《Just call me Thor》 Chapter 1: SSS-grade talent: Eye of Truth Chapter 1: SSS-grade talent: Eye of TruthFlorida, USA. Magic high school, Awakening Temple. Gazing at the towering grand structure, thousands of 18-year-old students sported a mix of expressions. Some were pumped, some were on edge, and others just plain confused. In the crowd, a young dude was totally gobsmacked, checking out the buildings around him, muttering, "Man, I can''t believe I''ve zapped into this parallel world that''s so like Earth!" This planet, while super similar to Earth in many ways, had a whole lot more of that magical vibe. Merging memories in his mind, Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit nostalgic. 300 years ago, a mysterious Force enveloped the globe, making the world''s landmass balloon to eighteen times its size. Though the territory expanded big time, the shifting and colliding continental plates triggered countless earthquakes and tsunamis. At the same time, eighteen Abyssal Planes opened up, unleashing hordes of wicked creatures from the abyss, posing a massive challenge for human survival. Humans had to kick off the Blood War with these abyssal creatures to survive. Traditional human tech was pretty useless against these monsters, and within just a year, the human population plummeted by 30%. The following year, the Tower of Truth descended, and the first supreme being, Morpheus, entered the Tower, sparking an era of mass awakening. Every human hitting 18 could snag a chance to awaken their innate talents, ranging from F to SSS grade. After awakening, they could enter the Tower of Truth to face challenges, and the powers and items they scored could be brought back to the real world! From there, the Human Alliance began to turn the tide in this drawn-out war with the abyssal creatures. This battle would later be known as the Blood War. Fifty years on, the second supreme being, Ares, emerged, awakened with SSS-grade talent, and with his own might, ended the century-long Blood War, bringing humans back to a time of peace. And now, the third supreme being, Apollo, has been around for 100 years. Merging memories in his mind, Mike took another stroll down history lane. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the last 300 years, humanity had seen three supreme beings: Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo. These three were the pride of humanity, making indelible contributions, each marking the dawn of a new era. And now, it''s been a whole century since the last supreme being emerged! Lately, there''s been buzz that a new era of ultimate power is just around the corner. The Era of Supreme Power. Mike could totally feel it-when his classmates talked about the Era of Supreme Power, their faces lit up with longing. When a new SSS-grade talent awakens among humans, the Era of Supreme Power will arrive, and a new supreme being will be born. "Classmates, for 300 years, we''ve been battling enemies from the abyss, and though we''ve now won a temporary victory, giving us a brief peace," a white-robed mage shouted in the Awakening Temple. "But you gotta know, the enemies from the abyss aren''t totally defeated; they''re always ready to invade our planet again." "You all are the future hope of humanity, and today, today is the biggest turning point in your lives!" "From here on out, whether you''re just another face in the crowd or a hero, that''s gonna depend on the talent you awaken today!" As the mage finished, the vibe among the students on the square shifted from defeat to pumped-up excitement, all eager to step up. "Next up, I declare the Awakening Ceremony officially begins!" "Those I call, step up for testing!" "Number one, Mike!" Under everyone''s gaze, Mike walked into the Awakening Temple. "Now, place your palm on the Crystal of Truth to awaken your talent." Following instructions, Mike did as told and closed his eyes. A white light enveloped him. "Talent Awakened, D-grade talent: Watcher''s Eye." As the white light faded away like the tide, Mike opened his eyes feeling just fine. "Alright, Mike, please head to the observation area and hang tight for two hours. If you''re feeling good, you can head on home," a Priest stepped forward after checking the info on the Core Crystal of Truth. "Mike, D-grade talent." D-grade, huh? Mike wasn''t surprised; it felt pretty standard to him. Talent levels range from F to SSS, with F being the weakest and SSS the strongest! According to human stats over the last century, during talent awakening, over 90% end up with D-grade or even lower. Only about 3.36% awaken a B-grade talent. And if you''re really hitting the jackpot, waking up with an A-grade talent, that''s like winning the lottery! The future potential is immeasurable! Mike''s D-grade awakening was neither good nor bad, just average. After the awakening, he was required to stay at school for observation. Mike had just sat down when he yawned. For some reason, he felt sleepy all of a sudden. His eyelids grew heavy, and sitting by the window, he rested his head on the sill and was out like a light. In his dream, it seemed like the Crystal of Truth appeared again. Blurry lines of text floated before Mike''s eyes. As he focused, the writing slowly became clear. [You''ve awakened an SSS-grade talent: Eye of Truth.] "Eye of Truth: A pair of eyes that can see all truths, capable of accessing hidden information/entries, and sometimes offering strange hints." SSS-grade talent? Mike thought to himself: Man, even my dreams don''t need to be this vivid, right? The text before his eyes kept changing. [SSS-grade talent Eye of Truth, at your service!] Mike''s smile froze on his face as he tried to access more information. [Current survival probability: 66.56%] Mike was shocked. A survival chance of just 66.56%? How''s that any different from a death sentence? [Tip from your SSS-grade talent: This world is dangerous, keep your identity a secret.] "Man, that dream felt way too real." Just as Mike was pondering this, he felt someone shaking him. Mike snapped back to reality. The one shaking him was none other than his desk mate and buddy Cain, a super skinny dude. "I awakened a D-grade talent, what about you?" "Same here." "This is really terrible; I was hoping to ride your coattails in the future." Cain, always the optimist, quickly shook off any disappointment and rallied, "No worries, Mike. I''ll snag a job at Mystic Market, and you can join the United Legion as a scout. Bright futures ahead for both of us!" "Yawn-" Clearly, Mike was still feeling sleepy. Cain pointed at the clock on the wall and announced, "School''s out." "Oh, let''s bounce." Mike looked up and glanced at the ceiling fan. [Nail loosens, falls off after 5 seconds] The strangely familiar text appeared again. Mike remembered that strange dream. Could it be that he really had awakened an SSS-level talent? What a joke! As he was lost in his thoughts, the ceiling fan suddenly tilted and crashed to the floor with a clatter, its rapidly spinning blades slicing through a wooden chair. Hiss- Mike gasped, instinctively focusing his attention to check his survival probability again. [Current survival probability: 100%] [Please continue to maintain this!] Mike shook his head as the text before his eyes faded. Acting as if nothing had happened, he looked at Cain and called out, "Let''s go home." On the way home, Mike continued to experiment, looking around. [This pretty girl may look innocent, but she''s not wearing any panties. If you pursue her now, there''s a 69% chance you could end up in bed with her tonight!] [This is an eggplant lying on the ground, ignored by everyone. If you plan to pick it up and eat it, that would be a terrible idea. Because an hour ago, a lady used it for self-pleasure. By the way, she experienced three orgasms.] [This is a pile of dog poop. Unfortunately, today five unlucky souls have stepped in it already. If you don''t change your walking path, you''re about to be the sixth.] After some time experimenting, Mike roughly understood the effects of his talent. As long as he focused, he could see more information. Conversely, when Mike didn''t want to see the notes, they would slowly fade away. Chapter 2: Element of Lightning Chapter 2: Element of LightningEven back at home, Mike kept trying out his new talent. He still wasn''t sure if he really snagged an SSS-grade talent; it was all one big question mark. Being someone who experienced transmigration, nothing seemed too outlandish anymore. After all, transmigration itself was pretty out there. The clock struck 11:59:59. Then, 12:00! A glow burst from the mark on Mike''s arm, and in the next moment, a mysterious force swept him into the Tower of Truth! Mike''s consciousness landed in a stark white space without a moment to spare. "First time entering the Tower of Truth detected, please create your ID." "Thor" Mike didn''t hesitate, throwing out the ID he had prepped-Thor. Before entering the Tower, you could check if the ID was available to avoid duplicates. Surprisingly, the name Thor was up for grabs; maybe the last Thor had kicked the bucket. "ID creation successful..." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please select a Class within the Tower of Truth." The main combat Classes included: Warrior, Mage, Thief, Sorcerer, Archer, Mechanic, Knight, Priest, and more. Support or lifestyle Classes weren''t on Mike''s radar. Back before he crossed over, Mike''s favorite class in games was always Mage. Now in the Tower of Truth, he didn''t hesitate to pick the class he knew best: "Mage!" "Checking attributes..." "Synchronizing..." A pale blue translucent panel floated up before Mike, displaying some basic info. Mike read through it carefully: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-grade) Level: 1 Class: Apprentice Mage HP: 180/180 MP: 190/190 Strength: 9 (affects physical damage) Intelligence: 9 (affects mana limit and magical damage) Spirit: 8 (affects magical defense and mana recovery speed) Agility: 7 (affects movement speed and dodge rate) Constitution: 8 (affects health limit and health recovery speed) Luck: 10 Equipment: None Skills: None Could it really be an SSS-grade talent?! When Mike''s eyes landed on the Luck stat, a small note popped up: [Lucky dude, you''ve triggered the newbie instance''s hidden level]. Mike perked up. A whopping 10 points in Luck? A hidden level? Mike had scoured loads of info on the Tower of Truth but had never heard of a hidden level! This little note was the [Eye of Truth] doing its thing. He tucked away the attribute panel, where the Tower of Truth''s basic five attributes were listed: [Strength, Intelligence, Spirit, Constitution, Agility]. Typically, initial attributes range from 1 to 10. Mike''s starting stats were pretty solid. As for [Luck], as a special attribute, Mike had never heard of anyone starting with 10 points in Luck! Usually, most folks hover between 0 and 1. But the hidden level... Right now, Mike was all about that SSS-grade talent and the hidden level! "Tower of Truth newbie gift pack has been issued!" "Open the newbie gift pack?" "Yes!" A blinding light flashed, and three glowing orbs appeared before Mike, with a prompt sounding in his ears again. "Please choose one reward from the three as your newbie reward." According to the guides Mike had checked out, the newbie gift pack rewards generally fall into four categories: Gold, equipment, skill books, special items! The least useful? Gold! Because right after you snag the newbie gift pack, you''re thrown into the newbie instance. And there, gold is useless. If you get some handy equipment, your rating in the newbie instance could skyrocket, and the rewards you earn would be way more substantial! As for skill books, their value depends on the effects of the skills. Very few snag special items, so there''s not much info online about them. "The guide says the newbie gift pack is all about luck, no rhyme or reason to it." Mike recalled the strategies he''d read and couldn''t help but chuckle. For nearly three centuries, countless folks have studied the Tower of Truth, compiling, decrypting, and summarizing info, only for it to be useless now. In Mike''s view, there were no secrets among the three orbs! Others might leave it to luck, but Mike could rely on the [Eye of Truth] to see everything clearly! Mike''s gaze swept from left to right. On the far left, a staff lay quietly, surrounded by crackling lightning. Equipment: Grip of Thunder (Lv.1) Grade: A Attributes: Intelligence+5 Lightning Arrow (Lv1): Deals (50+1*Intelligence) Lightning damage, 100% chance to slow, 33% chance to paralyze. Perk: [Thunderstrike] Attacks or spells have a 5% chance to paralyze (Hidden Perk: [Destiny] Advance after casting 100 Lightning spells) An A-grade staff! Mike''s eyebrows twitched; he was tempted. This piece of equipment was perfect for Mike right now! The grade of the equipment, like talent, goes from SSS at the highest down. An A-grade staff with dual perks and the potential to advance is worth over a million bucks on the market! And that''s if you can even find one for sale! "Hold up, stay cool!" Mike didn''t rush his choice. The [Grip of Thunder] was indeed powerful, but Mike figured he''d check out the other two rewards before deciding. The middle orb was a small mountain of shiny gold coins. "5000 gold coins!" Seeing this amount made Mike''s eyebrows jump again. Tower of Truth currency is exchangeable with real money. 1 gold coin equals $1000! 5000 gold coins, that''s $5 million! On the trading market, 5000 gold coins could even snag an A+ grade piece of high-end equipment! "Is this what having Luck 10 feels like?" Mike hadn''t expected each option in the newbie gift pack to be better than the last. Of course, between 5000 gold coins and the [Grip of Thunder], Mike leaned towards the latter, aiming to arm himself as much as possible! It hurt a bit to pass up the cash, but logic told Mike that money had no use in the newbie instance! If he could score an A or higher in the newbie instance, the rewards would far exceed the value of 5000 gold coins! Shifting his gaze from the glittering pile of coins, Mike looked at the last orb. "What''s this?!" Mike gasped, rubbing his eyes in disbelief: "Special Item: [Element of Lightning] Effect: Upon use, gain +100% Lightning Affinity, +100% mana regeneration speed, and randomly learn three Lightning skills." Without any hesitation, Mike pointed directly at the last orb. "Newbie gift pack reward obtained: [Element of Lightning]!" Chapter 3: The real show is just getting started Chapter 3: The real show is just getting started"Successfully used [Element of Lightning]!" Mike snagged the newbie reward and didn''t waste a second before using it. A tingling sensation spread throughout his body, and Mike felt the lightning elements around him become more active, constantly calling to him. "Element of Lightning Affinity +100%!" "Mana regeneration speed +100%!" "Learned Lightning skills [Lightning Arrow], [Blessing of Lightning], [Charge Up]!" Descriptions of the three skills appeared in front of Mike one by one: "[Lightning Arrow (Lv1)]: Deals (50+1* Intelligence) Lightning damage, 100% chance to slow, 33% chance to paralyze. Mana cost: 60 CD: 3s" With Mike''s current Intelligence at 9, a single Lightning Arrow could deal 59 damage. Without accounting for defense, three Lightning Arrows would basically make newbie participants throw in the towel! The minor monsters in the newbie instance, with HP ranging from [50-100], posed no threat to Mike! Just the Lightning Arrow skill alone was enough for Mike to score highly in the newbie instance. Mike continued reading. "[Blessing of Lightning (Lv1)]: Casts Blessing of Lightning on oneself or an ally, adding 20 points of Lightning damage to normal attacks and 25 points to magical attacks. Mana cost: 100 Duration: 30s CD: 45s [Charge Up]: The next Lightning skill used has its effect doubled. Mana cost: 10 CD: 10s Note: The specific values of this effect are influenced by the caster''s level. "Whoa-" Mike hadn''t expected the three randomly acquired Lightning skills to complement each other so well! "Using [Charge Up] with [Lightning Arrow] could burst 118 damage instantly, enough to one- shot minor monsters!" Mike quickly calculated in his mind. "If the combo sequence is changed to: [Charge Up] ¡ú [Blessing of Lightning] ¡ú [Charge Up] ¡ú [Lightning Arrow]..." "Double Blessing of Lightning, adding 50 extra magic damage, with a base damage of 59 from Lightning Arrow, totals 236 damage!" "That''s a burst increase of a whole 100%!" Given Mike''s years of experience in online gaming, [Charge Up] was definitely a killer skill! Even in the later stages of the instance, while [Lightning Arrow] and [Blessing of Lightning] might become obsolete, [Charge Up] would still be his core skill! Suddenly, a wild idea popped into Mike''s head. "What if I use [Charge Up], and then hit it again with another [Charge Up]? What would happen?" Trying to exploit a glitch here or what?! Each [Charge Up] uses up 10 mana points and has a cooldown of 10 seconds. Thanks to the [Element of Lightning] boost, Mike''s mana regen is so fast he recovers 50 mana points in 10 seconds, so he''s not sweating about running out of juice. Basically, if Mike feels like it, he could keep spamming [Charge Up] until the cows come home! "That''s exponential growth, doubling up every time!" "If this actually works..." Mike''s getting all pumped up, itching to give it a whirl. Besides the newbie gift pack, the Tower of Truth also threw in a plain old wooden staff, no frills, just a tool for casting spells. "Newbie gift pack all handed out, ready to enter the newbie instance?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s roll!" Mike feels a whirlwind hit him, the pure white space blurs, and his consciousness fades like the tide. When he opens his eyes again, Mike finds himself in a dim corridor. His boots clack against the granite floor as he scopes out his surroundings, can''t help but be impressed. "Tower of Truth, no wonder they call it a full-simulation online game, this realism is off the charts!" Mike stretches out his hand and touches the corridor wall. The rough texture, uneven surface, even a good amount of dust sticks to Mike''s fingertips! "Alright, time to get down to business!" Mike grips his staff, eyes the path ahead. The newbie instance he''s in is a narrow corridor, 2.5 meters high, 1.5 meters wide, just enough room for two to walk side by side. Along the walls, every 5 yards, there are torches mounted, casting a faint glow and lighting up the corridor. "According to the guide, the first stretch of this newbie instance has 20 monsters." Up ahead, a massive shadow looms, and with the [Eye of Truth] chiming in. Monster: Cave Giant Rat HP: 50/50 [That''s all you need to know about this critter, now fry this filthy sucker with your Lightning Arrow!] This rat''s huge, nearly 7 feet tall, blocking the other end of the corridor, and it seems to have sniffed out Mike''s arrival, slowly moving his way, making some weird noises. "Here it comes!" Mike lifts his staff, ready to cast. "Charge Up-" A pale blue light envelops Mike. He doesn''t rush to battle the beast but waits as it inches closer. "Roar-" Boom, boom, boom- With roars and heavy footsteps, the monster''s shadow looms over Mike, almost suffocating. Anyone else might have panicked and attacked by now! Mike counts the seconds quietly, stepping back to keep a safe distance. "Just 5, 4..." The Cave Giant Rat is close enough now, reeking like a sewer rat. Well, it is a rat, right? No worries then. "...3, 2, 1!" Cooldown''s up, Mike immediately casts again. "Charge Up." The pale blue light flares up once more, this time a shade deeper. "Lightning Arrow" Mike wastes no time, though it''s his first fight, he''s surprisingly smooth, no wasted movements. Boom- A lightning arrow, thin as a finger, forms in front of Mike and zips through the air, hitting the Cave Giant Rat with ease! Zzzt- A series of electric crackles, with a burnt scent, and a bright red number floats above the Cave Giant Rat: [-236!] The Lightning Arrow zaps for 236 points of Element of Lightning damage! The Cave Giant Rat''s health bar wipes clean, and it crashes to the ground, dissolving into white light particles, leaving behind 3 copper coins. Mike pumps his fist, totally pumped. "This works!" "[Charge Up] stacks! First time it''s double, second time it''s quadruple, third time it''s octuple!" This ain''t no simple sequence; it''s geometric, baby, exponential growth! [Fun Fact: Charge Up can stack up to 30 times] After stacking it 30 times, Mike''s power surge is gonna be off the charts! Mike''s breathing gets heavier just thinking about the sheer terror of that power. Maybe just one Lightning Arrow could obliterate a boss! Scooping up the copper coins, Mike looks down the corridor. The ruckus from the fight has woken up more Cave Giant Rats, and they''re now prowling the corridor for prey! Mike bites his lip, trying to keep his cool to not mess up the upcoming fights. "The real show is just getting started!" Chapter 4: A hidden level Chapter 4: A hidden level"Blessing of Lightning." Mike slaps on a buff and sprints forward with a burst of speed. "Blessing of Lightning lasts for 30 seconds, adding an extra 20 points of Lightning damage to regular hits." "With the Cave Giant Rat''s HP at 50, and my Strength at 9, that''s a base physical attack of 9. With Blessing of Lightning, that''s a hit of 29 damage!" Mike dashes up to a Cave Giant Rat and slams his staff down hard. "-28!" "-31!" After two hits, the Cave Giant Rat collapses just like the previous one, turning into light particles and dropping three copper coins. "Gotta move fast!" Mike doesn''t waste any time. While fighting, he keeps firing off [Charge Up], refreshing it the moment it''s off cooldown! This means, for a short time, Mike can''t use [Blessing of Lightning] or [Lightning Arrow] without losing all progress! To stack up more [Charge Up] for a killer blow on the final boss, Mike needs to take down as many Cave Giant Rats as possible during the buff time of [Blessing of Lightning]. "-30!" "-29!" || || A series of numbers pop off the heads of the Cave Giant Rats, and in the dim corridor, more rats keep falling. Meanwhile, the timer on Blessing of Lightning keeps ticking down! "10,9,8..." Less than 10 seconds left! The intense back-to-back battles are starting to take a toll on Mike. In the Tower of Truth, a simulation with 100% realism, the fatigue feels absolutely real. Mike takes a deep breath, eyes the corridor ahead, but doesn''t stop moving, his staff swinging continuously. In the last 10 seconds with the boost from [Blessing of Lightning], Mike takes down four more beasts. From entering the newbie instance to now, in just one minute, Mike has taken out 12 Cave Giant Rats! If word of this efficiency gets out, it''s gonna drive folks wild! Mike''s focus is all in on the fight, with 8 more Cave Giant Rats to go! "Charge Up!" While battling, Mike keeps stacking the Charge Up buff. Another Cave Giant Rat charges at him, its body slicing through the air with a piercing screech. Without [Blessing of Lightning] and unable to cast Lightning skills, Mike has to rely on basic attacks to combat the foe. In his view, a few red spots light up on the Cave Giant Rat, with a note: [This is the enemy''s weak spot, hitting it deals double damage. A mage in melee? Maybe rethink your class strategy?] "This talent''s got a sense of humor." Mike ignores the snarky comment and focuses on the weak spots. His staff thrusts forward, hitting one of the red dots. "-39!" "Hit Cave Giant Rat''s weak spot, dealing double damage with a temporary blinding effect!" Mike quickly follows up with two more staff hits on the red spots, efficiently taking down his opponent. "Seven left!" With the help of [Eye of Truth], even a mage relying on basic attacks can breeze through this challenge! "Hit the weak spot..." "Hit the weak spot..." Five minutes later, Mike is the only living creature left in the corridor. "Phew-" Mike exhales deeply, wiping the sweat from his forehead. All the Cave Giant Rats have turned into experience points and copper coins for him. Now he finally has a moment to check the prompts. From the previous kills, he gained 100 experience points. "Congrats on reaching Level 2!" "Gain Strength+1, Intelligence+2, Spirit+1, Agility+2, Constitution+2, free attribute point: 1." With the level up, a white glow surrounds Mike, infusing him with new strength and wiping away his fatigue. HP and MP fully restored, Mike''s condition is at its peak as he glances at his attribute panel. All his stats have seen a nice boost, and he adds the extra free attribute point to his Intelligence. Checking out his stats post-level-up, Mike recalls the guide. "According to the magic academy''s textbook, inside the Tower of Truth, the attributes you gain when leveling up are influenced by a bunch of stuff. Race template, class template, how you leveled up... all these factors play into the stat boosts!" "During most of the previous fights, I was all about melee attacks with those Cave Giant Rats, barely used my skills. So, when I leveled up, my Strength/Constitution/Agility got a bigger boost than my Intelligence/Spirit!" Thinking about it, Mike feels kinda stuck. A mage winning by melee? That''s just not right. He tucks away the attribute panel and, while stacking up [Charge Up], continues down the corridor. The dark corridor is eerily quiet, enough to freak anyone out, with cold drafts occasionally brushing past. Mike speeds up, unfazed by the creepy vibes. Soon, he reaches a fork in the path. "Left or right?" Mike knows this is the second stage of the newbie instance. The textbook is clear: left leads to a mob of monsters, a full-on ambush. Right, there''s a tough elite monster that most folks wouldn''t dare tackle. According to last year''s big data analysis, going left has a 48.9% higher payoff than right. Looking left, sure enough, a note pops up: [10 stinky bats thirsting for your blood] [And in a dark corner, a mutant bat lurks] 11 bats, huh? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bat stats flash before Mike''s eyes, a bit tougher than the Cave Giant Rats, especially with their speed. To the right: [A young Cerberus is sleeping, please don''t disturb it, or you''ll end up its meal] Cerberus? Mike didn''t expect such a powerhouse elite monster on the right! In the textbook''s monster manual, [Cerberus] is definitely the toughest elite in the newbie instance. No contest! Even in its youth, its three heads can cast three different types of skills, dealing massive damage. Plus, its hellish lineage gives it super high health and a terrifying regen rate, along with strong resistance against both physical and magical attacks. It''s every newbie''s nightmare, the ultimate boss, an insurmountable wall. Mike''s gaze shifts, and there on the wall right in front of him, a note appears! [Lucky you, don''t move the stone on the left, or you''ll unlock the hidden level!] Hidden level?! Chapter 5: This is a huge win Chapter 5: This is a huge win[Hidden level, requires Luck 5 or above to trigger] Peeping the note, Mike nods slightly. Luck5, that''s a steep ask for a newbie. But with Mike''s 10 points in Luck, it''s a piece of cake. Plus, the way to trigger the hidden level? That''s top secret-Mike hasn''t heard a peep about it! "What''s in this hidden level?" Mike focuses harder, and notices that the more he concentrates, the more info pops up in the notes. [Once you enter the hidden level, all the monsters in the newbie instance wake up and join the chase to take you down...] "Yikes-" Mike feels his blood pressure spike. 10 blood-sucking bats, 1 mutant bat, that''s manageable. But the real trouble is the juvenile [Cerberus]! "Monster: Cerberus (Juvenile) Lv:10 HP: 20,000 MP: 12,000 Physical Defense: 150 Magical Defense: 200 Skills: ...." 20,000 HP, that''s like 100 Mikes combined! With a physical defense of 150, regular attacks won''t even scratch it. Immune to magic damage under 500, and it takes 33% less damage from magic hits over 500! After reading about Cerberus, Mike almost shuts down. "How in the world did the supreme being Morpheus ever take down Cerberus? That''s just insane!" Mike checks the time. [Charge Up] stacks one layer every 10 seconds, that''s 6 layers a minute. Since entering the newbie instance, 5 minutes have passed. Mike''s stacked up 30 layers of Charge Up, and he can''t stack any more. 30 layers! What does that mean? It''s not just 30 times stronger. It''s 2 to the 30th power! That is... A terrifying number pops up before Mike: [1,073,741,824] Note: Due to a mysterious effect, full damage can''t be dealt right now. 1.07 billion times! Even with some mysterious effect reducing it, seeing that number makes Mike''s eyelids twitch and his jaw drop. A billion times! One Lightning Arrow could deal 60 billion damage! It''s just a Cerberus, right? Forget the juvenile version, even a full-grown Cerberus has got to go down! Suddenly, Mike''s feeling pumped. Being cautious around a Cerberus? That''s not how Mike rolls! Bring it on! With 30 layers of [Charge Up], Mike''s got some seriously scary firepower. Following the hint, Mike moves a nondescript stone and uses it to sketch a complex pattern on the wall. Well, it''s not really that complex. Once he''s done, it looks like this. 0000 As Mike finishes the last stroke, the whole corridor starts shaking, with bits of rock and sand falling down. The stone wall in the middle slowly cracks open, revealing a hidden passage. "This pattern is way too complex, triggering the hidden level is like finding a needle in a haystack!" Mike''s been busy for a while, and casually stuffs the stone into his backpack. Don''t just toss stuff away, even a plain-looking stone might be the key to unlocking something epic! As the wall splits, something weird happens in the corridors on both sides of Mike! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh- In the darkness, nearly ten shadows zip by, circling overhead, their blood-red eyes fixed on Mike, craving for blood. These vampire bats don''t attack right away, instead, they have a silent standoff with Mike. "Roar-" From the right corridor, an angry roar echoes. Then, with loud crashes and the sound of chains breaking, the ground shakes non-stop! A monstrous creature breaks free from its cage! And obviously, it''s gunning for Mike! Rip, chew, swallow! Driven by its hunting instincts, it charges forward, its claws ready to tear through skin, its fangs eager to taste blood! "Here it comes!" Mike is all in, gripping his staff tightly, not daring to slack off. He''s got only one shot! [Blessing of Lightning] is clearly not gonna cut it! Mike can''t match the speed of Cerberus, this isn''t some clunky Cave Giant Rat. One wrong move, and even a graze from the beast could turn Mike into a ghost, with no chance of a comeback! Can''t exactly slide tackle it and hope to feed it, right? [Lightning Arrow] is Mike''s only option! With thirty layers of [Charge Up], [Lightning Arrow] can deal massive damage! One shot, one kill! Mike holds his breath, eyes glued to the dark corridor, as a countdown appears before him. "..5.4.3.2.1!" "Now''s the time!" Mike yells out, swinging his staff forward! "Lightning Arrow!" The massive Lightning Arrow fires instantly, with thirty layers of Charge Up, filling the entire corridor! Cerberus has no room to dodge! Just as it emerges from the shadows, ready to relish the hunt, it''s overwhelmed by lightning in a flash! Snap, that was quick! A mix of defiance, anger, confusion, and bewilderment flashes in its eyes. It thought... the enemy was so weak... why is it the one falling?! Before it can even howl, a terrifyingly huge number pops above Cerberus'' head, turning it completely to ash! Mike, drained of all mana and weakened, hasn''t even had the chance to enjoy the thrill of slaying Cerberus when a system notification pops up. "Level up to 10!" Mike is thrilled! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 10! You gotta know, leveling up in the Tower of Truth is tough, getting experience is beyond hard! Mike had to grind down 20 Cave Giant Rats to move from level 1 to 2. Taking down Cerberus shot him straight to level 10! "Gain Strength+50, Intelligence+50, Spirit+50, Agility+50, Constitution+50." Since it was a leapfrog kill, and a solo one at that! Tower of Truth dished out a hefty attribute bonus. "This is a major score!" Mike can hardly contain his excitement. Even without counting the newbie instance''s settlement rewards, or the loot dropped by Cerberus. Just the attributes alone are a huge win for Mike! And there''s loot! Mike looks ahead, the corridor widened by the Lightning Arrow is a mess. Cerberus left a vague wolf-shaped imprint on the ground. And on top of the charred remains, a golden glowing orb quietly lies on the ground! "Let''s see what good stuff popped out!" Chapter 6: SSS grade material Chapter 6: SSS grade materialThe golden orb emitted a tempting glow. [A skull of Cerberus, but it''s chicken-flavored] Mike reached out, and as the golden light slowly faded, a skull the size of a soccer ball floated in mid-air, crystal clear like amber, except it was colored in red, yellow, and blue. "Special material, huh?" The skull landed in Mike''s palm, sending a warm sensation throughout his body. "Special Material: Cerberus Skull (SSS grade) Effects: Can be used in crafting equipment, items, etc. When carried, Strength +100, Constitution +100, Mana Recovery Speed +500%." "An SSS-grade material!" Mike hadn''t expected that just carrying this material would bring such a huge boost to his attributes! "If I could turn it into a staff, it would be at least SS-grade equipment!" Mike stashed the skull in his backpack. This was probably the biggest score of the trip. The supreme being [Morpheus] had once slain Cerberus, earning an SSS-grade rating in the newbie instance, causing quite a stir at the time. Thinking of this, Mike felt a surge of pride. He had done the same thing as Morpheus! Supreme being-those two words carried a lot of weight. No, wait! Mike turned and looked towards the opening in the central stone wall, his eyes burning with fervor. He could do even more than a supreme being! The hidden level of the newbie instance! "Although I don''t know what lies ahead, I''ve come this far already." Mike walked back to the opening, ready to continue exploring. But first, there were some minor nuisances to deal with. Due to that bolt of lightning was so shocking, the bats were literally petrified, clinging to the wall, too scared to move. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh- Bats kept falling from the sky, struggling for a moment after hitting the ground before dying. They were scared to death. Ten vampire bats, plus one mutant bat, in front of Mike, were as fragile as paper mache! Since Mike had already reached level 10, and the vampire bats were only levels 2-4, they couldn''t provide him with any experience. Thus, Mike only collected a bunch of copper coins. He glanced at his attribute panel, and compared to when he first entered the Tower of Truth, Mike''s stats had nearly sextupled! His health points had also shot up to 1800! Of course, this included the extra 100 Constitution from the Cerberus skull, which added 1000 points to his life. You gotta know, leveling up and boosting attributes inside the Tower of Truth is no walk in the park! The stats Mike now boasted were something many level 20 or 30 participants could only dream of! Plus, any boost he got here would sync up with the real world! For Mike, it was just one night''s work, but his physical condition had improved six to seven times over! It was almost too wild to believe, yet it was happening right before his eyes! Mike closed his attribute panel and started tallying up his loot. He had taken down 20 Cave Giant Rats, netting 60 copper coins, and 10 vampire bats, bagging another 90 copper coins, plus 2 silver coins from the mutant bat. All in all, Mike had 3 silver coins and 50 copper coins. In the Tower of Truth, there were three types of currency: gold, silver, and copper, all in a decimal system. 10,000 copper coins equal 100 silver coins, which equal 1 gold coin. And 1 gold coin is worth $1,000. So, after a hard day''s monster slaying, Mike had made a grand total of... 35 bucks. In today''s pricey America, 35 dollars might only buy a box of condoms.. After counting his current spoils, Mike once again stood at the entrance to the hidden level. He hadn''t been slacking off in the meantime; he had started stacking up [Charge Up] again! Judging from his one-hit wonder with Cerberus, [Charge Up] was nothing short of a miracle move. Once stacked high enough, it was unstoppable! The passage of the hidden level was pitch black, impossible to see anything. Mike tore a torch from the wall of the previous passage and lit up the area in front of him. [No danger ahead, scan complete!] With the reassurance from [Eye of Truth], Mike felt a bit more at ease, but he remained on high alert. In the dark corridor, Mike cautiously moved forward. "Feels like I''m heading downward!" He realized that the passage he was in was sloping downwards. "The newbie instance is at the bottom of the Tower of Truth." "If I''m going down, could it be... there''s a Level Zero?!" The idea nagged at Mike, unshakable. The Tower of Truth was shrouded in mystery, and despite three centuries of human research, its secrets remained largely undeciphered. Guided by the flickering torch, Mike had trekked a considerable distance, stacking up his Charge Up so many times he''d lost count. Suddenly, a pungent smell assaulted his nostrils. "What the ?!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sulfur? Have I stumbled into an underground lava pit?!" Mike wondered aloud, his guess seemingly confirmed as a wave of heat slammed into him. Whoosh- The sudden blast of hot air was so fierce it snuffed out the torch in Mike''s hand. Snap- The sole source of light vanished, leaving only faint sparks that cast a very weak glow. Darkness enveloped Mike. The corridor fell into an eerie silence... But the darkness lasted less than a second. Mike''s vision brightened again. [How could an SSS-tier talent not include night vision?] Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. You could''ve mentioned the night vision earlier, instead of letting me wander around with a torch for ages. This talent isn''t so shabby after all! [Say that one more time, why don''t you?!] Clearly, the Eye of Truth wasn''t pleased with Mike''s underestimation. With the Eye of Truth activated, Mike sped up considerably. His vision was crystal clear, missing no detail. Moreover, the Eye of Truth helpfully displayed a distance: [Remaining: 5.6 miles] "The corridor is this long?" Mike was astonished. He had already walked a great distance, yet nearly 6 miles still lay ahead. "Better pick up the pace!" Mike started to run, his movements as fluid as a cheetah''s, speeding through the corridor. His physical condition was already top-notch among his peers, and after the enhancements from the Tower of Truth, his running speed was phenomenal. Moreover, the previous battles had helped Mike adapt even better to his new physical capabilities. What was more astonishing was that after running nearly 5 miles, Mike wasn''t out of breath, nor did he break a sweat. "This is incredible!" Mike''s understanding of the Tower of Truth had always been purely academic, something he''d describe as textbook-level. Only now, feeling the changes firsthand, did he truly appreciate the magic of the Tower of Truth. Most importantly, all the enhancements Mike was enjoying could be synced 100% with reality! 200 meters from the endpoint, Mike slowed down, gripping his staff, ready for battle. 150 meters... 100 meters... 50 meters... Closer, ever closer! Finally, Mike stopped in front of a massive bronze door. Chapter 7: Who is Thor? Chapter 7: Who is Thor?The bronze door was engraved with mysterious and arcane patterns that seemed to hold some hidden secrets. Mike scrutinized the design, memorizing the entire pattern in his mind. [This is a trace left by an indescribable entity of terror, proof of its existence] [Continue observing for 10 seconds, and you will be mentally contaminated by an entity from the void] [10,9,8.....] The Eye of Truth provided a countdown warning. Just as the countdown reached the last second, Mike shifted his gaze to ensure his safety. The surrounding sulfur smell was choking, and the temperature was terrifyingly high, nearly at the human limit. [Place your hand on the bronze door, and you''ve completed the hidden level. Easy parkour, right?] "That easy?" Mike frowned, feeling something might be off. The designer of the hidden level had placed a powerful boss like Cerberus at the beginning. Yet, at the end, there were no monsters? Where''s the boss? Where''s the reward? Mike was all geared up for Charge Up, but nothing happened. What a letdown! "Triggering the hidden level, a total of about 6 miles of underground passage, and this hidden level is just too easy?" Mike quickly figured out where the problem lay. "It''s Cerberus!" A light bulb went off in his head, connecting all the dots. "The content of the hidden level was actually to run 5.6 miles under the pursuit of Cerberus, reaching the final bronze door!" "In other words, this was a life-and-death escape route, not some easy parkour!" However, for Mike, the most difficult task had been dealt with first! Cerberus was barely released when Mike mercilessly obliterated it, turning it into a pile of ash. Even its skull now lay quietly in Mike''s backpack! Cerberus, meant to be the hunter, was taken down by Mike like a mere slime. How do you even explain that? Mike''s method of clearing the level was truly unprecedented. "If it were anyone else, even if they triggered the hidden level, their chances would be slim to none of surviving Cerberus''s pursuit!" After understanding the true nature of the hidden level, Mike felt much of his confusion dissipate. He looked around to make sure there was nothing worth taking before he could rest easy. Following the prompt, Mike placed his palm on the bronze door. A blue light emanated slowly from his palm, spreading throughout his body. The Core of Truth crystal he had seen before now hovered in front of him. A notification sounded in Mike''s ear: "Newbie Instance-hidden level, cleared!" "Calculating clearance score...." "Score calculation complete!" "...." Almost simultaneously, the same notification echoed in the ears of everyone in the Tower of Truth! "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSS rating in the Newbie Instance!" The moment the announcement was received, people''s hearts jolted. Before they could even express their shock, A new Tower of Truth announcement swept across the screens again! "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSS rating in the Newbie Instance-hidden level!" " All public channels fell into a deathly silence! Not even a single word was spoken in the channels! The entire Tower of Truth, even the whole world, fell into silence. Only silence, only speechlessness, could express their feelings at this moment! Hidden level? What hidden level? The Tower of Truth had been studied by humanity for three hundred years since its arrival, even during the hardest times, the research never stopped! How come no one ever mentioned a hidden level?! Countless questions surged in people''s minds. These questions exploded with immense energy, becoming the focal point of discussion on all social platforms! "What is a hidden level?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are the hidden rewards?!" All questions eventually converged into one: "Who the heck is Thor?!" Right now, the world''s eyes are on Thor! Two Tower of Truth announcements have sent shockwaves through humanity, Earth, and even the Abyssal Plane. "SSS-level talent has emerged, initiating the Dawn Plan..." "Issuing a call to arms for Battle Lords, all registered Battle Lords must report to the designated location immediately!" "The Abyssal Plane is entering a level two combat readiness state..." ... Thor, by merely achieving an SSS rating in the Newbie Instance, has stirred up a storm like a butterfly flapping its wings! Of course, all this is temporarily irrelevant to Mike. He just cleared the Newbie Instance. After the Tower of Truth''s announcement, a generous reward lay before Mike! "SSS-level clearance of the Newbie Instance, reward: All attributes +50, Luck +1, gold coins +100,000, Trade Secret Realm Pass!" "SSS-level clearance of the Newbie Instance, reward: One special job change opportunity!" "SSS-level clearance of the hidden level, reward: [Blessing of Truth]!" From the dazzling announcements, Mike found the real benefits that were implemented. "100,000 gold coins?! That''s like a hundred million dollars?" Seeing such a large sum of money, Mike was also somewhat shocked. A hundred million! What''s that mean? You could buy 2 million deluxe $50 burgers! This vast wealth was beyond ordinary comprehension, even Mike took a few seconds to calm his emotions. Before today, he only had two thousand dollars in his bank account, a six-digit password protecting a four-digit savings. Wealth skyrocketing by fifty thousand times, enough for a normal person to spend for ten lifetimes, seemed somewhat surreal. But! 100,000 gold coins were just the least impressive part of this reward! "All attributes +50, Luck +1... The rewards for an SSS-level clearance are really generous, no wonder supreme beings rise so quickly." Mike mused. The current supreme beings of humanity were all SSS-level clearers of the Newbie Instance. Their growth was like cheating in a game, shooting up like a rocket! Now, having achieved an SSS-level clearance himself, Mike somewhat understood the journey of his predecessors. High base attributes, increased Luck, 100,000 starting gold coins, and one special job change opportunity! Their starting points were not on the same level as ordinary participants! A golden light descended, appearing before Mike, occasionally flashing with lightning. [Stormweaver (Lightning)-One job change opportunity] [Upon use, change to the hidden class Stormweaver, automatically gain Lightning Specialization, all Lightning spell effects +100%, mana consumption -50%!] [Stormweaver Class template rating: SSS.] [Man, what are you hesitating for, go for it!] Chapter 8: Blessing of Truth Chapter 8: Blessing of TruthThe advantages of the Stormweaver class were crystal clear under the Eye of Truth''s guidance. Once the orb was in his possession, blue lightning flickered and danced at Mike''s fingertips, quickly spreading a tingling sensation throughout his body. "Job change successful!" Meanwhile, on Twitter Trends and Top Stories, six out of the top ten were about Thor! Whether it was the Tower of Truth, the online world, or real life, Thor was the most mentioned word. After the job change, a new attribute panel appeared before Mike: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-level) Level: 10 Class: Stormweaver (Lightning) HP: 3600/3600 MP: 1800/1800 Strength: 126 (+100) Intelligence: 145 Spirit: 135 Agility: 124 Constitution: 131 (+100) Luck: 11 Equipment: Novice Staff Skills: Lightning Arrow, Blessing of Lightning, Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization Due to the job change, Mike''s attributes had slightly increased, each by about 20 to 30 points. What baffled Mike the most was that, as a mage, his Strength and Constitution were higher than his Intelligence and Spirit! What kind of mage was this? A melee invincible mage swinging a big red stick at anyone who came close? Mike had to accept the reality. After becoming a Stormweaver (Lightning), Mike gained a new skill [Thunderclap Strike] and a new status [Lightning Specialization]. "[Thunderclap Strike (Lv1)]: Summons a Thunderclap Strike from the sky, hitting the enemy and dealing (200+2*Intelligence) Lightning damage. When the enemy''s health is below 30%, it deals true damage instead. Each hit with Thunderclap Strike permanently increases the base Lightning damage of this skill by 5 points. Enemies hit by Thunderclap Strike are 100% slowed and randomly receive a negative buff. Mana cost: 200 points Cooldown: 2s Mike''s Intelligence attribute is 145, so 200+145*2=490. With the 100% bonus from Lightning Specialization, a single Thunderclap Strike can deal 980 Lightning damage! "No wonder it''s an SSS-level hidden class!" After reading the description of Thunderclap Strike, Mike was curious for a moment. This skill not only had high damage and a short cooldown but also had significant growth potential. Each hit on an enemy permanently increased the damage by 5 points! Mike looked around, unable to find a target to test his new power, and he was incredibly curious, almost wishing he could strike himself with a Thunderclap Strike! "Cool it, cool it!" Mike muttered to himself, trying to contain his excitement. The effects of [Thunderclap Strike] and [Lightning Specialization] perfectly matched the SSS- level class template-genuine quality! This also meant that Mike''s growth rate and potential had just leveled up! "What other goodies do I have?" Mike wondered, tucking away the attribute panel and shifting his focus to the other rewards. Besides the attribute boosts and the class change, he had also been awarded a [Trade Secret Realm Pass] and a [Blessing of Truth]. The Trade Secret Realm Pass was a golden card, about the size of a regular credit card, unadorned with any patterns or markings. It simply read, "[This pass grants entry to the Trade Secret Realm]." "Trade Secret Realm Pass?" Mike racked his brain for any related information. "According to the lore, it''s one of the Tower of Truth''s special neutral zones, accessible with either a [temporary pass] or a [permanent pass]. Once inside, everyone''s appearance and aura are concealed, represented only by a random identifier." Looking again at the golden card, Mike''s eyes gleamed with excitement. This was a hot ticket item! Even a temporary Trade Secret Realm Pass could fetch a million bucks on the open market! The pass in Mike''s hand was a permanent, unlimited-use card-its value was off the charts! Even major powers, with Battle Lords at their helm, might not possess such a high-level pass! Pocketing the golden card carefully, Mike planned a future visit to the Trade Secret Realm. Having cleared the novice instance and leveled up to 10, it was time to upgrade his gear. Plus, he needed to gather some materials and items for his upcoming explorations. Mike then turned his attention to the last reward: "Blessing of Truth?" "[Blessed by the Tower of Truth, the chosen one will have their rating increased by one grade every time they clear an instance or ascend a level in the Tower of Truth.]" "Cool!" The significance of this blessing exceeded Mike''s expectations. Without a doubt, all the rewards he had received so far paled in comparison to the [Blessing of Truth]! A permanent grade boost! What does that even mean? If Mike could nail a perfect run, that''s an SSS rating. With the [Blessing of Truth], that would bump him up to SSSS-a rating that even surpasses the Tower of Truth''s own limits! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this blessing, Mike''s growth rate would blow everyone else out of the water! "No wonder this is the reward for acing the hidden level with an SSS rating!" Mike thought to himself. "The three supreme beings who rose to prominence among humans only cleared the novice instance at SSS level. None of them triggered the hidden level!" "That means, the [Blessing of Truth] is mine alone!" In other words, Mike''s growth rate, potential, and even his limits could potentially surpass those of the seasoned supreme beings! Of course, this was all theoretical for now! Mike was well aware that if he revealed his true identity now, a demon god from the Abyssal Plane could snuff him out in a heartbeat! A dead genius is worth less than a living rat! Surviving, realizing his potential, and becoming a new supreme being-that was Mike''s top priority! Putting away the description of the Blessing of Truth, Mike calmed his emotions. "My first foray into the Tower of Truth was just the novice instance. The other areas of the Tower are off-limits for now." Mike stared at the golden pass in his palm, deep in thought. "Should I check out the Trade Secret Realm today?" "Is there a risk of blowing my cover?" he wondered. "According to the textbook, there shouldn''t be. Besides, if I want to get stronger, I need resources, and the Trade Secret Realm Pass is a must-visit!" Mike made up his mind. Better sooner than later! He pressed his thumb on the pass, and a golden glow filled his vision, enveloping him completely. A long string of numbers and letters flashed in his mind-his identifier in the Trade Secret Realm Pass. The next moment, the golden light faded, and Mike found himself tucked away in a corner of a bustling market. The street wasn''t exactly spacious, packed with people shoulder to shoulder. Stalls lined both sides, displaying all sorts of glittering treasures, while vendors shouted their wares, creating a lively atmosphere. "Secret news! Secret news! The Defense Headquarters has issued Order Number Twenty-Six, calling all Battle Lords to report immediately!" "Today''s newsletter, get an inside look at Thor''s journey to power!" "Recruiting Battle Chiefs level warriors, must have at least an A-level talent. We''re forming a loyal followers'' league for Thor!" Mike was baffled. What''s with all the Thor talk? Nine out of ten conversations in the Trade Secret Realm Pass seemed to revolve around him. Before he could gather his thoughts, an enthusiastic voice rang out. "Bro, new face, huh? You new here?" Mike turned to see a green-skinned goblin standing beside him, striking up a conversation. Mike nodded and asked curiously, "How did you know I''m new?" "I''ve never seen your identifier before, and I know everyone who frequents the Trade Secret Realm Pass! Plus, you haven''t morphed your appearance; that''s typical newbie behavior." Morphed appearance? Mike turned and caught his reflection in a mirror, seeing himself as a gray cloud with occasional flashes of lightning. "Here in the Trade Secret Realm Pass, everyone''s identity is kept secret. Your voice, appearance, fingerprints, even your soul''s energy are all masked!" the goblin explained enthusiastically. "Just picture a form in your mind, and your appearance will change accordingly." Following the goblin''s advice, Mike concentrated, and the cloud quickly swirled and condensed into a humanoid shape made of clouds. "Forgot to introduce myself-I''m a trade broker at [Mystic Market], just call me Foreskin," the goblin said, handing Mike a business card with his Trade Secret Realm Pass identifier. "Anything you need to buy or sell, you can come to us at [Mystic Market]. Newcomers get a 2% discount!" Mystic Market. Mike mentally noted the name and nodded at the goblin. "Thanks, I''m just looking around." "No problem, you can message by identifier in the Trade Secret Realm Pass if you have any questions," Foreskin said, his service attitude impeccable. "But remember, some information comes with a price!" Chapter 9: Hidden advancement conditions Chapter 9: Hidden advancement conditionsAfter parting ways with Foreskin, Mike wandered aimlessly through the Trade Secret Realm, his ears bombarded with shouts from all sides. "Team up for the 59th floor of the Tower of Truth exploration! Veteran Battle Lords leading the way, hurry up!" "Abyssal Planes level mission, cleanse a space corrupted by a demon god, generous reward!" "Reward for information on the demon cult increased by 30%! Bounty for high-ranking demon god followers doubled!" The items in the Trade Secret Realm Pass were way out of Mike''s league; he was just there for the spectacle. The mainstream items traded here started at millions of gold coins! Mike had just over 100,000 gold coins in his pocket, not even enough to buy scraps. After roaming for a solid hour, Mike finally stopped and stood in a corner of the trading market. Piecing together snippets of conversations he''d overheard, he began to grasp the current situation. "Because of my triple-S rank in clearing the hidden instance, the Defense Headquarters has triggered a level two alert?" Mike was astonished, not expecting his actions to cause such a stir. A level two alert meant the consumption of resources beyond measure. The Defense Headquarters, manned by three supreme beings, was akin to a massive federal organization. Mike also learned that the Defense Headquarters had always had a plan for nurturing the ''fourth supreme being''. They were waiting for a seedling who could clear a triple-S rank newbie instance, the birth of a new supreme being for humanity. Thus, as soon as news of Mike''s achievement broke, the formidable war machine of the Defense Headquarters sprang into action, gears turning at full speed. The pre-established contingency plan was executed methodically. Increasing educational resources, summoning all Battle Lords to stand guard, eradicating Earth''s demon cult followers... All these measures were taken with one goal in mind-to provide a healthy growth environment for Thor. "The Defense Headquarters hasn''t made a big show of searching for my identity. There might be moves behind the scenes, but they''re being very restrained on the surface." Mike nodded to himself, understanding the rationale behind their actions. If they directly sought out ''Thor'', exposing Mike''s identity while he was still in a very vulnerable stage, it would bring endless trouble. The demon gods would never sit idly by as humanity raised another supreme being. The three supreme beings had already brought humanity and the Abyssal Plane to a stalemate, even allowing humanity to organize small-scale counterattacks. Once Thor also ascends to a supreme being, it would spell doom for the Abyssal Plane! The only choice, when Thor fully matures, is to nip him in the bud. The Defense Headquarters'' response is to erase all potential threats as much as possible. As for Thor''s own growth, given his triple-S rank clearance of the newbie instance, there''s nothing to worry about! Understanding all this, Mike felt a lot more at ease. With no immediate risk of his identity being exposed, Mike refocused on his own growth. He came to the Trade Secret Realm specifically to exchange resources for faster development. "All this stuff is way too pricey, and even if I could afford it, I don''t meet the level requirements!" Mike scanned the area, pulled out the business card he had from before, and sent a message to Foreskin. "Happy to serve you!" The green-skinned goblin popped up in front of Mike once again. Mike, catching him off guard, asked, "How happy?" Foreskin was stumped... he had no comeback for that! "Alright, I... ahem... I have a friend," Mike started with a common opener. Anything inconvenient could be pinned on a ''friend''. Creating friends out of thin air! "My friend''s junior just awakened his talent today, entered the Tower of Truth, and cleared the newbie instance." Foreskin quickly caught on to what Mike meant, "You want to get some equipment and items for this junior of yours, right? Let me find something; here''s a commonly used recommendation list!" Goblin Foreskin handed over a list, clearly prepared in advance. Mike glanced at it and frowned. "Why is it all D-grade, E-grade equipment?" The enhancements from these pieces of equipment were negligible, practically junk. Mike would be better off fighting bare-handed than using this trash. Foreskin patiently explained, "For newbie participants, the most important thing is to level up. Equipment at this stage is just consumable! Once you level up, then it makes more sense to consider higher-quality equipment." Mike nodded, understanding the logic. We are got to consider the bang for your buck, right? A level 10 S-grade staff without any growth potential is worse than a level 50 common staff! He pressed on, "Got any staffs that can grow?" Back when he received the newbie gift pack, Mike had the chance to pick a growable A-grade staff, but he had to painfully let it go for a better reward later on. "There are some, but..." Foreskin hesitated, then pulled out another list. "Staffs with growth potential usually have hidden conditions for advancement. Each time you complete an advancement, it refreshes with new hidden conditions! So, you see... these pieces of equipment are kind of a mixed bag." He added, "And they''re pricey!" "Upgradable equipment that''s both expensive and a mixed bag," Foreskin said earnestly. At [Mystic Market], they pride themselves on fairness. Those who can enter the Trade Secret Realm are either rich or noble. Even a temporary pass costs a million bucks a pop! How could an ordinary Joe afford that? Therefore, Foreskin preferred doing business that builds over time rather than making a quick buck. Curious like a newbie, Mike asked, "Since the conditions for upgrading equipment are hidden, isn''t there any way to find them out?" "There is a way," Foreskin explained patiently. "Master-level blacksmiths can pay a price to reveal the current conditions for advancement." "But a master-level blacksmith charges a fortune, way over ten million! And once the equipment advances, the conditions change again. You can''t possibly hire a master blacksmith to appraise it every single time, right?" Foreskin''s points made sense. Upgradable equipment had two main features: 1. Hidden advancement conditions; 2. Refreshed conditions after each advancement. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Essentially, upgradable equipment was like a money pit, requiring massive resources to develop. It was a high-stakes gamble, often resulting in a total loss. However, these features were practically irrelevant in front of Mike. He could see right through the advancement conditions with just a glance! Even the maximum number of times an item could be upgraded and its future upgrade path couldn''t escape Mike''s eyesight. Remembering something, Foreskin added, "Oh, and there''s another way to identify advancement conditions. There''s an S-grade talent called [Sharp Eye] that can identify the conditions of equipment advancement with a 50% success rate, limited to three times a day." Foreskin didn''t elaborate much on S-grade talents, as it involved confidential information. If Mike wanted to know more, it would cost extra. Mike just chuckled after hearing this. The gap between S-grade and SSS-grade talents was simply too vast! After hearing all this, Mike still stuck to his original interest. "Let''s take a look at the upgradable equipment anyway. Maybe I''ll find something that catches my eye." "Here''s the list," Foreskin said, handing it over. "All these items can be upgraded at least three times!" Chapter 10: Force of Nature Chapter 10: Force of NatureMike''s eyes scanned the equipment list, with notes appearing next to each item name. [Shadow Slave, upgradable 3 times, reaches level 60 (A-grade quality) when fully upgraded!] [Soul Wailer, upgradable 6 times, reaches level 80 (S-grade quality) when fully upgraded!] [...] While checking the notes, Mike didn''t forget to compare the prices of these items. [Shadow Slave] 300,000 gold coins, [Soul Wailer] 150,000 gold coins... From a potential standpoint, the latter was clearly stronger, yet it was only half the price of the former. The reason was that [Shadow Slave] had a solid base panel and was suitable for dark mages, while [Soul Wailer] leaned towards the soul class, a less popular choice. Of course, they had one thing in common-Mike couldn''t afford either of them. Mike only had 100,000 gold coins in his pocket, which was worth over a hundred million dollars, yet he couldn''t afford a single upgradable staff! As Mike browsed through the staffs, Foreskin suddenly exclaimed, "The head honchos at Mystic Market just sent out a notice-all lower-tier equipment starts at 20% off!" "Really? That sounds too good to be true," Mike said, skeptical that this might be some kind of sales gimmick. "Bro, you must to thank Thor," Foreskin said with a sigh. "These discounts are cast wide to provide resources for the new generation. Thor is definitely one of them and will enjoy these benefits too!" Clearly, Mystic Market wouldn''t drop prices without a reason; the Defense Headquarters must be involved somehow. The Soul Wailer, originally priced at 150,000, would be 120,000 with the discount. Mike figured he could scrape together enough to afford it. "More news just in!" Foreskin''s eyes bulged, almost screaming in disbelief, "Mage-class equipment is selling at 50% off, but only to mages under level 30, and each mage can only enjoy this discount once!" Half off! "It''s madness! Complete madness!" Foreskin shook his head, baffled by the crazy world. "One guy, Thor, and he''s causing all this stir!" "By your words, I should really be thanking this Thor guy-he''s saving me a ton of money," Mike said, unable to suppress a laugh. At half off, Mike could consider any equipment priced under 200,000 gold coins! That''s like handing Mike a cool 100,000 gold coins-100 million dollars! "We really owe ''Thor'' big time," Mike agreed. Foreskin, who hadn''t seen such a scene before, mused, "According to the previous job transfer announcement, Thor is a mage class, which is why we''re seeing these crazy half-off deals!" "If I ever meet Thor, I owe him a dinner," Mike chimed in earnestly. And he wasn''t kidding-Mike was metaphorically ''feeding'' Thor every day with his gratitude. With the half-off discount, Mike suddenly had a lot more options! Eventually, from hundreds of pieces of equipment, Mike picked out a staff made from thunderstruck wood: [Force of Nature]. The attributes of the Force of Nature looked pretty standard. However, it was a rare dual-element staff, [Lightning] and [Wood/Nature], enhancing magic skills of both types significantly and also featured upgradable properties. It was listed at a high price of 180,000 gold coins. "180,000, after the discount, 90,000 gold coins." Mike expertly haggled with the seller, "Come on, give me a break, it''s not made of gold." "This is worth more than gold!" |||| Finally, after about fifteen minutes of back-and-forth, Foreskin couldn''t hold out and gave Mike another break. "After the discount, 80,000 gold coins, and I''ll throw in 60 Tower of Truth returners, 5 level- 10 gold scrolls, and 12 level-15 combat golems!" "Deal!" Mike was pleased with the price. Even without counting the freebies, just the leftover 10,000 gold coins were worth millions- enough to buy a ton of hot dogs, right? After they verbally agreed, Foreskin immediately messaged Mystic Market to have the goods delivered. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An 80,000 gold coin deal wasn''t something he closed every day! Most importantly, the upgradable equipment Mike bought was from a less popular, slow- selling category. Most people wouldn''t waste their money on such equipment. Mystic Market was stuck with a bunch of equipment that couldn''t be converted into liquid assets, which was a real pain! This deal was a win-win for both parties. While waiting for his equipment to arrive, Mike decided to pick Foreskin''s brain about some Trade Secret Realm stuff. As long as it wasn''t top secret, Foreskin was like an open book. "So, you mentioned before that Mystic Market isn''t just for buying, you can consign stuff too?" Mike asked, feigning casual interest. "Absolutely, fair to all ages, and no fees whatsoever!" Foreskin boasted, "Even if you go anonymous, we don''t charge a dime!" "Now that''s a unicorn-no fees at all," Mike squinted slightly, sensing that Mystic Market must have some heavy hitters backing it, maybe even a whiff of [Defense Headquarters]! Otherwise, where would those hefty discounts come from? With that thought, Mike opened his mouth again, "I have a friend..." "Cough, cough." Foreskin couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally. Just say it''s you, man. What''s with this ''I have a friend'' every day? What, is your special talent [Making Friends Out of Thin Air]? "He''s got something he wants to consign anonymously." Foreskin nodded, easy peasy. "What''s the item, and what''s the asking price?" "A rock." Mike pulled out a stone from his backpack, a key item for unlocking a hidden level in the newbie instance! With the help of [Eye of Truth], a note floated above the stone: [This is just an ordinary rock. What, you want to sell it for a fortune? Who''s gonna pay big bucks for a lousy rock?] "Can this rock be sold?" Mike asked, holding up the stone. Seeing the rock, Foreskin was also a bit taken aback. "It can be sold, but... does it have any special features?" Mike: "It has the special feature of being sold for a lot." Foreskin: ... "What method of sale do you want to use?" "Anonymous auction, highest bidder within the time limit gets it." "Alright, what should we set the starting bid at? 5,000 gold coins?" Five thousand gold coins-that was the limit of Foreskin''s imagination. An ordinary rock fetching 5,000 gold coins would be a story to tell for a lifetime! It''s like selling a rock for the price of a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier! Mike pondered, "Let''s set the starting bid at 1 million gold coins." To the average Joe, it''s just a plain rock. Even under the scrutiny of [Eye of Truth], it''s nothing special. But Mike knew better; this was the trigger item for the hidden level in the newbie instance, a testament to the human race''s first successful completion of the newbie stage! That''s the added value on this rock. As for whether anyone would be willing to shell out such a hefty sum for a commemorative stone, Mike wasn''t sure. But hey, consigning items was free, so if it didn''t sell, no skin off his back. And if it did sell? Mike would be laughing all the way to the bank! "Alright, I''ll set that up for you. One month time limit, okay?" Foreskin confirmed some details and finally placed the stone in the [Mystic Market] auction house. Finally, Mike''s long-awaited [Force of Nature] arrived. "We need to create a trade contract under the witness of a secret realm sprite, ensuring that the buyer of this staff is a mage under level 30, and it''s their first time enjoying a 50% discount at Mystic Market..." After signing several contracts, Foreskin summoned a secret realm sprite, and the deal was sealed. The slightly cumbersome procedure ensured that each transaction was as fair and just as possible. Once everything was settled, [Force of Nature] was officially handed over to Mike. "Have a great life, and if you need anything, feel free to connect with me anytime!" Foreskin watched as Mike left the Trade Secret Realm. A merchant familiar with him called out, "Foreskin, where did you find that guy willing to spend big bucks on upgradable equipment?" Upgradable equipment was a nightmare for all merchants-expensive and hard to sell. "Who knows," Foreskin shrugged, explaining, "Suppose he can identify the conditions for upgrading?" "Suppose my future son-in-law turns out to be Thor?" "Stop dreaming! Such good fortune doesn''t just fall into your lap!" "Foreskin, you made a killing today, how about buying everyone a round?" Chapter 11: Aside from being handsome and possessing an SSS-tier talent, just an ordinary guy Chapter 11: Aside from being handsome and possessing an SSS-tier talent, just an ordinary guyMike''s transaction at the Mystic Market was like a pebble tossed into the ocean-barely making a splash. After all, the hot topic among humans these days was all about Thor! After leaving the Trade Secret Realm, Mike finally took out the [Force of Nature] and examined it closely. This staff, which cost Mike 80,000 gold coins, was about 4 feet long, pitch black, and made from a special type of wood, which granted it enhancements from both the Lightning and Wood elements. "Indeed, it''s a top-notch staff capable of 12 upgrades!" Mike murmured appreciatively. Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.10) Grade: A Attributes: Intelligence +25, Spirit +15 Perks: [Stormbind Vengeance]: Increases Lightning damage by 5% and Lightning damage received by 10%, enhances shield/healing from Wood element skills by 10%. [Twinborn]: 0.1% chance to cast a Wood element skill when a Lightning element skill is used, and vice versa. Upgrade Perk: [Death and Rebirth]: Will be upgraded after accumulating 1 million points of Lightning damage or restoring 1 million points of Wood element healing (choices during the upgrade process will affect the final outcome). Upgrade Limit: 12 Upgrades Completed: 0 The original price of Force of Nature was 180,000 gold coins, but the rare percentage increase in damage from [Stormbind Vengeance] significantly boosted the value of the equipment. Of course, what Mike valued most was the potential for 12 upgrades! Each upgrade would significantly enhance the level and attributes of the equipment, with a chance to add new perks. As for the [Twinborn] perk, it was somewhat underwhelming. Mike, having class-changed to a Stormweaver (Lightning), primarily wielded Lightning skills, with few alternatives. The upgrade condition of [Death and Rebirth], requiring a million points of Lightning damage, was a mere trifle for Mike. Just a few charges of Charge Up followed by a Lightning Arrow would do the trick. "Too bad, on my first day entering the Tower of Truth, I can only tackle the newbie instance," Mike sighed. He tucked the Force of Nature back into his backpack and glanced down at the Tower of Truth mark on his arm. Under Mike''s will, the mark emitted a white glow, enveloping him once more. In the next second, he was back in his own home. "Phew-" "Finally back home!" Mike exclaimed as he grabbed the water glass from the table and gulped it down in one go. Reflecting on his first journey through the Tower of Truth, Mike felt it all seemed too surreal. Awakening an SSS-tier talent, defeating Cerberus, clearing a hidden level, achieving an SSS- tier completion, and purchasing the Force of Nature... In just a few hours, Mike''s abilities had skyrocketed! Now, even if he encountered slightly weaker Battle Soldier, he felt confident he could hold his own. Stretching his limbs, Mike could feel the changes within his body-attributes from the Tower of Truth were syncing with reality! His basic attributes had all broken through the hundred mark, and his physical condition had strengthened more than tenfold. Mike did a quick test around the house. Holding his breath for 20 minutes in a basin of water, Mike felt no discomfort at all; he even thought he could continue longer. Before the Tower of Truth appeared, the human world record for breath-holding was 24 minutes, a feat only achievable by a rare few. With the enhancements from the Tower of Truth, Mike could easily smash old world records. He even ran a 100-meter dash in under 9 seconds without warming up! Of course, the enhancements from the Tower of Truth were fair-everyone on Earth was on the same starting line, and the old world records had long been rendered obsolete and irrelevant. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling the tremendous changes in his body, Mike, fresh from the Tower of Truth, was even looking forward to his next adventure there. After completing various tests in excitement, Mike took a cold shower, gradually calming down. It was only then that he had the leisure to check out what was happening in the outside world. Turning on his phone, he was bombarded with a barrage of news headlines! "This is way over the top," he muttered, even though he was somewhat prepared, Mike was still shocked. On Twitter Trends, out of the top 50, 34 were about Thor! The top trending topic was: [Could Thor be the next supreme being?]. The second was: [Defense Headquarters demolishes the fourth demon cult headquarters, kills three vice leaders!]. The third was... "Demon cult?" Mike''s finger hovered over the second trending topic and he tapped to dive deeper. The term "demon cult" broadly referred to those human traitors who followed the demon gods, also known as heretics, betrayers, or demon god followers. Advancing in the Tower of Truth was no easy feat; many were stuck on a certain level for life, and the higher one went, the tougher it got! But the demon gods could help them advance further. After the Abyssal Plane invaded Earth, the demon gods used various methods to corrupt humanity. They projected their influence, performed miracles, seduced the weak-minded, and tempted the corrupt to become their minions, to be used at their whim. There were always those who couldn''t resist the temptation and ultimately fell into the embrace of the demon gods. These individuals banded together to form the demon cults! On Earth, besides gathering internal information about humanity, the primary function of these demon cults was to cause destruction. It''s always harder to guard against an enemy within! They hid in every corner of society, some even in high positions, waiting for the right moment to strike. Over the past three hundred years, members of the demon cults had caused significant losses to humanity, killing many promising talents before they could fully develop! The most outrageous part was that these traitors operated in extreme secrecy. Sometimes, when they killed someone, they made it look like an accident, and it went undetected! After Thor made a name for himself, the second thing the Defense Headquarters did was to intensify their crackdown on the demon cults. Clicking into the trending news, Mike saw numerous reports. "The fourth demon cult worships the fourth demon god, the Wrathful God of Extinction, whose totem is a green torch..." The news reported that the headquarters of the fourth demon cult had been destroyed, and three vice leaders were executed on the spot! The cult leader, severely injured, had managed to escape at a great cost, and his whereabouts were currently unknown. "A Battle Lord, even severely injured, is not to be underestimated," Mike sighed, feeling that all this was still way out of his league. The demon cult members would definitely want to find Thor and take him down, even if it meant offering a hefty bounty. Correspondingly, humanity''s efforts to strike against the demon cults would only intensify. The war between the two sides wouldn''t cease for a moment. Even if Mike had the desire to fight these traitors, he lacked the strength. Currently, he hadn''t even passed the Battle Soldier test-how could he worry about matters concerning Battle Lords? Regardless, the demon cults were always a thorn in humanity''s side, those traitors who turned their blades against their own kind were the most despicable! If Mike were to reveal his identity as Thor, he would undoubtedly face relentless assassination attempts. Even without revealing his Thor identity, any standout performance by Mike could potentially make him a target. The enemy lurked in the shadows while he was exposed in the light, a challenging situation indeed. "But it''s not like there''s no solution," Mike mused as he looked into the mirror. Floating above his reflection was a note: [Aside from being handsome and possessing an SSS- tier talent, just an ordinary guy]. Quite the accurate description. The Eye of Truth, as an SSS-tier talent, was effective even in real life! Those demon cult rats couldn''t hide from Mike; they had nowhere to run. No matter what schemes they concocted, as soon as they came near Mike, he could easily see through their disguises. His SSS-tier talent was not only Mike''s biggest secret but also his strongest trump card. Chapter 12: Second awakening Chapter 12: Second awakeningAfter wrapping up his night, the eastern sky began to lighten, heralding the sunrise. Mike headed towards school, his gaze wandering among the people he passed. Whenever he focused, he could see notes above people''s heads, gaining deeper insights into them. While waiting for the traffic light, Mike noticed a particularly attractive woman. A line of text appeared above her head: [23 years old, 33-22-32, she''s still a virgin, wearing very sexy lace underwear. Do you want to have sex with her?]. "Yeesh-" "This talent of mine, always so inappropriate," Mike muttered under his breath. The morning streets were sparsely populated as the city slowly woke up. Mike''s attention then shifted to a young man in a suit, holding a steaming cup of coffee, his chiseled face adorned with a composed smile, exuding a refined and easygoing aura. Clearly, this was a promising young man with a bright future. However, as Mike observed him, his expression grew serious, even a hint of worry flickering through his eyes. [Jacob, a follower of the fourth demon god, received a blessing from the demon god last night, he''s in a great mood, even willing to give an extra $100 to a beggar]. Demon god followers! Mike hadn''t expected to encounter a follower of the demon gods on his way to school! "Are these guys as common as dog poop on the street?" he thought. Calm down! Mike quickly steadied his mind and began to think of a strategy. As he pondered, the note above Jacob''s head changed. [Don''t even think about brute force, all ten of your fingers together wouldn''t match one of his.] Then, the note expanded into a long stream of text, briefly summarizing Jacob''s life. [Jacob, a B-tier talent holder of [Fiery Zeal], a 179-level Flame Warrior, entered the sixth- ranked Warrior University in the country seven years ago, graduated three years ago, nearly a Battle General in strength, and after demonization, possesses the power comparable to a Battle General] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading Jacob''s information made Mike feel even more troubled. "Battle General level strength, what a headache." "I definitely can''t handle this alone; I''m just a Level 10 Stormweaver, after all. Maybe I should shake things up?" Mike was never the type to rush into a fight head-on. If there was a chance to gang up rather than face someone one-on-one, he''d take it every time! Now that he had spotted a follower of the demon god, he couldn''t just pretend he hadn''t seen anything. "I need to figure out a way to report Jacob without blowing my cover," Mike thought to himself. That''s when he felt the golden card in his pocket. "Trade Secret Realm access card!" This card, serving as a key to enter the Trade Secret Realm, also had a messaging function. Even without being in the Trade Secret Realm, one could use the card to communicate, kind of like using Discord. "Not here, let''s find another spot." Mike passed by Jacob without showing any signs of recognition or alarm. Once he arrived at school, Mike slipped into the restroom, locked the door, and pulled out his Trade Secret Realm access card. "Foreskin, you there?" Mike didn''t have to wait long for a reply. Foreskin quickly messaged back, "Yeah, the stone you put up for sale hasn''t gotten any bids yet." "[Mystic Market] buys and sells everything, right?" Mike remembered that was Mystic Market''s slogan-everything has a price! "Right!" came the reply. Encouraged by the affirmative response, Mike pressed on. "Would you buy information on a Battle General-level demon cult follower?" Foreskin: .... What kind of move was this? Why not just report the demon cult followers directly to the authorities? For a Battle General-level demon cult follower, the official reward starts at 10,000 gold coins upon a successful report! It didn''t take long for Foreskin to catch on. He was a sharp one and instantly grasped Mike''s real intent. "Trying to report a demon cult follower without revealing your identity... using Mystic Market as your firewall, huh?" Foreskin had never seen such a clever maneuver. It was, admittedly, a pretty slick move! Through the Trade Secret Realm, connecting to Mystic Market, and ultimately reporting to the authorities about the demon cult followers. Mystic Market and the Trade Secret Realm would act as Mike''s firewall, making it virtually impossible for anyone to trace back to Mike''s real identity through these leads. "No problem!" Foreskin immediately replied, "Depending on the completeness of the information and after verification, Mystic Market will pay the purchase fee." "The offer from Mystic Market will definitely match, or even exceed, the official reward for reporting!" With Foreskin''s assurance, Mike quickly sent over the meticulously edited information. It included detailed data on Jacob¡ªhis talents, equipment, class, attributes, and more. It even detailed the special items the demon god had awarded Jacob, exposing all his secrets! Foreskin was left doubting everything. "Is all this information legit?" he wondered. "How does this guy know so much about Jacob? Could it be a case of split personality where Jacob is reporting himself?!" After reporting Jacob, Mike leisurely made his way back to the classroom. As expected, the room was buzzing with excitement. All his classmates were animatedly discussing their adventures in the Tower of Truth, and naturally, the topic of Thor came up. "Did you hear? Thor has been taken as an apprentice by the supreme being Morpheus!" one classmate exclaimed. "You''re behind the times, man. I heard Thor has already become a Battle General-level powerhouse and is gearing up to train in the Abyssal Plane!" another added. "Come on, that''s impossible in just one night!" a skeptical voice chimed in. "The power of an SSS-tier talent, you don''t get it, nobody understands SSS-tier talent better than I do!" another boasted. Listening to his classmates'' praises, Mike felt unusually bashful. Was he really that impressive? In their stories, Thor was nearly a god, trampling the Abyssal Plane and tearing apart demon gods with his bare hands, defeating Battle Lords with a single punch. In reality, even facing a Battle General-level demon cult follower, Thor-aka Mike-had to carefully report anonymously, wary of revealing his identity and attracting unnecessary trouble. Yet, amidst the whirlwind of his double life, Mike found a certain peace in his current situation. Returning to his seat, Cain immediately leaned over. "Mike, did you hear? James hit the jackpot!" "Oh?" Mike glanced at James''s empty seat, wondering where he could have gone. Cain, slightly envious, continued, "That guy awakened an A-tier talent, totally hit the jackpot. He aced the newbie instance with an S rating, and now he''s in the principal''s office!" Mike responded nonchalantly, "Impressive, impressive." "James, that lucky dog, skyrocketed overnight. I heard several Battle Generals are itching to take him as an apprentice!" Cain was used to Mike''s nonchalant attitude and continued on his own, "With an A-tier talent, becoming a Battle General is a piece of cake, and even Battle Chiefs might be within reach. Who knows, he might even get a shot at the Battle Lords!" That''s the allure of the Tower of Truth. Overnight, many lives are turned upside down- including Mike''s. After envying James for a moment, Cain turned his attention to Mike and asked, "So, Mike, what level did you clear in the newbie instance?" "F-tier and up." "Come on, who scores below F-tier anyway?!" Cain rolled his eyes but didn''t press his friend further. Instead, he lowered his voice, "Looks like Jessica from our class awakened an F-tier talent. She couldn''t even get past the first level of the newbie instance..." Cain''s face fell as he spoke, clearly upset by the thought. Failing the first level meant starting at a massive disadvantage, hundreds, if not thousands of times tougher than for others. Even if her family was willing to pour resources into her training, Jessica''s chances of turning things around were slim. An F-tier talent was like being red-carded at the start of her Tower of Truth career. Jessica? As Cain spoke, Mike turned slightly to look at her. Jessica''s long, smooth hair cascaded over her shoulders as she sat quietly reading. The hustle and bustle of the classroom seemed worlds away from her. Jessica was stunning, with delicate features and a figure that made her the dream girl of many. It was heartbreaking to think that her awakening had resulted in such a dire situation. Just as Mike was about to look away, a note popped up above Jessica''s head: [Talent Second Awakening Condition: Change class to Otherworld Summoner.] Second awakening?! Mike was taken aback. What did that mean? Jessica''s talent could undergo a second awakening?! Chapter 13: Am I that scary? Chapter 13: Am I that scary?Typically, a single awakening of talent is the limit for most, with maybe one in a million having the chance for a second awakening! And any talent capable of a second awakening wouldn''t be lower than B-tier. The leap from F-tier to B-tier could totally flip Jessica''s script! More info floated before Mike''s eyes, and he spaced out for a moment. "Mike, Mike?" Cain waved his hand in front of Mike''s face. "Dude, you''re zoning out. What''s on your mind?" "I was just wondering what I''d do if I woke up with an SSS-tier talent." "Get real!" Cain scoffed. "Mike, you''re daydreaming." The bell rang, signaling the start of class, and the chatter in the classroom began to die down. Mike propped up a mirror with his palm, looking at his reflection. If Jessica''s F-tier talent could undergo a second awakening, what about his own SSS-tier talent? That was the big question on Mike''s mind now. The mirror displayed a note: [Why are you staring at this handsome guy?] [Alright, alright, SSS-tier talents can indeed undergo a second awakening.] [To be precise, each SSS-tier talent can undergo up to nine awakenings!] Nine awakenings?! Mike''s breathing grew heavier. A second awakening was already one in a million, and he could awaken up to nine times?! The [Eye of Truth] could reveal all kinds of information, which was indeed powerful. But for Mike, it still wasn''t quite enough. It offered too little direct help in combat. If he could achieve a second awakening, the [Eye of Truth] would become much more useful. With this new information, Mike felt a bit more at ease. [One of the conditions for the second awakening: Reach level 300.] Level 300? For the current Mike, that still seemed a long way off. "Mike," Cain muttered quietly from the side, "I swear you''re getting more narcissistic by the day. Not sleeping in class is one thing, but grinning at yourself in the mirror? You''re such a narcissist!" ... The bell rang, signaling the end of class. Mike stretched lazily and stood up, heading straight for Jessica. The other students stepped aside, clearing a path for him. "All I did was put a small-time thug in the hospital, and these guys still remember it," Mike mumbled to himself, somewhat exasperated by his classmates'' reactions. When he had first arrived at this school, he had encountered a petty thief outside the campus. A conflict ensued, and Mike ended up sending the guy to the hospital, where he remained to this day. The incident had spread like wildfire, and it wasn''t surprising that his classmates were a bit scared of him. Mike had even earned the nickname "The Brute," though he didn''t really care about these rumors; Cain was the one who kept him updated. Approaching Jessica''s desk, Mike stopped. She looked up just then, their eyes met, and she immediately lowered her gaze. "Am I that scary?" Mike wondered aloud. Due to her F-tier talent, Jessica was often left alone, as everyone was careful not to upset her during this sensitive time. Even attempts at comforting her were met with a polite nod and a smile. This must be tough on her, Mike thought. He broke the silence, "What Class did you pick?" Jessica, clearly not expecting "The Brute" to strike up a conversation, panicked a bit and blurted out, "I-I don''t have any money..." Mike was taken aback. "Do I look like a mugger? Even if I were after something, it wouldn''t be your money!" His comment turned Jessica''s face even redder, her ears glowing hot. Mike decided not to tease her further and repeated his question, "Seriously though, what Class did you pick?" Jessica timidly replied, "Mage." For girls, mage and priest are definitely top picks. Jessica, despite her F-tier talent, had a heart set on battle, which led her to choose mage. Unfortunately, she bet on herself and lost disastrously. As an F-tier, she was incredibly weak! Mike continued, "You know about the Class Change Pool, right? It''s a place where newbies can change their Class." Jessica nodded. Coming from the Morrow family, which boasted Battle Chiefs-level powerhouses, her family had a deep heritage. The Class Change Pool, which cost hundreds of thousands of dollars for a single entry, was not something ordinary families could afford, but it wasn''t too much for the Morrow family. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jessica needed more than her F-tier talent to make a comeback; she needed a second awakening of her talent. The Otherworld Summoner was a key to unlocking this second awakening. "I think you''d be a good fit for the Otherworld Summoner. Consider changing your Class," Mike suggested before turning and walking away. He had said his piece; whether Jessica could change her fate was up to her now. After all, it was just a few words of help to a classmate, no big deal. Jessica was left alone, sitting at her desk, lost in thought. "Otherworld Summoner, huh..." She mulled over Mike''s words. Even if she changed her Class, what good would it do? She was still F-tier, still unable to get past the first level of a newbie instance... But she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Should I try it?" she whispered to herself, receiving no answer. "Jessica, could you come out here for a moment?" A middle-aged man peeked halfway through the classroom door, his temples slightly gray and his expression stern, exuding an air of authority. "Why does the vice principal want Jessica?" Cain glanced over and quickly lowered his head, whispering, "I heard that the Battle Chief from the Morrow family has been doing well in the Abyssal plane recently, with a chance to advance to Battle Lord!" Having a family with a Battle Chief and one with a Battle Lord were completely different ball games! Cain analyzed seriously, "Jessica is said to be the beloved granddaughter of one of the Battle Chiefs. They had a lot of resources lined up for her, enough to boost her to at least a Battle General! Who would have thought she''d end up with an F-tier talent..." Mike glanced at Cain, slightly exasperated, "Why do you keep up with all this gossip?" "Mike, you just don''t get it. You know my situation; I don''t have any family backing, and I''ve got a ton of challenges ahead!" Cain crossed his arms behind his head, hooked his toes under the desk, and leaned back, feeling a bit helpless. "The best I can hope for is to get into Warrior University. If I make it to Battle Soldiers, I''m set for life! If not, I might try to snag a job at the Mystic Market." Cain''s talent was only D-tier, and he didn''t have a shot at a second awakening. Mike patted his shoulder, not saying much more. Outside the classroom, the vice principal''s demeanor softened considerably, making him appear rather approachable. "Jessica, don''t feel pressured. Talent isn''t everything. There have been cases in our race where someone with an F-tier talent has become a Battle Lord!" he reassured. Jessica hung her head, biting her lip, remaining silent. Indeed, there had been instances where someone with an F-tier talent had made a comeback. But Jessica knew the real story: that person had undergone a second awakening, turning their F-tier talent into an A-tier, and only then did they soar to the top. It wasn''t the F-tier talent that made them a Battle Lord! "There''s no such thing as useless talent, only useless users of it"-this statement couldn''t be more wrong! With the same type of talent, F-tier has 1% effectiveness, D-tier has 100%, and A-tier has 1000%. The huge gap couldn''t possibly be bridged by mere effort! Jessica didn''t want to resign herself to fate, yet she had to face the reality of her F-tier talent. The vice principal continued in a gentle tone, "Jessica, I''m old friends with your grandfather. Before he left for the Abyssal Plane, his biggest concern was you." "Now, we can only try to mitigate the losses. I''ve discussed it with your family, and we''ve decided to give you access to the Tower of Truth Class Change Pool. The mage path might not be right for you." At the mention of the "Class Change Pool," Jessica suddenly looked up, a faint glimmer of hope sparking in her previously dull eyes. A class change? Otherworld Summoner? Chapter 14: A second awakening Chapter 14: A second awakeningFor some reason, the class Mike had mentioned kept swirling around in her mind, refusing to dissipate. Seeing Jessica''s intrigued expression, the vice principal continued to persuade her, "The Class Change Pool prepared for you is no ordinary one. It contains many special classes, and you might even stumble upon some hidden ones! This opportunity is incredibly rare; miss it and you might never get another chance in your lifetime!" Jessica was well aware of the uniqueness of the Class Change Pool. Her family, the Morrows, with Battle Chiefs at the helm, had resources far beyond the average person. A typical Class Change Pool session could cost up to a million dollars, but the Morrows had gone all out for Jessica''s class change, investing over ten million dollars just in special materials! "Alright, I''ll listen to you," Jessica agreed to proceed with the job change, visibly relieving the vice principal. They were all worried that Jessica, stubborn as she was, would insist on sticking with the mage class and miss this one chance to switch. If that happened, and her grandfather returned to find his precious granddaughter had turned into a complete dud, nobody wanted to face the wrath of a Battle Chief! Jessica then asked, "Does the Class Change Pool include the option for [Otherworld Summoner]?" "It should," the vice principal muttered, pulling out his phone to check. "Yes, it does. But why ask about that? The Otherworld Summoner, although a special class, is quite weak. You only get one shot at changing classes, don''t waste it on something like that." As the vice principal led the way, he kept advising Jessica, "Try to pick a support class, even Tailor would do! We''ll find a master tailor to teach you, and you can still achieve great things..." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words went in one ear and out the other for Jessica. Her mind was completely fixated on [Otherworld Summoner], and she couldn''t help but lean towards choosing it. "Mike, why couldn''t he have made things clearer? This is driving me crazy!" Jessica fumed internally. She knew she had to change classes; her F-tier talent was a poor match for a mage, and continuing down that path was a dead end. But the Otherworld Summoner, as an unpopular and weak special class, wasn''t much better off! If Jessica followed the vice principal''s and her family''s plans, her future path might not be smooth, but it wouldn''t be too rough either. Breeze through college, apprentice under a prestigious name, work in some inconsequential positions, get married, have kids... Her life flashed before her eyes like a carousel. Was this the life she wanted? A life where she could see the end from the beginning, even clearly envisioning what her tombstone would say? Jessica imagined a tombstone, glamorous on the outside but decaying within, inscribed with the words: "Here lies a woman named Jessica. She once lived, and died the day she turned 18, the day her talent awakened." No, this was not the outcome Jessica wanted! "Jessica, Jessica." The vice principal stopped walking, noticing Jessica''s distraction, and softly called her name twice, "We''re here." "Oh, right." Jessica snapped back to reality, realizing they had arrived outside a classroom. "Go inside, activate the Tower of Truth mark, and you''ll enter the Class Change Pool." The vice principal repeated his earlier advice, "Remember what I told you, choose a support class, one of the hidden or special ones!" "Got it." Jessica pushed the door open, her fingers trembling slightly as they touched the wood. Was this the moment that would change her fate? She didn''t know. Even the choice of [Otherworld Summoner] was merely something a classmate had casually mentioned. "Relying on something like this, I must be out of my mind," Jessica muttered to herself sarcastically. "But do I even have another choice?" Activating the Tower of Truth mark, she entered the Class Change Pool, where numerous precious hidden classes appeared before her. Yet, Jessica''s gaze bypassed all these options, fixating on a seemingly insignificant class in the corner. Otherworld Summoner! "It''s do or die, just this once!" Jessica took a deep breath, psyching herself up. "If I make the wrong choice, I''m going back to Mike to settle the score. At the very least, he owes me a dinner!" Jessica steadied herself, took a step forward, and made her final choice. Class Change-Otherworld Summoner! A pale golden light enveloped Jessica, giving her no time to react, as a pleasant notification sound rang in her ears. "Class change successful, Otherworld Summoner!" "Trigger condition for second awakening of talent, talent reawakening!" "Second awakening talent: S-rank, [Divine Blessing]!" "" Jessica''s expression went blank, her pretty face as still as a sculpture, her mouth agape in an ''O'', motionless for a long time. Her vision blurred as tears silently streamed down, waves of ecstasy washing over her soul! A second awakening?! An S-rank talent?! She had actually awakened a second time!! The joy of the moment was beyond words. Her legs gave way, and Jessica collapsed to the ground, bursting into tears. At this moment, she had too many emotions to release. The pressure of her F-rank talent, the pointing fingers, the whispers behind her back, her mother''s pitying looks, the tears she secretly wiped away... All of that was irrelevant to Jessica now! An F-rank talent awakening into an S-rank talent-would anyone believe such a story if she told them? After what felt like an eternity, Jessica slowly pushed herself up from the ground, took deep breaths to calm herself. "Stay cool, stay calm!" she reminded herself, not to get carried away. "Right now, everyone thinks I''m an F-rank talent. No one knows I''ve reawakened! This is my biggest secret!" Jessica was smart, showing a maturity far beyond her peers. A classmate, also awakened as an F-rank talent, had taken the day off, reportedly having a breakdown. "Look at Thor, suspected to be an SSS-rank talent, his identity is highly confidential, no one knows Thor''s real identity! An S-rank talent will attract a lot of bad attention, better to keep it under wraps..." Jessica made up her mind; she would never reveal to anyone that her talent had awakened a second time! She planned to work hard in secret and then dazzle everyone! The legendary [Thor] was Jessica''s idol and the target she aspired to reach! After making up her mind, Jessica suddenly realized something. "Why did Mike bring up the Otherworld Summoner out of the blue?!" Without Mike, Jessica would never have made such a choice. Being as sharp as she was, Jessica immediately suspected, "Could it be that Mike knows the conditions for my talent''s second awakening?" Just the thought made Jessica''s heart skip a beat. If that were true, it would be terrifying! She had to clear this up with Mike! With that thought, Jessica activated the Tower of Truth mark and returned to Earth. She pushed open the door, and there stood the vice principal who had been waiting for a long time. He quickly asked, "So, what Class did you choose?" The special Class Change Pool this time had cost the Morrow family over thirty million dollars in visible expenses! In reality, counting various materials and favors, it was at least a hundred million dollars! Even for a Battle General, earning a hundred million would take years, no small sum. If Jessica had chosen a regular Class, it would have been a huge loss! Jessica looked up confidently and said, "Otherworld Summoner." "What?!" The vice principal almost choked, nearly letting slip a curse. Such a waste! But this was his good friend''s beloved granddaughter, so the vice principal couldn''t be too harsh. He just waved his hand resignedly. "Alright, you young folks have your own ideas. Go on then." "Thank you. Can I go back to class now?" "Go ahead, go ahead." As the vice principal watched Jessica''s departing figure, he felt something odd. "This girl, she was so downcast before. How come she seems so revitalized after the class change?" "Could there be something more to it?" The vice principal noted it in his mind but didn''t delve deeper. Everyone has their secrets, and Jessica''s path was hers to walk alone. Chapter 15: Our race is paving the way for Thor alone Chapter 15: Our race is paving the way for Thor alone"Jessica''s back!" Cain straightened up, surprised, "Mike, she seems really happy!" "Hey, why isn''t she heading to her seat? Is she coming over here?" As the class rebels, Cain and Mike always sat in the back row. Under Cain''s astonished gaze, Jessica actually walked straight towards them! To be precise, she was heading towards Mike! Many in the class noticed the unusual movement and turned their eyes towards them. "Look, Jessica''s going over to brute!" "What''s Jessica up to? I heard brute broke some guy''s third leg last time!" "Who has three legs, dude, you''re not talking about his penis... are you?" Many classmates gasped, feeling a chill down there, thinking it might be wise to steer clear of Mike in the future. Jessica stood in front of Mike''s desk, her beautiful eyes looking at him. Mike noticed her and asked nonchalantly, "What''s up, trying to hit on me?" "You!" Jessica was momentarily at a loss for words, almost stomping her foot in frustration. Mike always had a way of killing the conversation with just one line. Jessica took a deep breath, "Mike... can I ask you a question?" Mike nodded, "Sure, I''ve already answered one of your questions." Jessica: ... This conversation is going nowhere! Jessica, holding her patience, didn''t just walk away. She had to get this question answered. Considering it might involve Mike''s secrets, she braced herself and continued, "Can we talk outside?" "Sure." As he spoke, Mike stood up, walked straight to the window, pushed it open, and jumped out. The classroom was on the first floor, he was just that confident! Of course, with Mike''s current physical condition, even jumping from a five-story building wouldn''t hurt him at all. "What are you waiting for, aren''t you coming out to talk?" Mike looked back at Jessica, who was clearly shocked by his actions, having never seen anything like it. Biting her lip, Jessica decided to follow Mike''s lead and jumped out of the classroom window! The entire classroom erupted in excitement!! "Holy smokes, did I just see that?" "Is this some kind of elopement?" The classroom instantly turned into a sea of joy as the ever-chaotic students started to cheer and shout. Jessica, however, wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to them; she had just one question on her mind for Mike! Standing outside the window, ensuring their conversation couldn''t be overheard, Jessica cautiously asked, "Mike, why did you bring up switching to Otherworld Summoner before?" "Making a big mystery out of nothing," Mike rolled his eyes and replied nonchalantly, "I did a quick Google search for the best class for an F-grade talent, and top recommendations said Otherworld Summoner." He even pulled out his smartphone, opened Google, and showed Jessica himself. "Look, this query, [best class for F-grade talent]..." Jessica was baffled. This was nothing like the scenario she had imagined! Mike was definitely not playing by the usual rules. "No other business then, I''m heading back," Mike said, preparing to climb back through the window. "Wait!" Jessica blurted out instinctively, her mind a tangled mess, unable to sort through her thoughts. Could it really just be a coincidence? It seemed too convenient! "Something else?" Mike paused, turning back. Jessica didn''t know what to say. Technically, Mike had done her a huge favor-a life- changing one! Whether it was luck or Mike''s guidance, Jessica''s talent had undergone a second awakening, undoubtedly benefiting from Mike''s favor. However, she couldn''t just blurt out this secret! She needed to keep her second awakening under wraps, not letting anyone know that her talent had upgraded from F-grade to S-grade! Caught in her dilemma, Jessica didn''t know what to say to Mike. Her face flushed, she stumbled over her words, "Uh, you know... we''re not supposed to have cell phones in class... just, uh, make sure to hide it better next time, so the teachers don''t catch you." Mike chuckled lightly, effortlessly leaped back through the low window, and returned to the classroom. After returning to the classroom, Cain shot Mike an admiring glance. "Mike, when did you and Jessica start hanging out?" The whole class perked up their ears, eagerly awaiting Mike''s response. Curiosity is a common trait among humans, especially when it involves a "campus goddess" and a "brute" - a contrast that intrigued many of the teenagers. "It''s not what you think," Mike said straightforwardly, "Jessica just needed some help with her studies, that''s all. Don''t twist it." The class fell silent... Even Cain couldn''t help but roll his eyes, marveling at his friend''s thick skin. Such a blatant lie, who was he trying to fool? Regardless, Mike managed to dismiss the curiosity of the entire class in just a few words. Everyone was tactful enough not to dwell on the matter, and the focus of the break chatter soon shifted back to the Tower of Truth, particularly the "legendary Thor." Ding-a-ling- The bell rang, signaling the start of the last class of the day as the homeroom teacher stepped back into the classroom. "Before we start, let''s distribute these ribbons, pass them back." The teacher took out a bunch of gray ribbons, divided them into eight parts, and handed them to the students in the front row to pass back. When the ribbons reached Mike, only the last bundle was left. Each ribbon was about 16 inches long, made of a smooth material. [Disposable items that can hide your ID, automatically concealing your ID until you reach level 100] Mike kept his composure, already guessing what was going on. "What''s this? Looks pretty sturdy." Cain tugged at the ribbon, but it didn''t budge. "Pay attention, everyone," the teacher announced from the front. "These ribbons have been distributed by the higher-ups, and all students are required to use them. Here''s how: wrap the ribbon around your right arm..." Following the teacher''s instructions, all the students wrapped their ribbons around their arms. In a flash of light, the ribbons vanished. "Alright, from now on, your IDs are hidden until you reach level 100!" After the teacher finished speaking, the classroom erupted into a buzz of confusion and excitement. "Why hide our IDs?" some students wondered aloud, puzzled by the effort and resources spent just to conceal an ID. But the quicker thinkers among them connected the dots almost immediately. "It''s for Thor!" one exclaimed. "The best way to hide Thor is to hide him among everyone!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A drop of water is safest in the ocean, they reasoned. The ribbons distributed by the higher authorities could hide IDs. With every student''s ID hidden, Thor''s would be concealed as well! It was an effective strategy, no doubt about it. But boy, was it extravagant! Cain, crunching some numbers, muttered, "One of these ribbons must cost at least a million bucks, right? With millions of 18-year-old Awakened around the globe, the expense is just... astronomical." Even Mike felt a twinge of pain for the wasted resources. He almost wished he could jump up and declare, "I''m Thor, stop wasting money, just give it to me!" But of course, he couldn''t. "Quiet!" The teacher tapped the blackboard to regain control of the room. "These ribbons were crafted by the supreme being Morpheus. When a supreme being gets involved, it''s not about the cost anymore-it''s about making a statement!" "The human race, no matter the cost, will ensure the emergence of the fourth supreme being! In other words, our race is paving the way for Thor alone!" The teacher''s voice softened a bit as he continued, "This isn''t just an opportunity for Thor, but for all of you! Funding has significantly increased this year, and the benefits for students who have turned 18 are even making some Battle Generals jealous!" "Students, you are living in the best of times-a time when a supreme being is about to rise. When the sun is high in the sky, why shouldn''t there be stars that accompany it? Protecting the path for Thor is also protecting the path for you! Thor''s rise is your rise as well!" His words fired up the students, filling them with a fervent desire to charge into the Tower of Truth and conquer all challenges. Mike was somewhat taken aback. This speech didn''t sound like something a typical teacher would say. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he noticed the teacher glance down at his phone before continuing with his rousing speech. Well, I''ll be darned! The teacher was cheating-reading from a script on his phone! However, Mike have to admit, the teacher did make one point that really hit home. "When the sun is high in the sky, why shouldn''t there be stars that accompany it?" Looking back through the history of our race, every time a supreme being has risen, it has been an era where countless geniuses have shone. Each emergence of a supreme being has heralded a flood of extraordinary individuals, with Battle Lords and Battle Chiefs appearing left and right! It seems like supreme beings possess a kind of magical power that can propel an entire era forward! This is exactly why Thor''s SSS-level completion of the newbie instance triggered such a massive chain reaction. Our race has been waiting for the fourth supreme being for far too long! Thinking this, Mike glanced at Jessica, noticing a new note appearing above her head: [Second Awakening, S-rank Talent (Divine Blessing): Summons automatically receive divine favor, with a certain probability of summoning powerful beings from other worlds...] Mike had already noticed that Jessica had awakened a second time to an S-rank talent. This wasn''t just a case of an ugly duckling turning into a swan; this was an ant turning into a T- Rex! With an S-rank talent, Jessica just needs to push herself a little, and becoming a Battle Chief would be within easy reach, even having a fifty percent chance of becoming a Battle Lord! Mike seemed to understand something deeper, thinking to himself, "If it weren''t for me, Jessica''s F-rank talent would never have awakened a second time. With so many special classes available, without any reason, she wouldn''t have switched to an Otherworld Summoner, missing the newbie class change opportunity, and she would never have had a second awakening in her life! That means, because of my presence, an F-rank talent transformed into an S-rank talent, and our race might gain a female Battle Lord in the future!" Could this be the secret of the supreme era?! Chapter 16: Jessicas invitation Chapter 16: Jessica''s invitation"The rise of one person can drive an entire era forward." Mike set aside the matter of the supreme being, as it was still too far out of his reach. Right now, he wasn''t even considered a Battle Soldier-how could he even think about such lofty matters? The realms are divided by combat power: [Battle Soldiers - Battle General - Battle Chiefs - Battle Lords]. As for what lies beyond the Battle Lords, whether it''s the [supreme being] or not, there''s no answer. Battle Lords are already the pinnacle that ordinary people can aspire to reach. These four realms are not defined by levels in the Tower of Truth but through a [Combat Power Test]! Generally speaking, reaching level 30 in the Tower of Truth gives one the opportunity to take the [Battle Soldiers Test] and become a first-tier Battle Soldier, enjoying certain federal subsidies and benefits. Some, weaker in combat at the same level, might have to wait until they reach levels 40 or 50 to become first-tier Battle Soldiers. Conventionally, anyone below level 200 is considered a Battle Soldier, ranging from one to nine tier. "A one-tier Battle Soldier gets a monthly subsidy of $15,000, receives a small amount of magic crystals each month, and enjoys additional discounts in certain areas!" Mike casually browsed through the benefits available to Battle Soldiers. It must be said, these benefits are quite superior! In society, even becoming the weakest Battle Soldier significantly elevates one''s status, ushering them into a new social stratum. That''s why countless people fall and rise in succession, eager to level up in the Tower of Truth and pass the Battle Soldiers evaluation. "Although the benefits for Battle Soldiers are great, the difficulty of becoming one is also significant!" Mike thought to himself. "Based on past years'' tests, any awakened person who reaches level 30 in the Tower of Truth at the age of 18 can participate in the Battle Soldier evaluation!" Level 30 is the threshold for first-tier Battle Soldiers and also the admission threshold for many universities specializing in supernatural abilities. However, the acceptance rate at these universities is less than 10%! At that moment, the instructor on stage was just getting to this point, "In the next 100 days, everyone should strive to level up as much as possible, aiming to reach level 30 in record time and get into supernatural universities!" "According to the latest scientific research under big data analysis, the first 100 days after awakening your talents is the fastest time to level up! If you can''t reach level 30 during this period, there''s only a 0.2% chance of breaking through level 30 later on. Folks, you''ve got to seize this opportunity!" The instructor''s expression turned somewhat somber as he spoke. He himself was stuck at level 29 in the Tower of Truth, unable to break through to level 30, and had missed his chance at the supernatural universities. For years, he had been stuck at level 29, unable to make any progress. Clearing his throat, he announced, "Class dismissed. James, Jessica, you two stay back." The classroom quickly emptied as the students rushed out, eager to re-enter the Tower of Truth and embark on new journeys to change their destinies. The two who were asked to stay received very different treatments. When their classmates looked at James, most gazes were filled with envy, tinged with a hint of jealousy. Given his A-level talent and S-level performance in the novice instance, James reaching level 30 should be as easy as getting an erection. His future prospects are immeasurable! James was quite nonchalant about these gazes, his rebellious face unbothered by the attention. After all, they weren''t really in the same world anymore, and there was nothing much to say. When the classmates looked at Jessica, however, their gazes shifted to something else-pity, and mockery. Admiration for the strong and disdain for the weak were common attitudes. Yet, compared to James, Jessica was even more indifferent. Her indifference stemmed from absolute confidence! With an S-level talent and a class that perfectly matched her abilities, Jessica''s potential was beyond everyone''s imagination. What James might achieve in his lifetime was merely Jessica''s starting point! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the others had left, the instructor first turned to James, offering a few words of encouragement and advising him to stay humble and diligent, not to slack off because of his talent advantage. James nodded as if he was taking it seriously, but inside, he was utterly dismissive. After all, he was destined to become a Battle Chief-what right did someone who wasn''t even a Battle Soldier have to lecture him? The instructor, with far more life experience than James, saw right through his half-hearted attentiveness but chose not to call him out on it. Instead, he turned to Jessica, offering her a few words of comfort and encouraging her to put more effort into her support and lifestyle classes. "F-level talent isn''t the end of the world. Life goes on," he said, his voice carrying a mix of genuine emotion and a hint of melancholy. "You might find this funny, but when I first awakened to an E-level talent, it felt like the sky was falling. I refused to accept my fate. I went wild in the Tower of Truth, even thought about sneaking off to the Abyssal Plane to fight, figuring that dying for the Federation was better than living a cowardly life!" He sighed and chuckled at himself, "It all passes. Look at me now, teaching and nurturing minds, even trained a few Battle Generals. Everyone has their own way of living. Under the bright sun, accompanied by the stars, we too can be ordinary folks who keep their feet on the ground and their eyes on the stars." This kind of heartfelt advice was deeply moving. "Thank you, sir!" Jessica responded sincerely. "Alright, you guys can head out too," said the instructor as he was the first to leave the classroom. As Jessica was about to leave, James called out to her. Despite his short stature, only about 5 feet 8 inches, and his rather thin frame, his presence was still imposing. "Jessica, want to team up for exploring the Tower of Truth?" he offered. "With me, even an F- level talent like you could easily level up to 10!" Jessica coldly declined, "No thanks, I''m good on my own." Regardless of James'' intentions, his condescending offer was more than Jessica could bear. "Change your mind, you know where to find me!" James called out confidently to her retreating figure. "In this entire magic high school, even throughout Florida, my talent is top-notch, second to none! Teaming up with me, your leveling efficiency would skyrocket, and you might even have a shot at reaching level 30. Think it over!" Watching Jessica''s retreating figure, James shook his head. She''ll regret this, he thought. James wasn''t boasting-having an A-level talent in Florida was indeed impressive! According to the instructor''s estimates, James could potentially become one of the tier-three Battle Soldiers before the college entrance exams! As Jessica walked further away, the smile on James'' face slowly faded, his expression turning cold and sinister. "With my top-notch talent, all I''m missing is resources! Jessica might be useless, but the Morrow family is still a family of Battle Chiefs. I need to find a way to get close to her, only then will she willingly support me," he plotted silently, a plan forming in his mind. Unaware of James'' scheming, Jessica left the classroom and started running, not even bothering to look for her driver but instead rushing to catch up with Mike. "Mike, Mike, wait up!" she called out. Outside the school, under the setting sun, Mike and Cain''s shadows stretched long on the ground. Jessica, panting and out of breath, finally caught up to Mike. "What''s going on here?" Cain asked, giving Mike a surprised look but tactfully stepping aside to give Mike and Jessica some space. "What''s up?" Mike asked casually. Jessica catching her breath, sweat beads rolling down her forehead, sticking to her hair, and hitting the ground. "I was wondering if you''d like to team up with me to explore the Tower of Truth?" Cain looked on in disbelief. Did I hear that right? Jessica, the most beautiful girl in the whole school, was actually asking Mike to team up with her? Chapter 17: 100% Exploration Rate Guide ?Chapter 17: 100% Exploration Rate Guide "Team up?" Mike frowned slightly, ready to decline. He had awakened an SSS-level talent, and just clearing the beginner''s instance had caused a storm, stirring up all sorts of trouble. His identity as Thor had to remain a secret until he grew stronger. Therefore, he needed to avoid contact with others, especially someone like Jessica, who was the center of attention. "No thanks, I prefer to go solo," Mike said. Jessica wasn''t surprised by the rejection. She was well aware that in the eyes of others, she was just an F-level nobody-a drag on any team, a burden. Cain, worried that Jessica might misunderstand, quickly explained, "Mike doesn''t even team up with me. He said he''s planning to tackle the second level of the Tower of Truth today." Everyone in the class knew about Cain and Mike''s relationship. If even Cain couldn''t team up with Mike, it meant Mike was definitely not lying. In fact, Mike had no reason to lie. Whether Jessica was an S-level or an F-level talent, teaming up with Mike meant she''d win without lifting a finger; she wouldn''t need to do anything. "Thank you," Jessica said, bowing slightly to Mike again before pulling out a scroll. "This is a map of the Tower of Truth, from the first to the tenth floor, collected by my grandfather. It includes monster spawn locations, monster information, and even records of many hidden quests..." Jessica hadn''t finished speaking when Cain''s eyes locked onto the scroll, his mouth almost watering. What a treasure! He loved collecting all sorts of information, especially knowing the importance of maps. This item was priceless, something ordinary people couldn''t buy. Unabashedly, the scroll in Jessica''s hands was worth over a million dollars! Cain gave Mike a meaningful look, signaling him to accept it. Mike felt a bit helpless; to others, this item was incredibly valuable, but to him, it was worthless. "Please, you must take this! It''s the most precious thing I can offer right now..." Jessica held up the scroll, her face flushed and her gaze unwaveringly firm. It was clear from her stance that she wouldn''t rest until Mike accepted it today. "Alright, I''ll return it to you after I use it," Mike conceded, taking the scroll and waving his hand dismissively. "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to head out." As Mike walked away into the sunset, Jessica bowed again in silent gratitude, tears slipping from the corners of her eyes. "Jessica, Jessica!" A well-dressed lady hurried over to Jessica''s side. "What are you doing here? I couldn''t find you just now; you had me worried sick." The lady exuded an air of elegance, her skin well-maintained and glowing, her features bearing a resemblance to Jessica''s. "Jessica, don''t worry about the talent issue. Listen to your mom, let''s go home for dinner." Jessica managed a smile, "Mom, I''m fine." "You say you''re fine, but your eyes are all red, my poor child..." The lady embraced Jessica, her expression briefly clouded with worry, though she quickly regained her composure. "Who was that male classmate just now? Aren''t you going to introduce him to your mom?" "No, he''s nobody special, just a classmate." "I saw you give him the map. Tell me the truth, do you like him?" Jessica quickly defended, "Mom, no! Mike is just a classmate from our class..." "Alright, alright, let''s get in the car." Sitting in the passenger seat, the lady took out her phone and tapped a few times, sending a text message. "Check the background of a boy named Mike." From the rearview mirror, watching her daughter who seemed unconcerned, the lady''s gaze turned cold. Her daughter had awakened an F-level talent; what mother wouldn''t feel heartache? If anyone tried to take advantage of her vulnerability to deceive her daughter and gain benefits from the Morrow family, she would never allow it! After dinner, Mike returned home and pulled out the map Jessica had given him, spreading it out on the table. "A lot of information here, but none of it useful to me." Under the effect of the [Eye of Truth], there were no secrets to be found! "The Tower of Truth requires continuous climbing, breaking through levels, and I''m currently on the first floor," Mike mused as he looked at the map of the first level. The leveling spots from Lv.1 to Lv.10 were already useless to Mike. As for hidden quests and special areas with low rewards, Mike simply ignored them. "Huh?" Mike noticed a number next to the map of the first floor: [Exploration Rate: 0%] "There''s an exploration rate?" Mike wondered aloud. "What happens when it reaches 100%?" [The higher the exploration rate, the richer the rewards when breaking through the levels of the Tower of Truth] [First Floor Clearance History: 100% Exploration Rate 2 people, 90% and above Exploration Rate 19 people...] Seeing the notes that appeared before him, Mike''s spirit was lifted. 100% Exploration Rate, just 2 people?! That meant... even among the legendary three supreme beings of the past, one had never reached 100% exploration rate! [Methods to increase exploration rate: Defeat monsters, kill special bosses, explore the map...] [100% Exploration Rate Guide: Start by heading to Thunder Valley...] After reading all the information, Mike made a decision. "I need to reach 100% exploration rate on the first floor, and if possible, break through it today!" The levels and floors in the Tower Truth were interconnected. On the first floor, Mike could never surpass level 10; he had to break through the first floor to continue leveling up. After analyzing the 100% exploration rate guide, Mike identified a challenging issue: the combat wasn''t difficult, but covering such a long distance in six hours was a bit of a stretch. The Tower of Truth was only open for six hours a day; missing today meant waiting until tomorrow. "Let''s check out the Trade Secret Realm to see if there are any teleportation skills available." With that thought, Mike activated the Tower of Truth mark and entered the Trade Secret Realm early. The Trade Secret Realm was open hours a day, with no time restrictions. Just as he logged on, Mike was bombarded with messages from Foreskin. "Bro! Big bro! Are you there? Contact me as soon as you see this message!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike quickly sent an address, and within a minute, Foreskin appeared in front of him. However, this time Foreskin looked at Mike with a peculiar expression. "Big bro, who exactly are you?" Foreskin asked, a hint of awe in his voice. "What''s up?" Mike responded, curious about the sudden change in demeanor. "About that guy Jacob you reported today, cough, he''s been detained!" "That''s good news," Mike remarked, feeling a sense of justice served. The fewer demon cult followers, the less pressure humanity. "You might not know this, but after he was caught, he ratted out a bunch of big shots. Thanks to the leads he provided, just today, they nabbed three Battle General-level demon cult followers!" Foreskin explained, clearly excited by the news. Mike was genuinely surprised. "Buy one, get three free deal! Feels like a Christmas sale." "Let''s get to the point, the real deal," Foreskin said, pulling the conversation back to business. "After some discussions between the head honchos and Defense Headquarters, they''ve set your reward for the report-30,000 gold coins!" And from now on , all your puchases at the Mystic Market will be at a 10% discout! Chapter 18: Thunder Valley, here I come Chapter 18: Thunder Valley, here I come30,000 gold coins, and a 10% discount at Mystic Market. This is the entire reward Mike received for reporting Jacob, equivalent to $30 million. As for the 10% discount, that''s a privilege only Battle Generals get to enjoy! "Here are 30,000 anonymous gold coin cards and this VIP card, with Battle General level access. Make sure to keep them safe," Foreskin explained. "This VIP card can be used both online and offline. Just present it at any auction or market hosted by Mystic Market, and you''ll enjoy Battle General level perks!" "Got it." Mike pocketed the two cards and stated his purpose for the visit, "Do you have any suitable low-level mage teleportation skills or equipment?" "Yes!" Foreskin was quick to respond, pulling out several items. "Here''s the ''Gale Step'' skill book. It increases your movement speed, and as you level up, it allows you to enter a brief state of invisibility, making your first attack deal critical damage. It''s priced at 500 gold coins!" That''s $500,000-a steep price indeed. "Next," Mike said, dismissing the Gale Step. He was a mage and didn''t need that type of skill. Foreskin continued, "Wind Spirit Boots, which include a movement skill that allows you to briefly gain wings of wind after running continuously..." "Flame Jump, blink in a designated direction for about 6.5 feet, dealing fire element damage to surrounding enemies..." Listening to Foreskin''s explanations, Mike frowned slightly. These items didn''t really suit him or meet his preferences. Foreskin was at a loss; there wasn''t much available for low-tier mages, as most had been snapped up by major families. What was left was just these items. "There''s one more, a skill book for all classes, but usually only warriors learn it. ''Windstride Slash''-rush to an enemy at high speed and instantly deal 65% damage with a basic attack, no mana cost, with a cooldown of 0.5 seconds." Foreskin himself struggled to continue. Windstride Slash was indeed a teleportation skill, but it was for close combat! What''s most crucial for a mage in battle? Distance control! Keeping as much distance as possible from the enemy and continuously wearing them down - this was a tactic distilled from countless predecessors'' experiences, and the nature of ''Windstride Slash'' was completely contrary to this. A mage rushing up to an enemy to strike a basic attack? That was almost laughable. Yet, to Foreskin''s surprise, Mike seemed interested. "How much for this one?" "8,000 gold coins, but with your discount, it''s 7,200 gold coins. You''re not seriously considering buying this, are you?" Foreskin furrowed his brow, sensing that there was more to Mike''s decision than met the eye. Without hesitation, Mike pulled out 7,200 gold coins and said calmly, "I''ll take it." Foreskin was speechless. Money exchanged hands, and the deal was done. "Transaction successful!" "Skill acquisition successful, [Windstride Slash] learned!" Mike looked at his newly acquired movement skill and nodded in satisfaction. For other mages, Windstride Slash might not seem like a wise choice. But for Mike, with his [Charge Up] and [Blessing of Lightning] skills stacking, whether it was a basic attack or a skill, he could deal massive damage! With Windstride Slash in his arsenal, Mike could ensure both mobility and damage were covered. Still as a mountain, swift as thunder, a strike to kill, a dash to escape miles away. Indeed, this was the true way of combat for a mage, and Mike felt his avant-garde understanding was spot on. "Sir, how should I address you?" Foreskin asked after the transaction was completed. After a moment''s thought, Mike responded, "Uh... call me Yasuo." "Alright, see you around, Yasuo." After exiting the Trade Secret Realm, the clock struck midnight, and Mike once again embarked on his journey in the Tower of Truth! "Welcome to the Core City of Truth!" The pleasant voice rang in his ears, ethereal and seemingly otherworldly. "The Core City of Truth is a hub and resting place for those venturing through the Tower of Truth. To enter a specific level of the tower, simply input the desired floor number on the core. If you die while challenging the Tower of Truth, you will automatically return to the Core City of Truth and enter a period of weakness. After this period, you can choose to continue your challenge. Once you break through the current level of the Tower of Truth, you will automatically return to the Core City of Truth. The Tower of Truth is open for 6 hours each day. Please plan your time in the Core City of Truth wisely, and we wish you the best of luck in conquering the Tower of Truth." When Mike opened his eyes next, he found himself in a massive city bustling with activity. This was the Core City of Truth! Whether weak or strong, from level 1 novices to Battle Lords, everyone had to pass through the Core City of Truth to enter the Tower of Truth. For the general public, the Core City of Truth was their version of the Trade Secret Realm. Without the supervision, there tended to be more deception and trickery. As soon as Mike entered the city, he was bombarded with shouts from vendors. "Special map for the first level, only 50 cents! Don''t miss out as you pass by!" "3 bucks to guide you through the first level, guaranteed learning, no refunds!" "Supreme Viagra potion, 5 bucks a bottle!" Over the past century, the Core City of Truth had been continuously developed and divided into different zones: [Trade Zone], [Class Zone], [Combat Power Test Zone], [Team-Up Zone] The Trade Zone was self-explanatory, dedicated to transactions. In the Class Zone, you could find the respective Class associations where members of the same Class could exchange knowledge and tips, speeding up their skill improvement. The [Combat Power Test Zone] was specifically established by the Defense Headquarters for power assessments of Battle Soldiers, Battle Generals, Battle Chiefs, and Battle Lords! After all, getting injured inside the Tower of Truth doesn''t affect reality. During the Combat Power Tests, even if severe injuries or death occur, there would be no real- world consequences. Starting from [Battle General], the evaluation also requires consideration of one''s record in the Abyssal Plane, not just raw power metrics. The three supreme beings established the [Combat Power Tiers] to cultivate true warriors capable of slaying enemies on the battlefield, not just dimwits who mindlessly cast spells. With limited time, Mike had a clear plan, "First, I''ll challenge the Tower of Truth, then head to the [Combat Power Test Zone] to try out the Battle Soldiers test!" Saying this, he placed his palm on a crystal by the roadside. A flash of light passed, and he officially entered the first level of the Tower of Truth. Shortly after Mike disappeared, Cain and Jessica entered the Core City of Truth, not far from each other. "Cain?" Jessica asked with a hint of anticipation, "Is Mike with you?" "No, but Mike mailed me some stuff." Cain was checking his mailbox, finding several scrolls and puppets of unclear tier. Mike left a message for Cain, advising him not to use these items unless absolutely necessary. Using high-tier items for leveling could actually lower one''s upgrade rating, indirectly weakening one''s strength and potential! Mike had given these items to Cain merely as a precaution for self-defense. "Oh," Jessica''s face fell when she learned Mike wasn''t around. Then she remembered something important. "Oh, right!" "You have to tell Mike not to go to [Thunder Valley] today, no matter what!" "Why?" Cain asked, puzzled by her urgency. Jessica''s expression turned grave as she explained, "The Battle Lords who specialize in S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. prophecy have predicted today''s monster spawn conditions in the first level of the Tower of Truth." "There''s a special boss spawning deep in Thunder Valley, super strong. Anyone who goes in recklessly is just asking to get wiped out!" "Holy smokes, is it that scary?" Cain was taken aback. Without wasting another second, he tried to send a message, but then his face fell. "Shoot, Mike won''t get the message; he''s already entered the Tower of Truth!" Once inside the Tower of Truth, the messaging function is temporarily disabled, and Cain couldn''t connect with Mike. Jessica, biting her lip in frustration, pressed her hand against the crystal, silently praying, "Mike, you better not head to Thunder Valley!" ... Tower of Truth. First Level. Mike stretched lazily, ready to start his journey to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate. "First stop, Thunder Valley." "Here I come!" Chapter 19: Inhibition Orb Chapter 19: Inhibition Orb"Windstride Slash!" Mike moved like the wind, leaving afterimages in the air as he appeared behind a minotaur, tapping it lightly on the back of the head with his staff. -264! The minotaur collapsed, dissolving into specks of white light and dropping a small pile of copper coins. "The monsters on the first level are generally between levels 1-10. They''re too weak for me, and killing them won''t even net me any experience," Mike noted as he looked towards the depths of Thunder Valley. From deep within, the sounds of thunder and roaring winds spilled out, sending shivers down the spine of any listener. It seemed something monstrous was stirring in Thunder Valley, causing creatures to flee their territories in panic. Mike''s eyes sparkled with anticipation for the upcoming battle. "It''s that big guy inside that might actually make this interesting." With his SSS-tier talent, Eye of Truth, no secrets could be hidden from Mike. The information about the Minotaur Battle General was laid bare before him. [Minotaur Battle General, a creature that should not be on the first level, summoned by the sixth demon god of the Abyssal Plane!] Monster: Severely Injured Minotaur Battle General Description: Due to forcibly crossing into the Tower of Truth, it has sustained severe injuries, significantly reducing its level and attributes! Lv.20 HP: 65,000 MP: 21,000 Physical Defense: 300 Magic Defense: 9999 Skills: ...." Note: This creature, carrying special items, was sent solely to hinder Thor''s progression! Special Item [Inhibition Orb (SS-tier)]: Raises the holder''s magic defense to 9999, immune to magic damage below ten million, and reduces damage from magic attacks above ten million by 90-99%! Looking at the description of the Minotaur Battle General, Mike couldn''t help but chuckle. "So, they''re specifically targeting me." Due to a server-wide announcement, the whole world knew that [Thor] had transitioned into a Stormweaver. The demon god, aiming to block Thor''s path of growth, sent a creature focused on magic defense. Indeed, as an SS-tier item, the Inhibition Orb was incredibly powerful. Magic damage below ten million was completely nullified, and any damage above that threshold was reduced by at least 90%! Holding the Inhibition Orb, the Minotaur Battle General is a mage''s nightmare, Thor''s archenemy, the ultimate mage buster! For a mage to take down the Minotaur Battle General, they''d need to deal over ten million in magic damage in a single hit! In other words, this beast isn''t something a mage can handle alone; they''d need to rally a group of physical damage Classes, using sheer numbers to whittle it down bit by bit. This battle was destined to be tough, with those less gifted wisely steering clear, careful to avoid drawing its attention. Those with stronger talents, however, rushed over, eager and ready for the challenge. Of course, they too had to band together to stand a chance against the Minotaur Battle General. Going solo would be a death wish! Mike didn''t bother with such calculations. He was fine going it alone. "Windstride Slash!" A gust swept by as Mike appeared a hundred yards away, taking down another minotaur. "CD 0.5 seconds, maximum single dash distance up to 150 yards!" Mike was quite pleased with Windstride Slash. Converted to speed, Windstride Slash''s limit is 300 yards per second, roughly 670 miles per hour! It was precisely because of this limit that Mike chose Windstride Slash, and the skill hadn''t let him down. As he sped forward with Windstride Slash, Mike didn''t stop stacking [Charge Up], his trump card against the Minotaur Battle General. Immune to ten million magic damage? Don''t underestimate him! Despite the level restrictions, the magic damage he could deal was enough to one-shot the Minotaur Battle General. Mike moved like the wind, but not quietly. On two high grounds surrounding Thunder Valley, observers saw a blur rush into the valley and immediately sent a message: "Group One, pay attention, a Warrior has entered Thunder Valley alone!" Mike''s dashing skill was easy to recognize, Windstride Slash, a close-combat dash skill unique to Warriors. Upon receiving the message, the members of Group One remained unfazed, some even seemed to relish the thought. "Another one biting the dust." "That''s a creature summoned by a demon god, and he thinks he can solo it? Dream on!" "Even we, with our A-tier talents, have to humble ourselves and team up for the challenge. Who does he think he is, trying to solo the boss, Thor?" "Give me a break, Thor''s a mage, not a warrior!" ... Outside Thunder Valley, on a clearing, about a hundred people were scattered around, chatting casually and cracking jokes about the warrior who had just dashed into Thunder Valley. This group, known as "Thunder Valley Squad," consisted of talents from all over, with the weakest among them boasting an A-tier talent! James stood in an inconspicuous corner, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. Back in Florida, he was a shining star, the darling of his school, with countless resources at his disposal. But on a national, even global scale, what did an A-tier talent amount to? There were always bigger fish! Others had better talents, better equipment, better resources. They had it all! What could James possibly use to compete with these prodigies? Clenching his fists, a flash of defiance sparked in his eyes. He was desperate to become stronger. "Attention everyone, we''re about to head out!" someone announced. "Right, let''s not let that earlier warrior beat us to the boss kill." This joke sent everyone into a roar of laughter, filling the air with a relaxed vibe. The hundred talents got ready, slowly advancing deeper into Thunder Valley under the command of an S- tier talent. ... Outside Thunder Valley, two figures appeared one after the other. "Jessica, I thought you said we weren''t coming to Thunder Valley?" Cain asked, following behind Jessica, puzzled. "I''m worried Mike might have already gone in!" Jessica frowned, her expression anxious. "I gave him the map. If he''s gone into Thunder Valley, wouldn''t that be my fault?" This was no way to repay a favor; it felt more like she was setting Mike up! Jessica had to make a trip to Thunder Valley, even if she couldn''t find Mike, at least she''d have tried. "Cain, you go back. I''ll walk a bit further inside." "Listen to yourself, Mike is your classmate, but he''s also my good buddy!" Cain rolled his eyes. "Besides, dying in the Tower of Truth just sends you back to the Core City of Truth, what''s there to fear?" Though Cain spoke lightly, the weakness period after death was quite lengthy; a death meant wasting the whole day! Jessica didn''t argue further, instead pointing to a pet on her shoulder. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This little guy can sense danger and avoid it. It''ll lead us on the safest path, avoiding too many monster encounters." The monsters inside Thunder Valley were high-level, and aside from the boss, the other creatures were not something the two could easily handle. With the guiding pet, Jessica felt confident enough to explore deeper. "Stick close to me and don''t get lost," Jessica instructed. "Got it!" Cain nodded eagerly, urging them to start their journey. Together, they slowly made their way deeper into Thunder Valley. Chapter 20: Hes going to solo the boss Chapter 20: He''s going to solo the boss"The power of Windstride Slash is beyond what any mage could imagine," Mike thought as he zipped through the area, leaving a trail of monster corpses behind him. These bodies were valuable materials, but he didn''t have the time to meticulously harvest them-it was just a waste of time. The Minotaur Battle General was still waiting for him! "How many layers of Charge Up are stacked now?" Mike glanced at his status bar. Thirty layers? He had been in the Tower of Truth for about ten minutes, right? "Did I miss it when I was fighting Cerberus? Is the max stack for Charge Up thirty?" The demon gods, knowing that [Thor] was a mage, made sure their generals were equipped with [Inhibition Orbs], special items designed to counter Thor. Only by being versatile could one avoid being targeted by the enemy! Besides Charge Up, Mike knew he needed other strategies to enrich his arsenal. Relying too heavily on a single skill might work in battles against Battle Soldiers or Battle Generals, where he could dominate effortlessly. But in higher-level fights, he could quickly be targeted, countered, or even killed outright! Mike looked at his Force of Nature staffs. The Force of Nature could be upgraded twelve times, with a very high limit. The condition for the first upgrade was to deal a million Lightning damage. "Let''s take down the Minotaur Battle General first!" Defeating the Minotaur Battle General, upgrading the Force of Nature, and achieving 100% exploration of the first level of the Tower of Truth-these tasks were closely linked and interdependent. A gust of wind swept through, sending countless plants and debris flying into the air, obscuring Mike''s figure as he continued deeper into Thunder Valley. ... Ten miles behind Mike, two figures were trekking through a valley, their bodies covered in branches and leaves, looking utterly disheveled. It was Cain and Jessica. They were worried that Mike had ventured into Thunder Valley and were trying to find him there. Cain, gasping for air, clung to a tree and paused, "Jessica, your summon is seriously awesome!" Jessica''s pet had chosen a path that avoided all enemies. They did encounter many monster corpses, though. The environment in Thunder Valley was far harsher than either of them had imagined. Even without any battles, every step forward was a struggle. Jessica crouched next to a monster''s corpse, examining it closely. "Weird." "What''s weird?" Cain tensed up, worried they might encounter something dangerous. They were here to rescue Mike, not to add to the body count. "These monsters... the wounds look like they were made by Windstride Slash," Jessica analyzed seriously. "That means there''s a Warrior genius not far ahead of us!" "That''s great! We catch up to him and ask if he''s seen Mike," Cain said enthusiastically, looking ahead. "If he hasn''t seen Mike either, it means Mike isn''t in Thunder Valley. There''s no way Mike could have gotten this far on his own!" "It''s not that simple..." Jessica still frowned, seemingly troubled by something else. She thought to herself, "All these monsters have just one wound, which means the person who did this is killing them instantly!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Level 10 or below, able to instantly kill monsters in Thunder Valley, including elite monsters -how strong is this person''s talent? S-rank, or even SS-rank?" Jessica was startled by her own speculation, reminding herself internally, "There are always bigger fish. There''s always someone better." The Warrior using [Windstride Slash] ahead of them was just casually displaying strength that far surpassed James, and even Jessica, with her S-rank talent, might not be a match! "Let''s go, and be extra careful on the way!" Jessica and Cain braced against the fierce wind and moved forward again, eager to catch up with the mysterious Warrior ahead. ... Deep within Thunder Valley, a thunderous roar suddenly shook the earth, causing the entire valley to tremble. A terrifying fissure split the ground, swallowing countless debris, as if the apocalypse had descended. The Thunder Valley Squad, already moving slowly, halted immediately, their eyes scanning the surroundings warily. Each member was battered and bruised, looking even more ragged than Jessica and her group. Unlike Jessica, who had avoided combat, the Thunder Valley Squad had to fight relentless waves of monsters with every step they took. Noticing the disturbance deeper in the valley, someone shouted, "Hawkeye, what''s going on?" "Ah!" The young man known as [Hawkeye] clutched his left eye in agony, screaming as black blood trickled through his fingers, a chilling sight. "My eye!" His screams sent shivers down everyone''s spine, clearly indicating severe damage to his eye. "Where''s the medic, the trained medic?" Immediately, a Priest stepped forward, his staff emitting a soft white glow. He quickly wrapped bandages around half of Hawkeye''s head, stabilizing the injury enough to keep him alive for the moment. "Hawkeye, what did you see?" The group crowded around him, anxiously awaiting his response. With the sudden changes in Thunder Valley, moving forward without understanding the situation could easily lead to their annihilation. Breathing heavily, still in shock, Hawkeye managed to stammer, "I... I saw... the boss... awakened." "What!" The group erupted in surprise. "Someone got there before us? Is it another squad?!" "Fuck, someone beat us to the punch!" The morale of the Thunder Valley Squad took a significant hit. The assembled talents were clearly not the only ones in the area; other boss-hunting squads were advancing from different directions. The fact that someone else had awakened the boss first meant that this other group was likely stronger overall, increasing their chances of ultimately defeating the boss! At that moment, James stepped forward, his voice firm and encouraging, "Don''t get discouraged! The first to engage the boss will face the greatest pressure. Remember, the one who lands the final blow on the boss gets the richest rewards!" His words instantly lifted the spirits of the Thunder Valley Squad. That''s right! Being first doesn''t mean winning. What if the team that awakened the boss gets wiped out? And let''s face it, anyone who''s battled through instances and defeated bosses knows that the first 99.99% of the boss''s health is just the setup. The real victory comes with the last hit! So, they still had a chance! "Well said, let''s pick up the pace and seize the opportunity to take down the boss!" one of the squad members rallied. "Hawkeye, how''s your injury? Can you keep up?" another asked, concern evident in his voice. Hawkeye, his head bandage seeping blood, was still losing health steadily. Just one glance at the boss from a distance had inflicted severe injuries on him. "No, it''s not right..." Hawkeye began, but before he could finish, he turned into a beam of white light and vanished from the spot. His life depleted, he died. Hawkeye respawned in the Core City of Truth. The Thunder Valley Squad, far from being discouraged by Hawkeye''s death, felt their resolve strengthen and marched deeper into the valley! Back in the Core City of Truth, a white light flashed, and a pale-faced Hawkeye appeared on the streets, still in shock. He finally shouted the words he hadn''t finished earlier, "It''s not right, the boss wasn''t awakened by a team!" "That man, he woke the boss alone, he''s going to solo the boss!" Unfortunately, Hawkeye couldn''t contact his teammates and had no way to pass on this crucial information. Chapter 21: You call this mountain-sized thing a Lightning Arrow? Chapter 21: You call this mountain-sized thing a Lightning Arrow?Deep in Thunder Valley, Mike, wielding the Force of Nature, slightly lifted his head to gaze at the massive figure before him. The Minotaur Battle General, his body ensnared by chains, emitted towering demonic flames. He wasn''t a creature born of the first layer but had been forcibly sent here by a demon god using special means. During the teleportation, the Minotaur Battle General had sustained severe injuries, causing both his level and strength to plummet significantly. However, the [Inhibition Orb] he carried was well-protected. This orb was crucial for restraining [Thor] and was the Minotaur Battle General''s greatest reliance on this mission! Upon entering the first layer, he immediately fell into a deep slumber to recover his strength as much as possible in preparation for the impending battle. Mike''s arrival startled the Minotaur Battle General awake. "Weakling, you have disturbed my rest, and for that, you will pay in blood!" the Minotaur Battle General roared, struggling violently. As he struggled, chains fell off, clanging onto the ground and kicking up clouds of dust. "Wow, you sure talk a lot," Mike quipped, standing at a safe distance. Some of the chains on the Minotaur Battle General were illusions created by the rules of the Tower of Truth. If Mike attacked now, most of the damage would be absorbed by the chains, inadvertently helping the Minotaur Battle General break his seals. While waiting for more chains to fall off, Mike sized up the Minotaur Battle General, his gaze sweeping over him. "Beef legs, brisket, steak, beef burgers..." "Man, I''m getting hungry. Maybe barbeque for breakfast tomorrow," Mike muttered to himself, clearly audible to the Minotaur Battle General, whose rage was reignited by Mike''s words. "Scoundrel, what do you take me for?!" the Minotaur bellowed. "Chill, man. How about you hold off, and I''ll treat you to a barbecue steak?" Mike offered casually. The Minotaur Battle General was momentarily speechless. With a furious roar, he flexed his arms outward, snapping the chains on his wrists as his aura surged, startling countless birds into flight! As the Minotaur Battle General fully awoke, the entire Thunder Valley trembled! "I am the second vice-commander of the Bloodstained Legion under the sixth demon god, a mighty being whose level surpasses 200, and I have even personally slain a human Battle General!" the Minotaur Battle General boasted, his eyes filled with mockery as he looked down at Mike. "How about that? Scared speechless, are you?" he taunted. In the Tower of Truth''s first layer, only human participants of level 10 were allowed, posing no threat to him! Under the Minotaur Battle General''s scornful gaze, Mike suddenly spoke up, breaking his silence. "Originally, I planned to leave you in one piece, but now I''m thinking a whole roasted cow might not be too bad. Your head, I''ll take it now." "Oh? You''re quite the cocky one!" After hearing Mike''s words, the Minotaur Battle General was momentarily stunned, then burst into a series of arrogant laughs. "If it were the human legions here, I might have some reservations. But you? Are you perhaps Thor himself?" When he mentioned Thor, even the arrogant Minotaur Battle General showed a flicker of fear in his eyes. He was well aware that his true mission here was to gather as much information about Thor as possible and report back. Thinking he could stop Thor himself was a fool''s dream! Humans, they cannot give rise to a fourth supreme being! Facing the Minotaur Battle General''s provocation, Mike slowly said, "Whether I''m Thor or not doesn''t matter." Mike raised his staff, pointing it forward. "All you need to know is that today marks your doom." "Annihilation!" As their conversation continued, the chains on the Minotaur Battle General kept falling off, almost as if they were merely for show. Mike had been chatting with his opponent merely to bide his time! "I''m waiting for the rules of truth to fail, what are you waiting for? Death?" "Lightning Arrow!" Charged up with 30 layers, despite the restrictions on Mike''s level, he still gained a massive boost. The Minotaur Battle General was stunned. You call this mountain-sized thing a Lightning Arrow?! Do you have some misunderstanding about arrows? In just an instant, the immense Lightning Arrow engulfed the Minotaur Battle General''s body, the terrifying strike instantly spreading throughout his body, destroying everything it touched! "No-" His cry of utter despair didn''t even have time to escape his throat. Time seemed to slow down immensely around the Minotaur Battle General, making him acutely aware and pained, feeling every bit of his demise! "This can''t be happening! This is impossible!" he roared. "Why didn''t the Inhibition Orb work? How could I die at the hands of a nobody? What in the world is this terrifying damage?" Too many questions piled up in the Minotaur Battle General''s chest, with no answers in sight. His gaze at Mike was filled with a complex mix of emotions-resentment, anger, confusion, bewilderment, fear... His eyes widened as if he had realized something. But alas, it was too late. He was already dead. In his final moments, the Minotaur Battle General thought of the only possibility that could explain everything happening before him. "You... are... Thor..." The horrific damage, along with the obliteration of his soul, prevented him from passing on any message. Mike kept his promise, controlling the damage of the Lightning Arrow to destroy most of the Minotaur Battle General''s body, leaving only some torso and a head. Boom- After the devastating Lightning Arrow struck down the Minotaur Battle General, it crashed into the valley floor, creating a huge crater with continuous explosions. Boom- A wave of heat surged upwards, accompanied by the choking smell of sulfur, and magma even began to emerge from the ground! "Ah, this doesn''t count as damaging public property, right?" Mike mused, surprised by the immense power of the Lightning Arrow that struck the ground. "This place is no longer safe." Mike rushed to the remains of the Minotaur Battle General, first stowing the massive head into his spatial backpack. The Minotaur Battle General was enormous, his pupils alone as tall as Mike! The head, laid flat on the ground, looked more imposing than a three-story mansion! After securing the head, Mike rummaged through the debris and grabbed a blue-glowing orb in his hand. "Inhibition Orb!" His eyes lit up, surprised that this item had survived. It looked relatively undamaged an SS- grade special item. Best to pocket it for now. Mike scanned the battlefield, noting that the remaining items weren''t of much value. Magma continued to surge from the ground, and the noise from the earlier fight was bound to attract attention. "Time to skedaddle!" he muttered. Having slain the Minotaur Battle General and dealt some seriously high damage, Mike had essentially achieved his goal. His Force of Nature had also upgraded. There was no point in sticking around this hotspot of trouble. "When in doubt, bail out!" he thought, recalling an old saying. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a bird flew overhead, attempting to escape Thunder Valley. "Windstride Slash!" Mike instantly appeared on the bird''s back, his toes barely touching before he leapt off, soaring away. ... From waking the Minotaur Battle General to their conversation, and finally to Mike''s lethal strike, the entire sequence, though complex, took less than a minute! After Mike left the battlefield, the magma continued to rise, swallowing any trace of the recent combat. Ten minutes later, two disheveled figures appeared at the edge of the battlefield, visibly shaken. Cain, covering his nose and mouth, looked pale and coughed as he asked, "Jessica, did you lead us to a volcano?" "Aren''t we in Thunder Valley?" he added, the high temperature and the pungent smell making Jessica''s beautiful face turn red as if she were drunk. She coughed twice, her eyes filled with confusion. "No, we are definitely in Thunder Valley!" "Hold on, let me check our position." Jessica tore open a scroll, and coordinates appeared before them. Jessica''s face turned ashen, pale as a freshly painted wall. Cain, rubbing his eyes, unable to see the coordinates clearly, asked, "What''s wrong?" Jessica''s voice trembled with disbelief, "We... we are right in the deepest part of Thunder Valley!" "That means... this is where Battle General-level monsters descend!" "What?!" Chapter 22: Looks like it was struck by lightning Chapter 22: Looks like it was struck by lightning"This is where the boss drops in!" Jessica said, her face drained of color as she looked around in despair. She couldn''t believe they had ventured so deep into Thunder Valley, right into its darkest depths! "We''re toast, totally toast!" Cain muttered, scanning the surroundings, trying to gather some last bits of information before meeting their doom. If only he could bring his phone, he''d even snap a selfie as a keepsake. "What are you doing?" Jessica noticed Cain scribbling something on the ground with a stick and asked curiously. "I''m writing ''Cain was here'' as a memento!" Cain declared proudly. "Hey, there''s something here!" The stick hit something hard under the soft soil, hiding a secret beneath. Cain dug around with his hands and unearthed a blackened object. "What''s this?" A lump of charcoal sat in Cain''s palm. Jessica leaned in, analyzing, "Looks like it was struck by lightning?" "It''s squishy, not like wood... is this a steak?!" Cain peeled off the charred outer layer and to his surprise, found perfectly cooked beef inside. "Smells amazing!" The golden-brown beef emitted an enticing aroma, making Cain''s Adam''s apple bob as he swallowed his saliva. Jessica frowned slightly, slightly disgusted, "You''re not seriously thinking of eating that, are you?" "I picked Chef as my life class, let me tell you, high-tier monsters are treasures all over, even a piece of meat could boost attributes!" Cain explained as he took out a silver knife and fork and cut a small piece of the meat. After all, inside the Tower of Truth, even if you die from food poisoning, you just return to the Core City of Truth. Cain steeled himself, closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and stuffed the meat into his mouth, chewing vigorously. "Delicious!" "Gulp-" The beef melted in his mouth, perfectly cooked, bursting with beefy flavor. Cain''s eyes popped open, and he exclaimed excitedly, "Holy fuck!" Lacking a more sophisticated vocabulary, Cain could only use "Holy fuck" to express his feelings at that moment. "What''s up?" "My Strength stat just went up by 2 points!" Cain was beyond thrilled, his eyes burning with excitement as he looked at the beef, "This has got to be from a Battle General-level monster to have such insane effects!" Hearing this, Jessica was initially stunned, but quickly caught on and blurted out, "This is boss meat!!" "Who cares, let''s see if there''s more of this beef around!" Cain started searching around, and soon found two more steaks. Jessica helped out, and with the assistance of her summoned beast, she also found six pieces of beef. Under the completely carbonized crust was succulent, juicy meat, and they both reaped a rich harvest. After sweeping the battlefield, Cain divided the beef into three parts, looking at Jessica. "This is your share." Jessica, slightly disgusted, refused, "I''ll pass, give my share to Mike." "That''s kind of awkward." Cain put all the beef back into his backpack. He didn''t want to eat things picked up from the ground, but this beef was just too incredible! After eating it, it actually increased attributes! After packing up the spoils, Cain finally thought of the most crucial issue, "If the boss''s meat is here, where''s the boss?" "Dead!" Jessica''s face regained some color. After all, she was the granddaughter of a Battle Chief, having grown up by his side, absorbing a lot of information, her perspective far beyond Cain''s. "Look, there are a lot of broken chains in the middle of the battlefield, I guess those were all created by the rules of truth." "Oh-" Cain nodded slightly, making a face as if to say, "I see, I get it now!" In fact, he didn''t understand. "Look at these marks from the lightning strike, to cause such terrifying destruction, it must have been at least a Battle Chief-level powerhouse!" Jessica confidently stated, "The boss here was forcibly summoned, the demon god paid a huge price, but still was suppressed by the rules of truth, the boss''s summoning failed, and it was annihilated by the rules of truth!" Lightning punishment, at times, also symbolizes the power of lightning. Battle Chief-level battle traces, definitely not something a newbie could achieve, not even Thor! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jessica''s analysis was logical and convincing. "That makes sense, what do we do now?" Cain spread his hands. The boss was annihilated by the rules of truth, Thunder Valley was now safe, and they hadn''t found Mike. "Let''s head back the way we came, then level up." It wasn''t until this moment that Jessica finally relaxed, since the boss was dead, it also meant that Mike was no longer in danger! "Keep the beef to yourself, don''t tell anyone about it. It''s hard to put a price on this stuff, just enjoy it yourself." "Got it, got it." Cain nodded non-stop, following Jessica back the way they came. On their way to Thunder Valley, they hadn''t encountered any battles, as the monsters had fled in panic due to the boss''s arrival, leaving their territories. As they made their way out, the path remained clear. About fifteen minutes after they left, a group once again broke the silence deep within Thunder Valley. The prodigies of the Thunder Valley Squad were late to the scene. Seeing the chaotic scene before them, murmurs of shock rippled through the crowd, "What the heck happened here?!" "Where did all this lava come from, and where''s the boss?" "Look, the chains of the rules of truth! Could it be..." "..." Among these geniuses were descendants of Battle Chiefs and Battle Lords, their backgrounds no less distinguished than Jessica''s. From the various signs on the battlefield, they quickly came to the same conclusion as Jessica. "Darn, the boss was annihilated by the rules of truth!" "We''re too late, what a pity!" "Let''s look around, see if there''s anything left, even a piece of meat would be incredibly valuable!" Filled with hope, the prodigies of the Thunder Valley Squad ended up empty-handed. Under a great sense of disappointment, they sulked around the battlefield. "What''s this?" James bent down and noticed a line of text awkwardly written on the ground. As he deciphered the message, his expression suddenly changed. The ground read: [Cain was here!] "How could Cain have been here? Wait... could it be someone with the same name?" For a moment, countless thoughts flashed through James'' mind, leaving him feeling incredibly complex. As a prodigy, he had exerted tremendous effort, overcoming numerous barriers to finally reach the depths of Thunder Valley. Little did he know, his classmate, whom he always considered a clown, had reached the destination way earlier and even had the leisure to leave a message! Comparing the two, was James the real clown? His emotions churned, unable to settle. "James, what did you find?" A call from a companion snapped James back to reality. "Nothing, nothing at all." Saying this, James scuffed the ground with the tip of his shoe, erasing the message Cain had left. He rejoined the main group with a smile, showing no signs of disturbance. Yet, in his heart, he kept repeating a name. "Cain, Cain..." "What secrets are you hiding, buddy?" Chapter 23: Only the living can create miracles; the dead are worth nothing Chapter 23: Only the living can create miracles; the dead are worth nothing"Whoosh-" A figure descended from the sky, startling a flock of birds into flight from the silent forest, streaking across the sky. Mike landed lightly, his feet pressing into the thick layer of leaves, feeling the softness beneath his soles. "This should be safe now." Mike stretched lazily, beginning to sort through his loot from the trip. After taking down the Minotaur Battle General, there were no monsters on the first floor of the Tower of Truth that posed any threat to Mike. Even without using skills, just with basic attacks, Mike could easily take down any monster. In the palm of his hand appeared a blue orb, the biggest prize from his victory over the Minotaur Battle General-the Inhibition Orb! Special item [Inhibition Orb]: Tier: SS Integrity: 74.8% Requirements: Lv.20, Minotaur lineage Effect: The holder is immune to magic damage under ten million, and enjoys high damage reduction from magic damage over ten million. Note: The Inhibition Orb can be crushed to completely block the next instance of magic damage received (below Battle Lord tier), no Minotaur lineage required to activate. After reading the effects of the Inhibition Orb, Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed and grumbled, "I knew it, those demon gods aren''t exactly the charitable type, why would they just hand out items? Even the special items given to the Minotaur Battle General come with strings attached, making them practically unusable for anyone who picks them up!" It wasn''t exactly unusable, though. If treated as a one-time use item, the Inhibition Orb indeed had a powerful effect. Being able to completely block magic damage from creatures below the Battle Lord tier could be a lifesaver in critical moments, essentially giving Mike an extra life! But using an SS-tier item as a disposable item was just too extravagant. The two conditions for using the Inhibition Orb, however, tightly restricted Mike: Level 20 and Minotaur lineage. Mike was only level 10 at the moment, so he couldn''t use it yet. That problem wasn''t too big; Mike would soon break through to level 20, which wouldn''t be an issue for him. The real challenge was the lineage requirement! Mike, being purely human with no trace of Minotaur lineage, couldn''t wield the Inhibition Orb to enjoy its high magic immunity. Thus, it was relegated to just lying dormant in his backpack. Mike consoled himself, "Better to have it than not, right?" After all, it was an SS-tier special item with nearly 75% integrity. If Mike decided to sell it at the Mystic Market, it could easily fetch a million gold coins! However, selling the Inhibition Orb could lead to unwanted connections being made. It was a rare item, and its appearance on the market could lead people to speculate about today''s downfall of the Minotaur Battle General. It wouldn''t be hard to guess that the seller might be the one who defeated the General. That could lead to further investigations, potentially exposing Mike under the spotlight and revealing his identity as Thor, which would bring unnecessary trouble. "Play it cool, don''t rush!" Mike knew well that only the living can create miracles; the dead are worth nothing. To stand at the center stage and fight for humanity, he needed to realize the potential of his SSS-tier talents. Until then, his focus must be on strengthening his own abilities. Stowing away the Inhibition Orb, Mike glanced at the massive Minotaur head that nearly filled his entire backpack. The Minotaur''s eyes, wide open in death, seemed still shocked by the immense power Thor had unleashed. Unfortunately, in the Tower of Truth, levels and breakthroughs are linked to specific tiers, and even defeating a Minotaur Battle General from a higher tier didn''t grant Mike any experience or level advancement. However, there were still benefits to be had. Mike wasn''t about to make a losing deal. Firstly, the rewards for killing the Minotaur Battle General were converted into attributes. The Tower of Truth awarded Mike with +100 to all attributes and +1 Luck. This was an unexpected boon that Mike hadn''t anticipated; even killing the Minotaur Battle General could increase his Luck attribute! "The Minotaur Battle General wasn''t originally one of the first-floor monsters; he was sent here by a demon god using special means," Mike mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "His arrival disrupted the rules of the Tower of Truth, which is why he was severely wounded and bound by the rules of truth." By killing the Minotaur Battle General, Mike had upheld the rules of the Tower of Truth, making these attribute rewards well justified. Regarding these rewards, Mike could only say, "The more, the merrier!" Besides the attribute rewards, after slaying the Minotaur Battle General, the Exploration Rate of the first floor of the Tower of Truth shot up to 65%! This progress far exceeded Mike''s expectations. "Looks like I''ll have plenty of time today to take the Battle Soldiers test!" Mike hadn''t forgotten his plan; after tallying up his gains, it was time to boost the Exploration Rate. "The upgrades for Force of Nature are done; hope it doesn''t let me down!" Mike picked up the Force of Nature, his gaze dropping downwards. The massive damage dealt in killing the Minotaur Battle General satisfied the hidden upgrade conditions for Force of Nature, so the weapon upgraded automatically. Originally a 1.2-meter staff, it seemed a bit heavier after the upgrade, weighing nearly 20 pounds! With a Strength attribute over 300, Mike had no trouble handling a staff of this weight. Any other mage would probably struggle just to lift the Force of Nature, let alone wield it in high-speed combat-it''d be impossible! As Mike''s gaze fell, the details of Force of Nature were fully revealed: [equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.10) Tier: A+ Attributes: Intelligence +40, Spirit +30 Perk: [Stormbind Vengeance] Increases Lightning damage by 15%, Lightning damage taken by 5%, and shield/healing from wood element skills by 15% [Twinborn] 1% chance to simultaneously cast a wood element skill when casting a Lightning skill, and vice versa. [Thunderstorm] 0.01% chance to deal double damage when casting Lightning skills! Upgrade Perk: [Path to Annihilation] Use Lightning damage to kill 1000 units higher than the holder''s level (0/1000) Upgradeable times: 11 Upgrades done: 1] Force of Nature originally had three perks. The previous upgrade perk, after the upgrade, refreshed to [Path to Annihilation]. Killing 1000 units above one''s level as an upgrade condition isn''t too hard, even quite simple! The effects of the [Stormbind Vengeance] and [Twinborn] perks have been slightly enhanced. Especially Stormbind Vengeance, not only is the damage higher, but the side effects are even less! And the newly added perk [Thunderstorm] is the most valuable! "One in ten thousand chance to deal double damage!" Looking at [Thunderstorm], the more Mike examined it, the more he liked it. Mathematically speaking, the benefit of [Thunderstorm] isn''t high. Casting it 10,000 times to trigger just once for double damage might not seem like much. But here''s the kicker! Force of Nature still has 11 upgrade opportunities, and after each upgrade, all perks will be enhanced! This means, as time goes on, both the probability and the damage of [Thunderstorm] will see significant improvements! Its potential is worth banking on. 80,000 gold coins well spent! Mike was grinning from ear to ear; this was money well spent! If he were to list [Force of Nature] on the Mystic Market now, even without disclosing the upgrade conditions, he could easily fetch a price over 300,000 gold coins! Stowing away the Force of Nature, Mike casually opened his attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-tier) Level: 10 Class: Stormweaver (Lightning) S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. HP: 4600/4600 MP: 3100/3100 Strength: 226 (+100) Intelligence: 245 (+40) Spirit: 235 (+30) Agility: 224 Constitution: 231 (+100) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+1) Skills: Lightning Arrow, Blessing of Lightning, Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization With all attributes over 200, the current Mike could pass a tier Battle Soldiers test with his eyes closed! With a sigh, the attribute panel slowly faded away. Mike stretched lazily and looked towards the dense forest, full of energy. "Let''s bump the Exploration Rate of the first floor to 100%!" Chapter 24: The first time in human history Chapter 24: The first time in human history"Windstride Slash!" A flash of lightning, and Mike effortlessly took down a zombie monkey. "Exploration Rate''s already at 80%!" Thanks to the Minotaur Battle General, the first floor''s Exploration Rate started at 65%, significantly speeding up Mike''s exploration. "Once the Exploration Rate hits 100%, I can summon the Core of Truth crystal and complete the level!" Thinking this, Mike looked up towards the sky. The Tower of Truth, each level a world of its own. How tall was the Tower of Truth? A thousand levels? Ten thousand? No one knew for sure. Even the supreme beings of the human race hadn''t conquered the Tower of Truth in three hundred years. But no matter, the path lies ahead! A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and the climb to a towering mountain starts from the dust! "Windstride Slash!" Mike slashed again, unstoppable. Tonight, he was the brightest star on the first floor. ... "Cain, we''re about to split up for leveling, there''s something I need to tell you." Two dusty figures emerged from Thunder Valley. Despite the grime, Jessica''s striking features were still discernible as she spoke seriously, "It''s about the Tower of Truth Exploration Rate." "Exploration Rate?" Cain blinked, obviously unfamiliar with the term. "Yes, after you hear this, remember to... cough, cough... tell Mike too." Jessica''s expression faltered slightly when she mentioned Mike, but luckily, the dust on her face obscured her discomfort. "Tell me, I''ll jot it down right now!" Cain produced a pen and paper, ready to take notes. Jessica spent five minutes explaining the significance and function of the Exploration Rate to Cain. Cain tried to summarize, "So, you''re saying, the higher it is, the better?" "Exactly! You''re a D-tier talent, and I remember Mike registered as a D-tier too, right?" "That''s right." Cain nodded, confirming it. After talent awakening, there''s an instructor specifically assigned to register and report it. Lower-tier talents aren''t exactly secret; they''re semi-public knowledge. Based on past experience, reaching a 30% Exploration Rate with a D-tier talent is already quite challenging. Complete these tasks, and you can push to the next level! Jessica handed over a list of tasks that required traveling to numerous locations and defeating hundreds of monsters, which overwhelmed Cain. "If 30% is this troublesome, what about 100%?" As the class underachiever, Cain also harbored the heart of a top student, curious to see what a perfect score looked like. "I really don''t know," Jessica shook her head, speaking frankly. "You know, even though my grandpa is one of the Battle Chiefs, he wouldn''t let me in on the really hush-hush stuff. And getting a 100% Exploration Rate is just too tough! Even the legendary Thor might not have reached it!" "No way! I read online that Thor is like the potential supreme being, right?" "Rumor has it... well, cough, cough... some secrets are better left unknown. I''m not even sure if it''s true." Jessica hesitated, not daring to speak of the rumor that a supreme being had failed to clear the Tower of Truth with a 100% Exploration Rate. Because of this, they were mocked in certain circles for a long time. But rumors are just rumors, without official confirmation, one shouldn''t spread them carelessly. "By the way! My grandpa did say that if someone manages to clear with a 100% Exploration Rate, something incredible would happen!" "Oh? Like what?" "He was pretty vague about it... something like..." Jessica recalled the scene, repeating her grandfather''s words, "Once someone clears with a 100% Exploration Rate, all dormant beings will awaken, ancient monsters that haven''t been seen for years will emerge en masse, heralding a time of great turmoil and contention!" "Sounds pretty intense. Is it really that mystical?" Cain was taken aback by Jessica''s story. Although he didn''t fully believe her, he didn''t dare to question the words of a Battle Chief. "Alright, it''s getting late. You better go level up." The two parted ways. A canary perched on Jessica''s shoulder, looking pitiful and harmless. Once Cain was out of sight, Jessica shrugged her shoulder, and the canary transformed into a golden roc! "Roar-" Under the roc''s assault, monsters fell one after another, utterly powerless to resist. Wherever the golden light touched, nothing grew, only desolation remained! Jessica''s level was rapidly increasing! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I need to get stronger, fast!" Jessica looked coldly at everything before her, recalling the scenes from Thunder Valley. That mysterious warrior using Windstride Slash had left a profound impression on her! "Random powerful warriors popping up, all stronger than me, not to mention the legendary Thor!" Jessica gripped her staff tightly, her gaze determined. Get stronger, stronger, and even stronger! To catch up with her peers, to chase after the legendary Thor, and also... to repay Mike''s kindness! Thinking of Mike, Jessica''s usually frosty expression seemed to thaw slightly. Anyway, getting stronger is the right move! "I have an S-rank talent; I might try for a 70% Exploration Rate, something even my grandpa couldn''t achieve!" Jessica''s gaze was firm, filled with fighting spirit. "Finally, a 100% Exploration Rate." Mike planted the Force of Nature into the ground and scooped up some water to wash his face, shaking off leaves, feathers, and other debris from his body. "2 hours and 40 minutes, way less than I expected!" "Alright, time to head to the next level!" Mike pulled out the Force of Nature and summoned the Core of Truth crystal, pressing his palm against it. At the bottom of the diamond-shaped crystal, a golden liquid appeared, surging upwards, quickly filling the entire crystal. "Congratulations on completing the first level of the Tower of Truth!" "Calculating Exploration Rate..." "Exploration Rate: 100%, clearance rating: SSS!" "Blessing of Truth activated! Clearance rating automatically +1!" After a brief silence, a pleasant notification sound rang again in Mike''s ear. "Congratulations on clearing the first level of the Tower of Truth, final rating: SSSS!" At the same time, all participants in the Tower of Truth, including the powerhouses in the Core City of Truth, heard the announcement in their ears. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS-level clearance on the first level!" "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS-level clearance on the first level!" "Thor cleared it?!" There was some initial chatter on public channels. Soon, someone pointed out the highlight. "Thor got an SSSS-level clearance, not just SSS! Oh my gosh, an extra S!!!" "Could the Tower of Truth have made a mistake?" "What''s going on, why does he have an extra s?" "This is something only the supreme being Morpheus can explain!" At this moment, the whole world was abuzz because of a single announcement. For the first time in human history, an SSSS-level clearance was born! Chapter 25: Make sure to thank Thor Chapter 25: Make sure to thank Thor100% Exploration Rate! SSSS-level clearance! After an event that defied all common sense, Thor danced in everyone''s blind spot of knowledge. Even the old-timers who had followed the supreme beings had never seen such a spectacle! SSSS-level? Where did that extra ''S'' come from?! Before they could remain shocked for too long, a new server-wide announcement spread. "Participant Thor achieves SSSS-level clearance on the first level, awarding all human races in the Tower of Truth the [Guardian Angel] buff!" "Limited-time buff [Overall Enhancement], all attributes for the human race in the Tower of Truth +15%, lasts for 3 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Focused Defense], damage received by the human race in the Tower of Truth -20%, lasts for 3 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Farewell to Weakness], after death, humans in the Tower of Truth returning to the Core City of Truth will not enter a weakened state, lasts for 3 hours." [Guardian Angel]: Upon death inside the Tower of Truth, receive a one-time full-status resurrection on the spot, clear all debuffs while retaining half of your buffs, duration: forever, the buff disappears after resurrection! This time, the public channels of the Tower of Truth literally exploded, with countless messages scrolling and flashing, cheering for Thor! "So powerful! With this resurrection chance, I can push one more level!" "Level 29, stuck for 30 years, today I''ll show those guys on level 29 what I''m made of!" "This is insane, it''s a carnival in the history of our race!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The buffs [Overall Enhancement] and [Focused Defense] are particularly significant for Battle Soldiers and Battle Generals who have been stuck at certain thresholds for years! Sometimes, just a 1% improvement can lead to a qualitative leap, let alone an increase of 15- 20%! For Battle Chiefs and Battle Lords, what they value most is [Guardian Angel]! Other buffs are nothing new to them, having experienced them in other supreme being eras. But this [Guardian Angel] is an absolute game-changer, the best tool for breaking through the Tower of Truth! For them, the chance for an on-the-spot full-status resurrection is incredibly precious! The rewards bestowed upon everyone by the Tower of Truth, following Thor''s SSSS-level challenge, were like a grenade thrown into the center of a lake, immediately stirring up a massive wave! ... Washington D.C. A burly middle-aged man, dignified and imposing, had just received the latest news about Thor. He briskly walked up to a grand castle that had stood for two hundred years, rumored to house the tomb of a powerful Battle Lord who had fought the demon god to a standstill and followed the supreme being through countless minor planes. The middle-aged man muttered a few incantations and inserted a magical crystal into the castle''s grand door. A minute later, the entire castle began to shake violently, and a crack formed in the middle of the door. Stepping into the castle''s grand hall, a black coffin slowly levitated from the ground. From inside, an aged, hoarse voice emerged. "Is what you say true?" "I dare not deceive the ancestor," the middle-aged man replied. The coffin trembled, and blood began to seep from it! The hoarse voice, grating like sandpaper rubbing together, was unpleasant to the ears but now it burst into loud laughter. "Hahaha! Our human race, there is hope for a great rise, all thanks to Thor! Kill! Kill all those bastards! The blood debt must be repaid! Dirty demon god, give me back my brother''s life! Die!" The person inside the coffin seemed not entirely lucid, rambling for ten minutes before slowly calming down. "The Guardian Angel is indeed powerful; ordinary Battle Lords can gain a significant boost from it, but it''s ineffective for me. The level I''m stuck at can''t be overcome just by clinging to life. Even when the supreme being intervened to help me, I still failed. If it weren''t for that great one paying a price to save me, I wouldn''t even have the chance to linger on in this coffin..." The great figure inside the coffin casually mentioned content that seemed to involve shocking secrets. He had gone into the Tower of Truth, even having the supreme being protect him! Ordinary Battle Lords could never expect such treatment! The powerful Battle Lord of the past was only feigning death! He still had a breath left in him! He sighed, his blood once boiling, now cooling down. The voice from the coffin sounded somewhat weary, "You may go back. Wait until Thor achieves another SSSS-level clearance and there are new rewards, then come to seek me again. Every time you awaken me, I move a step closer to death. If I die, the fragile balance of power between the human race and the Abyssal Plane will be broken. You know what will happen then, don''t you?" The middle-aged man bowed deeply in utmost respect, "Understood." Rumble- The black coffin sank back down, and a single drop of blood slid from it, falling onto the floor of the castle. Infinite life energy swept across the land, invigorating the flowers, plants, and trees planted around the castle, regardless of season or species. In that moment, they were all bursting with vitality! Trees grew wildly, branches spread out, presenting a scene brimming with life and abundance! Not only that, this terrifying aura spread in all directions from Washington D.C. That night, all living beings in Washington D.C. were growing at an accelerated rate! And all this was triggered by just a single drop of blood from a certain being... ... Such disturbances like those in Washington D.C. were happening all over the United States, even globally. Battle Chiefs and Battle Lords, silent for many years, were reemerging! With the Guardian Angel, they had the opportunity to challenge higher level of the Tower of Truth! Even in failure, they were not discouraged! They knew, with the rise of Thor, a new era of supreme power was approaching! The era of supremacy would not only see the rise of countless newcomers and geniuses, but it was also a great opportunity for them to become powerful once again! Missing out on Thor, the next potential supreme being, no one knew when another would emerge! At this time, all of humanity was plunged into a frenzy! Even the Defense Headquarters had not anticipated that Thor could cause such a stir! They held meetings overnight to discuss the matter! And at the heart of this storm, Thor himself-Mike, was currently strolling in the Core City of Truth. After clearing the first level, Mike had been sent back here. "Why is there no one on the streets?" Mike curiously surveyed his surroundings, noticing that the usually bustling Trade Zone was now deserted. Many shops and stalls had chosen to close. "Why aren''t they working?" Mike asked a worker who was closing up, curious. "Working? Hell no!" The worker secured the door, excitedly saying, "Didn''t you hear the server-wide announcement? Tonight there''s an attribute and defense overall enhancement, plus the Guardian Angel. If we don''t seize the time to challenge the levels, why would we stay here working?" "Working has no future!" Yes- He made a good point, and Mike found himself momentarily at a loss for words. "Young man, take my advice and go challenge the levels! Seize this opportunity! And make sure to thank Thor!" The worker quickly departed, not forgetting to encourage Mike to give it a try as well. Tonight was definitely the best time to level up! Mike chuckled to himself. "These buffs are indeed powerful, but they don''t make much of a difference for me." After clearing with an SSSS rating, the rewards given to Mike were not just for him alone, but for all the human on the world! In other words, had Mike, by his own efforts, essentially equipped every human on the world with a revival armor? "Thinking about it that way, I guess I am quite the benefactor." Walking down the deserted streets, humming a tune, Mike leisurely made his way to the [Combat Power Test Zone]. "Let''s go see how many tiers of Battle Soldiers I''m equivalent to now!" Chapter 26: Maybe all handsome people look similar Chapter 26: Maybe all handsome people look similarCore City of Truth, Combat Power Test Zone. Mike walked into the hall and looked around. The usually crowded hall was exceptionally empty today. "That makes sense, with the buffs, everyone is busy challenging the Tower of Truth. The Combat Power Test can be done anytime." Mike noticed that even the staff were not an exception. Many service windows were lit with red lights, displaying [Service Suspended]. The staff had taken leave to go to the Tower of Truth, trying to advance further. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please check in at the self-service machine and collect a number to queue." Following the voice prompt, Mike found a machine. The information required was simple: [Level, Class, Tower of Truth floors], etc. Even combined, these details couldn''t pinpoint Mike personally. Clearly, to keep Thor''s identity hidden, the Defense Headquarters had made comprehensive arrangements. Moreover, here in the Core City of Truth, with IDs hidden, no one could trace it back to Mike! "Have you participated in the Combat Power Test before?" "No." "Your test will start from [Battle Soldiers Tier One], serial number 338, please go to window 3 to queue." A piece of paper with the serial number printed on it was dispensed from the machine, which Mike took. "Window 3... huh, why are there so many people?" In the entire hall, only 3 windows were operational, and naturally, all those participating in the Combat Power Test gathered together. Mike hadn''t expected to see dozens of people ahead of him, forming a long line. Looking at the situation, even if it took 5 minutes per person, it would still be hours of waiting! Mike frowned slightly, "Strange, why aren''t they at the Tower of Truth leveling up, instead of here at the Combat Power Test?" Among these dozens of people, Mike spotted a familiar face-James! Above James''s head floated a note: [Drowned by a lava eruption, as for who''s to blame, well, cough cough...] Ah, this... Mike couldn''t help but cringe. Drowning in lava was indeed a frustrating way to go. As Mike spotted James, James also noticed him. "Mike, what are you doing here?" James looked over, slightly puzzled. "Did you go to Thunder Valley too?" "Uh... yeah, I went to Thunder Valley," Mike replied earnestly. James clearly misunderstood; he thought Mike had also been killed by lava or monsters. "Ah, tough luck for you too. If you had died a bit later, you wouldn''t have had a weakening period!" The rules of the Tower of Truth are strict. After Thor''s SSSS-level clearance, all human players received various powerful buffs. However, those who died before this still suffered the weakening penalty! "I see..." Mike nodded, understanding why James and the others were here. They had died in Thunder Valley and were stuck in a lengthy period of weakness. Originally, James and his group were hanging out in the Trade Zone, looking for opportunities to snag a deal. But after everyone received the buffs, they all left! That left them, the unlucky ones, with nothing to do in the Core City of Truth. Finally, someone suggested they come to the [Combat Power Test Zone] and try the Battle Soldiers test. They were just there to see the sights, not really expecting to pass the Battle Soldiers test! The difficulty of the Battle Soldiers test was so high that many Level 30 seniors couldn''t pass it. Only those of higher levels could hope to become a Tier One Battle Soldier. Even geniuses with A or S level talents typically needed to be Level 20 to pass. "If anyone can pass the Battle Soldiers test now, they''d be comparable to the legendary Thor!" As they chatted in line, James just greeted Mike and didn''t continue the conversation. After waiting a few minutes and seeing the line wasn''t moving, Mike said, "I''m going to check the front." He had a VIP card from [Mystic Market] with Battle General level privileges. If he could use it, it might save him a lot of time in line. James glanced at Mike''s retreating figure and didn''t say much. Today, it seemed Jessica was somewhat involved with that guy, but James wasn''t worried. He didn''t see Mike as a threat to himself, especially with his A-level talent. A Thief named [Hawkeye] suddenly spoke up, "James, what class is your classmate?" "Mike? I''m not sure," James replied casually. "I wasn''t really close to him before." With so many people at school, probably only Cain had a good relationship with Mike. "I''ll check the database. Mike... Mage... Watcher''s Eye. Why are you interested in this?" The group of geniuses was curious. Hawkeye''s talent was in identification, and perhaps he could discern something extraordinary about Mike. "He''s a Mage... not a Warrior," Hawkeye muttered. "Never mind, I thought I saw something else. I thought he was..." Previously, Hawkeye had used his talent to scout deep into Thunder Valley. In a fleeting glimpse, he saw a Warrior awakening a boss alone, attempting to solo the boss. That glance had cost Hawkeye his life. But it was all too rushed, and his attention was mainly on the Minotaur Battle General, so he didn''t pay much attention to this Warrior. The appearance was somewhat blurry. When Hawkeye saw Mike, he felt a resemblance and consoled himself, "Maybe all handsome people look similar." Under everyone''s gaze, Mike walked straight to the front to a working robot, showed a card, and was allowed through immediately! "Why does he get to skip the line?" "I don''t know, skipping the line... you need at least Battle General level privileges for that, right?" "I think I saw him pull out a card, a Mystic Market VIP card?!" "..... The conversation made James''s face darken. A Mystic Market VIP card with Battle General level privileges. With Mike''s abilities and background, how could he possibly have something like that! It must be from Jessica! Damn it! James said disdainfully, "No matter, let him go in for the test. The Tier One Battle Soldiers test-I bet Mike won''t last even 10 seconds!" The people around nodded frequently. Although James''s words were harsh, they made sense. A Mage with D-level talent lasting 10 seconds would be incredibly difficult! Chapter 27: Lone Wolf Chapter 27: Lone WolfInside the Combat Power Test room, Mike was warming up. "I didn''t expect the Mystic Market VIP card to actually work." Several red lights flickered, and an emotionless mechanical voice echoed in the sealed space. "Tier One Battle Soldiers test, first challenge [Neural Response Test], are you ready?" "Hold on." Just as the test was about to start, Mike suddenly thought of a critical issue. If the video of him taking the test was stolen by others, it could easily let enemies deduce that he is Thor. So, for safety, he should skip this test. Just as he was about to give up, a note suddenly appeared in his line of sight. [Please proceed with the test, your information will not be disclosed.] Mike''s talent gave him this prompt at that moment. Although he didn''t understand the specific logic behind it, he chose to trust the Eye of Truth. The emotionless mechanical voice sounded again in the sealed space. "Tier One Battle Soldiers test, first challenge [Neural Response Test], are you ready?" "Ready." "Countdown, 5, 4, 3..." "Neural Response Test, begin!" The countdown ended, and a gunshot sounded. A bullet with a diameter of 0.24 inches whizzed out at high speed, and Mike, with a slight sidestep, easily dodged it. Bang- The bullet hit the wall, creating a small crater and sparking. "It''s really a live-fire test!" Mike focused his attention forward. Since he was in the Core City of Truth, part of the Tower of Truth, death carried no substantial penalties. The Battle Soldiers test was as real as it gets. Bullets, fireballs, lightning, throwing knives... The Neural Response Test required dodging these attacks as much as possible. Surviving meant passing the test! In other words, there were two ways to break through: 1. Increase your Agility attribute as much as possible, learn more displacement skills to enhance mobility. This is the essence of the Neural Response Test. 2. Increase your shields, health, and other defenses! If you can''t dodge, don''t dodge; withstand all damage and break through with force! As long as you survive, you pass the test. The Battle Soldiers test is designed to select those capable of fighting in the Abyssal Plane; it doesn''t require absolute versatility! Based on past experiences, achieving an Agility attribute of 200 or being able to withstand a total damage of over 4000 would suffice to pass the first challenge. Many people get stuck at this stage, constantly complaining. However, for Mike, this was no challenge at all! The [Eye of Truth] could predict the trajectory of all incoming attacks, providing brief foresight. It also mapped out the best dodging strategy for Mike! All Mike had to do was choose a plan and execute it. Methodically, he easily dodged all attacks! Amidst a barrage of bullets, Mike strolled as if he were walking in a garden. Bullets often missed him by just 0.1 inches, yet his expression remained unchanged, completely unfazed. Even to avoid standing out too much, Mike would deliberately take a hit or two, pretending he couldn''t dodge in time. He was like an Oscar-winning actor. 10 seconds, 20 seconds, 30 seconds... As time ticked by, the frequency of attacks increased, leaving Mike with fewer and fewer options, and the difficulty of achieving a perfect dodge escalated! Mike''s health remained at a very healthy level, although the intense firepower was somewhat exaggerated. "Strange, is the Tier One Battle Soldiers test supposed to be this hard?!" Mike muttered as he dodged. "My Agility attribute is 224, even without the Eye of Truth, I should be able to pass this challenge based on Agility alone! But... this difficulty, it''s too exaggerated, even if my Agility was 400, it wouldn''t be possible!" Mike felt his situation becoming extremely perilous, a slight misstep could be fatal, leading to failure in the challenge. He gritted his teeth, following the Eye of Truth''s guidance, trying his best to execute each movement and dodge the incoming attacks. "Countdown!" "10, 9, 8..." Sweat beaded on Mike''s forehead, and his left shoulder had been grazed by a fireball, emitting a burnt smell. Just the fireball grazing him caused over 300 damage. "There''s definitely something wrong, this isn''t a Tier One Battle Soldiers test!" Mike was certain, but at this point, trapped in the test room, he could only grit his teeth and keep going, waiting for the countdown to end. "...3, 2, 1!" "Congratulations, you have completed the Tier One Battle Soldiers [Neural Response Test]. Please proceed to the next level." As the attacks ceased, Mike stood in the corner, taking deep breaths of fresh air to recover his strength. He focused his attention on the motion capture device in front of him. [It''s just a motion capture device, what are you trying to see? Here''s a keyboard, why don''t you write something?] [Look again, it''s still just a motion capture device.] [Congratulations, you have just passed the Tier Three Battle Soldiers Neural Response Test!] "It was Tier Three... what a rip-off." Mike rolled his eyes, feeling somewhat speechless. Somewhere along the line, there had been a mix-up; what was supposed to be a Tier One Battle Soldiers test had been set to Tier Three. "That means my current abilities are comparable to the neural response speed of a Tier Three Battle Soldier!" From another perspective, this realization clarified Mike''s understanding of his own strength. "Let''s go, next level!" Physical tests, damage tests, defense tests... Contrary to Mike''s expectations, the subsequent tests went smoothly without any surprises. The Tier One Battle Soldiers tests posed no challenge to him. In fact, to avoid standing out too much, he even held back to varying degrees. "Tier One Battle Soldiers test complete, generating results..." On a large screen, numerous data scrolled by, generating a report card for Mike. "Neural Response Test, 98% evasion rate, SS grade!" "Physical Test, 86% completion, A grade!" |||| "Combining all results, your Tier One Battle Soldiers test rating is: A+!" "Congratulations, you have passed the Tier One Battle Soldiers test. Please choose your affiliation." Three options appeared before Mike: [Defense Headquarters], [Mercenary Corps], [Lone Wolf] Battle Soldiers, as the name implies, exist for combat. After passing the Battle Soldiers test, Mike could choose to apply to any of the major corps under the Planetary Defense Council. Once accepted, he would be required to travel to a designated plane and integrate into the corps. This is the most common choice. Corps with official backing offer the best in terms of strength and benefits. However, the trade-off is low freedom, as one must obey higher commands and has little room for independent action. This path, clearly, was not suitable for Mike at the moment. With many secrets to keep and still needing time to grow, he wasn''t considering joining a corps just yet. [Mercenary Corps) is a loosely organized group with mercenary characteristics. They form temporary teams, accept orders from various powers, complete missions, and then collect their pay. Relying on information from the Eye of Truth, Mike analyzed, "Mercenary Corps sounds good and suits me, but... Mercenary Corps requires real-name registration! My school records show a D-level talent, and just two days into the Tower of Truth, I passed the Tier One Battle Soldiers test-it''s too conspicuous!" Mike''s gaze shifted to the last option: Lone Wolf! You can anonymously receive the Battle Soldiers badge, and collect monthly stipends and benefits in the Core City of Truth, ensuring to the greatest extent that the identity of [Lone Wolf] will not be traced! Of course, the officials have special methods to prevent people from claiming benefits multiple times or exploiting loopholes. This path is the loneliest and most unsupported. No organization, no teammates, no backing. The Lone Wolf path, everything depends solely on oneself! Mike took a deep breath, his gaze firm, and his finger moved slightly downward. "I choose Lone Wolf!" The Lone Wolf path is indeed reserved for the fierce and bold! Sheep flock together, but fierce beasts walk alone! When the three paths of Battle Soldiers were established, the supreme being once said: "Every genius is a Lone Wolf on their own path forward!" After Mike made his choice, the large screen went dark. A badge descended from above, hovering in front of Mike. It was engraved with a howling wolf''s head, lifelike, with fangs gleaming coldly, particularly chilling. The Lone Wolf badge! "Not bad, I like it." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike grabbed the Lone Wolf badge in his palm. From today, the rise of Lone Wolf Mike officially begins! Chapter 28: His record in bed is 3.1415926 seconds Chapter 28: His record in bed is 3.1415926 secondsAfter anonymously registering as [Lone Wolf], a document appeared on the large screen detailing the benefits Mike was entitled to enjoy. "Monthly stipend of $30,000, equivalent to 30 gold coins, to be collected every second Thursday of the month at [Combat Power Test Zone]..." For the average person, 30 gold coins is no small sum. However, compared to the speed at which Mike acquires resources, 30 gold coins seem trivial. Starting from yesterday, after completing the novice instance, he was rewarded with 100,000 gold coins, spent 80,000 on [Force of Nature], leaving a balance of 20,000. Reporting Jacob earned him a bounty of 30,000 gold coins, and he spent 7,000 on [Windstride Slash]. Mike now has 43,000 gold coins left, equivalent to $43 million. "The official stipend for a Tier One Battle Soldier is $15,000, along with other benefits. Due to the anonymity of Lone Wolf, other benefits are inaccessible, so it''s reasonable that the monthly stipend is an additional $15,000." Earning an easy $30,000 a month, Mike could collect $360,000 in federal subsidies a year without doing anything else¡ªsuch is the privilege of becoming a Battle Soldier! "Battle Soldiers tests must be retaken every five years, and if there are upgrades within those five years, the review period is recalculated." Mike scanned the document''s clauses; there wasn''t much that needed his attention. Naturally, the constraints on [Lone Wolf] are the weakest, so there aren''t many rules to bind Mike. "Lone Wolf can accept missions at the Combat Power Test Zone and receive corresponding rewards upon completion." "Once activated, the Lone Wolf badge can transform into a Lone Wolf mask, concealing one''s true face. Any attempt to peer behind the Lone Wolf mask is considered a provocation..." At this point, Mike looked down at his Lone Wolf badge. [Can block the prying eyes of creatures below level 200] Level 200 is the dividing line of Battle General strength. As a Tier One Battle Soldier, as long as he doesn''t draw too much attention, it''s unlikely to catch the eye of a Battle General. "This will suffice for now." Mike pocketed the Lone Wolf badge, memorized the document''s content, and left the room. As he stepped out, he ran into James and others who seemed to have just completed their tests. James''s face was ashen, looking particularly grim, like a pair of moldy underwear. [Neural Response Test couldn''t last 3 seconds, huh, a 3-second man!] James didn''t notice Mike as a group of people were furiously looking for the staff to settle scores. "What''s going on, did they mess up the difficulty of the Combat Power Test?" A Thief shouted, "Exactly! I only lasted a minute before I got eliminated, how is that possible?" Hearing this, Mike gave him a surprised look. A minute? A minute for a third-tier Battle Soldier? That''s incredible! Unfortunately, Mike was disappointed. A note appeared above the Thief''s head: [He only lasted 6 seconds!] "Impressive, impressive, turning 6 seconds into a minute, he really knows how to talk tough. Just wonder how he performs in bed." [His record in bed is 3.1415926 seconds!] Mike nodded, reflecting inwardly. High emotional intelligence: Time always flies when you''re with someone you like. Low emotional intelligence: Just not my day today. Clearly, there was a problem with everyone''s Combat Power Test. It was supposed to be a test for first-tier Battle Soldiers, but the difficulty was cranked up to third-tier! Mike was okay, he gritted his teeth and got through it, even dodging 98% of the attacks and scoring highly. James and the others couldn''t handle it. These so-called geniuses, even if they couldn''t pass the first level, thought they could at least do it with some dignity. But they only lasted a very short time and looked utterly disheveled! The huge disparity was too much for them to accept, and they clamored for an explanation. Soon, a balding, slightly overweight middle-aged man rushed over from the main hall, his forehead sweaty and his expression anxious. "Sorry, everyone, so sorry!" He saw James and his group, knowing today was going to be a big trouble! Among them, there were quite a few descendants of Battle Chiefs! "Most people took a leave today for the Tower of Truth, and you see what happened here. A new employee accidentally set it to a third-tier Battle Soldiers test, I''m really sorry..." The balding manager explained a few words, and the faces of James and his group softened. They really just wanted an explanation; with their status, they had no need to bother with such trivialities. "Messed up? How can such a serious mistake happen with the Battle Soldiers test!" An archer deliberately scowled and reprimanded. "Right, right, you are right," the balding manager nodded and bowed, endlessly flattering. James and his crew cooled off, seeing his slick demeanor, realizing that punching him wouldn''t make any sense. "Alright, let''s just pretend nothing happened here. I won''t report this mishap," the leader of the young group said, his tone rebellious and carefree. "But this video..." The balding manager quickly caught on. These geniuses, who had come all excited to participate in the Battle Soldiers test, ended up with dismal results. If the video got out, their reputations would be ruined, a stain on their lives! James and his friends were causing a scene because their goal was to delete the video, to destroy the embarrassing evidence! The balding manager quickly caught on and went along with it, "I''m really sorry, we were short-staffed today, got too busy, and forgot to turn on the cameras over here!" Saying this, the balding manager pulled out a tablet, tapped a few times, and deleted the Battle Soldiers test footage completely. "Heh, smart move," James and his group finally backed off, willing to leave. Mike, who had witnessed this whole drama, didn''t say much, but he understood the hints given by the Eye of Truth before the test began. Mike didn''t like the arrogance of these so- called geniuses, nor did he look down on the manager''s slick ways. The geniuses'' arrogance stemmed from their belief that they had the right to be arrogant- heritage, talent, connections... they all had more than their peers, making it hard not to be haughty. And the manager''s slickness was more about the hardships and difficulties of life. Resolving a work mishap like this was a decent save. All this had nothing to do with Mike, and nobody paid him any attention. He was like an invisible man, walking out of the testing room and heading to the Lone Wolf mission dispatch area to see if there were any tasks worth taking on. After James and his group left, the balding manager heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "These little punks, they scared the hell out of me." As mentioned before, if there were issues with the Battle Soldiers test, it would be a major work blunder! At best, a fine; at worst, sent to the Abyssal Plane to mine stones! "Thankfully, it was just a false alarm." The balding manager picked up the tablet and glanced at the previous test data. "Total tested 126 people, 125 failed, 1 succeeded, rating: SS..." "They all failed." The manager put down the tablet, then suddenly froze, as if struck by lightning. Did he miss something? He quickly lifted the tablet again, eyes wide in disbelief, even rubbing his eyes repeatedly. "Am I seeing this right?" "A tier three Battle Soldiers'' Neural Response Test, and someone actually passed!" "And with an SS rating!" "Who is this powerhouse? Quick, check the video!" The balding manager stood frozen, struck by a bolt from the blue. The video... he had just... deleted it... .... Mike appeared in the Combat Power Test Zone, in a corner unnoticed, pulling out his Lone Wolf badge which transformed into a mask and secured it on his face. The lower left corner of the mask bore the character [1], indicating Mike''s strength: tier one Battle Soldiers. Once the mask was on, Mike''s attire also changed dramatically into a loose-fitting combat suit. This disguise made it difficult for even acquaintances to recognize him. As Mike headed towards the mission dispatch area, many eyes turned towards him. "Look, it''s a Lone Wolf!" "He seems pretty young, must have recently passed the Battle Soldiers test, right?" "Daring to take the Lone Wolf path, that''s gutsy! I wanna be a Lone Wolf too someday!" 11 Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..... The onlookers whispered among themselves, careful not to be overheard by Mike. Lone Wolves were among the most formidable of all Battle Soldiers! Due to the minimal external constraints, Lone Wolves often employed more intense, even brutal methods in their actions. No one wanted to offend a Lone Wolf, even if he was just a tier one Battle Soldiers! "This must be the place, the Wolf''s Den?" Mike looked at the name of the mission dispatch area and smiled slightly, "Interesting." Stepping into the Wolf''s Den, the interior was starkly different from the outside world. The Wolf''s Den resembled a business-slumping bar, with European classical decor, dim lighting, soft music, and tables and chairs haphazardly arranged. Guests formed small groups, each huddled in their own circles. The bar was in the center of the Wolf''s Den, with four large screens hanging above, cycling through the available missions. As Mike entered, someone in a corner suddenly shouted, "Newcomer alert." Instantly, Mike became the focal point of everyone in the Den, a handsome man lifting his bottle, "This round''s on me!" "This round''s expenses are covered by Mr. Jhon!" Soon, a robotic bartender delivered a small bottle of beer to everyone, Mike included. Lifting his bottle, Mike nodded slightly to Jhon, then tilted his head back and drank it down in one go. The ice-cold beer flowed down his throat to the depths of his soul, eliciting a refreshing moan. "Quite the generous gesture!" "Kid, I like you. Come drink with me in Washington D.C. sometime!" Chapter 29: No one could answer this question; only time would tell Chapter 29: No one could answer this question; only time would tellAfter a few lively exchanges, the bar returned to its previous calm. Wolf''s Den, this is the haven where Lone Wolves gather, forming their own tight-knit circles. Those who choose the Lone Wolf path often hold a deeper recognition for their peers. Among the three paths available to Battle Soldiers, the Lone Wolf path consistently has the highest casualty rate. After all, both the Defense Corps and the Mercenary Corps have official backing, providing ample medical support and a higher safety margin. However, with the highest casualty rate, Lone Wolves also boast the most formidable success rate in terms of development. Those who choose the Lone Wolf path often advance much faster in strength compared to their peers. This is one of the allures of being a Lone Wolf! Placing his empty bottle on the table, Mike looked up at the large screen displaying numerous missions. The top, pinned mission read: [Capture the Fourth Demon Cult Leader!] "Provide valuable clues, reward: 1 million to 10 million gold coins!" "Capture the Fourth Demon Cult Leader alive, reward: one piece of SSS-grade weaponry, 10 Battle Lords merits!" "Provide the corpse of the Fourth Demon Cult Leader and confirm death, reward: one piece of SSS-grade equipment, 2 Battle Lords merits!" Besides the Fourth Demon Cult Leader, there were also wanted missions for deputy leaders and core members. However, most of these missions were far beyond Mike''s current capabilities. The weakest were at the Battle Chiefs level! If Mike encountered any of them on the battlefield, a mere flick of their finger could end his life! "Let''s see what missions are suitable for me." Mike''s gaze shifted downward, searching among the missions available to tier one Battle Soldiers. ... In the hallway outside the Director''s office at the Combat Power Test Hall, a bald manager paced back and forth, his expression one of internal struggle. "To speak, or not to speak... that is the question..." If he kept silent, pretending nothing had happened, and if the situation were to be exposed later, having missed a mysterious genius right under his watch could lead to severe consequences that the bald manager couldn''t bear. Reporting the matter upwards, the bald manager indeed had made a mistake initially, but there was still room for remedy. Considering he was willing to come clean voluntarily, he might be treated more leniently. Finally, mustering his courage, the bald manager raised his trembling hand and knocked on the Director''s office door. "Come in." Creaking open the door, the bald manager entered like a schoolboy who had just been caught in a misdeed, his head hung low as he stuttered through the explanation of everything that had happened. From the new employee setting the wrong difficulty mode, which led to the infuriated geniuses causing a ruckus, to his own decision to delete the video footage in an attempt to cover up the incident. He didn''t dare hide a single detail in front of the Director. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Director, a retired Battle Chief with deep connections to various corps, was a figure of both formidable strength and extensive networks, someone the manager could only look up to. Playing tricks in front of the Director was akin to courting death! After listening to the bald manager''s report, the Director, contrary to expectations, did not explode in anger. Instead, he pointed to the sofa and said, "Why are you standing? Sit down and talk." "Yes.. yes!" The bald manager quickly nodded, perching nervously on the edge of the sofa, his back straight and his belly, grown plump over the years, pressing against his legs, making him look comically like a round ball. The Director picked up his cup and sipped his coffee leisurely before speaking, "At least you had the sense to come to me. If you had tried to hide this, you really should be sent to the Abyssal Plane to mine rocks." "It was a moment of foolishness when I deleted the video. I deserve to die!" the bald manager lamented. "Director, let''s go to the tech department now to recover the video. There might still be time!" "Recover the video? Who said anything about recovering the video?" The Director''s remark left the bald manager completely baffled. Without the video, how could they identify the mysterious genius? A person with the qualifications of a tier one Battle Soldier, yet able to pass a tier three Battle Soldiers'' Neural Response Test-wasn''t that the definition of a genius? Sitting dumbfounded on the sofa, the bald manager looked utterly lost, feeling like a complete fool. "Sam, you''re only seeing the first layer and missing the third," the Director put down his coffee cup. "It''s good that you deleted the video. Not just the test video needs to be deleted. From the moment they entered the testing hall, keep a backup of the footage to report to the higher-ups, and delete everything else!" "Ah?" Sam was utterly confused, feeling as if his intelligence was insufficient. "Why is that?" he asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. "Don''t keep me in suspense, just tell me!" "These videos must be deleted!" The Director stood up, flicked a cigarette from the pack, and tossed it in front of Sam. Sam caught the cigarette and was about to light it when he was reminded, "No smoking in my office." Sam quickly put away the cigarette. The Director lit a cigarette for himself, blew a smoke ring, and said confidently, "Sam, let me ask you, do we humans lack a tier three Battle Soldier?" "No, we don''t!" "Exactly. Whether this mysterious genius is a tier three Battle Soldier or a tier three Battle General, or even a tier nine Battle Chief, what difference does it make? Turning the tide of battle isn''t something one or two Battle Chiefs can achieve. We need higher-tier powerhouses!" At this point, the Director''s expression grew somber. At his peak, he too had the strength of a Battle Chief, fighting and killing enemies on the battlefield. But after a severe injury, he was no longer the warrior of old and had to step back to a secondary role, overseeing logistical operations. It was precisely because he had once stood so high that the Director had a broader perspective and a clearer way of looking at problems-sharp and incisive. The Director continued, "This mysterious genius is still very weak; he has a long way to go. Paying too much attention to him too soon would be like trying to help the shoots grow by pulling them up, which is more harmful than beneficial. All we need to know is that he is a human genius. That''s enough. How far he can go should be up to him." "But, but..." Sam instinctively argued, "If we could find him and provide him with more resources, wouldn''t that help him grow faster?" "Normally, yes, but you''re overlooking a very important point." The Director''s face broke into a cunning smile, his words laden with meaning, "Think back to those difficult young people you mentioned earlier, the ones with impressive backgrounds who caused all the trouble. Wasn''t it their rioting that forced you to delete the footage?" "Yes, yes!" "Because the footage was deleted, and the genius chose the [Lone Wolf] faction, you couldn''t find any information about him, right?" "That''s exactly right!" Sam kept nodding, as if he had just realized something. "Is it all just a coincidence? Have you ever considered that this mysterious genius might be hiding among these young people?" Sam gasped, could it really be so?! Under the Director''s reasoning, the truth was perfectly restored. It was all a grand strategy! Sam couldn''t help but exclaim, "What a meticulously minded, thoroughly calculating genius! Hidden in plain sight, like a tree in the forest, a stone in the mountain!" "That means this genius doesn''t want to expose his real strength and identity at all!" the Director confidently stated. "He must come from a family of Battle Chiefs, or even Battle Lords, with enough resources to satisfy his growth needs! Moreover, if he showed too much talent and strength, it would actually put him in greater danger." Sam was completely convinced. The Director''s analysis was flawless, with no loopholes to be found. "Since he doesn''t want to reveal his identity, he must have his reasons." Finally, the Director concluded decisively, "We''ll back up the other videos on a hard drive and delete them from the cloud. The hard drive, along with the report on this matter, will be handed over. The rest should be handled by the higher-ups." "Director, that''s a wise decision!" Sam nodded in agreement, but then asked curiously, "Which department usually handles this kind of thing?" "Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t," the Director replied, standing by the window and snuffing out his cigarette. His thin lips moved slightly, but he ultimately didn''t say the name. The human Battle Soldiers, having chosen the [Lone Wolf] faction, grow in solitude in the shadows. But how could they be completely left to fend for themselves? Even the loneliest wolf has a shadow. Just thinking of the word "shadow" made the Director''s heart flutter. The secret organization [Shadow], created by a supreme being, silently watches over the [Lone Wolf], guarding them until a new Wolf King, a new supreme being, emerges. "Thor, could he be the new Wolf King, the new supreme being?" No one could answer this question; only time would tell. Chapter 30: Fortune favors the bold Chapter 30: Fortune favors the boldMike paused in front of a large screen. He rubbed his eyes; the number of tasks for tier-one Battle Soldiers was overwhelming, and Mike was almost dizzy from the choices. Eventually, he had to narrow down the scope of the tasks. "Tier-one Battle Soldiers, Florida, today!" After setting the filters, dozens of tasks appeared before Mike. "Assist the city defense department in routine patrols, half a day, reward $3,000!" "Assist the city defense department''s emergency support team, one day, reward $5,000, additional payment for emergency tasks depending on difficulty!" "Accompany Mrs. Linda, who lost her husband, male required, physically strong, one hour, reward $6,000, $2,500 per additional 20 minutes!" 11 "..... Mike eliminated the tasks that took too long; after all, with his capabilities, if he went to Mrs. Linda''s bed, he wouldn''t ''go soft'' for less than six hours! In the end, only three tasks remained for Mike to choose from: 1. Cooperate with the city defense department to encircle the fourth demon cult followers, who have three tier-one Battle Soldiers, duration uncertain, reward $15,000, an additional $50,000 for each Battle Soldier killed! 2. Investigate the disappearance of the fourth demon cult followers [Arthas Bloodscribe], reward $20,000 for clues, $50,000 for a corpse, $100,000 for capture alive! 3. Cooperate with the city defense department to chase the fourth demon cult followers, responsible for defending a certain area, duration undecided, reward $30,000, $200,000 reward for killing the opponent. These three tasks all offered combat opportunities and were perfect for testing Mike''s recent progress. After some thought, Mike immediately ruled out the first task. Their operations were likely during the day, and Mike would still be in school. Also, working with the city defense department meant Mike had to reveal his identity, which wasn''t good news! Mike''s gaze landed on the name [Arthas Bloodscribe], and the Eye of Truth quickly provided a hint. [This is a big fish, he''s not hiding anymore, he''s revealed himself, he''s the son of the fourth demon cult Leader!] "The Leader''s son? Too hot to handle, I''m out!" Mike was ready to skip this choice. [He once received the baptism of the demon god, now severely injured, suffering from magic backlash, paralyzed from the waist down, only has the strength of a tier-two Battle Soldier, no guards around] Mike''s eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued. As a tier-two Battle Soldier, Mike indeed had a fighting chance, and the opponent was the Leader''s son, which made his identity very special! The fourth demon cult''s Leader, severely injured, was now fleeing everywhere. The fourth demon cult had suffered heavy losses, even the Leader''s son had no strong guards around. While Mike was still hesitating, a new hint popped up. [Arthas Bloodscribe has clues about the Leader] Fourth demon cult Leader! Mike''s eyes lit up; he had seen the wanted poster before, just providing clues could earn a minimum reward of $100,000! Fortune favors the bold. Moreover, with the enemy in the open and Mike in the dark, he could always choose to run if things went south! Absolutely low risk, high reward. Mike walked straight to the bar counter, looking at the masked female bartender. "Hello, I''d like to take on the task ASXDASFWAFZ12312312." "Okay, please wait, scanning your Lone Wolf badge." "Task successfully taken, complete within 7 days to receive the corresponding reward, failure to complete on time will be recorded in your file." The female bartender''s voice was sweet as she bowed slightly to Mike. "Wishing you a triumphant return from your mission." After taking the task, Mike lingered in Wolf''s Den until today''s Tower of Truth closed before deciding to log out. Back at his own home, Mike looked at the slightly brightening sky outside the window, starting to calculate his gains from this trip. "The original targets were achieved, and the tier-one Battle Soldiers test was also passed." In Mike''s palm, the Lone Wolf badge lay quietly, like a beast lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce. "The biggest gain, however, is the [Inhibition Orb], it''s just a pity the lineage restrictions are too harsh." Thinking of this, Mike took out the Trade Secret Realm pass and actively contacted Foreskin. The response was almost instantaneous, "Yasuo, you want to remove the lineage restrictions on special items, this is a bit tricky, usually, we recommend handing them over to [Defense Headquarters] in exchange for corresponding rewards." Fearing misunderstanding, Foreskin quickly explained, "Like you said, this situation is very common with war spoils from the Abyssal Plane!The Abyssal Plane demons aren''t stupid; they add a lineage restriction to the special items used in battle, so even if we capture these items, they are still heavily restricted when in our possession." Listening to Foreskin''s explanation, Mike nodded in agreement. Indeed, the Inhibition Orb was exactly such a case. Foreskin continued, "Of course, after battling them for three hundred years, we''ve developed ways to break these restrictions. We can have high-tier fighters intervene to break the item restrictions, and I''ll send you the corresponding price list." Soon, Mike received a price list. "Below grade A, a single unlocking costs 100,000 gold coins?!" "SS-grade special items, a single unlocking requires 1.2 million gold coins?!" The prices were so high, it seemed more lucrative than robbing a bank! 1.2 million gold coins completely discouraged Mike from removing the restrictions. Even if he sold his current self, he couldn''t gather 1.2 million! "The price is a bit exaggerated, but it''s already an internal discount." Foreskin anticipated Mike''s reaction and continued, "If you have acquaintances in Lone Wolf, you could post a task in Wolf''s Den, where the prices might be a bit lower." Wolf''s Den, huh? Mike calculated; the Mystic Market needed 1.2 million gold coins, and he only had 50,000 on hand, the gap was just too large. Even if members of Wolf''s Den were willing to offer a discount, it wouldn''t be less than 1 million gold coins! Where could Mike possibly get 1 million at this stage? Was he really supposed to hand over the Inhibition Orb to Defense Headquarters? Mike knew well that Defense Headquarters was always fair in its dealings; the reward for handing over the Inhibition Orb wouldn''t be less than 1 million gold coins! However, the effects of the Inhibition Orb were worth far more than that! If there was any feasible way, Mike would not choose to hand it over. Foreskin sent another message, "There''s another method, but it comes with some risks and side effects. You could use a special potion to temporarily transform and possess a demonic lineage, which would allow you to use the special items. However, these potions are regulated, their use is strictly controlled, and even the Mystic Market requires real-name registration to purchase! Moreover, you must undergo lineage cleansing as soon as possible after use to prevent your human lineage from being contaminated, ultimately leading to full demonization." Mike frowned; the side effects were too severe. To use the Inhibition Orb, forcibly transform into a minotaur? Mike was a handsome man; he didn''t want to become a minotaur at all! Mike decisively refused this last option. Moreover, real-name purchase was something he absolutely wouldn''t do. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a pity, good things I can see but can''t use...." No choice, Mike had to pack up and head to school. The Inhibition Orb issue was always on his mind. 1 million gold coins... that was a very large sum. Could [Arthas Bloodscribe], the son of the fourth Leader, bring him 1 million? Thinking this, Mike wrote down [Arthas Bloodscribe]''s name on paper. When he looked at the paper, perhaps he could glean some information about the opponent through the name. [The target is still in Florida, and he still has no guards around him.] Mike planned to sneak near [Arthas Bloodscribe]''s hiding place after school in the afternoon to observe up close. If there was a chance, Mike would not hesitate to act. If the target was tough, after collecting enough information, Mike would make an anonymous report, letting higher-level fighters handle this matter. "This operation is still a bit risky; I need to prepare more thoroughly." Mike was clear- headed; planning thoroughly before acting was the only way to ensure a smooth plan and as much personal safety as possible. Thinking this, Mike sent a list through the Trade Secret Realm pass to Foreskin. "Healing potions, healing scrolls, several combat potions, defense scrolls...." The list of items, all for preserving life, were not very expensive due to Mike''s low level, only 10th level, and all together cost just 300 gold coins. "Such a bargain." While feeling relieved, Mike sent 300 gold coins through the Trade Secret Realm pass to Foreskin. Soon, Foreskin had everything ready and mailed them back to Mike. With this, Mike felt more confident about this afternoon''s operation. However, the restriction on the Inhibition Orb still had no effective solution. Arthas Bloodscribe, as the son of the demon cult Leader, even without guards, surely had plenty of special items and scrolls at hand! If a battle occurred, having the Inhibition Orb for protection would greatly increase Mike''s safety factor! Remember, this is the real world, not the Tower of Truth! If you die here, you''re truly dead, with no possibility of resurrection! Mike couldn''t afford any mistakes. Chapter 31: Are you 36E Big Breasts? Chapter 31: Are you 36E Big Breasts?"Is there any way to get someone to help me remove the lineage restriction on the Inhibition Orb..." While at school, Mike was distracted, his mind occupied with this issue. Just before class ended, an idea suddenly struck him. "I can offer equipment appraisal services! The Eye of Truth can reveal hidden perks of equipment without any cost. I could charge for appraisals or even trade them for help in removing the Inhibition Orb''s restrictions!" With this thought, Mike sneaked into the bathroom, locked the door, and took out his Lone Wolf badge. The Lone Wolf badge could connect to satellites, had calling features, and a Lone Wolf dedicated line, staffed by professionals providing various services for Lone Wolf members. "Beep beep beep-"The call connected quickly, and a crisp, pleasant female voice answered. "Hello, how may I assist you?" "I''d like to post a... what should I call it... a task? A bounty?" "Please describe the details, and we will help you categorize it." "Alright, I need a large amount of gold coins, or someone to remove the lineage restrictions on SS-grade special items." "Understood your needs, what do you have to offer in exchange?" "I can offer equipment appraisals." After a moment''s thought, Mike added, "Including hidden perks." On the other end, the customer service representative responded calmly, "Alright, we''ve registered your request and posted it in the [Barter] section for you. If there are any responses, we will forward them to your voicemail. Please check it regularly. Is there anything else we can assist you with?" "No, that''s all, thank you." The call ended, and Mike left the bathroom. ... There wasn''t much time left! On the Wolf''s Den forum, in the Barter section, a new post appeared. "Charging for equipment appraisal, including hidden perks, price negotiable...." As soon as the post went live, it immediately received over 10K clicks! Appraising equipment for hidden perks was something only a master smith could do. Hiring a master smith would cost a significant amount of money and favors! Now that someone was offering paid appraisals, it naturally attracted a lot of attention. However, when people clicked on the post to view the details, they left disappointed. "What the hell, a tier-one Battle Soldier posting this, must be a scam!" "Wolf''s Den forum really isn''t what it used to be, all sorts of people here now!" "..... A wave of ridicule ensued, and no one believed that a tier-one Battle Soldier could appraise equipment for hidden perks. Was he also an S-tier talent [Sharp Eye]? Everyone assumed it was just boasting, and no one took the post seriously. ... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a Washington D.C. magic academy''s female dormitory, a disheveled-haired beauty sat in front of her computer, frowning. "I''m about to go on an internship to the Abyssal Plane, and I haven''t even sorted out my equipment, what am I going to do?" As usual, she was browsing the Wolf''s Den forum posts, looking for any opportunities to snag a bargain. Soon, she saw a post with a very high click/reply rate. [Charging for equipment appraisal, including hidden perks, price negotiable....] "A tier-one Battle Soldier posted it, waste of time." Just as she was about to close the tab, she hesitated. "What if... what he''s saying is true?" "I''ll try contacting him, it''s not like I have anything to lose... If it''s true, then it''s a big win..." With this thought, her gloomy expression brightened slightly as she typed her intention to meet. After doing all this, she lay back on her bed, hands covering her face, and muttered to herself, "My God, look at what I''ve been reduced to, pinning my hopes on a tier-one Battle Soldier!" "For God''s sake, give me a bit of hope!" ... Mike, still in class, felt a slight vibration from the Lone Wolf badge in his pocket. "A message?" Without drawing attention, he raised his hand and said, "Instructor, may I use the restroom?" "What''s going on with you? You''ve been to the restroom several times this class already. If you go again, don''t bother coming back!" "Alright, ''farewell then'', instructor!" Mike quipped as he slipped out the back door and dashed into the restroom. He pulled out his Lone Wolf badge to check the message. "Want to appraise equipment? Sure, let''s meet in person!" ... As two beams of light flashed, two young girls entered the Trade Secret Realm. One of them, a slim girl named Charlotte, looked around curiously. "So this is the Trade Secret Realm, Harper, it''s my first time in a place like this!" Both girls were about 5 feet 9 inches tall. Charlotte was slim and radiated youthful energy, while Harper was more voluptuous, exuding a maturity that seemed beyond her years. "Charlotte, I sneaked out with my family''s pass to bring you here to the Trade Secret Realm. We can''t stay too long!" "Okay, I understand." According to the curriculum at the magic academy, juniors must explore the Abyssal Plane at the end of the term. They are required to slay a demon creature above tier-five Battle Soldiers during a three-day expedition. Charlotte wanted to get a more suitable staff before departing but was stumped in choosing between two weapons, each with hidden perks. She could only afford one, making the decision difficult. Charlotte saw a post on the Wolf''s Den forum about paid equipment appraisals and decided to meet in the Trade Secret Realm, bringing along her good friend Harper from the well-known Montgomery family in Washington D.C. "Harper, help me negotiate later, try to get the lowest price possible!" "Negotiate? Charlotte, are you naive or just pretending?" Harper said disdainfully. "A tier- one Battle Soldier who can appraise equipment must have an S-tier talent like [Sharp Eye]. Such a talent is extremely rare and highly sought after, even Battle Chiefs would treat them as honored guests. I think this guy is 99.99% a scammer, just having fun at your expense!" "But, but..." Charlotte was anxious. "I had no choice, and since he suggested meeting in the Trade Secret Realm, he must have some capabilities and background, right?" Entering the Trade Secret Realm wasn''t cheap, even Charlotte was reluctant to pay the price herself and had to rely on Harper to bring her in. Hearing Charlotte''s reasoning, Harper nodded, "Exactly, which is why I said he''s 99.99% a scammer. But there''s still that 0.01% chance, what if you''re lucky?" With a smile, Harper thought to herself that if they encountered a scammer, she would have a good laugh at Charlotte''s expense later. At least a half-month of teasing was in order! A tier-one Battle Soldier''s post, and she believed it! What a pair they made, one daring to post, the other daring to believe, incredible! "We''re here, where is he?" The two stopped and waited at the designated spot. Within half a minute, a cluster of lightning elements floated towards them and asked, "Are you [36E Big Breasts]?" Charlotte''s face turned dark instantly, while Harper struggled to contain her laughter, eventually bursting out. "Hahaha, what kind of ridiculous name is that, hahaha!" Embarrassed, Charlotte wished she could hide in a cave... She hadn''t expected that the username she casually registered on the Wolf''s Den forum would be heard by her best friend! It was a moment of impulse when she created it, and unfortunately, it couldn''t be changed. It was all Harper''s fault for constantly teasing her about being flat-chested, which led Charlotte to choose such a name. Ignoring Harper''s laughter, Charlotte bit the bullet and confirmed, "Yes, that''s me, I am 36E Big Breasts." "Shall we discuss the price first, or start with the appraisal?" This lightning elements was naturally Mike, transformed here in the Trade Secret Realm. He hadn''t expected that someone with the username 36E Big Breasts would actually use their real appearance in the Trade Secret Realm. She was quite attractive, only slightly less so than Jessica. The only flaw was her small breasts, almost undeveloped. "Ah, this..." Charlotte was caught off guard by the direct approach and looked to her friend for help. After having her laugh, Harper''s expression turned serious, and she slowly spoke, "Let''s first verify your appraisal skills, then we can discuss the price, how does that sound?" Before Mike could respond, Harper added, "We won''t waste your time; if the test is accurate, we''re willing to pay 10,000 gold coins for the test." Chapter 32: Mistaken for a Battle Chief Chapter 32: Mistaken for a Battle ChiefMike nodded, "Okay, how do you want to test it?" Charlotte whispered to Harper, "I only have 150,000 gold coins in savings, be careful with the spending!" "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," Harper said without hesitation, taking on the cost herself. Charlotte was too naive, spending most of her time in the magic tower or the combat room, hardly interacting with people. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come up with the bizarre idea of having a tier-one Battle Soldier appraise equipment. Harper, on the other hand, raised in the Montgomery family, was privy to many secrets not commonly known. She understood just how valuable a talent like [Sharp Eye] was. If this person could indeed identify hidden perks, not just 10,000 gold coins, Harper would be willing to pay even 100,000 to make this connection! "The test is simple," Harper said, taking out three colored balls. "These are common appraisal orbs. Their hidden perks are numbers. Just identify the hidden perks of these orbs; it shouldn''t be too costly." "Out of these three orbs, you only need to identify the hidden perks of two to pass..." Before Harper could finish, Mike interrupted, "9, 8, 7." "What?" Charlotte looked confused, not understanding what he was talking about. Harper stood frozen, her mouth agape, unable to utter a sound. Mike repeated, "I said, the hidden perks of these three orbs are the numbers: 9, 8, 7." Charlotte quickly turned to her friend to confirm the accuracy of the answer. The moment Charlotte saw Harper''s expression, she knew he was right! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could it be... this tier-one Battle Soldier really has this ability?!!" Before Charlotte could speak, Harper, who had regained her composure, preempted, "Indeed, 9, 8, 7. Here''s an anonymous card with 10,000 gold coins, please take it." Handing over a black card, Mike accepted it gracefully. Harper, managing a somewhat stiff smile, asked, "May we discuss this privately for a moment?" "No problem, I have 14 minutes left," Mike said, checking the time. He had another class soon, and skipping it would likely lead to a worse situation with the instructors after school. "Alright, we''ll be right back!" Harper pulled Charlotte aside, their voices low but unable to hide their excitement. "Charlotte, you''ve hit the jackpot this time!!" "Ah? Harper, calm down, we haven''t even appraised my equipment yet!" "What do you know? Building a friendship with this master is what''s most important!" Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Harper spoke as coolly as possible, "We can''t leave a bad impression on the master. We need to establish a long-term partnership with him, understand!" Charlotte, feeling a bit wronged, replied, "But I just wanted to appraise my weapon..." "You''re too naive, handing you a golden axe and you''d use it to chop wood!" "What else would I use an axe for if not to chop wood or split firewood?" Harper sighed, then said, "I''ll handle all the negotiations later. Let''s figure out what the master really needs. Anticipate his needs, understand?" "If I understood that, why would I need you..." "Come on!" Harper pulled Charlotte back to where Mike was waiting. "Master, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Harper Montgomery, just call me Harper!" Harper didn''t hesitate to reveal her true identity. Coming from the Montgomery family, she was naturally interested in business. In the world of commerce, reputation could lead to profit, and making oneself memorable was crucial. "Harper," Mike noted the name. In fact, with the [Eye of Truth], Mike could easily see Harper and Charlotte''s true identities, including details that were more personal and private. "Master, my friend is trying to choose between two staffs and can''t decide. She would appreciate your advice," Harper explained succinctly. "If you need to fully appraise both pieces of equipment, my friend might not be able to afford the fee." Harper knew that an S-tier talent like [Sharp Eye] could only appraise three pieces of equipment per day with a success rate that wasn''t 100%. Therefore, appraising two pieces would cost significantly more than just one. "That''s negotiable," Mike responded. Charging a fee for appraisals was new to him. He needed to gather enough gold coins quickly to resolve the [Inhibition Orb] restriction, and since his service was essentially cost-free- just taking a look¡ªhe saw it as a good opportunity. If he could successfully appraise for Charlotte, it would serve as a great initial boost to his reputation and secure future clients. Considering this, Mike didn''t want to overcharge and risk losing the business. After hearing Mike''s response, Harper thought for a moment before cautiously proposing, "How about 150,000 gold coins? Would that work?" That was the maximum Charlotte could afford. Charlotte was prepared to borrow money from Harper, but to her surprise, Mike agreed immediately. "No problem!" With the 150,000 gold coins, plus the 10,000 from Harper and the 43,000 Mike already had, he now possessed a total of 200,000 gold coins-another step closer to his goal of 1 million. "Do you have the equipment with you?" Mike asked. Charlotte quickly presented the two staffs. "Level 200 equipment, are you already a Battle General?" Mike asked, feigning surprise as though he was just learning of this fact, though he already knew from their profiles. Charlotte, a 209-level Flame Mage and a tier-two Battle General; Harper, a 199-level Holy Priest and a tier-nine Battle Soldier. Harper nodded, somewhat boastfully, "Yes, Charlotte is the strongest mage in our academy!" "Harper, stop it!" Charlotte quickly interjected, "No, Master, any of my classmates are much more skilled than I am!" She seemed not very adept at handling social interactions. Mike smiled and returned his focus to the equipment, pretending to examine them for a couple of minutes. During this time, Charlotte held her breath in anticipation, waiting for the master''s verdict. She spent three years saving up 150,000 gold coins, which are very important to her. "This one has been upgraded twice already and can be upgraded three more times. The hidden upgrade perk requires forty-nine drops of phoenix blood. The attributes after upgrading... let me write them down for you." Mike scribbled some lines on a piece of paper. Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she read the details. If the attributes after upgrading were accurate, the staff was perfect for her a match made in heaven. "I''ll take this one!" she declared, not even requesting the details of the second staff. "If I were you, I''d make the same choice," Mike agreed, noting that the other staff could only be upgraded once and its attributes post-upgrade were inferior. "Thank you so much!" Charlotte began to reach for her money to pay Mike the 150,000 gold coins. "Wait!" Both Mike and Harper stopped her simultaneously. "Ah?" "We should conduct the transaction under the witness of a realm wisp, as per the rules of the Trade Secret Realm," Harper explained. "Right," Mike said, summoning a realm wisp with practiced ease-though it was only his second time doing so. After the contract was established and the 150,000 gold coins transferred to Mike, the realm wisp validated Mike''s appraisal results. "Now I have a chance at hunting a Battle General!" Charlotte hugged the staff, clearly delighted. Her main goal for the upcoming expedition to the Abyssal Plane was to hunt a Battle General- level demon creature. Otherwise, as a tier-two Battle General, she wouldn''t normally need to worry about her internship. The usually reserved master suddenly spoke up, "Besides the appraisal, could you help me with a small favor?" "Please tell us!" Harper was eager. A request from a master smith was no small matter. "Deliver this item to the cemetery in the far northern tundra, third row, fourth column at the grave of an unnamed person," Mike instructed, pulling out a huge bull''s head from his backpack. The bull''s head, though roasted by electricity and still emitting a savory aroma, was an unusual request. "This... should be no problem..." Harper found it odd. With teleportation circles and planes, a trip to the far northern tundra wouldn''t take long. Why wouldn''t the master handle such a simple task himself? Regardless, it was best to agree first. Charlotte, looking up at the bull''s head, said with a serious tone, "This is a Battle General- level demon creature, definitely. I''m not mistaken." "Good eye," Mike praised, feigning an air of experience. "He was a Battle General of the Blood Blade Corps under the sixth demon god." "Blood Blade Corps!" Both women exclaimed, recognizing the name. "A Battle General of the Blood Blade Corps, far stronger than others of his tier, and he''s just dead like this?!" Harper''s surprise was evident, and her view of Mike shifted. She speculated that Mike, registered as a tier-one Battle Soldier, was actually concealing his true strength to avoid drawing attention. Among humans, many did just that-registering as tier-one Battle Soldiers for easy access to the Abyssal Plane, while their true strength could be that of Battle Generals, Battle Chiefs, or even Battle Lords. In Harper''s eyes, Mike was now an experienced powerhouse, only taking on private jobs due to a temporary need for gold coins. Everything made sense. Charlotte, less scheming than Harper, focused solely on the bull''s head. Touching the charred hide, she commented, "This injury... it was a fatal blow in one strike. And the damage was controlled to preserve the head..." Even Mike had to admit, Charlotte truly was a prodigious talent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reached Battle General status in her junior year. Hearing Charlotte''s analysis, Harper became even more unsettled. "Charlotte, from your perspective, how strong would the person who dealt this blow be?" "Hard to say just from this strike, but the caster, if not a Battle Chief, is very close to one." Harper''s eyes widened, her gaze towards Mike filled with shock and a newfound reverence. Here was a hidden Battle Chiefs-level powerhouse! A Battle Chief and a master smith-either identity was immensely prestigious. Harper''s mind raced, determined to foster a good relationship with him at any cost. Chapter 33: Guess who the unlucky one was? Chapter 33: Guess who the unlucky one was?While Harper was internally seething with excitement, she maintained a gentle demeanor on the surface and softly said, "We will definitely fulfill your request, but there''s a question I''m not sure if I should ask..." "Go ahead," Mike responded, not minding a bit more conversation since they were willing to help him. After all, he knew well what to disclose and what to keep to himself. "You''re only charging us a small amount to appraise this equipment, and you''re accepting gold coins..." Harper carefully phrased her question, "Have you encountered some sort of urgent need for money?" For high-tier powerhouses, gold coins are not the currency of priority! For instance, university students can use credits to exchange for items within the school, and Charlotte''s weapon was acquired through such credits. If the same tier equipment were placed in the Mystic Market, Charlotte couldn''t afford it at all. The value of credits is such that they can''t be bought with gold coins! There are merits in corps, credits in universities, VIP points in Mystic Market, and even an internal exchange system within Wolf''s Den. Gold coins are almost the worst choice! Yet, why does this hidden powerhouse, a master smith, insist on being paid in gold coins? Mike gave a slight smile and slowly explained, "It''s nothing too serious. I have a special item that needs a lineage restriction lifted. I thought using gold coins would make the transaction simpler and help keep my identity more secure." Harper nodded, understanding his explanation. She really wanted to offer, "Let me pay for lifting the restriction!" Even if it cost a million gold coins, she could explain the situation back at the Montgomery family and get reimbursed. However, powerhouses have their pride, and for Harper to offer such a thing could be seen as an insult. If Mike knew what Harper was thinking, he might have exclaimed, "Insult me a few more times, it''s okay!" That''s a million gold coins, after all! Harper could see that the amount of gold coins this master smith had was probably not enough to lift the restriction, even with the additional 160,000 they just discussed. "Since he''s eager to lift the restriction, I must find a way to help!" Harper knew she had to demonstrate her value, or she might never have another chance with this mysterious powerhouse. Opportunities like this come once, and she had to seize it! "Actually!" Harper''s eyes lit up, slightly excited, "I also know a master smith whose talent is quite unique. He can add buffs to equipment that have a time limit, including lifting lineage restrictions!" "If we ask him to help, the price will be much cheaper, but it can only lift the lineage restriction for a while, not permanently. What do you think?" This proposal was very appealing to Mike. He was worried about not having enough money, and using the Inhibition Orb for his afternoon mission would significantly reduce the risk. "Good, we can meet and discuss. This special item is of SS-grade." SS-grade special items! Harper gasped, the mysterious master disguised as a lightning element was dealing with extraordinary items, his capabilities far beyond her imagination! With Mike''s approval, Harper quickly contacted the other master smith, negotiating the price and terms. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, thrilled by the opportunity she had grasped. Harper''s efficiency was high. After contacting the master smith, she quickly returned and reported, "Master, he''s asking for 200,000 gold coins, including one equipment appraisal. The lifting of the lineage restriction on the special items can last for 7 days. After that, he''ll lift it again for free one more time!" 200,000 gold coins would drain all of Mike''s funds, exchanging it for 14 days of usage of the Inhibition Orb. It seemed like a loss. But for Mike, it was like buying insurance for his life with 200,000 gold coins. With the Inhibition Orb, his chances of surviving in combat would greatly increase, and most magic would pose no threat to him. Moreover, most of this money was earned from appraising equipment. Essentially, he hadn''t spent much of his own resources to gain 14 days of freedom from lineage restrictions. This deal was worth it! "No problem, make it quick, preferably within 8 minutes," Mike said, glancing at the time as he had a class starting soon. "Understood!" Harper quickly contacted the other party, drafting the trade contract and ensuring everything was settled within 8 minutes. Coincidentally, the master smith Harper knew was available and arrived at the Trade Secret Realm immediately. He helped Mike lift the lineage restriction on the Inhibition Orb, and Mike appraised his equipment. They both agreed to keep the details of this transaction confidential, not disclosing any information to outsiders. Seven minutes later, the contract was completed. "I have to go now," Mike said as he left. The master smith Harper had brought looked at the detailed equipment information and remarked, "This person''s appraisal skills are far beyond mine. I consider myself a skilled smith, but I''ve never been able to successfully appraise this piece of equipment." "Harper, where did you find this master smith?" "It''s a secret, don''t pry!" Harper said with a radiant smile, pulling Charlotte by the arm as they walked out. "Charlotte, you''re my lucky star! I can''t thank you enough for this time!" "Let''s go, let''s head to the far northern tundra and complete the master''s request!" ... "Made it just in time," Mike muttered as he rushed back to the classroom, entering just as the bell rang. "Mike, did you eat something bad?" Cain whispered. "You were in the restroom for 36 minutes and 27 seconds!" "Are you timing me now?" Mike was speechless; his friend really had nothing better to do. "By the way, I didn''t get to ask earlier, did you go to Thunder Valley yesterday?" "Yeah, I did. What about it?" "Nothing, just asking. Here, I''ve got something good for you!" Cain sneakily handed over a wrapped item. "What''s this?" Mike opened the package, and immediately a delicious aroma wafted out, revealing several strips of grilled beef. [Perfectly cooked beef, Battle General quality. Guess who the unlucky one was?] No need to guess, Mike already knew the answer. "Minotaur Battle General..." "Mike, this stuff can increase your Strength attribute the first time you eat it, and it''s also good for boosting your Constitution and recovering stamina on a regular basis. It''s really good stuff!" Cain briefly shared his experience from last night, lamenting the courage of the mysterious warrior who unfortunately died at the hands of the boss. After hearing Cain''s story, Mike paused. I became a warrior? And I was killed by the Minotaur Battle General? The Minotaur Battle General killed by the rules of truth? What a mess! Regardless, no one discovered Mike''s role in killing the boss, which was definitely good for him. Storing the beef carefully, Mike continued planning his afternoon activities. With the Inhibition Orb now usable, along with the numerous potions and scrolls he had purchased, his survival tactics were fully equipped. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll just go take a look. If it''s really dangerous, I can still run!" Mike thought. Finally, when school was dismissed, Mike was the first to leave the classroom. He slipped into a small grove, changed clothes, donned a mask transformed by the Lone Wolf badge, and used a directional teleportation scroll to leave. His movements were fluid and practiced. Mike''s figure appeared in a small alley on the outskirts of town, his gaze fixed on an abandoned factory by the roadside. The location was secluded, rarely frequented by people, making it an ideal hiding spot. Arthas Bloodscribe, the son of the fourth demon cult leader Terenas Bloodscribe, was hiding here, severely injured. "Good, no guards, no special arrangements..." Mike looked around to ensure there were no dangers nearby. "Let''s get a bit closer, then decide on the next move!" Chapter 34: The only one who could prevent this was Mike Chapter 34: The only one who could prevent this was MikeThe factory had been abandoned for years, its corrugated iron doors covered in patches of rust, and weeds had overtaken the corners and edges of the property. Wild rabbits even darted in and out of the undergrowth. Mike positioned himself about 800 meters away from the factory, carefully surveying the surroundings. "No electronic surveillance systems." "No defensive magic circles, no traps..." "It seems that many are searching for Arthas Bloodscribe; he can''t afford to make any careless moves," Mike thought to himself. If Arthas were to set up any magical formations around the area, it would be like sending a signal to the city defense department that something was amiss here, inviting them to investigate. With the fourth demon cult''s main temple destroyed, its leader severely injured, and its upper echelons decimated, their strength and influence had hit rock bottom. In such a state, Arthas Bloodscribe, paralyzed and weakened, was like a rat hiding in the sewers, daring not to show even a hint of his presence. Indeed, choosing this remote, abandoned factory was a wise decision on his part. The place was naturally off the radar for most searches, and without Mike, Arthas might have actually managed to evade capture. "Approach slowly, and if anything unusual happens, run immediately!" Mike instructed himself as he took out two items: the [Inhibition Orb] and [Cerberus''s Skull]. The former, now free from lineage restrictions, could block a massive amount of magical damage and was Mike''s main source of confidence for this mission. The latter could boost his Strength and Constitution by 100 points, significantly enhancing his capabilities. These two special items, carried by Mike, were activated to their full potential. Before this, Mike had already stacked up 30 layers of Charge Up to ensure his output was maximized. He then proceeded to tear open nearly ten scrolls in succession. "Speed Spell!" "Blessing!" "Focus Boost!" "Lucky Strike!" "Protective Stone Skin"... Lights flickered on Mike''s body as layers of buffs stacked up, elevating his condition to its peak. Despite being a powerful Mage, he acts overly cautious. "Disguise Spell!" After using the last scroll, Mike glanced at the time. "18:28:46!" "These buffs will last up to 30 minutes at most, and at least 15 minutes. No matter what happens inside the factory, I must retreat after 15 minutes!" Mike was well aware that while fortune favors the bold, one must survive to enjoy the spoils. Regardless of the outcome, he had to ensure his safety by retreating after 15 minutes. "Let''s go!" The countdown on his watch began, and Mike, crouching low, dashed forward like the wind, leaving only afterimages in his wake. "Windstride Slash!" Mike had previously set up several decoy dummies in the area, well-hidden and specifically for high-speed movement. These dummies would also serve as his best means of retreat when the time came. In less than 10 seconds, Mike had stealthily entered the abandoned factory, now only 500 meters away from Arthas Bloodscribe. "He''s on the third floor." Activating the Eye of Truth, Mike could see through the concrete walls and clearly make out the interior scenes. "What is he doing?" Previously too far to see more details, Mike now observed that the third-floor office, surprisingly lavish, was encased in special materials like a bank vault. In the middle of the office was a bed where a pale man propped himself up on an elbow, managing to sit up slightly. Arthas Bloodscribe-Mike''s target for this mission. At that moment, Arthas was facing a screen displaying a grim, aged face that bore some resemblance to him. The fourth demon cult Leader! At the sight, Mike''s pupils contracted, and his breath hitched-a Battle Lords level powerhouse indeed! It was clear that Arthas Bloodscribe was indeed connected to the search for the Leader. The two were conversing, but Mike couldn''t hear due to the soundproofing materials. [Generating subtitles...] The Eye of Truth provided Mike with another surprise. Listening was impossible, but he could see! [Arthas Bloodscribe: Dad, save me!] Mike: ...Quite the translation style. Clearly, Arthas Bloodscribe''s actual words were longer and more circumspect, but the Eye of Truth simplified them to be very clear. Arthas Bloodscribe wanted to survive. The subtitles continued to refresh: [Terenas Bloodscribe: Hold on, don''t panic, I''m running first!] [Arthas Bloodscribe: If you don''t save me, I''ll report you!] [Terenas Bloodscribe: You little bastard, I''ll kill you if you dare report me!] [........] Fatherly love and filial piety indeed. Mike couldn''t help but remark. This family, no wonder they turned to the demon god. Morality to them was like toilet paper used to wipe their behinds-worthless. In their flight, they were a spectacle of disgrace, like drowning people desperate to climb over each other to escape. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "1 and a half minutes gone!" Mike watched the classic drama of fatherly love and filial piety unfold while keeping track of the time. The quarrel between Arthas and his father didn''t last long. Eventually, Terenas compromised. [Terenas Bloodscribe: I''ll activate the Abyssal Plane portal, send your soul there, and once I arrive, I''ll help reconstruct your body, how about that?] Arthas fell silent, not immediately responding. Giving up his body would significantly impact his future power. However, currently paralyzed and unable to walk, he would need a vast amount of resources to recover. Reconstructing his body seemed like a viable path. [Terenas: Hurry, they''re almost on me. If we delay, I won''t be able to help you, and we''ll both die!] Finally, Arthas Bloodscribe made a decision, nodding in agreement to the plan. But he had his own concerns. [Arthas Bloodscribe: The portal to the Abyssal Plane takes time and makes a lot of noise. What if it attracts the attention of the city defense department''s powerhouses?] Arthas Bloodscribe, though paralyzed and only a tier-two Battle Soldier, was meticulous and wouldn''t act recklessly. If the city defense department noticed the activity here and disrupted the portal, Arthas Bloodscribe would be delivering himself to his death. [Terenas: Don''t worry, your safe house can withstand 100 million in magical damage and will mask the noise of the portal, giving them no time to react!] Reassured by the Terenas''s words, Arthas felt much more at ease. [Arthas Bloodscribe: Dear dad, what are we waiting for, get on with it!] A minute ago, Arthas Bloodscribe was threatening to report his father, and now he was affectionately calling him dear dad. Such hypocrisy was surely S-tier! Terenas Bloodscribe didn''t dwell on these details. Through remote spellcasting, he activated the pre-arranged magical array, which flickered with sinister light, attempting to connect to the Abyssal Plane. Mike, who had been secretly observing, now faced a dilemma. "Should I retreat?" Mike hadn''t expected to stumble upon Arthas Bloodscribe''s escape-it was just too coincidental! Even if he reported Arthas Bloodscribe now, it would be too late. Once the portal was activated and Arthas entered the Abyssal Plane, there would be no chance to catch him. As Mike hesitated, a note appeared next to Arthas Bloodscribe''s array: [Abyssal Sacrifice Array] [After connecting to the Abyssal Plane, sacrifice a vast amount of treasures and the soul of a biological son to summon a powerful demon creature!] "Fuck-" Mike stiffened, a chill running down his spine as his expression grew grave. This wasn''t a portal! It was a sacrificial array! Terenas Bloodscribe had no intention of saving his son; he was planning to sacrifice Arthas Bloodscribe! True fatherly love and familial harmony! Mike made a split-second decision and dashed out, reaching the third floor in the blink of an eye. "I must stop the sacrifice!" "Whether Arthas Bloodscribe lives or dies doesn''t matter, the sacrifice must be interrupted!" Before storming up to the third floor, Mike glanced back. Florida was slowly being enveloped by nightfall. This was a suburban area, sparsely populated, yet still home to many people and only a few dozen miles from the bustling city center. If a terrifying demon creature were summoned... the consequences would be unimaginable! And the only one who could prevent this was Mike! Chapter 35 30 seconds of overwhelming power 35 30 seconds of overwhelming power "Must be quick!" Mike dashed up to the third floor like lightning, arriving outside the office where Arthas Bloodscribe was located. "Only one minute left until the Sacrifice Array is activated!" The entire office had been fortified into a stronghold, impregnable. Arthas Bloodscribe''s father, the fourth demon cult leader, had clearly prepared well. His plan was not difficult to deduce: to open a portal to the Abyssal Plane through a sacrifice, summoning a terrifying demon creature to please the demon god he served. Moreover, the chaos created by the arrival of the demon creature would provide Terenas with the perfect cover to escape. It was a plan that killed several birds with one stone. The only cost was his paralyzed, ''useless'' son. This trap had been set long ago, only to be activated today when Teranas was in dire straits. "How cold and heartless, this demon cult leader is willing to kill even his own son, that''s too much," Mike thought disdainfully of the demon cult leader. Looking at the office in front of him, a pale blue defensive barrier blocked his path. [Damage Resistance: 100,000,000] Mike had stacked 30 layers of Charge Up, which could significantly multiply the damage of magical attacks. With his current Intelligence attribute at 285 points, his Lightning Arrow could deal (50 + 1 * Intelligence) in Lightning damage, plus an additional 15% damage due to the Force of Nature. That meant a single Lightning Arrow could inflict 386 points of Lightning damage! With the multiplier from Charge Up, the damage would be immensely amplified. Even with the limitations due to his lower level, destroying this barrier would be more than feasible. Mike could easily break through this defense. "Stay calm, after breaking through this barrier, there are other opponents to face, and even Arthas Bloodscribe has the strength of a tier-two Battle Soldier," Mike reminded himself. He was well aware that he was racing against time, with his life hanging by a thread. When he decided to step up, there was no turning back. "Using Lightning Arrow will clear all layers of Charge Up, and if a fight breaks out, I''ll be in danger." Opting not to use Lightning Arrow, Mike chose another skill: Blessing of Lightning. [Blessing of Lightning (Lv1)]: Casts a Blessing of Lightning on oneself or an ally, adding 20 points of Lightning damage to normal attacks and an additional 25 points to magical attacks. With the 15% enhancement from Force of Nature and the effects of Charge Up, both his physical and magical attacks would carry extra damage. Although not as devastating as Lightning Arrow, it was sufficient for the task at hand. Most importantly, this spell lasted for 30 seconds. "Resolve all combat within 30 seconds!" Mike pursed his lips, raised his staff, and began his action. "Blessing of Lightning!" Endowed with infinite power of lightning, Mike felt as if every move he made had the terrifying force of ancient gods, capable of effortlessly destroying heavens and earth. Without wasting a second, his staff struck the barrier. As he attacked, the barrier vibrated violently, small cracks appearing on its surface. Inside the office, Arthas Bloodscribe clearly noticed the disturbance outside. "Fuck, has the city defense department come?" "How so quickly?" he roared angrily at his father, "Old fossil, didn''t you say it would mask the noise?" "What are you panicking about?" Terenas Bloodscribe appeared calm and collected on the screen, chiding, "Have a little faith. I personally designed this safe house. It can withstand over 100 million in damage. Even if Battle Chiefs come, it will hold them off long enough for the array to activate." Terenas''s words reassured Arthas somewhat. However, the violent shaking did not cease and even intensified. Thud¡ªThud¡ª Countless spiderweb-like cracks spread across the barrier, resembling a finely shattered porcelain vase, ready to break upon touch. "Can this really hold for a minute?" Arthas Bloodscribe screamed in terror, flailing his arms in panic. Boom¡ª With the final strike, the barrier shattered into dust, the defense capable of withstanding 100 million damage was broken in less than five seconds! "He''s broken through!" Arthas Bloodscribe howled, like a cornered beast seeing no escape. A figure burst through the smoke. Just one person?! Arthas Bloodscribe raised his hands high, shouting with all his might, "I surrender, don''t kill me, I''ll tell you everything!" "It was all his forcing, I never wanted to betray humanity, it was that damned old fossil''s doing!" Without needing 30 seconds, Arthas Bloodscribe surrendered upon confrontation. Mike glanced at him disdainfully, his contempt clear without words. Above Arthas Bloodscribe''s head, an information prompt appeared: [Fun Fact: Arthas Bloodscribe''s father was once a legendary hero of humanity, but he was led astray by his disappointing son.] The family dynamics were indeed complex. Son betraying father, father betraying son, turning against each other, a tragic human drama. Mike wasted no time, raising his staff. "Lightning Arrow!" With the enhancement from Blessing of Lightning, the Lightning Arrow carried destructive magical energy and struck Arthas Bloodscribe. Boom¡ª The Lightning Arrow struck a blue ripple, canceling each other out. "Hurry, save me!" Arthas Bloodscribe''s expression was one of struggle, realizing that his tactics to delay time had failed. Everything he had said before, whether it was his surrender or cursing his father, was all to buy time for his escape. But Mike wasn''t falling for it. He attacked directly, each move lethal. If it weren''t for the special items Arthas carried, which blocked a fatal attack, he would already be dead. "Just hold on for another 45 seconds!" On the TV screen, the demon cult Leader''s figure flashed by, followed by the sound of a terrifying explosion. Clearly, a battle was also happening there, and Terenas was in a dire situation. "Why isn''t the portal open yet?" The next magical attack was already being chanted! Arthas Bloodscribe didn''t have the courage to confront Mike directly. Shattering a barrier that could withstand 100 million damage and a Lightning Arrow that destroyed his life-saving special items, in Arthas''s mind, Mike''s strength was at least that of a Battle Chief. Such a powerhouse was not something Arthas could handle, let alone face directly. In reality, Mike was only level 10, a tier-one Battle Soldier. If Arthas had been braver and charged at Mike to fight... it wouldn''t have changed anything. With the Blessing of Lightning, Mike''s output was comparable to the top Battle Chiefs. Although it lasted only 30 seconds, it was enough. "Come on, 30 seconds of overwhelming power!" "Lightning Arrow!" "Lightning Arrow!" Two consecutive Lightning Arrows shattered two more of Arthas Bloodscribe''s life-saving items, and for the first time, true despair appeared in Arthas''s eyes. In a desperate howl, Arthas Bloodscribe cursed, "I curse you, whether your soul is in heaven or hell, I curse you, I am willing to pay with my own soul..." Mike didn''t give him the chance to finish. "Lightning Arrow!" The fourth Lightning Arrow, charged with destructive magical energy, struck Arthas Bloodscribe, ending his wicked life. Boom¡ª Arthas Bloodscribe was obliterated, leaving only a charred silhouette on the ground. As the intended sacrifice of the Sacrifice Array, Arthas''s death triggered a chain reaction that halted the array, forcibly stopping the sacrifice. Crisis averted, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. On the other side of the large screen, sensing the disturbance here, a sigh was heard. Regardless, they were father and son, and there was some sadness when a son died. Soon, a venomous, raspy voice came from the screen, "No matter who you are, you''ve ruined my plans, and I swear to kill you!" "Even if I fall into the deepest pits of hell, I''ll drag you down with me. Remember, this is a Battle Lord swearing an oath on his life!" The raspy voice declared, "I! Swear! To! Kill! You!" Alright, Mike could hear the hatred in those words. But Terenas was not angry because his son was killed; he was furious because his plans were thwarted. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 36 Im just here for the popcorn 36 I''m just here for the popcorn The thick intent to kill was almost spilling out through the screen, potent enough to make children cry at night and flowers wither! "Szzzz¡ª" Suddenly, the TV screen flickered and went black. Mike, holding the power cord in his hand, said disdainfully, "I thought Battle Lords were supposed to be tough. Why don''t you come at me through the internet cable then?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having unplugged the demon cult leader''s internet cable, Mike had no time for idle chatter. [Eye of Truth]: If you make eye contact with him for more than 10 seconds, unknown dangers could arise! In fact, Battle Lords could indeed kill from a distance! Even the sacrificial array here was activated remotely. "There''s quite a stir here; the city defense department must have noticed by now. Clean up and evacuate quickly!" Mike looked around. The office, serving as the demon cult leader''s safe house, originally contained many valuable items for emergencies. Unfortunately, the previous battle was so intense that most of the items were destroyed. Mike quickly salvaged a few valuable things from the ruins, too rushed to take a closer look, and stuffed them into his pockets. "Time to bail!" Before leaving, Mike didn''t forget one crucial thing. He took out the Lone Wolf badge and pressed it into the ashes where Arthas had died, leaving the imprint of a Lone Wolf badge! A wolf travels miles, always leaving a trace. "Let''s move!" Mike jumped out of the third-floor window, landing gracefully on the concrete below, looking very dashing. "Windstride Slash!" Mike appeared behind a dummy at high speed and casually stowed it in his backpack. This wasn''t Mike being frugal, but rather him trying to erase any traces of his actions to avoid any clues about his true identity being discovered. His figure flickering, Mike''s mastery of the Windstride Slash grew more proficient, handling it with ease. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª All the decoy dummies were collected by Mike, and most traces were cleaned up. Mike''s figure disappeared into the city''s night horizon. 5 minutes after the battle, 4 minutes after Mike left. The silence of the night was shattered by the sound of sirens as dozens of vehicles sped into the old factory, surrounding an office building. Hundreds of elite Battle Soldiers jumped from the vehicles, taking up strategic positions with their guns and weapons all aimed at the office building. A man with a megaphone, full of confidence, shouted, "Everyone inside, listen up, you are..." "Shut up!" A roar exploded in the sky, and an old man with blue flames above his head flew overhead, standing above the crowd. "Everyone back off, there''s a whiff of the Abyssal Plane here, not something you Battle Soldiers should meddle with!" "It''s Blaze Battle Chiefs! He''s back from the Abyssal Plane!" Many recognized the old man as Blaze Morrow, a long-renowned Battle Chief from Florida and a core member of the Morrow family. Hearing Blaze Morrow''s words, the city defense department personnel immediately retreated, organizing the evacuation of the surrounding residents. Blaze Morrow, as if facing a great enemy, his gaze intensely serious, shouted in a low voice, "Anyone below the rank of Battle Soldiers, retreat thirty miles!" "Anyone below the rank of Battle General, retreat eighteen miles!" "Florida is now in a state of level-one emergency, signs of an Abyssal Plane portal detected!" Messages flew from his hands, spreading rapidly. On a radar truck, a communications officer with a headset was frantically working. "Order from Blaze Battle Chiefs, Florida is in a state of level-one emergency!" "All cities within a 2000-mile radius of Florida, enter a level-two emergency state!" "All Battle Chiefs report to the nearest portal!" "Those who delay the war effort will be sentenced to three years of service in the Abyssal Plane by law!" "Those who disobey the war order will be executed on the spot!" The communications officer''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke the last sentence. A level-one emergency meant that an abyssal demon creature might have breached Earth, posing a significant threat to human life and property. In such cases, any action not complying with the [Planetary Defense Council] is considered rebellion. When the Supreme Being established this iron law, there were Battle Lords who disagreed, relying on their significant influence and deliberately delaying. As a result, they were publicly stripped of all duties by the supreme being and sent to a death camp in the Abyssal Plane. Under the iron law, there was peace. The tranquility of life on Earth today is built on countless sacrifices. The orders were executed swiftly, ingrained in the bones of the people, with no one daring to resist. Within less than a minute, the skies over Florida were filled with piercing alarm sounds. Several powerful presences, rivaling that of Blaze Battle Chiefs, rose into the sky, taking strategic positions, ready for battle. Meanwhile, two Battle Chiefs moved rapidly towards Blaze Morrow. "Blaze, what''s going on? Why all the commotion?" One of them, his face as cold as frost, his eyes deeply serious. "Speak quickly, I need to report to the higher-ups!" At the time of the incident, Blaze Morrow was the closest to the site and the first to arrive to take charge. Blaze Morrow''s expression was no less tense as he slowly said, "There''s a scent of an Abyssal Sacrifice Array here, look!" With that, Blaze Morrow swung a fire whip into the air, seemingly striking something, emitting a puff of black smoke with a foul smell. "It really is!" The two immediately became more alert. An Abyssal Sacrifice Array, bridging two realms, summoning abyssal demon creatures. Given the scale, the summoned creature was at least of Battle Chiefs level! Possibly even stronger! This realization shocked all three of them. A Battle Lords level demon creature! It had been nearly fifty years since one had reached Earth! If a Battle Lord level demon creature were to arrive, the three Battle Chiefs present had no chance of resisting. "Regardless, we''re the closest, we must take the lead." Blaze Morrow slowly said, "According to the ''Emergency Procedures Manual,'' I hold the highest rank here and command authority on the scene. You two will follow my orders!" Before the two could object, Blaze Morrow continued, "In a moment, I''ll enter the office building to inspect the Abyssal Sacrifice Array and gather intelligence. If I encounter a demon creature, I will engage in combat and gather more information. Without my order, you are not to join the battle!" "If I fall, Cheetah will take over command on the scene and organize the evacuation. Understood?" "No way!" The man known as Cheetah, a middle-aged man with a furious expression, clearly disagreed with the plan. He too was a Battle Chief. Why should Blaze Morrow charge in alone?! Inside the office building, even the weakest was a Battle Chiefs level demon creature. Fighting one was almost a certain death! Blaze Morrow''s plan clearly put him in extreme danger. "Any objections can wait until after we handle this emergency!" Blaze Morrow ignored the opposition, took a deep breath, his blue flames solidifying slightly, swaying with the wind. "If the opportunity is right, this battle might be my chance to achieve the rank of Battle Lord!" "Ha, Blaze Battle Lords, I like the sound of that!" With that, he strode forward, his aura climbing to its peak, so oppressive that it was hard to breathe, carrying an unmatched momentum as he entered the office building! The place where the abyssal demon creature descended, Battle Chief level, even Battle Lord level demon creatures, were lurking in the shadows! "Scum, look me in the eye!" Blaze Morrow''s roar echoed from the office building, filled with boundless fighting spirit. "Come out, and then... die!" ... "What''s going on, why all the commotion?" Hearing the omnipresent alarm sounds, Mike quickened his pace, not looking back at the spectacle behind him. After killing Arthas, the Abyssal Sacrifice Array had been broken, and the danger was already resolved. "Why is a level-one emergency being called? Did I miss something?" Mike reviewed everything, sure he hadn''t missed anything. Under the effect of the Eye of Truth, nothing could escape Mike''s notice. As he walked quickly, he muttered to himself, "It''s not related to me, not related to me." "I''m just a passing student, I''m just here for the popcorn, yes, that''s right!" Chapter 37 He saved Florida 37 He saved Florida In the suburbs, near an abandoned factory. After traces of the Abyssal Sacrifice Array were detected, Florida entered a state of emergency. Three Battle Chiefs rushed to the abandoned factory, with the most formidable among them, Blaze, taking the lead and storming into the office building. He entered with a ferocious momentum, harboring a resolve to face death, unafraid of any formidable enemy. Blaze entered the office building... one minute... two minutes... five minutes... As time ticked by, no battle erupted inside the office building. Cheetah, waiting outside, grew impatient but remembered Blaze''s instructions before he left and dared not act rashly. "Blaze!" Cheetah called out, "What''s happening inside?" Soon, a stern-faced Blaze Morrow emerged from the office building, his gaze exceptionally cold, "Follow me inside." "Everyone else, stay put!" The two Battle Chiefs, filled with myriad questions, could only follow Blaze Morrow. "Blaze, say something!" Cheetah urged, "What happened?" "See for yourselves." Blaze Morrow led them to an office, where a scene of utter disarray lay before the two Battle Chiefs. "What is this?" The vision of a Battle Chief is far beyond ordinary people. Just by glancing around, they could almost completely reconstruct the battle scene. "Element of Lightning damage, Battle Chief level output! No, it might even be higher!" "Looking at these battle marks, it seems someone first broke through the barrier, then struck the person dead," "Blaze, any news on the identity of the deceased?" Cheetah looked up and asked, "This kind of Abyssal Sacrifice Array, the souls of relatives are the most crucial offerings, it must be the work of high-ranking members of the demon cult!" "The identity has been confirmed." Blaze Morrow said with a particularly grave expression, "It''s likely the son of the fourth demon cult Leader, his real name [Arthas Bloodscribe], his father is..." Blaze Morrow didn''t finish his sentence. Speaking the name of this human traitor seemed taboo to him, and he was reluctant to mention it. "Arthas Bloodscribe! Then his father... isn''t he... the Leader of the fourth demon cult?!" Shock was written all over Cheetah''s face. That being was once a contender for the rank of Battle Lord, a hero who had made countless contributions to humanity. After a major battle, he had secluded himself, withdrawing from worldly affairs. Unexpectedly, he had betrayed humanity and his beliefs, joining the ranks of the demon gods! "This isn''t our concern right now, this matter is temporarily irrelevant to us, we shouldn''t focus on this." Blaze Morrow redirected the conversation, pointing to the ashes on the ground, "Arthas was struck dead by a Lightning spell, the perpetrator is at least a Battle Chief level powerhouse!" "Correct, I''ve examined the barrier array here, based on the materials, it should withstand at least 50 million damage!" With that statement, the three fell into silence. Cheetah turned to Blaze Morrow, his voice tinged with bitterness, "Blaze, how long would it take you to deal 50 million damage?" "With full firepower, 5 seconds, under normal conditions, 10 to 20 seconds." "If a Battle Chief were to strike at their peak, the city defense department''s monitoring array would have detected it long ago!" Cheetah slowly said, "This means that the perpetrator, even while concealing their strength, still possesses the output capability of a peak Battle Chief!" "Though I''m reluctant to admit it, the facts are indeed so." Blaze Morrow had already made this assessment when he first discovered the battle traces here, and he had been shocked for a long time! "When did Florida get such a powerful existence, not only possessing the output capability of a peak Battle Chief but also having tracked down Arthas Bloodscribe''s hiding place in advance and disrupted the Abyssal Sacrifice Array process..." Cheetah exhaled deeply, relaxing, "No matter what, he saved Florida!" If the Abyssal Sacrifice Array had been successfully activated, summoning a Battle Chief level demon creature. Blaze, Cheetah, and others would have faced a major battle. A full-force strike from a Battle Chief is uncontrollable in scale, and Florida would have inevitably lost most of its buildings! Countless weaker residents would have been affected. "This matter is probably not as simple as we think." Blaze Morrow rummaged through the ashes for a moment, pointing to a small mark, "Look." "This is... a Lone Wolf mark!" "It was done by someone from Lone Wolf, what are they trying to do?!" "Quiet, let me think." The appearance of the Lone Wolf mark had just relaxed their nerves, but now they were tense again. The whole affair seemed even more complicated! "Is there a possibility..." Blaze Morrow slowly said, "Someone from Lone Wolf tracked down Arthas Bloodscribe, intending to use Arthas to lure out the fourth demon cult Leader!" "In the process, they stumbled upon the activation of the Abyssal Sacrifice Array and had no choice but to act, killing Arthas Bloodscribe and disrupting the Array." Blaze Morrow''s analysis was logical, and the two Battle Chiefs nodded continuously. "Daring to face a Battle Lord level powerhouse, this mysterious Lone Wolf''s strength might be even stronger than we thought!" "Anyway, let''s compile the information here and report it to the superiors." As he spoke, Cheetah took out a tablet, about to make a move. The shadows of the three Battle Chiefs suddenly distorted! "Be careful!" A mass of black mist slowly rose from within the shadow. "Don''t attack, it''s one of our own!" Blaze Morrow stopped Cheetah and the others, his expression puzzled. "I wonder which esteemed member of the [Guardian Shadow] it is?" Guardian Shadow! The visitor was a high-ranking member of the mysterious organization [Guardian Shadow], which secretly protects those Lone Wolves with potential. From the depths of the black mist, a hoarse voice emerged. "I am Shadow Nine, Kid Blaze, it''s been thirty years, and you''re almost a Battle Lord?" The black mist seemed to recognize Blaze Morrow, with a tone of appreciation in its words. Blaze Morrow whispered to his companions, "I was once a Lone Wolf, and at that time, Shadow Nine''s disciple was my protector. You need to know that this respected Shadow Nine is a Battle Lord." Battle Lord?! Shock was written all over Cheetah''s face, the black mist before them was a Battle Lord?! Blaze Morrow''s attitude was extremely respectful, without a hint of arrogance, he asked, "Master Shadow Nine, what exactly happened here?" "Nothing much, just a young man doing the right thing, stepping forward." A young man? These three words stunned the three Battle Chiefs! They had previously guessed that it might be the work of a hidden high-level Battle Chief, but where did this young man come from? So young, yet possessing Battle Chief level output capability, looking around the globe, there was only one person capable of this! The name Thor surfaced in the minds of the Battle Chiefs. Cheetah was startled by his own guess, this matter was actually related to [Thor]! A potential supreme being of humanity, with the potential to become the fourth supreme being! According to previous orders, all information about [Thor] should be classified as SSS-level. Why was Shadow Nine speaking so casually? Cheetah cautiously asked, "Master Shadow Nine, is it really okay to tell us this?" "Of course not." The black mist churned, emitting a hoarse laugh, "That''s why I''m here to clean up, isn''t it?" "Young people are too clumsy, and now I have to trouble my old bones to clean up the mess." With that, the black mist suddenly spread out, enveloping the entire office building, including the three Battle Chiefs! Moments later, the black mist receded. The three Battle Chiefs, looking normal, walked out of the office building. Leading them, Blaze Battle Chief loudly declared, "This emergency drill is now concluded!" "Afterward, the upper department will grade the performance of each unit!" "Dismissed!" With that, the three Battle Chiefs transformed into streaks of light, disappearing into the sky. In their hearts, the drill was very successful. As for matters beyond the drill, they were buried deep in their memories. Perhaps one day, when they become Battle Lords, they will have the chance to unlock these sealed memories! Their memories had been altered by Shadow Nine, and until they reached the rank of Battle Lord, all memories of today were merely a ''drill.'' Under the night sky, a mass of black mist leisurely drifted into the distance. ... "The alarm has stopped!" Mike paused, looking at the large screen beside the street, which scrolled with the latest news. "It was just a drill?" "A false alarm." Mike resumed his steps, ready to head home and tally his gains from killing Arthas! Just as he was about to enter his apartment, Mike was stopped. "Excuse me, are you Mike?" A mature woman, dressed modestly and with refined taste, her eyes twinkling with a smile, softly asked. "I''m Mike, and you are?" "I''m Jessica''s mother, Genevieve." Genevieve introduced herself, "Do you have a moment to talk?" "Not really." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Mike walked past the woman, continuing towards his apartment. Genevieve: ... She was just being polite, and this young man actually said it wasn''t convenient? Her daughter, how could she fall for such a strange young man?! Chapter 38 Hes an interesting young man Chapter 38 He''s an interesting young man "Mike!" Genevieve hesitated for a moment but decided to catch up, "It won''t take much of your time, just a few words!" Mike stopped in his tracks, frowning at her. Why was Jessica''s mom seeking him out? Was she scouting him as a potential son-in-law? "Ma''am, I think you might be mistaken. We are high school seniors, and I believe we should focus on improving our magical practice and theoretical knowledge. I''m not currently interested in dating." Mike spoke earnestly. This time, Genevieve was taken aback. She hadn''t even said anything yet, and Mike had preemptively taken control of the conversation with such a statement. Most importantly, Genevieve hadn''t suggested that Mike and Jessica date! Caught off guard for a moment, Mike had already walked another ten to fifteen feet. Genevieve took a deep breath and caught up again, speaking quickly, "Mike, I just want to tell you one thing!" "Jessica is an F-tier talent and chose the Otherworld Summoner class. She... might even struggle to become a Battle Soldier in the future! Jessica makes her own decisions about these things. Since she has feelings for you, I naturally won''t say much. I just hope you can be... a bit stronger than Jessica, at least, so that your future together might be a bit easier." Genevieve carefully chose her words, finding it extremely difficult to speak. Jessica is an F-tier talent, and Mike here is a D-tier talent. They''re like two peas in a pod, both scraping the bottom of the barrel. "I think you''ve definitely misunderstood something, ma''am." Mike, trying to be patient, said for the last time, "Jessica and I are just ordinary classmates, nothing more." A smile appeared on Genevieve''s face, clearly not believing Mike''s words. Just ordinary classmates? If they were just ordinary classmates, would Jessica give such a precious map to an ordinary classmate? "Alright, save those ghost stories to fool someone else, don''t try to fool me." Genevieve continued, "I just want to tell you that no matter who Jessica chooses to date or even marry, I support her. But the Morrow family isn''t just up to me to decide, there are definitely other elders who would oppose if you wanted to be with Jessica." Mike almost rolled his eyes. What kind of clich¨¦d script was this? Afraid that Mike would leave, Genevieve quickly finished her last words, "In the next few days, Florida''s Magic High School will have an internal selection. Those who perform well may have the chance to qualify for a top university''s summer camp, even early admission!" "Mike, if you want to be with Jessica..." Mike interrupted, "Ma''am, I''ll say it again, I''m currently focused on studying." Genevieve changed her approach, "Alright, alright, if you want to study hard, you need to seize this opportunity. If you can make it into the top twenty in the school selection, the Morrow family..." She left her sentence hanging, but the implication was clear. With the Morrow family''s influence in Florida, if Mike made it into the top 20, he could be pushed into the top university''s summer camp, and even bypass assessments for early admission! The premise was: Mike had to prove himself. Genevieve''s visit was to inform Mike about this opportunity. After speaking, she nodded at Mike and turned to leave. "Ah, I always feel like she''s got the wrong idea." Mike was speechless and could only quickly walk back home. Jessica''s talent had awakened a second time, choosing to hide her S-tier talent. Jessica''s mom was an interesting person, it was clear she cared a lot about Jessica. After leaving the neighborhood, Genevieve stopped by a black luxury car, the door automatically opening. "Eh, honey, weren''t you responding to a level-one emergency?" Genevieve got into the car and found her husband already inside. "It was just a drill, it''s over now, but I think it''s a bit strange." In the back seat sat a middle-aged man, his temples slightly gray, his face stern and angular. "Never mind that, did you see Mike?" "I did, he''s more handsome than in the photos, no wonder my daughter likes him. I wonder if Mike will treat Jessica well after they get married." "They haven''t started dating yet, and you''re already thinking of children''s names for them." "Are you teasing me again?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Genevieve retorted playfully, her charm evident. Jessica was a beautiful young woman, clearly inheriting her mother''s looks. "My poor daughter...Didn''t your father just come back from the Abyssal Plane? Go ask him if there''s any other option for Jessica." Genevieve''s request was spoken, and the middle-aged man''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. "My father values this granddaughter more than anyone; even without my asking, he''s already anxious!" "I heard that when the news of Jessica''s F-tier talent reached him, my father gave up the chance to become a Battle Lord and rushed back from the Abyssal Plane overnight. If it weren''t for the level-one emergency drill, he would have been home earlier!" "By now, he''s probably already met with Jessica." Saying this, the middle-aged man''s gaze drifted out the window, his mood growing somber. F-tier talent, switching to Otherworld Summoner, Jessica had effectively blocked all her paths! To reverse Jessica''s fate, unless a Battle Lord or even a supreme being intervened, all hope lay in a second awakening of her talent. How difficult it is for a talent to awaken a second time! All these words ultimately turned into a sigh. "Jessica''s path, after all, must be walked by herself." ... "Jessica, tell Grandpa again, what exactly happened?!" An elderly man stood by the window, his face incredulous. He was Blaze Morrow, just back from the abandoned factory. Upon learning of his granddaughter''s awakening to F-tier talent, he had immediately ended his exploration of the Abyssal Plane without a moment''s rest. And now, he had just returned home to see his granddaughter. She had privately told him that her talent had awakened a second time, and she had become an S-tier talent?! Blaze Morrow was utterly shocked and surprised! Jessica patiently repeated everything that had happened in the past few days. "So, you''re saying your second awakening was all thanks to Mike''s help?" Blaze Morrow analyzing calmly. "It''s not necessarily because of him... I''m not sure." "There''s no uncertainty, it must be Mike!" As a Battle Chief, Blaze had a unique perspective, and he was certain of this point. "You did well, hiding your secret while also sparing Mike a lot of trouble, benefiting both of you." After speaking, Blaze paced back and forth in the room, gradually forming a plan. "Jessica, listen to Grandpa, pass the Battle Soldiers test as soon as possible, and choose the Lone Wolf faction!" "And then?" Jessica blinked her bright eyes, waiting for more. "Once you become a Lone Wolf, there will be... ahem, you''ll be much safer, even if Grandpa isn''t around, someone will protect you." Blaze didn''t elaborate on the [Guardian Shadow]. This wasn''t something Jessica needed to know at this stage. "As for your classmate, I''ll arrange for someone to make contact. We can''t forget this favor." With that, Blaze walked outside, "Rest well, prepare for tonight''s Tower of Truth, try to get a higher Exploration Rate on the first level before pushing higher." Exiting the villa, Blaze Morrow walked through the garden, a stooped butler quietly approached him from behind, respectfully saying, "Sir, the young masters have gone to see Mike." "What do you think?" "He''s an interesting young man." The butler hesitated for a moment, adding, "Shall I have someone learn more about him?" The affairs of the Morrow family, in Blaze''s absence, were handled by this old butler. He had followed Blaze for many years, as close as brothers, and was treated like family. "No need." Blaze Morrow declined outright. The butler''s face showed a slight surprise, no arrangements for someone? Then what was the plan? "I''ll go myself." Blaze Morrow said offhandedly, "This young man has done a great favor for Jessica, and I''m not in a state to return to the Abyssal Plane or explore the Tower of Truth right now." "I might as well take this opportunity to see what the new generation of young people is like." Standing in front of a large tree, Blaze Morrow stood straight, his posture as sharp as a drawn sword. "Mike, Mike...." "Your talent may not be high, but you must not lack ambition, don''t disappoint me." ... Back home, Mike finally relaxed. Sitting on the sofa, he took several items out of his backpack and placed them on the table. Mike examined each one, beginning to tally the gains from his trip. Chapter 39 Forbidden Spell Scroll Chapter 39 Forbidden Spell Scroll The spoils laid out before Mike were all precious collections of the fourth demon cult Leader, untouched by the damage from his previous battle with Arthas, a testament to their exceptional quality! On the far left was an irregular sphere about the size of a baseball, its black surface speckled with gold, extraordinarily heavy. This small piece alone weighed over a thousand pounds! Mike, with a Strength attribute over 300, could barely move it. It now lay on the floor, the tiles underneath crushed into powder by its weight. [Eclipse Meteorite (1124 pounds), a specialty of the Abyssal Plane, refined to be incredibly sharp and excellent at armor penetration, commonly used in crafting Battle Chief-level melee weapons.] "Nice find!" Mike was thrilled inside; this was a primary material for crafting Battle Chief-level weapons! From his recent encounter with the Minotaur Battle General, Mike was certain that his enemies would aggressively target Thor! The first level''s boss had already used an [Inhibition Orb], an SS-tier special item, to counteract mage output. The path ahead for Mike, although primarily skilled in lightning magic, would only get tougher. He knew he needed to master additional skills. "They target mages, so I''ll secretly master some close combat skills and surprise everyone in battle!" Mike was clear that to advance further, he needed to develop a well-rounded set of abilities. However, human energy is limited, and realistically, it wasn''t feasible to rapidly improve in melee combat. A suitable weapon was the most direct way to significantly enhance his close combat and survival capabilities! Placing the Eclipse Meteorite on the floor, Mike recognized the stone''s great value and knew it would require substantial resources to utilize effectively. His gaze then shifted to the second item, a somewhat tattered scroll! [Forbidden Spell Scroll: Can imprint forbidden spells for release, maintaining 80% of the original spell''s power, each use consumes 5 durability points. Durability: 55/100 Stored spells: 0 Capacity: 2] "Cool¡ª" "To think it can store forbidden spells! Only Battle Chief-level skills, which are said to destroy small mountains even with their residual effects!" Mike couldn''t help but marvel. Was this the benefit of having extremely high Luck? This item was found next to Arthas Bloodscribe. Clearly, the enemy knew the value of the [Forbidden Spell Scroll] and carried it personally. Unfortunately, the stored spells had been depleted during his escape. Otherwise, Arthas would have definitely used it to counterattack when Mike attacked. "This means the scroll can store the full force of a Battle Chief-level strike, twice! If used wisely, it''s not just a lifesaver but a powerful weapon in battle!" As for the durability loss? That wasn''t a concern; it could be repaired with money! No ability to imprint forbidden spells? Pay a Battle Chief-level expert to do it! If money can solve it, then it''s not a problem! "This item''s value far exceeds the Eclipse Meteorite; it might even be the greatest gain of this trip!" Mike held the Forbidden Spell Scroll in his hands, growing fonder of it by the moment. "I''ll contact a master smith to repair it and find someone to imprint forbidden spells!" Thinking this, Mike suddenly remembered his financial situation. "I almost forgot, I only have 2700 gold coins left..." That''s about 2.7 million dollars! In just two days, Mike was complaining about ''only'' having 2.7 million dollars. But that''s not surprising in today''s era, where, aside from gold coins, the currency of any country in the world is severely devalued. 2.7 million dollars isn''t particularly enticing to a Battle Chief; a single drink they enjoy might cost more than that. "The real trouble is how to get a Battle Chief to imprint a forbidden spell for me." Mike felt overwhelmed. Lack of money, always a lack of money. Mike''s eyes swept over the last two items. A damaged staff, once a Battle Lord-level piece of equipment, now the cost to repair it far exceeded the staff''s own value! This staff had accompanied the fourth demon cult Leader through many battles and was severely damaged in a fierce fight; its core was destroyed and no longer existed. "This item is more like a memento of the fourth demon cult Leader; its intrinsic value is... mediocre." After a glance, Mike disregarded the staff. Its origins were too special; if Mike took it to the Trade Secret Realm for sale, it would surely stir up trouble and attract unwanted attention. Given its low intrinsic value, it wouldn''t fetch much money anyway. Mike decided to store it in his warehouse for now, perhaps finding a use for it later. The last item was a black box, extremely complicated to open. Even a Battle Lord couldn''t force it open without destroying the contents inside, which would self-destruct if the box was damaged. This made the black box an excellent device for keeping documents secure, inaccessible even to someone like Blaze Battle Chief. Fortunately, Mike encountered it. As the possessor of the SSS-tier talent [Eye of Truth], he didn''t need to open the box to see the documents inside clearly. "This is... a list!" Mike''s pupils contracted, and a lightbulb went off in his head, immediately realizing the list''s purpose. [Yes, you guessed it, this is a list of core members of the fourth demon cult!] "It''s actually a demon cult list!" Mike grabbed paper and pen, copying down the names from the document. He had once reported a Battle General and received 30,000 gold coins; the weakest on this list were fifth-tier Battle General, with bounties up to 100,000 gold coins each. Reporting everyone on this list could net at least 10 million gold coins in rewards! Looking at the list of dozens of names, Mike reflected. Just this morning, he was worried about a million gold coins. Now, by simply writing dozens of reports and submitting them, he could easily earn 10 million gold coins. "This money is both easy and satisfying to earn!" Reporting demon cult followers, Mike felt no guilt. Each one was blood-stained from head to toe, embodying filth and evil. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Setting the list aside, this document was truly worth its weight in gold. "Looking over the haul, this trip''s gains are far from small, even far exceeding expectations!" Mike looked around at the Eclipse Meteorite, the Forbidden Spell Scroll, both of which he would keep for personal use. The damaged staff would stay as a collectible for now, and the demon cult followers'' list was essentially a check for 10 million gold coins. "Time to tidy up, I haven''t even had dinner yet." Mike stored everything back into his storage space, casually picking up the Lone Wolf badge. He had set it to silent mode during the battle. Switching it back to normal, the Lone Wolf badge suddenly began to vibrate intensely. "You have 19,827 unread messages!" "Buzzzz¡ª" "You have 20,193 unread messages!" What was going on? Mike was shocked to find his voicemail nearly bursting at the seams. He opened the first voice message. "Dear Master, hello! I have a piece of equipment that needs appraisal, name your price! I absolutely won''t haggle with you!" "What''s this?" Mike glanced through, finding all the voice messages similar, all seeking his expertise in equipment appraisal. What in the world was happening?! Chapter 40 Dear master, hello Chapter 40 Dear master, hello Over 20,000 unread messages lay in Mike''s voicemail, and the number was still skyrocketing with no signs of stopping! Mike had no choice but to set his Lone Wolf badge aside, boot up his computer, and log into the Wolf''s Den forum. As soon as he entered the forum, Mike saw a post highlighted in red and bold, flaming with attention. Hot: [Paid equipment appraisal, including hidden perks, price negotiable...] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Strange, wasn''t this post published a while ago?" Mike remembered clearly; he had wanted to make some money by appraising equipment to lift the lineage restrictions of the Inhibition Orb. After posting, the response was lukewarm, with only Charlotte reaching out to him. "Let''s see what''s going on." Mike scrolled through the post rapidly. In the beginning, most people thought it was a scam, except for a user named [36E Big Breasts] who wanted an equipment appraisal. Initially, that was it, and Mike''s post slowly sank into oblivion. In the afternoon, [36E Big Breasts] posted again, stating that the equipment had been appraised and she was extremely grateful, wishing she could give fifty stars. This sparked a new wave of attention! Some were swayed, others speculated that [36E Big Breasts] was a shill, and the two were staging a scam. [36E Big Breasts]: "We conducted the transaction in the Trade Secret Realm, here''s a copy of the transaction contract!" When the transaction contract was presented, most skeptics were silenced. Such documents couldn''t be faked! Still, they remained skeptical about the ''tier one Battle Soldiers'' appraisal capabilities. That was until another user, [HammeredHearts], commented. [HammeredHearts]: "The OP''s appraisal skills are at least Master-level, personally tested!" This single comment ignited the entire Wolf''s Den forum, sparking countless discussions. "Am I seeing this right, [HammeredHearts] actually replied!" "He''s a master smith, though his creations sometimes have a limited duration, he''s a bona fide master smith!" "Wow¡ªdidn''t expect the OP to actually be a Master-level appraiser! This isn''t a scam, it''s real!" "Dear master, please appraise an item for me!" "I was here first, dear master, I have a Battle Chief-level weapon I''d like appraised..." "..." From there, it spiraled out of control. After watching the whole drama unfold, Mike felt a bit helpless. "The best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry." Posting this was originally meant to solve his own money problems. Now, Mike had a report list worth 10 million gold coins. For now, money wasn''t an issue for him. "Still, paid appraisals could be a steady stream of income." Mike mused, "Reporting is a one-time deal; you can''t report a person twice." As Mike''s power grew, so would his consumption of various resources! If converted into gold coins, the amount would be astronomical. Having a stable side income was crucial for his future growth. Decided, Mike dialed up Wolf''s Den again. "Hello, how may I assist you?" "I''d like to cancel, or rather, modify the commission I posted this morning." "Alright, what would you like to change it to?" "I can offer equipment appraisals, with the following fees: a forbidden spell imprint by a Battle Chief-level expert on a special item; crafting a potential Battle Chief-level melee weapon; repairing the durability of special items. Choose any one of these." Mike stated his demands, which were things that couldn''t be valued in gold coins. "Also, please add that I can appraise 5 pieces of equipment/items per day, and I have 2 slots left today." "Okay, we are registering this for you now, please hold..." Mike had already drafted this speech in his mind. He knew that offering unlimited appraisals would draw too much attention and lead to unnecessary trouble. Thus, he thought of a disguise! [Sharp Eye], an S-tier talent! Originally, this talent could only be used three times a day. However, Mike noticed in the notes that [Sharp Eye] could be trained and strengthened to be used up to nine times a day! Claiming he could perform five appraisals per day was within the realm of normal for these Lone Wolves. To them, Mike was 99.99% likely to have the S-tier talent [Sharp Eye]. [I''m a prestigious SSS-tier talent, and now I have to disguise myself as an S-tier, how demeaning!] Clearly, [Eye of Truth] was not pleased with Mike''s approach and protested. However, the protest was in vain. To keep his identity secret, all these precautions were necessary. "Your changes have been made. If there are any related messages, they will be forwarded to your voicemail." "Thank you." After hanging up, Mike cleared all the previous 20,000+ messages. His new requirements would filter out most people. Each of the three options required a Battle Chief-level expert to intervene! Even so, Mike soon received nearly 10 new messages, which he reviewed one by one. "I can get a Battle Chief-level Priest to imprint a Priest''s forbidden spell!" "I can repair items, adding 10-30 points of durability, hoping to exchange for 2 equipment appraisals." "I can craft a potential Battle Chief-level melee weapon, materials provided, price negotiable." "...." Mike prioritized based on his immediate needs. "Equipment crafting can wait; I only have one main material and no idea what to craft yet." "Durability... The Forbidden Spell Scroll still has 55 durability, good for 11 uses, so that can wait too." What Mike needed most was to imprint a forbidden spell! From the messages, Mike selected two people and sent them meeting invitations. One responded quickly, "No problem, I''ll wait for you in the Trade Secret Realm!" Without much thought, Mike activated his Tower of Truth mark and entered the Trade Secret Realm. A flame awaited at the designated spot. Upon seeing the person, a note appeared above the flame: [Blaze Morrow, Jessica''s grandfather, Battle Chief-level expert, nickname: Blazing Fury.....] "Ah, this." Mike hadn''t expected to meet Jessica''s grandfather here! "Whatever, he doesn''t know my real identity. I''m just here to imprint a Warrior''s forbidden spell, and I can always avoid dealing with this old man in the future." With resolve, Mike approached for his first direct interaction with a Battle Chief-level powerhouse. Legends said that Battle Chiefs had earth-shattering abilities, and the best among them could even breach lower-tier planes! Seeing Mike approach, Blaze Battle Chief guessed his identity and spoke with utmost respect, "Dear master, hello!" Mike smiled knowingly. So polite? I like where this is going! Keep talking! Chapter 41 Trust me, itll definitely be 100% successful Chapter 41 Trust me, it''ll definitely be 100% successful A Battle Chief, even a peak Battle Chief, respectfully greets Mike with a "Hello, Master!" Mike, not one for vanity, simply nods with a slight smile. "Greetings, Battle Chief Senior." This respectful address hits the right note with Blaze, who finds the young man before him increasingly agreeable. "Not bad, this young man is quite impressive!" Given that he''s registered as a tier one Battle Soldier, his strength probably isn''t overwhelming, and he''s likely young. Blaze is well aware that this individual''s potential and value far exceed those of an ordinary Battle Chief, which is why he''s willing to address him as ''Master.'' Equals meet as equals. Blaze materializes two flaming hands and greets him again with respect, "Greetings to you, Master." "Long have I heard of the name Blazing Fury, and seeing you today, you truly live up to your reputation." Mike''s casual remark sends a jolt through Blaze Morrow, who takes a fresh look at him. "This guy, they''ve only exchanged a few words, and he''s already discerned my true identity? This young man, even if not a Battle Chief-level powerhouse, must be close!" Blaze Morrow, shocked yet intrigued, thinks, "Such an extraordinary person shouldn''t be unknown... Right, with Thor emerging as a potential supreme being, many hidden figures are stepping into the limelight." The man before him is likely one such figure. Blaze Morrow can''t help but regard this mysterious powerhouse more highly. He smiles and says, "Let''s dispense with the formalities. How should I address you?" Mike, the fourth human to awaken an SSS-tier talent and destined to become the fourth supreme being, responds, "You can call me Fourth Bro if you like." "Fourth Bro? That''s an unusual name." Blaze Morrow, a man of stature who became a Battle Chief not just through brute force, doesn''t dwell on the name but immediately responds, "Fourth Bro, I have a matter that''s somewhat tricky, and I hope you can swear an oath of secrecy." "No problem." Mike agrees, curious about the secretive matter. Under the witness of a realm wisp, Mike swears an oath of secrecy, promising not to reveal Blaze Morrow''s secrets. "Fourth Bro, here''s the situation..." Blaze Morrow briefly explains the events surrounding his granddaughter, deliberately omitting Mike''s involvement, merely mentioning her accidental second awakening to an S-tier talent. Mike reacts as if hearing it for the first time, casually remarking, "That''s some good luck." Blaze Morrow, a bit boastful yet feigning modesty, replies, "It''s also thanks to a good samaritan''s help." Of course, I know about the good samaritan''s help. Mike rolls his eyes internally, as that good samaritan is himself! "Senior, is the matter you need help with related to your granddaughter?" Communicating with Blaze Morrow, Mike maintains an air of aloofness, fitting the persona of a master. Indeed, he addresses Blaze Morrow as senior, while Blaze calls him Fourth Bro, a confusing mix of formalities. "Indeed, Fourth Bro. My granddaughter can summon otherworldly beings to assist in battle by sacrificing special items. Could you help identify them?" Blaze Morrow asks earnestly. As for equipment, weapons, and items, he''s well-stocked, having prepared everything for Jessica. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stepping back, there''s no need for a master smith like Fourth Bro to handle low-level equipment! "I can try, but I can''t guarantee success," Mike modestly states. Eye of Truth: [You''re being too modest, trust me, it''ll definitely be 100% successful.] "Good, good, good!" Blaze Morrow says thrice, smiling. "Tonight, my granddaughter will reach level 10 and undergo her class change. After that, I''ll bring her to the Trade Secret Realm, and I''ll need your help, Fourth Bro." "As for the payment, it will surely satisfy you!" After discussing Jessica''s situation, Blaze Morrow brings out a Battle Chief-level weapon for Mike to help identify upgrade conditions. "Upgrade conditions: Burn the phalanx of the sixth demon god to ash, apply it to the handle every 12 hours, six times before it can be upgraded." After identifying it, Mike can''t help but internally complain, "Such stringent upgrade conditions, who would have thought?" Why did Mike''s post on the Wolf''s Den forum resonate so strongly, stirring up emotions? Everyone has equipment needing upgrades but lacks the means to identify the conditions. And master smiths capable of equipment appraisal are exceedingly rare! Not all master smiths excel in appraisals. [HammeredHearts], a master smith himself, had to request Mike''s services, highlighting the scarcity and prestige of a master appraiser! Pleased with the weapon''s appraisal, Blaze Morrow feels cheerful, having recently experienced a series of good events. "Fourth Bro, let''s discuss the payment." Known for his generosity, he says, "I saw on the forum that you want to imprint forbidden spells, how many times?" "Twice." "I''ll handle it!" Blaze Morrow explains, "Even for a Battle Chief, using a forbidden spell comes at a significant cost, hence the term ''forbidden.''" Using a forbidden spell can impact a Battle Chief''s combat effectiveness, with weaker Battle Chiefs even entering a period of weakness. Of course, with sufficient resources, various healing potions, and scrolls, recovery can be swift. Thus, imprinting a forbidden spell is a resource-intensive task! Blaze Morrow states plainly, "I''m not involved in frontline battles or exploring the Tower of Truth right now, so it''s a good time for imprinting." Generous as always, Mike doesn''t hesitate, "Then please, Senior Blaze, imprint the [Sea of Flames] and [Flame of Life] forbidden spells for me." "Excellent choice!" Blaze Morrow can''t help but admire; these two spells are his signature skills, exceptionally effective. While not the strongest spells Blaze Morrow controls, they are the most convenient to use. [Sea of Flames], a wide-area AoE, inflicts massive fire damage around, burning everything and dealing extra damage to aquatic creatures. Beings below the level of Battle Chief stand no chance of survival. Even a Battle Chief, if unprepared, would be injured by [Sea of Flames]. [Flame of Life], a life-saving skill, lights up to eighteen lamps of heart around the caster. As long as the lamps remain lit, the caster will not die. Of course, excessive damage can still be fatal. In the face of absolute power, all else is insignificant. However, as a life-saving forbidden spell, [Flame of Life] is exceptionally effective. Taking the Forbidden Spell Scroll, Blaze begins imprinting the spells on the spot. [Sea of Flames] takes two attempts to succeed, and [Flame of Life] four. Returning the Forbidden Spell Scroll to Mike and wiping sweat from his brow, Blaze explains, "Sea of Flames should cause hundreds of millions in fire elemental magic damage, a casual strike for a Battle Chief." "Flame of Life, I succeeded on the first try but wasn''t satisfied with the effect, so I re-imprinted it three times. It should light sixteen lamps of heart, ensuring safety unless a Battle Chief intervenes." "Thank you, senior Blaze." Mike appreciates the gesture, noting it mentally. Blaze Morrow''s actions are not just to pay for the appraisal but also to pave the way for his granddaughter. "Senior, I have other matters to attend to, so I must take my leave now." "Take care, Fourth Bro." Blaze Morrow watches Mike leave, nodding slightly. "This young man is likely nurturing a successor, a protege!" "These two forbidden spells, given Fourth Bro''s true strength, are quite trivial, better suited for protecting a younger generation." Blaze Morrow''s keen insight immediately discerns that a Battle Chief would have no need for such spells. As for who Fourth Bro is grooming, Blaze Morrow grows curious. "Regardless, they can''t be stronger than my granddaughter Jessica!" "Second awakening, S-tier talent, haha, my old comrades will surely be envious!" ... After leaving the Trade Secret Realm, Mike returns to the real world. Through the Lone Wolf badge, he politely declines other appraisal requests. Currently, he lacks neither money nor forbidden spells, and today''s five appraisal slots are nearly used up. Blaze Morrow''s imprinting took quite some time, and it''s now nearly noon. Mike also needs to prepare for his upcoming journey in the Tower of Truth. Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ª The second hand and hour hand meet again. 12:00! Mike activates the Tower of Truth mark. "Welcome to the Core City of Truth!" Chapter 42 Maxen Stoneheart Chapter 42 Maxen Stoneheart "Welcome to the Core City of Truth." The familiar prompt sounded again. Mike didn''t immediately enter the Tower of Truth for exploration; instead, he headed to Wolf''s Den. "Hello, I''m here to submit a mission." It was the same sweet-voiced receptionist, warmly greeting Mike, "Okay, scanning your Lone Wolf identifier, please wait..." "Mission: Investigate Arthas Bloodscribe. Please select the form of completion: provide clues, capture alive, or kill." "Kill. A Lone Wolf mark was left at the scene." "Verifying..." Mike wasn''t worried about the verification failing. According to the Lone Wolf faction''s guidelines, as long as a Lone Wolf mark is left upon completion of a mission, it is guaranteed to be recognized. Wolf''s Den has special methods for verification. "Verification complete, issuing your mission reward now!" "Mission rating: S-grade, completion: 100%, you have earned 2000 Lone Wolf points, and your Lone Wolf tier has been upgraded to [Gold]!" Beyond the division of combat power, the Lone Wolf organization also has an internal tier system: Bronze - Silver - Gold - Platinum - Diamond - Star. Whether there are higher tiers, Mike is not yet aware. After completing this mission, Mike moved directly from Bronze to Gold, skipping an entire tier! Mike''s Lone Wolf badge now sported a dark gold trim, understated yet luxurious. "Here is your mission reward, 100,000 gold coins, please accept it." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The receptionist, noticing Mike''s first promotion, couldn''t help but add, "The internal tier of Lone Wolf carries significant value. As a Gold Lone Wolf, even though you''re just a tier one Battle Soldier, you''ll enjoy the privileges of a Battle General at official functions." "Your stipend has been increased from 30,000 USD per month to 90,000 USD." "At the Wolf''s Den internal store, you can enjoy a 2% discount, and you currently have 2000 points available." "If you later upgrade your combat tier, your Lone Wolf tier will automatically drop one tier." That is, if Mike upgrades from Battle Soldier to Battle General, his tier will automatically drop to Silver. Listening to the introduction, Mike nodded slowly, hearing about these details for the first time. Ordinary missions do not reward Lone Wolf points! Clearly, Arthas Bloodscribe''s special status played a role, and the higher-ups at Wolf''s Den likely already knew that Arthas was the son of the fourth demon cult Leader! All things considered, Mike scored big on this mission! 100,000 gold coins, equivalent to 100 million USD. For the current Mike, this was not a small amount, but rather a moderate sum. The most valuable asset was the 2000 points, equivalent to purchasing power of 200,000 gold coins! And being promoted to a Gold Lone Wolf, Mike would enjoy many conveniences in the future. "Also, you have now entered the [Battle Soldiers¡ªGold List], ranked 9812 globally." "You can enter a pseudonym or your ID on your Lone Wolf badge for commemoration." Global rank 9812, huh? Mike nodded, indicating his understanding. He then asked, "I have information on a demon cult traitor related to Arthas Bloodscribe''s father, can you report it upwards for me?" Mike hadn''t forgotten the high-level list of the fourth demon cult he carried. This list needed to be submitted as soon as possible; those traitors to humanity must be brought to justice swiftly! Mike wasn''t greedy for money; these people remaining within humanity were always a threat and needed to be reported early. If left unchecked, who could predict the consequences they might cause! The receptionist, seemingly unaware of the severity, smiled back, "You can register the report right here; there''s no need to trouble the higher-ups, and the corresponding rewards will be issued as usual. Unless it involves high-level demon cult members, even Battle Chiefs can be reported here." Clearly, she was unaware of the true identity of Arthas Bloodscribe''s father. He was the fourth demon cult Leader, a former Battle Lord of humanity! Otherwise, she would have done as Mike suggested. Mike insisted on his point, repeating, "Please help me escalate this information; someone should handle it." "Okay, please wait." The receptionist submitted the information in the system, assigning it to a higher-level Battle Chief in charge. Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ªtime passed slowly, the decorative clock on the wall moving sluggishly. A minute had passed since the message was submitted. "Sir, the information you provided may not be sufficient to attract the attention of the higher-ups, could you possibly reveal more..." Her words were cut off by a loud noise! Boom¡ª The doors of Wolf''s Den were violently kicked open, a gust of wind rushed in, destroying nearby tables and chairs, creating a mess. Several patrons were blown away, tumbling across the floor, looking up in anger. "Who dares..." Their words stuck in their throats, unable to continue. The culprit who kicked open the doors of Wolf''s Den was a burly figure, tall and imposing, striding into Wolf''s Den. On his shoulder, he carried a massive Lone Wolf badge, shimmering with the light of stars! Someone exclaimed, "Battle Lord tier, Star Lone Wolf!" "Nine linked stars above, it''s the nine-star Lone Wolf, the first on the Star List, Maxen Stoneheart!" Someone recognized the newcomer''s identity, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. Maxen Stoneheart walked up to the bar, ignoring all the stares, and looked directly at Mike, his voice booming. "Kid, was it you who reported this information?" The receptionist beside him trembled slightly, unable to form a complete sentence, only managing to nod, "Yes... it was him..." She never expected that the information Mike asked her to report would bring Maxen Stoneheart here! Her superior was just a Battle Chief, and Maxen Stoneheart was her superior''s superior''s superior. How did she manage to draw the attention of this legendary figure? It wasn''t her fault for being flustered; the labels on Maxen Stoneheart were simply too overwhelming: [Battle Lord tier¡ªStar List] no.1, nine-tier Battle Lord, SS-tier talent, godson of a supreme being... Each label, taken alone, was as heavy as a mountain. Maxen Stoneheart, who had collected all these terrifying labels, said, "Kid, falsely reporting information is a serious crime, think carefully before you speak!" Maxen didn''t believe that this tier one Battle Soldier before him could provide any useful information. However, since he had killed Arthas Bloodscribe, perhaps he did have something valuable to report. That''s why Maxen Stoneheart made the trip. "Do you want me to speak now?" Facing Maxen Stoneheart, Mike didn''t show the fear others did; instead, he appeared quite composed. Maxen was momentarily taken aback, not expecting the young man to take control of the situation. Then, he laughed heartily, "Good kid, you almost had me fooled. This isn''t the place to talk." "Come on, let''s go inside." Saying this, Maxen Stoneheart led Mike further inside. They arrived at a secluded office deep within Wolf''s Den. "Sit down. The content we discuss here, except for the supreme being, no one can eavesdrop." Maxen Stoneheart sat on the sofa, occupying it completely, and looked at Mike, "Now, let''s talk about Terenas Bloodscribe, shall we? Or would you prefer to call him¡ªthe fourth demon cult Leader?" Chapter 43 Insufficient Authority, Request Denied Chapter 43 Insufficient Authority, Request Denied The Fourth Demon Cult Leader! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Battle Lord-level powerhouse, even when the headquarters of the fourth demon cult was breached and surrounded by other Battle Lords, managed to escape unscathed! His threat to humanity is even greater than that of a demon god. The demon god is too far, the Leader too close. Catching him sooner will eliminate a hidden danger sooner. "Before we discuss him, take a look at this list." Mike handed over a list with dozens of names on it. Maxen Stoneheart casually took the list, glanced at it, and his body jolted, his eyes sparking with intensity as he suddenly stood up, his expression extremely serious. "What is this list?" His tone was inquiring, but from his expression, he seemed to have guessed the answer and just wanted Mike''s confirmation. Mike nodded, affirming Maxen Stoneheart''s suspicion. "Yes, this is a list of high-ranking members of the fourth demon cult." Bang¡ª Maxen''s face twisted in rage, veins bulging on his arms as he clenched his fists, the list in his hands disintegrating into dust. He gritted his teeth so hard they creaked, pulling a roar from deep within his throat like a wild beast, "Scoundrels, they deserve to die!" Mike interjected, "Cough, cough... you''ve just destroyed the list, and that was my only copy." "You should have said so earlier!" Maxen Stoneheart rolled his eyes, then raised his palms, and all the paper dust swirled in his palms, reconstituting the list in less than three seconds. "Check for any errors." With Maxen Stoneheart''s capabilities, even a casual glance was enough to imprint the list in his mind. After confirming there were no errors, Mike handed the list back to Maxen Stoneheart. After the initial burst of anger, Maxen Stoneheart calmed down. "Where did you get this list?" He pondered, "This matter is of great importance, we must be cautious. You know, many on this list still hold high positions in important departments. Accusing them of being demon cult followers is no small matter! It''s best to have evidence." Mike had his explanation ready. "After Arthas Bloodscribe died, I found a small box among his belongings, which contained this list. I glanced at the list, and the box automatically locked itself." Saying this, Mike took out the black box and placed it in front of Maxen Stoneheart. "Have you opened this box since then?" "No." "How do you open this thing?" Maxen Stoneheart held the box in one hand and scratched his head with the other. He was tempted to smash the box but feared destroying the list inside. Mike casually remarked, "I thought you could open it quite easily?" Maxen Stoneheart paused, his expression changing slightly. He couldn''t admit that he was unable to open it¡ªthat would be too embarrassing. "Of course!" he bluffed. Mike seized the opportunity, "Once you open it, you''ll know whether the list is genuine or not." In truth, Maxen Stoneheart already believed in the authenticity of the list. One-third of the people on it were already dead. After the headquarters of the fourth demon cult was breached, their identities were no longer secret. However, the remaining two-thirds were still deeply hidden. These individuals posed a significant threat. If left unchecked, the shattered fourth demon cult could quickly resurge. Only by uprooting them completely could the problem be fundamentally solved. In other words, the list Mike provided was invaluable. "We will verify the authenticity of the list in various ways. We won''t wrong the innocent, nor will we let the guilty escape," Maxen Stoneheart said calmly, having regained his composure. "As for your reward for reporting, it will be issued in full once the list is thoroughly verified. Is that acceptable?" Before Mike could agree, Maxen Stoneheart added, "This payment will be substantial. If you want an advance, just say the word¡ªup to one hundred million gold coins." Wow¡ªtypical of a nine-tier Battle Lord, casually mentioning a hundred million gold coins! However, Mike wasn''t in a hurry for money; what was his would not escape. "No need for an advance. I didn''t report this just for the money. There is still righteousness in the world!" Mike''s emphasis made Maxen Stoneheart look at him strangely. "This kid... he couldn''t really be reporting just for the bounty, could he?" Regardless, Mike''s delivery of the list was a significant service to humanity. Maxen Stoneheart didn''t dwell on the details, secured the list, and returned to the topic he cared about most. "You mentioned earlier that you have information on Terenas. Is that true?" The list was important, but the fourth demon cult Leader was even more critical. Capturing the demon cult Leader would be more significant than capturing ten, a hundred Battle Chiefs! "It''s true. I know his next move." Under Maxen Stoneheart''s expectant gaze, Mike spoke calmly, word by word, "He''s coming to Florida." "Florida? What''s he doing in Florida? Oh right, his son died there." Maxen Stoneheart''s expression froze, then he looked up sharply at Mike, a bold idea forming in his mind. Could it be... Mike nodded, confirming Maxen Stoneheart''s guess. "Yes, he''s coming to kill me." Mike had not only thwarted his plans but had also killed his son. The fourth demon cult Leader had sworn on his life to kill Mike. If he wanted to fulfill his vow, he would have to come to Florida, even return to the scene, to track down Mike''s whereabouts. Undoubtedly, Mike was in extreme danger, being targeted by a Battle Lord was no small matter! Maxen Stoneheart was silent, walked over to Mike, and patted his shoulder, saying solemnly, "Eat what you like while you can." Mike: ??? Your tone makes it sound like I''m about to die! Bring out your nine-tier Battle Lord strength, brother. It''s just a demon cult Leader! "Just kidding." Maxen Stoneheart forced a stiff smile and advised, "Keep your identity hidden. I''ll have someone watch the scene and ambush the demon cult Leader. Maybe we can capture him directly." "There''s not much you can do being targeted by a Battle Lord. Leave it to fate." With that, Maxen Stoneheart escorted Mike out, "Go to the Tower of Truth and improve your strength as soon as possible. The enemy might not come personally. Even so, his minions alone, being Battle Chief-level, will be quite a challenge for you." Maxen Stoneheart had to admit, even if it had been him at Battle Soldier strength facing this situation, it would have been extremely dangerous. Mike''s composure was commendable. "Maxen Stoneheart casually mentioned, ''Lone Wolf''s death benefit is quite generous." Mike: ??? Did you just say what I think you said, buddy? Is that really appropriate? Maxen Stoneheart escorted Mike to the door of Wolf''s Den, saying solemnly, "Take care." Mike couldn''t wait to leave and hurried to the Tower of Truth. ... After Mike left, Maxen Stoneheart actually smiled. "Sly kid, daring to play tricks on me with that box. If I didn''t scare you a bit, I wouldn''t be Maxen Stoneheart!" Previously, Mike had made Maxen eat humble pie with that box. Maxen''s scare was a way to even the score. "That said, being targeted by a Battle Lord-level figure, that young man really can''t survive on his own!" Saying this, Maxen Stoneheart took off his own Lone Wolf badge and started operating it, "Requesting [Guardian Shadow] for the best possible protection. If we can get one of the top forty from [Shadow] to temporarily protect him, this young man''s life will be absolutely safe." Of course, Maxen didn''t hold much hope. [Shadow]-level powerhouses were the top echelon of [Guardian Shadow], assigned according to the potential of Lone Wolves. In his day, Maxen had [Shadow Twenty-Three] by his side, indicating he was ranked twenty-third in potential among his peers. Requesting top forty [Shadow]-level protection, even temporarily, was incredibly difficult. Still, it was correct to enhance the young man''s security, at least secretly assigning a Battle Lord to protect him. Less than three seconds after Maxen submitted the request, he received a response. Looking at the message, Maxen was stunned, frozen in place like a statue. His Lone Wolf badge displayed four bold black letters: [Insufficient Authority, Request Denied]. He was a nine-tier Battle Lord, first on the Star List, and he didn''t even have the authority to make the request?! "That kid... what is his background?! What is his identity?" Chapter 44 The big boss was coming Chapter 44 The big boss was coming Leaving Wolf''s Den, Mike headed straight to the Tower of Truth. He summoned the Core Crystal of Truth, placed his palm on it, and was engulfed in a white glow. "Transferring, current level: 2." "Best of luck in conquering the Tower of Truth." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he opened his eyes again, Mike found himself in a desolate landscape, scarred and strewn with debris. The sky was covered with heavy clouds, pitch black and oppressively dense, making it hard to breathe. "Tower of Truth Second Level¡ªClass Transition Realm!" Mike observed his surroundings, and information about the level surfaced in his mind. The first level of the Tower of Truth mainly served as a leveling area for levels 1 to 10. Level 10 is the first major class transition for participants. Thus, the second level of the Tower of Truth, as a personal instance, is dedicated solely to class transitions. Participants achieve this by defeating monsters, which drop class transition items. They then select the most suitable transition item to complete their class change. However, Mike faced an awkward situation¡ªhe had already transitioned classes! His class was the SSS-tier Stormweaver (Lightning), the most suitable choice for him. For him, the Class Transition Realm was essentially superfluous. That''s what Mike thought before entering the second level. But once inside, new information appeared before him: [Reaching 100% Exploration Rate will grant additional rewards.] [Stormweaver will gain an additional elemental attribute.] "What a stroke of luck!" The [Stormweaver] class template Mike had acquired was based on Lightning, with maximum output capability. It was an SSS-tier class template, the pinnacle in terms of all attributes and enhancements. However, relying solely on Lightning magic made him vulnerable to targeted counters, so learning additional types of magic or skills was certainly a profitable deal for Mike. "There''s no guide for this level, just brute force it!" Mike eyed the surrounding monsters, eager to test his skills. Since his debut, Mike''s method for dealing with bosses had always been to charge up and then unleash a Lightning Arrow to solve everything. Even when he killed Arthas Bloodscribe, he used the same tactic. In fact, among Mike''s damage-dealing skills, [Thunderclap Strike] dealt higher damage than [Lightning Arrow], and when the target''s health was below 30%, [Thunderclap Strike] could inflict true damage. However, outside the Tower of Truth, Mike would not easily use [Thunderclap Strike]. The reason was simple. [Thunderclap Strike] was a signature skill of the Stormweaver, highly recognizable. Using it would leave traces that could easily lead back to Thor, especially since the whole world knew Thor had transitioned into a Stormweaver. Whereas Lightning Arrow was more common, any mage could learn it, making it hard to trace back to Mike. "This is a good opportunity to practice Thunderclap Strike!" As a signature skill of the Stormweaver, using [Thunderclap Strike] enough times could increase its proficiency and potentially upgrade it. With his plan set, Mike surveyed his surroundings with clear objectives: "Goal 1, achieve 100% Exploration Rate to gain an additional elemental attribute!" "Goal 2, use [Thunderclap Strike] as much as possible to strive for an upgrade!" Mike opened the skill description for [Thunderclap Strike]: [Thunderclap Strike (Lv1)]: Summons a thunderclap from the sky to strike the enemy, dealing (200+2*Intelligence) Lightning damage. When the enemy''s health is below 30%, it converts to true damage. Each hit with Thunderclap Strike permanently increases the skill''s base Lightning damage by 5 points. Enemies hit by Thunderclap Strike are 100% slowed and randomly receive a negative buff. Mana cost: 200 points Cooldown time: 2 seconds With an Intelligence attribute of 285, that''s 200+285*2=770 damage! Stormweaver doubles Lightning skill damage, and Force of Nature adds 15%, making it 770*2.15=1655 damage! Without any buffs, against a target with zero magic resistance, it deals 1655 Lightning damage! If the target''s health is below 30%, it converts to 1655 true damage! The most terrifying aspect is the scalability of Thunderclap Strike; each use increases the base damage by 5 points! Closing the skill description, Mike looked towards a nearby two-headed ogre. [Two-headed Ogre, Health: 2500/2500, a perfect target, oh, it has noticed you and decided to make you its lunch.] The ogre looked at Mike and lumbered forward in a charge. "Thunderclap Strike!" "-1364!" A bright red number appeared above the ogre''s head, and its movements slowed as if in slow motion. Slow buff! [Thunderclap Strike] has a 2-second cooldown, but Stormweaver reduces it by 50%, leaving only 1 second. "Thunderclap Strike!" A second later, another bolt of blue lightning struck down. "-1665!" The ogre''s health dropped below 30%, ignoring magic resistance and dealing true damage! Boom¡ª The ogre collapsed, its body emitting a burnt smell. "Experience +200!" "Exploration Rate +0.1%!" In less than two seconds, the ogre was defeated, and Thunderclap Strike''s base damage increased by 10 points. "Not bad!" Mike was satisfied and looked towards more distant monsters. To him, these monsters were walking experience points, perfect for growing his Thunderclap Strike. "Don''t go, take another Thunderclap Strike!" Boom, boom, boom¡ª Across the barren wilderness, thunder roared continuously, and monsters fell one after another, with Mike thoroughly enjoying himself. ... "Is this the second level of the Tower of Truth?" Jessica curiously surveyed her surroundings, her shoulder canary looking disdainful. She had fought in the first level for six hours yesterday, relying on her powerful pets and a temporary buff provided by Thor, reaching level 10 early. Today, she even managed to clear with an 83% Exploration Rate! Before entering the Tower of Truth, Blaze Morrow had specifically instructed her to complete her class transition today. A great opportunity awaited her, and missing it would be a regret for a lifetime. Jessica didn''t dare delay and hurried to the second level, ready for her class transition. "Kill as many monsters as possible, drop high-tier transition items, and increase the Exploration Rate." Jessica''s shoulder canary once again transformed into a golden-winged roc, its golden flames sweeping across the land, continuously burying monsters in a sea of fire. "Fortunately, the second level is a solo instance, allowing me to fully unleash my power." Jessica thought to herself, her second awakening to an S-tier talent still needed to be kept secret. Even Blaze Morrow supported Jessica''s approach. In these extraordinary times, it was crucial to keep a low profile. Only a fully grown talent could truly be considered strong. "Based on my previous experience, reaching an 80% Exploration Rate on the second level and obtaining an S-tier class template would be an exceptional performance." "Aiming higher would be challenging and likely to fail." Jessica was well aware of her limits. "Aiming for 80%, let''s strive for that!" An 80% Exploration Rate, for an S-tier talent, was already an excellent achievement. With her mind made up, Jessica followed the golden-winged roc, embarking on their campaign of conquest. ... "Exploration Rate at 90%." Mike looked over the corpse-strewn wilderness, retracting his Force of Nature, his body free of any dust, appearing effortlessly graceful. On the entire barren land, he was the only living person left. Like the Grim Reaper descending upon the earth, wherever he went, no one survived. "According to the guide, after killing all monsters, reaching a 90% Exploration Rate will summon the final boss!" "Inflicting as much damage as possible on the boss can increase the Exploration Rate. Successfully killing it will bring the Exploration Rate to 100%!" Mike''s eyes were bright and alert, looking towards the sky. "Inflicting as much damage as possible on the boss can increase the Exploration Rate. Successfully killing it will bring the Exploration Rate to 100%!" Mike''s eyes were bright and alert, looking towards the sky. As the last monster breathed its last, the heavy clouds began to shift, emitting deafening roars, and a massive shadow loomed over Mike, as if an indescribable terror was about to descend! Mike braced himself, fully focused. The big boss was coming! Chapter 45 Hes waiting for death Chapter 45 He''s waiting for death Thick, dark clouds slowly sank downward, making it oppressively difficult to breathe. Mike stood atop a small hill, slightly tilting his head back, silently stacking his [Charge Up] ability. The CD for Charge Up is 10 seconds, but with Stormweaver''s 50% CD reduction, it stacks every 5 seconds. It takes 30 stacks to reach full power, which requires 150 seconds, or 2 and a half minutes. The boss hidden behind the clouds didn''t keep Mike waiting too long and soon revealed its true form. It was a humanoid creature, about 10 feet tall, with muscles coiled like dragons, exuding a strong sense of power that delivered a significant visual impact. Its wings flapped in the air behind it. The gray wings were long and sharp, each flap stirring up a whirlwind, creating a terrifying momentum. In front of Mike appeared an angel with black feathers. [This is a fallen angel with wings, yes, you guessed right, he was once an angel, but he was later corrupted by the power of a demon god.] [Oh, he also has a line to say, let''s hear his clich¨¦ opening speech.] "Mortal, worship me, kneel before me, and you shall gain immense power!" As expected, an extremely clich¨¦ opening line. Mike continued to stack [Charge Up], casually responding, "And what''s the price?" "Price? True power requires no price, only a heart that desires to grow stronger!" The fallen angel crossed his thick arms and looked down at Mike arrogantly, "I serve the fifth demon god, the former ruler of the Tower of Truth. Just offer your soul to me, remain forever loyal, and I will grant you great power!" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This spiel from the fallen angel was more suited to fooling a three-year-old. It had no effect on Mike! Mike was more curious about another issue. Since the second level of the Tower of Truth is a solo instance, and everyone encounters different monsters and bosses, how did this fallen angel precisely find him? Clearly, the fallen angel didn''t know that Mike was actually Thor! That means... "They''ve collectively corrupted the entire level of the instance. Anyone entering the second level during this period will encounter a demonized boss!" This was the only reasonable explanation! Mike need to find a way to purify the second level. Mike''s gaze towards the fallen angel gradually filled with murderous intent. This filth, better to be cleaved into ashes sooner! Mike glanced at his [Charge Up] stacks¡ª20 layers now, just 10 more, 50 seconds left. The fallen angel, seeing that Mike was not swayed by his words, understood that mere promises wouldn''t convince him. Anyone who could reach the second level at this time must be a genius of the human race, with either high IQ or EQ. "Mortal, kneel before me, and you shall obtain what you seek!" As he spoke, the fallen angel extended his right arm, a ball of light emerging in his palm. "This is an SS-tier hidden class transfer item. Even if you defeat me, you can only get a reward of this level!" This might be tempting for others. But for Mike, an SS-tier class template meant nothing. He possessed the SSS-tier class Stormweaver, which was superior in every aspect. Mike continued nonchalantly, "Impressive, impressive." He even raised his hand, offering a sparse round of applause. "Hmph." The fallen angel snorted coldly, clearly seeing that Mike was unmoved. He sneered, "If you refuse me, you will regret it, for you will never have such an opportunity again in your life. This is the choice countless people dream of, what are you hesitating for?" Mike suddenly interjected, "I''m not even 18 yet, I have a lot of time ahead, how can you be so sure I won''t have other opportunities?" The fallen angel''s feathers bristled, his face showing a fierce light, and he sinisterly said: "If you refuse me, I will tear you apart, crush you, and even chew every bone!" "The most wonderful part is, during this process, you will not only be alive but also extraordinarily conscious, able to clearly feel every bit of pain, every cell''s agony! How wonderful!" "You featherbrain, I''m so scared." Now that Charge Up was almost fully stacked, Mike couldn''t even bother to pretend anymore. Both sides had reached a critical point, and a great battle was inevitable! The fallen angel''s eyes could shoot fire, he swore this was the most infuriating human he had ever encountered! This person shouldn''t be a mage, but a warrior! With a natural taunting skill, taunting to the max, making one want to flay and swallow him alive! "It seems talking is useless, you need to taste some hardship." The fallen angel snorted coldly, flapping his wings as he dove straight towards Mike! "Wait!" Mike suddenly interrupted the fallen angel. "I actually lied to you just now." In fallen angel''s view, the disparity in strength between them was as vast as an ant versus a dragon; there was no chance for a turnaround. Listening to the last struggles of a dying man was somewhat amusing to the fallen angel. Clearly, he didn''t understand the principle that [villains die from talking too much], filled with arrogance and prejudice towards Mike. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did you deceive me about?" the fallen angel asked. "Actually, I''m already 18 years old." The purpose of delaying time was achieved¡ªCharge Up had stacked to 30 layers! A new note appeared before Mike''s eyes. [His health is only 120,000, and his resistance to Lightning magic is 80%, which means, you can easily finish him now.] [You''re waiting for Charge Up, what is he waiting for?] Mike slightly smiled, adding the second half of the sentence for the Eye of Truth, "He''s waiting for death." The fallen angel''s ears twitched, his eyes furiously glaring, he harshly said, "Arrogant! Watch how I end your existence, you mere...." "Blah, blah, blah." Mike pointed forward with his staff, shouting lowly, "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom¡ª A massive red lightning bolt tore through the clouds, seemingly piercing the sky, and harshly struck the fallen angel''s head, crushing everything! It didn''t even give the fallen angel any time to react! The fallen angel''s eyes retained a look of shock, gradually turning to ash with the wind, becoming fertilizer for the wilderness ground beneath. In the moment before his death, he realized something. Thunderclap Strike, a Stormweaver exclusive skill. You are... Thor!!! Unfortunately, this secret would forever sink into the embrace of the Grim Reaper. As fate revealed just the tip of the iceberg of truth to him, what awaited him was only eternal and real death! Just as Mike struck down the fallen angel, the dark clouds in the sky cleared, and the ground of the second level of the Tower of Truth shook violently! "What''s going on?!" Jessica stood on the back of a golden-winged roc, her soul still frightened, looking towards the ground in shock. Just now, the ground had cracked open a terrifying fissure, swallowing many monsters into it! Even Jessica nearly fell down! "I''ve never heard of such a thing happening, what''s going on!" While Jessica was puzzled, a crisp voice rang in her ears, coming from the Tower of Truth''s world-wide announcement. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for an SSSS-tier completion of the Tower of Truth''s second level!" "Detection of contamination in the second level of the Tower of Truth, purifying now...." "Purification complete, participant [Thor]''s rewards will be calculated shortly!" Jessica''s eyes widened in shock. Thor, it''s Thor again! He, he actually achieved an SSSS-tier completion again?! Chapter 46 All glory to Thor Chapter 46 All glory to Thor Thor has once again achieved an SSSS-tier completion. This marks the third time within three days that Thor has received a global announcement from the Tower of Truth! The human race''s powerhouses have even grown somewhat accustomed to this, and compared to the initial excitement, the public channels are now filled with all sorts of bizarre comments. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The last SSSS-tier rating felt like it was just yesterday, oh, it actually was yesterday." "The Tower of Truth can''t be without an SSSS-tier rating, just like the human race can''t be without Thor!" "This round, this round is like a proxy service for Tower of Truth ratings, no SSSS-tier completion, full refund!" "..." Of course, their calmness has a reason. Since the second level of the Tower of Truth was contaminated by a demon god, it took some time to purify, delaying the distribution of Thor''s completion rewards. Everyone gathered together, eagerly waiting for the global rewards, and naturally, the conversation still revolved around Thor. Yesterday''s SSSS-tier rating awarded several powerful limited-time buffs, including epic buffs like [Guardian Angel]! Everyone''s appetite was thoroughly whetted, filled with anticipation. What surprises will today''s Thor bring to everyone? ... Meanwhile, Mike also faced a choice. He stood upon the wilderness, with the Tower of Truth''s notification ringing in his ears. "Calculating completion rating and rewards...." "[Blessing of Truth] activated, completion rating automatically +1!" "Reward obtained, [Stormweaver Mastery Orbs], please select the corresponding elements, no more than two." Options appeared before Mike: [Wood element], [Water element], [Fire element], [Wind element].... According to the previous hint from [Eye of Truth], with a 100% Exploration Rate and an SSS-tier completion, Mike could add one element mastery to Stormweaver. However, that would be automatically assigned by the Tower of Truth, randomly distributed, without considering Mike''s preferences! But an SSSS-tier completion brought Mike two benefits: 1. He could freely choose the elements he wanted, allowing for better combinations. 2. He could add two elements instead of just one, undoubtedly a significant quality improvement! "The choices are a bit limited, all basic elements." Mike pulled out a mirror, admiring his handsome face. [You want to admire your handsome face again, okay, I admit you are indeed handsome] [Alright, alright, testing element affinity....] Since he had to choose new elements, Mike naturally wanted to know which elements he was more compatible with! Only with higher element affinity could he better utilize the class''s advantages, maximizing his lightning damage through the interaction of various elements. [Top five element affinities are as follows: Lightning: 1000% Soul element: 110% Fire element: 95% Wind element: 90% Water element: 70%] According to the hint from [Eye of Truth], Mike''s optimal choices should be [Soul element] and [Fire element]. Unfortunately, [Soul element] wasn''t an option provided by the Tower of Truth, so he had to reluctantly let it go. Excluding the [Soul element], Mike had three options: wind, fire, water. "The water element''s healing, shielding, and endurance are the best choices, but unfortunately, its affinity is only 70%, far less than the fire element!" Mike analyzed, "Wind, lightning, and fire elements are compatible and complement each other." Wind and lightning, lightning and fire, fire and wind, any combination of these three elements is compatible! If Mike chose the water element, water and lightning, fire and lightning would be manageable, but water and fire are incompatible, making coordination somewhat tricky. Having made up his mind, Mike made his choice. "Confirm receipt of [Stormweaver Mastery Orbs ¡¤ Wind element] and [Stormweaver Mastery Orbs ¡¤ Fire element]?" "Confirmed!" The two elemental orbs fell into Mike''s hands, and he used them immediately. "Class template evolution successful!" "Stormweaver (Wind ¡¤ Fire ¡¤ Lightning) Effects of spells from these three elements +100%, cd times for these elemental spells -50%!" "Learned class skills [Wind Fury], [Ignite]!" [Wind Fury (Lv1)]: Enhances the next skill or attack, releasing it twice consecutively, buff lasts 6 seconds. During the Wind Fury buff, Wind Fury cannot be used. Mana cost: 300 points CD time: 6s Unlike [Charge Up], which doubles effects, Wind Fury releases continuously. Thus, the effect of Wind Fury is not as significant as the improvement brought by Charge Up. However, this is not absolute. [Wind Fury] is superior to Charge Up in certain situations. For example,when releasing [Thunderclap Strike], with Wind Fury, the first strike could bring the enemy''s health below 30%, and the second could deal true damage! In such special cases, a single Wind Fury > a single Charge Up! But... The greatest use of Wind Fury might be saving time for Mike to stack Charge Up! Due to Mike''s class, his [Charge Up] skill only works with Lightning skills. Mike could completely save half the stacking time by following a combo sequence of [Wind Fury] ¡ú [Charge Up]*2 ¡ú [Wind Fury]... [Wind Fury: Some skills are born to be supporting roles, right?] [Ignite (Lv1)]: Releases flames to burn a designated target, causing (200 + 1.5*Intelligence) fire element damage over 5 seconds, also inflicts a grievous wound effect, reducing the target''s healing effects by 40%, and grants true sight of the target. Ignite increases the grievous wound effect by 1% for every ten enemies killed. For every hundred enemies killed, the duration increases by 1s, and the damage proportionally increases. Mana cost: 200 points CD time: 20s So far, the three class skills Mike has mastered¡ªThunderclap Strike, Wind Fury, and Ignite¡ªare exceptionally powerful! Thunderclap Strike provides burst damage, Wind Fury shortens the Charge Up time and also offers decent burst and melee capabilities, while Ignite supplements continuous damage and adds a grievous wound effect. Each skill has its strengths, and they are incredibly powerful. After all, these are the class skills of the Stormweaver SSS-tier template! Meanwhile, the global announcement rang out again. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for upgrading to [Stormweaver (Fire, Lightning)]!" Mike noticed that the global announcement only mentioned [Fire] and [Lightning] elements, not [Wind]! "Is it because it was an extra option from the SSSS-tier reward that it wasn''t announced?" Mike''s eyes lit up, immediately realizing that this situation was hugely beneficial to him! Now, the entire human race, even the whole world including the Abyssal Plane, received the news in real-time that Thor now masters both fire and lightning! And Mike secretly trained in [Wind], keeping it as his ace in the hole. This is something no one else could have anticipated! Moreover, hiding the [Wind] element class also adds a layer of disguise to Mike''s true identity! Mike could easily claim that he primarily practices the wind element as a mage. This way, no one would suspect he is Thor, as the classes don''t match up. This leaves Mike with a lot of room to maneuver, allowing him to advance or retreat freely without being restricted. The Tower of Truth has once again created a miracle for Mike! Under the eager anticipation of everyone, the Tower of Truth announced the global rewards for this SSSS-tier upgrade! "Participant Thor''s SSSS-tier completion of the second level awards all Tower of Truth humans the buff [Striving for Perfection]!" "Limited-time buff [Overall Enhancement], all attributes of Tower of Truth humans +20%, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Lightning Speed], Tower of Truth humans'' movement speed +30%, attack speed +15%, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Farewell to Weakness], Tower of Truth humans, upon death, will not enter a weakened state when returning to the Core City of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "[Striving for Perfection]: The next time you enter the realm of class change, automatically gain a 20% Exploration Rate, with a higher probability of obtaining hidden classes and special classes!" "The duration of the above buffs only counts within the Tower of Truth! Time will not decrease in the real world." When the global rewards were announced, public channels, faction channels, and national channels all fell into silence! Everyone''s eyes widened, staring fixedly at the announcement, motionless, even forgetting to breathe! Until... the first person began to cheer: "Praise Thor!!!" Like the first firework of a festival, it ignited everyone''s emotions, and the entire human world plunged into a frenzied sea of celebration! Such powerful buff rewards are invaluable to the human race, benefiting everyone immensely! Their faces were filled with happy smiles, firmly believing in a bright future for everyone! In various channels, countless words ultimately condensed into one sentence: "All glory to Thor!!!" Chapter 47 Just how far can you go? Chapter 47 Just how far can you go? Mike returned to the Core City of Truth. The place was bustling with noise and excitement, with everyone discussing one topic¡ªThor! This time, the limited-time buffs were different from the last; they only counted down while inside the Tower of Truth. Thus, instead of rushing into the Tower like last time, everyone could leisurely gather supplies, familiarize themselves with their skills, and prepare for the higher levels. Mike wandered aimlessly through the streets with the crowd, soaking in the lively atmosphere and blending in perfectly. When his spirits were high, he would join the crowd in shouting, "Long live Thor!" Mike didn''t waste much time; his mind was focused on organizing the gains from his journey. Summoning his attribute panel, a dense array of text appeared before Mike''s eyes. ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-tier) Level: 26 Class: Stormweaver (Wind ¡¤ Fire ¡¤ Lightning) HP: 7100/7100 MP: 8600/8600 Strength: 386 (+100) Intelligence: 565 (+40) Spirit: 515 (+30) Agility: 364 Constitution: 231 (+100) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+1) Skills: Lightning Arrow, Blessing of Lightning, Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike, Windstride Slash, Wind Fury, Ignite Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization, Fire Element Specialization, Wind Element Specialization Free Attribute Points: 160 Killing monsters and bosses on the second level had propelled Mike to level 26, significantly boosting his base attributes. Each level also provided 10 free attribute points. Remembering he was a mage, Mike evenly distributed the free points between [Intelligence] and [Spirit]. As an SSS-tier class template, Mike''s attribute growth was much faster than others. His level 26 attribute panel was stronger than many level 50 prodigies! This meant Mike could achieve better results in the Battle Soldiers tests, enhancing his Battle Soldiers tier! Advancing in Battle Soldiers tier was hugely beneficial for Mike. It not only increased his monthly stipend and unlocked more privileges but also allowed him to take on higher-level missions. Most importantly, it helped Mike gauge his own strength accurately. [Eye of Truth] could indeed provide Mike with a theoretical evaluation. In terms of sheer damage, Mike, who maximized Charge Up, had an output comparable to a Battle Chief, which was Mike''s greatest reliance! Even in direct, sustained combat without using Charge Up and lightning magic, Mike''s strength was no less than a tier six Battle Soldier. ... Apart from leveling up and the Stormweaver class template upgrades, the biggest gain from this trip has to be the enhancement of Thunderclap Strike! Thunderclap Strike, as a scalable damage skill, increased its base damage by 5 points with each use. During this instance run, Mike used Thunderclap Strike as much as possible, totaling 120 times! Now, Thunderclap Strike''s base damage had increased from 200 to 800 points, with an additional 2 times Intelligence damage, and Mike''s current Intelligence was 695 points. That is: 800 + 695*2 = 2190 points! With Stormweaver''s 100% bonus and Force of Nature''s 15% bonus, even without using Charge Up, it could deal nearly 4700 points of damage! A single Thunderclap Strike from Mike could instantly kill ordinary tier three Battle Soldiers, and tier four and five Battle Soldiers would lose half their health from the lightning damage! Looking at the damage numbers calculated by Eye of Truth, Mike nodded in satisfaction. "If [Wind Fury] + [Thunderclap Strike] were used together, it could deal nearly ten thousand damage in an instant, enough to instantly kill a tier six Battle Soldier!" Putting away the attribute panel, Mike casually picked a skill books shop and walked in. Buying all skill books and equipment from the same shop could easily expose one''s identity over time, so he didn''t contact Foreskin this time. Mike''s needs were substantial; he now mastered three elements: [Wind Element], [Lightning Element], and [Fire Element]! He planned to anonymously purchase some transitional skill books in Core City of Truth. Skill books and equipment related to the wind element could be bought from Foreskin. Currently, no one knew Thor could also use wind magic, so this wouldn''t expose Mike''s [Thor] identity, allowing him to safely acquire resources through this channel. As for the [Fire Element], Mike had just met an expert in fire magic today¡ªBlaze! Establishing a friendly cooperative relationship with him would be entirely beneficial to Mike. Blaze, a Battle Chief, not only had a distinguished record of military achievements but was also fiercely loyal to the human race, always leading the charge in battle and never retreating. The most important [Lightning] related items were the most likelyto expose [Thor]''s identity! Mike decided that from now on, he would only trade with [Wolf''s Den] to ensure his absolute safety. While this arrangement might seem cumbersome, it was necessary. Outside, the earth-shattering chants of "Long live Thor!" and "Praise Thor!" echoed. Why? Because in just two days, Thor''s two SSSS-tier completions had propelled the human race to a new milestone in strength and potential! The more crucial Thor became to the human race, the bigger a threat he was in the eyes of the demon gods. As the saying goes, "The tree that stands out in the forest is the one that gets cut down." If Mike wanted to survive, he needed to not only rapidly enhance his own strength but also keep a low profile, hide his identity, and buy time for his development. Resources were no longer an issue for him. What he lacked was time to transform those resources into strength. Time was of the essence for him now. After organizing his thoughts, Mike''s plan became clearer: first, purchase a batch of wind element skill books to study, then use the newly learned wind element skills to participate in the Battle Soldiers tests. "Can you get me a copy of ''Low-Tier Wind Shield'' skill book, and also ''Wind Blade'', ''Lightness Technique'', ''Wind Bind''..." Mike continued to buy several more skill books of average tier, spending a total of 80 gold coins. "Bro, a wind element mage, huh? I''ve got some top-notch wind element staffs here, want to take a look?" The skill books shop owner was very enthusiastic, having just made his biggest sale of the day, and it was clear he was in a good mood. 80 gold coins, and this guy wearing a Lone Wolf mask didn''t even blink before spending them! You should know, these low-tier skill books, although practical, would take an ordinary person some time to save up enough money to reluctantly buy one! After all, the price is there¡ªa single skill book could cost thousands, even tens of thousands of dollars. And the wealthy? They prefer to learn skills that are more effective and look down on these street goods. Who else would buy these low-tier skill books like they''re picking up groceries at the market like Mike? "No need for staffs, do you have other weapons?" Mike asked, "Like gauntlets or other close-combat weapons?" "Gauntlets?" The owner frowned, wondering what this guy wanted with gauntlets. A mage learning close combat? Despite his doubts, the owner still fetched two sets of gauntlets from the nearby weapon store. In the end, Mike purchased a pair of blade gauntlet usable by all classes for 15 gold coins, which had a very slight armor-piercing effect. This temporarily compensated for Mike''s close combat output capabilities. Mike put on the gauntlets and left under the astonished gaze of the shop owner. "All the wind element skill books are learned; now I have offensive capabilities just with wind element skills!" Mike had participated in Battle Soldiers tests before and remembered that the testing rooms were monitored! James and others had once caused a fuss due to a sudden increase in difficulty, forcing Sam to delete the recordings. Mike wanted to continue participating in Battle Soldiers tests without revealing his identity. He would have to use [Wind Element] skills as much as possible, minimizing the use of [Lightning Element] and [Fire Element] skills. After making thorough preparations, Mike once again entered the Battle Soldiers testing hall. After picking up a number tag and scanning his Lone Wolf badge, Mike was directed to the express lane. "Manager Sam, a tier one Battle Soldier wants to retake the Battle Soldiers test, his identity is Lone Wolf," a man watching the monitors called out. For some reason, his boss had instructed them to notify him whenever any tier one Battle Soldiers wanted to test recently! "What?" Sam jolted, standing up abruptly and rushing to the monitors, his gaze locked on Mike''s figure. "Does it look like him, can''t tell... no ID, no markings... is it the genius from yesterday?" Sam hesitated, unsure. The man beside him, noticing the extraordinary nature of Mike''s mask, exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, a golden Lone Wolf at tier one Battle Soldiers, that''s a first for me!" This comment from the security guard caught the attention of many, who crowded around to get a better look. As he said, it was extremely rare for a tier one Battle Soldier to be a golden Lone Wolf! "Move aside, everyone move aside!" Unlike the crowd, Sam''s face turned pale as he recognized the person''s identity, hurriedly pushing through the crowd to emerge from the throng. Without a doubt, this was the genius from yesterday! In just one day, he had become a golden Lone Wolf! He must report to the Director immediately! Sam, desperate to rectify his earlier oversight, dashed towards the Director''s office with unprecedented speed, wishing he had four legs instead of two. He didn''t even bother to knock, bursting into the office breathlessly. "Director!" Sam gasped, his face drained of color, struggling to catch his breath. "What''s the matter that you''re in such a panic?" The Director, who was in the middle of a meeting, scolded Sam after being interrupted, "Sam, how many times have I told you to stay calm in situations, to handle things without alarm, and not to lose your composure over minor issues?" After reprimanding him, the Director offered an apologetic smile to his guest, a gesture of politeness. He then turned to Sam, casually picking up his coffee cup, and asked nonchalantly, "So, what is it?" "Yesterday, that genius came back!" Sam wiped the sweat from his forehead, carefully choosing his words, "He''s become a golden Lone Wolf now, and he''s here to take the Combat Power Test again!" "Pfft¡ª" The Director spat out his coffee in shock, blurting out, "Holy fuck, really?" Sam nodded affirmatively, "Absolutely certain!" "What are you waiting for then?" The Director stood up abruptly and headed for the door, "The Combat Power Test monitoring for a golden Lone Wolf is highly confidential, it can''t be accessed on mobile devices, and is unavailable to anyone below the Battle Chief level." "Let''s go to the monitoring room!" Excitement sparkled in the Director''s eyes; he was exceptionally interested in this mysterious prodigy. "Just how far can you go? Tier two Battle Soldiers, tier three?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Director was eager to find out the current strength of this enigmatic genius. Chapter 48 He, has arrived Chapter 48 He, has arrived "Everyone, put aside your work for a moment." Upon arriving in the monitoring room, the Director spoke with a steady voice, "To support everyone''s breakthroughs in the Tower of Truth, I''m granting a half-day paid leave today." "Ah?" Some were slow to react, wondering how such good fortune could suddenly befall them. Those who were quick-witted and experienced exchanged knowing glances and smiles, guessing the reason behind this sudden generosity. "Probably another genius has emerged, and the test monitoring must be kept strictly confidential!" "That''s right, he used the same excuse last time, didn''t even bother to change it, even the pauses in his speech were exactly the same!" Exchanging thoughts through glances, everyone bowed their heads and happily exited the monitoring room with small, quick steps. Who could refuse a paid leave? After clearing the room, only three people remained in the monitoring room: the Director, Sam, and the Director''s guest, a formidable Battle Chief. "Blaze, haven''t introduced you yet, this is Sam, who has been with me since our corps days, and has been under me since I stepped back from the front lines." The formidable Battle Chief was none other than Blaze Morrow. He was idle and decided to visit the Core City of Truth to catch up over coffee with an old friend and chat. Of course, the most important thing¡ªtoday, it was highly likely that Jessica would come to take the Battle Soldiers test! Blaze Morrow watched closely, also to cover up the secret of his granddaughter''s second awakening of talent. As a veteran Battle Chief, he especially understood the value of keeping a low profile! But he never expected to coincidentally witness Mike coming for the Combat Power Test! "How mysterious is this genius you''re talking about?" Blaze Morrow asked confidently, without a hint of boasting, "I''ve seen the world, you know. Maxen Stoneheart was in my class. During the entrance test, I even gave him a punch!" The Director snorted, "Enough, I''ve heard that story so many times I''m getting calluses on my ears!" Blaze Morrow''s proudest moment in life wasn''t becoming a Battle Chief, but the time he punched Maxen Stoneheart! Maxen Stoneheart, a tier nine Battle Lord, the king among Battle Lords! Even a supreme being had taken him as a godson, which speaks volumes about his potential and strength! "Alright, no more jokes. Maxen Stoneheart only took three days to pass the tier three Battle Soldiers test!" Blaze Morrow''s gaze moved through the monitor screen to Mike, "This kid is also on his third day, right? Does he stand a chance in the tier two Battle Soldiers test?" Hearing Blaze Morrow''s words, Sam and the Director exchanged a look, their expressions turning peculiar. The Director, trying to hold back a laugh, said, "Sam, enlighten our Blaze Battle Chief, tell him what this genius did yesterday!" Sam honestly replied, "Yesterday, he passed the neural response stage of the tier three Battle Soldiers test." "What?!" Blaze Morrow stood up abruptly, his face a picture of disbelief, blurting out, "Bob, you better not be pulling my leg!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why would I lie? I submitted the report first thing this morning." Bob spoke very seriously, "Maxen Stoneheart is indeed fierce, but this young man is even fiercer! I just bet with you, this person''s upgrade speed is definitely above Maxen Stoneheart!" "Enough talk, his test is starting!" Blaze Morrow watched the screen intently, casually asking, "Which tier Battle Soldiers test did he choose?" As a golden Lone Wolf, Mike could opt for a cross-tier test, which, if passed, would allow him to jump several tiers at once. "Let me check..." Bob expertly pressed a few buttons, and a number appeared on the screen. When the number appeared, the entire monitoring room fell into a deathly silence, except for the sound of machinery operating. Everyone''s face was filled with disbelief, as if a cold wind had swept through their hearts, chilling to the bone. Five! This genius had chosen the tier five Battle Soldiers test! As they were stunned, the test began... "Tier five Battle Soldiers test, why does it feel so easy?" Mike dodged attack after attack with ease, even without the help of [Eye of Truth], he could achieve this level. After choosing [Wind Element], Mike''s mobility was maxed out! Wind element skills, known for their agility and speed, coupled with a 100% effect boost, were like giving a turbo boost to a sports car! Even ordinary low-tier skills, in Mike''s hands, could perform like high-tier skills. "Windstride Slash!" Mike even had the leisure to try new techniques. He targeted a flying knife with Windstride Slash, attempting to move at high speed. His figure passed through multiple afterimages, appearing next to the flying knife. It worked! Mike was enlightened; Windstride Slash could be usedthis way? In future battles, he could completely throw his own flying items or even flying skills, using this method for high-speed movement! The Neural Response Test, which troubled countless people, turned into a playground for testing skill effects in Mike''s hands. What''s more terrifying is that even though Mike was just experimenting, he was able to stroll through the test with ease, performing very comfortably throughout. The tier five Battle Soldiers test posed no challenge to him at all! The three spectators watching Mike''s test were increasingly shocked. Sam, with a slight tremble in his voice, asked, "Old, old boss... are we supposed to be seeing this?" Even a fool would now have some guesses about the identity of the Lone Wolf on the screen! Just three days! In just three days, he had grown to surpass tier five Battle Soldiers, even more formidable than Maxen Stoneheart in his day! Remember, Maxen Stoneheart was an SS-tier talent, already among the top echelons! Then, the real identity of this Lone Wolf, almost throwing the answer in the faces of the three onlookers: Thor!!! It was Thor!!! Tap tap tap¡ª Footsteps approached from behind, startling them as they quickly turned around. "Lord Shadow Nine?!" Blaze Morrow quickly bowed, saying, "We haven''t seen each other for over thirty years, Lord, and yet I recognize your figure as if it were only yesterday!" The newcomer was indeed Shadow Nine! He was a true powerhouse within the [Guardian Shadow] organization, ranked ninth, hence the name Shadow Nine! Seeing Blaze Morrow there too, Shadow Nine couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. "Lord Shadow Nine, why do you sigh?" Blaze Morrow asked, puzzled. He hadn''t yet reported their discovery of a suspected Thor¡ªalmost the most crucial finding! Shadow Nine stretched out his thin hand, patted Blaze Morrow on the head with a caring look, like a kind elder, and said, "I sigh for you." Blaze Morrow was even more puzzled. Sigh for him? Had he done something wrong? Shadow Nine continued, "Kid Blaze, do you know? Using memory-sealing curses repeatedly on the same target significantly affects the target''s Intelligence level." "This is the first I''ve heard of it, but what does it have to do with me?" Before Blaze Morrow could finish, his vision suddenly darkened, a cloud of black mist silently enveloping him. Even as a peak Battle Chief, he had no chance to resist. "What a good kid." Shadow Nine sighed, "If sealed a few more times, I''m afraid he might indeed become a fool. Always getting tangled up with this Thor, I don''t know whether your luck is good or bad, but anyway, let''s keep you in the dark a bit longer." With that, the black mist rolled back into the sleeves of Shadow Nine. Blaze Morrow, Bob, and Sam all lay unconscious on the ground. Only Shadow Nine stood still, staring intently at the monitor. When he was alone, a rare fervor appeared on his gaunt old face, his eyes seemingly sparking with fire, his thin body containing terrifying energy, as if his life was burning! "Come on, let me see." "The future supreme being of my human race, just what can you achieve!" With that, Shadow Nine''s feet burst into a cloud of black mist that shot into the console. Inside the testing room, Mike saw the entire room suddenly flash red, and all tests halted. He looked around warily. A series of notes popped up before his eyes: [Some ''despicable'' old guy has initiated a tier nine Battle Soldiers test¡ªThor Custom Edition] [Next up is a projection left by a supreme being, possessing one-tenth the strength of the supreme being in his prime] [You''d better pray you get the projection of supreme being Morpheus] Seeing this note, Mike asked in slight surprise, "Why Morpheus? Because the supreme being [Morpheus] is the weakest?" Of the three supreme beings, Mike had heard the most about [Morpheus], who seemed to oversee the rear base on Earth. Eye of Truth quickly provided an answer. [Fighting against Morpheus, death is the least painful way, even sweet-smelling] Before the battle even started, Eye of Truth had already sentenced Mike to death. The notes before Mike''s eyes suddenly twisted, the text becoming exceptionally blurry. This was the first time Mike had encountered such a situation! Although Eye of Truth was sometimes playful, its SSS-tier talent had never been lost! Finally, the letters coalesced into a few barely discernible words: [He, has arrived!] Chapter 49 Five minutes? There was no need; one move was enough Chapter 49 Five minutes? There was no need; one move was enough The text before Mike''s eyes faded, bringing an almost suffocating sense of oppression. The entire testing room began to distort. Mike noticed that the walls around him had vanished, and unbeknownst to him, he had been transported to a new space! The space was filled with mist, obscuring his vision. Directly ahead, a white figure appeared, slowly walking towards Mike. The two were not far apart, yet a hazy mist separated them, obscuring their faces from each other. A congenial voice sounded, "You''re early." Through the mist, the figure spoke slowly, "Level 60, your second class change, that''s when you should have come. You are still too naive now. This projection of mine was left when I was at level 199, and even at one-tenth of that strength, the gap between us is too vast." Mike nodded thoughtfully and asked in return, "So, should I leave?" "Pfft." The figure chuckled lightly, as if chatting about everyday matters, "Since you''re already here, why not stay and talk for a while? After all, this projection will dissipate after a while. The next time you challenge, you''ll face one of the other two." Since the supreme being''s projection had spoken, Mike continued the conversation, "I haven''t asked for your name yet..." "Ares." The figure revealed its name. Mike raised an eyebrow, supreme being [Ares]? According to legend, Ares was a warrior who wielded a sword, renowned for his exceptional swordsmanship and countless vanquished foes! There were many accounts of Ares in the textbooks. At level 200, he had gone alone with his sword to the front lines, slaying thirteen demon Battle Chiefs, countless Battle Generals, and Battle Soldiers! With just one man and one sword, he held a thousand-mile defense line and repelled a million-strong demon army! All demon armies feared Ares, even the demon gods! From then on, Ares became famous worldwide, unstoppable on his path, eventually achieving the position of the strongest! To sum it up: he was a master swordsman! Thinking this, Mike''s eyes lit up. With such a melee expert before him, how could he not take advantage of learning from him? With Mike''s personality, since the projection of a supreme being was here, he must gain some benefits! "Ares, my classmate is a big fan of yours!" Mike started, and the figure across the mist obviously paused. Your classmate is my fan, what does that have to do with you, and what use is that approach? You''re not playing by the rules, kid! "Why don''t you give me some skill books, and I''ll teach them to my classmate after I learn them!" Ares: ...Why wouldn''t I just give them directly to your classmate, and why are you trying to make a profit as a middleman? Also, you''re a mage, why learn melee skills? Ares seemed to guess Mike''s thoughts. This guy, planning to dual-class as mage and warrior? Regardless, Mike thought, since he hadn''t started fighting with Ares, he should seize the opportunity to gain the maximum benefit from him. After all, the identity of a supreme being is very prestigious, and he would surely agree. "Interesting kid." Ares raised his arm, and an orb flew out from Mike''s chest, an Inhibition Orb! "This item bears the mark of a demon god, which could deceive even a Battle Lord level master smith. Carrying this item on Earth and in the Tower of Truth is fine, but if you take it to the Abyssal Plane, it''s not a life-saving item but a death warrant!" As he spoke, Ares pressed his hand downward. Countless black lines were drawn from the Inhibition Orb, unraveling like threads from a cocoon. The black lines gathered into a mass, continuously changing shape, seemingly nurturing some terrifying monster! "The demon god mark has been stripped away and condensed into this monster, roughly... a quasi-Battle Chief level in strength," Ares pointed at the black mass before Mike and continued, "You''ve come too early, and your level is too low. Fighting me would be harmful rather than beneficial to you. Why not battle this monster instead?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you can defeat it within 5 minutes, I''ll give you a skill book." "Deal!" Mike, pleased with Ares'' promise, readied his staff to strike. "Hold on a moment, the monster hasn''t fully formed yet." Using this pause, Ares spoke again, "This monster is at quasi-Battle Chief level, with over ten million health and high magic resistance. Its resistance to Lightning damage should be about 65%..." Ares continued to describe the soon-to-be-born monster, indirectly lowering Mike''s difficulty. Since Thor''s class change to [Stormweaver¡¤Lightning], all demon gods in the Abyssal Plane had beenfrantically boosting their resistance to Lightning! They knew well that on Thor''s path to rise, there would inevitably be a few unfortunate souls decapitated, becoming stepping stones for his fame. As long as they stacked up their resistance to Lightning, when the time came, the unlucky ones would be others, not them. Mike, possessing the Eye of Truth, could see all the information Ares was sharing. On the other hand, Mike was quite confident in his current output capabilities. Over ten million health sounds impressive? With his current setup, a single Thunderclap Strike from Mike could deal close to 5000 damage, and with a 30-layer Charge Up, it could reach tens of millions in magical damage! If his level were to rise to the heights of a supreme being like Ares, a single attack of his Lightning magic could inflict damage in the trillions! Even with a 65% damage reduction, the output would still be in the hundreds of billions! "Almost ready." Ares suddenly stopped; the black mass had now formed into a six-armed monster, roaring as it prepared to charge at Mike. "You needn''t hold back, strike with all your might; this place is shielded from any prying eyes." "Remember, solve this within five minutes." "Timer... starts now!" Bang¡ª The six-armed monster charged towards Mike, its four eyes emitting a terrifying red glow. "Thunderclap Strike!" Mike pointed forward with his staff, and a massive red bolt of lightning descended from the sky once again, carrying destructive power, sweeping everything before it. He had already stacked 30 layers of Charge Up, launching Thunderclap Strike as his opening move. Boom¡ª After being baptized by the lightning, the monster didn''t even last 0.1 seconds before it turned to ash! It was over, one move, what more was there to say? Retracting his staff, Mike looked towards Ares through the mist, casually saying, "Where were we in our conversation? Let''s continue." Ares: ... Damn, this kid''s putting on airs! Even Ares hadn''t anticipated that a level 26 Thor could one-shot a quasi-Battle Chief level monster! Five minutes? There was no need; one move was enough! Of course, Ares''s perspective was far beyond that of ordinary people. He could tell at a glance that Thor''s ability to unleash such high damage was due to some sort of buff! In other words, while Thor''s burst damage was extremely high, his sustainability was comparatively average. It was unclear how long it took for Thor to stack up those buffs. The mist gently parted to the sides, making Ares''s figure clearer. Mike tensed up, waiting for what was next. Ares''s voice rang out again, but this time, there was a rare seriousness in his tone, he spoke formally, "Thor, I retract my previous assessment of you, and I apologize for my earlier underestimation." "Now, you are worthy to face me in combat!" Chapter 50 This young man has the makings of the strongest Chapter 50 This young man has the makings of the strongest "Now, you are worthy to face me in combat!" These words, coming from the supreme being [Ares], were in themselves an honor. For any other young, hot-headed individual, such a statement would likely have set their blood boiling, eager to engage in battle immediately. However, Mike remained composed and countered, "Can we not fight?" After all, we''re all on the same side here, and fighting among ourselves can be quite damaging to relationships! More importantly, you, at level 199, have already undergone three class changes, picking on me, a level 26 mage¡ªhow is that fair? If it''s possible, Mike would rather avoid a fight. "Oh?" Ares found this young man before him increasingly interesting and asked, "Why not fight?" "Supreme beings have always been my idols..." Ares interrupted, "Your classmate''s idols." "Mine too!" Mike insisted earnestly, his face sincere, making his fib seem almost truthful. "How could I possibly strike at my own idol?!" "Well said." Ares pointed to the ashes on the ground, "I''ve helped you strip away the demon god''s mark and completely removed the lineage restrictions from the Inhibition Orb." "As per our earlier agreement, I will give you a melee skill book. If we spar, regardless of the outcome, I''ll give you another skill book." Mike appeared troubled, "It''s not about the skill books, it''s just that..." Ares laughed, "I could have someone craft a melee weapon for you, though you''ll need to provide the materials yourself." Mike earnestly responded, "I''ve long wanted to learn from the swordsmanship of supreme being Ares, please enlighten me!" His motivation wasn''t just for the skill books and equipment. He genuinely wanted to learn from a supreme being. "I''m flattered, but it wouldn''t be fair for me to directly combat you, as my projection is over a hundred levels higher than you." Ares pondered, "You attack first, I''ll let you make one move, and after that, we''ll decide life or death." At this moment, Mike''s demeanor was no longer casual; his expression was dead serious. If he really were to fight Ares''s projection, with a level difference of over 160, Mike would undoubtedly be annihilated instantly! In that case, their combat would be meaningless. Letting Mike make one move, Ares was not only testing Mike''s ultimate output but also giving him a chance! One move¡ªif Mike could defeat Ares''s projection with it, then it would be considered Mike''s victory. If the projection survived, the outcome would be self-evident. "Agreed." Mike nodded, accepting the challenge. "I''m ready whenever you are." That was exactly what Mike was waiting for. "Wind Fury!" "Thunderclap Strike!" Without any hesitation, having already stacked 30 layers of Charge Up, Mike initiated with Wind Fury followed immediately by Thunderclap Strike. The terrifying red lightning struck once more, aiming directly at Ares''s head. In the entire space, the mist churned, and time seemed to slow down, everything moving as if in slow motion like in a movie. In reality, everything happened very quickly. Bang¡ª Just below a meter above Ares''s head, the red lightning exploded violently, the lightning with destructive strength lighting up the sky like a grand fireworks display. Yet, Ares stood still, unmoved, not even glancing at the lightning. "Wow¡ª" Mike gasped in awe, unable to help but exclaim, "Supreme being Ares, you truly are formidable!" After one move, Ares was unscathed, clearly establishing the superior combatant. Mike quickly retreated, creating distance between them, buying time for another round of Charge Up. Ares, however, remained where he was, his gaze on Mike subtly shifting. "It''s been about ten years since I last used my innate abilities...That strike just now should have reached hundreds of millions in damage, touching the realm of a Battle Chief." Ares hadn''t expected Thor''s output capability to be even more terrifying than he had imagined! At level 26, surpassing even the Battle Chief in burst damage. Even Ares himself couldn''t have achieved such a feat in his day! As Ares was about to make his next move, his figure suddenly became translucent and began to fade. "Heh, energy depleted." In the last few seconds, if he had chosen to strike, Mike likely wouldn''t have been able to dodge. However, as a supreme being, even just a projection, he maintained his dignity. In Ares''s heart, since Mike had forced him to use his talent, this combat was Mike''s victory. Before the projection completely dissipated, Ares spoke, "Thor, the items I promised you will be delivered to you. So far, you''ve done well. This world is far more dangerous than you imagine. Hide your identity as best as you can, don''t let others know you are Thor, and focus on strengthening yourself..." Ares''s voice echoed in the space, the mist slowly dissipating, and Mike found himself back in the Combat Power Test room. It felt like waking from a long dream, still too stunned to move. Mike cautiously surveyed his surroundings, wary of any further surprises. Meanwhile, in the Combat Power Test monitoring room, Shadow Nine stared intently at the now static-filled screen. In fact, when the projection of the supreme being appeared, the monitoring had been blocked. Shadow Nine saw nothing; he was merely waiting for the final outcome. "A tier nine Battle Soldiers test might be too tough for Thor, considering he''s only been in the Tower of Truth for three days." "Hard to say, SSS-tier talent isn''t something that can be measured by ordinary standards!" Shadow Nine, as one of the strongest forces in [Guardian Shadow] and ranked ninth, his position alone spoke volumes. Even for a tier nine Battle Lord like Maxen Stoneheart, Shadow Nine could assassinate him with just one move. There are levels even among Battle Lords! The Star rankings change every year, and new Lone Wolves rise through the ranks. But within [Guardian Shadow], the rankings are the result of generations of consolidation; for a hundred years, no one has been able to shake Shadow Nine''s position! And a supreme being, transcending Battle Lords and comparable to deities, is far beyond what Shadow Nine could match. Three hundred years ago, Shadow Nine was a classmate of supreme being Morpheus! This secret, even among the upper echelons of [Guardian Shadow], is scarcely known. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having once experienced supreme power, he knew better than anyone just how terrifying a supreme being could be! The monitor flickered and then returned to normal. Shadow Nine''s eyes widened, not missing a single detail. When he saw Mike bouncing around alive, his eyelids twitched uncontrollably. "How is this possible!" The [Guardian Angel] buff on Thor hasn''t disappeared, which means... Thor didn''t die! This thought startled Shadow Nine. A tier nine Battle Soldiers test, a projection of a 199-level supreme being, even at just one-tenth of its strength, and Thor had survived! This was a miracle in itself! "This young man has the makings of the strongest!" It was only at this moment that Shadow Nine was thoroughly convinced by Thor. He had witnessed the rise of supreme being Morpheus, and frankly, the feats Thor had achieved now might even surpass what Morpheus had done at his peak. "Given enough time, Thor will surely achieve the position of the strongest!" Shadow Nine''s body was enveloped in swirling black mist, nearly uncontrollable with his emotional upheaval, indicating his excitement. "My human race is about to birth its fourth supreme being, the dawn is near, the light is about to break through!" As Shadow Nine was caught up in his fervor, he caught a glimpse of scrolling text at the bottom of the screen. "Battle Soldiers test tier nine, passed..." Like a bolt from the blue, Shadow Nine stood frozen, his expression blank, his body lifeless like a withered tree. Thor had passed the tier nine Battle Soldiers test?! He hadn''t just survived under the supreme being''s projection¡ªhe had defeated it?! At that moment, Shadow Nine felt his entire understanding of the world had been turned upside down. Chapter 51 Put it on Maxen Stonehearts tab Chapter 51 Put it on Maxen Stoneheart''s tab Shadow Nine was stunned by Thor''s achievements. Although he didn''t know exactly what had happened, his instincts told him that Thor must be an exceptionally powerful individual. In his shock, Shadow Nine even lost track of time, staring blankly at the monitor as Thor received the tier nine Battle Soldiers badge and left the Combat Power Test room. Even Blaze Morrow on the ground twitched his eyelids and made a faint grunt, showing signs of waking up. "What exactly happened!" Shadow Nine snapped back to reality, slapped Blaze Morrow on the forehead, causing him to pass out again. "Calm down, calm down, I''m too old for this," he muttered to himself. But the truth was, Shadow Nine had never seen anything like this before! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tossed the three unconscious bodies onto chairs, and a swirling black mist enveloped them. Shadow Nine slightly altered their memories. In the memories of Blaze Morrow and the others, the genius had attempted the tier two Battle Soldiers test and had been disastrously defeated. Even in defeat, however, he had left a commendable impression, and Blaze Morrow particularly admired this mage skilled in wind element magic. Shadow Nine nodded to himself, "That''s enough alteration of their memories; any more might actually turn them into idiots." After doing all this, the black mist receded, and Shadow Nine disappeared from the spot, everything returning to normal as if a paused movie had been played. Blaze Morrow, Bob, and Sam simultaneously opened their eyes, unaware of any abnormalities. Bob spoke with a hint of regret, "It''s a pity he failed. He was so close to passing the Neural Response Test." Sam nodded in agreement, supporting the Director''s statement. Only Blaze Morrow, rubbing his forehead, remained silent, his brow furrowed. Bob noticed his discomfort and turned to ask, "Blaze, say something, will you?" Blaze Morrow, puzzled, spoke up, "Why does my head hurt so much, as if someone hit me?" "Cough, cough, I can''t keep this from you any longer, Blaze, I''m not pretending anymore, I''m laying it all out, I''m actually a Battle Lord!" Bob said earnestly, "I not only slapped your forehead but even used a forbidden spell to alter your memory!" To this absurd claim, Blaze Morrow had a very simple response: "Get lost! I''d rather believe Thor is my son-in-law than believe your nonsense!" After this brief comedic interlude, the three resumed discussing the talented mage they had encountered earlier. Not long after, Blaze Morrow suddenly stood up, his eyes glued to the monitor screen, unable to contain his excitement, "Here she comes!" On the monitor, a beautiful woman had just entered the Combat Power Test room to challenge the tier one Battle Soldiers. "Who''s coming?" "My granddaughter, Bob, watch carefully what happens next!" Blaze Morrow instructed, "And please, keep it a secret that my granddaughter has awakened an S-tier talent!" Bob: ...This old man is getting shameless! He''s clearly bragging, he''s emphasized it countless times! In the monitoring room, the three''s attention was once again focused on the video feed. ... Meanwhile, after finishing the Combat Power Test, Mike, holding his freshly earned tier nine Battle Soldiers badge, returned to Wolf''s Den. Compared to a few hours earlier, there were noticeably more people in Wolf''s Den. Mike checked the time; nearly five hours had passed. It was now 4:59 AM. Everyone initially goes to the Tower of Truth to level up and attempt challenges from midnight to 6 AM. Afterward, they return to the Core City of Truth to resupply and take care of other matters. Mike had planned his schedule similarly. As he entered Wolf''s Den, a very burly man blocked his path. The expressionless Maxen Stoneheart stared at Mike, his feelings complex, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words. Previously, he had applied for [Guardian Shadow] protection for the other party, but the application was ruthlessly rejected. At that moment, Maxen Stoneheart was shocked. After the shock, Maxen Stoneheart quickly realized what he was dealing with! If he couldn''t guess the other party''s identity now, he might as well hang himself with spaghetti! There was only one answer¡ªThor!! Seeing Maxen Stoneheart''s posture, Mike also understood what had happened. With Maxen Stoneheart''s status, he most likely knew that the Lone Wolf in front of him was Thor! Of course, Maxen Stoneheart only recognized the Thor from inside the Tower of Truth. He knew nothing about Thor''s real identity being Mike. As long as that remained a secret, Mike was safe. "What are you looking at?" Mike suddenly blurted out, nearly scaring Maxen Stoneheart out of his wits. "Please... cough, cough, come inside!" Following the same procedure as last time, Mike followed Maxen Stoneheart deeper into Wolf''s Den. "Sit down,let''s have a good talk." Maxen Stoneheart proactively moved a chair for Mike and then sat opposite him. "Is the list verified for authenticity?" "100% confirmed." Maxen Stoneheart felt awkward; the man sitting in front of him was the legendary Thor. Did such a legendary figure need to give him a fake list? Moreover, anything related to Thor wasn''t just under Maxen Stoneheart''s watch. At least one [Shadow] level Battle Lord, and possibly even higher-ups, were keeping an eye on Thor. For example, the supreme being, Morpheus! "Is my bounty confirmed then?" Mike brought up the topic, and Maxen Stoneheart''s face stiffened, he stammered, "That... will have to wait until the capture operation is complete to determine the final value, it might take a bit longer." "Understood, understood." Mike was just making casual conversation. He wasn''t short on money at the moment, and the things he lacked couldn''t be bought with money. Based on his previous interactions with supreme being Ares, he could tell that the human race''s powerhouses were very united. They had made many efforts and arrangements for the continuation of their species. Thus, Mike had ample trust in Maxen Stoneheart and Wolf''s Den. Their awkward chat came to an abrupt end, and the air was filled with discomfort. Maxen Stoneheart really didn''t know what to say to Thor. Maxen Stoneheart only knew that the person in front of him was Thor. And the person knew that Maxen Stoneheart knew he was Thor. Maxen Stoneheart knew that the person knew that he knew... "Have you eaten?" Maxen Stoneheart finally blurted out after a long pause. "Haven''t eaten, why do you ask, are you inviting me?" Maxen Stoneheart: ... Just a few hours ago, he had told the other party to eat whatever he liked. Looking back, it seemed he was the clown! Maxen Stoneheart had reasons to believe that even if he died, Thor wouldn''t! "I''m inviting! Just report my name at the front desk of Wolf''s Den." With that, the topic of trying to get closer came to an end, and Maxen Stoneheart became serious, "The list you submitted is being taken very seriously, and the capture operation has already started covertly. I''ll also have a mission to carry out soon." As he spoke, Maxen Stoneheart''s Lone Wolf badge vibrated slightly, clearly something urgent was coming up. He glanced at the information inside the badge, stood up, and walked towards the door. Stopping at the doorway, he turned back to look at Mike, "Also..." "Be careful." He said these words with unusual earnestness. "Even with SSS-tier talent, you''re not invincible and still at risk of falling. Once a person dies... that''s it." Mike vehemently denied, "Who said I''m SSS-tier? Don''t talk nonsense, or I might sue you for defamation!" "Right, right, you''re not," Maxen Stoneheart chuckled and shook his head as he left the office. After Maxen Stoneheart left, Mike didn''t stay long either and walked out. Sitting in a corner of Wolf''s Den, he browsed through the mission panel and checked his current entitlements. Mike was now a tier nine Battle Soldier, a golden Lone Wolf, equivalent to the treatment level of a tier two Battle General. He could receive a monthly stipend of $200,000, had the right not to respond to emergencies below level six, and could move freely during emergencies below level four. If injured during official missions, his medical expenses would be fully covered. If disabled, he could be transferred to the [Planetary Defense Council] with a lifetime treatment of a tier two Battle General, among other benefits. Clearly, the Defense Headquarters did not skimp on the treatment of its members. Additionally, Mike could purchase items from Wolf''s Den at a 9.5% discount. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye, and a beautiful woman wearing a Lone Wolf mask entered Wolf''s Den. "Another newcomer!" Even without the Eye of Truth, Mike recognized her identity at a glance. "Jessica, she actually passed the tier one Battle Soldiers test? " Interesting. Mike raised his glass, his voice automatically altered by the Lone Wolf mask to prevent others from recognizing his identity. "To welcome the newcomer, I''ll cover everyone''s expenses!" Mike declared generously. Wolf''s Den instantly turned into a sea of joy, and Jessica, experiencing such a welcome ceremony for the first time, was somewhat overwhelmed. But it wouldn''t take long for her to perfectly integrate into this place and even fall in love with it. A robot brought the bill to Mike, "Sir, this is your bill for this session, totaling $2,899,980 after the discount." $2,899,980, nearly 3000 gold coins, Mike didn''t mind spending it at all. Was he the type to be stingy? Not at all! With a grand gesture, Mike confidently declared, "Put it on Maxen Stoneheart''s tab!" "Another round of drinks, please! And still, put it on his tab." Chapter 52 Nyx Valoria Chapter 52 Nyx Valoria "This round''s expenses are on Mr. Jhon!" A deep voice echoed through Wolf''s Den, sparking another round of cheers from the crowd. "Mr. Jhon?" Mike was puzzled; his name wasn''t John. Could it be that Maxen Stoneheart''s real name was John? Mike recalled that during his first visit to Wolf''s Den, someone had also called for "Mr. Jhon" to pick up the tab. At that moment, a beautiful woman with a graceful demeanor approached Mike. Wearing a silver-white Lone Wolf mask that obscured her face, her voice was particularly pleasant, "Sir, is this your first time buying drinks for everyone?" "In Wolf''s Den, no matter who is paying, we always say it''s on Mr. Jhon. After all, the original intent of the Lone Wolf is to provide everyone with a concealed identity; we can''t ask for any identity-related information from our guests." "Oh, I see." Mike nodded, finding the explanation reasonable. Perhaps there was never a Mr. Jhon, or perhaps everyone is Mr. Jhon. The woman spoke again, "Everyone here calls me Nyx Valoria. May I ask, how should I address you?" Mike responded casually, "You can call me Yasuo." Nyx Valoria glanced back at the front desk and softly said, "Put tonight''s expenses on my account for Yasuo." Then, turning to Mike with a light laugh, she added, "I hope you enjoy your time at Wolf''s Den." It was clear she thought highly of Mike, wanting to make a good impression¡ªafter all, Mike''s current status was that of a [Tier Nine Battle Soldier ¡¤ Golden Lone Wolf]. With a bit more strength, he could become a Battle General. A Lone Wolf''s Battle General typically has 30%-40% more combat power than an ordinary Battle General, and some formidable ones can even fight across tiers! And since Mike had become a Golden Lone Wolf during his time as a Battle Soldier, his potential was certainly not limited to just being a Battle General. There was a high probability he could achieve the rank of Battle Chief. It was no wonder Nyx Valoria was willing to invest in him early. "Now that Thor has emerged, we are all living in exciting times. This drink is to you, may you soon become a Battle General," Nyx Valoria said, raising her cocktail and downing it in one gulp. After finishing her drink and her speech, Nyx Valoria nodded slightly to Mike and walked away. "Nyx Valoria, did you just meet a handsome guy you like?" teased a lady bartender with a mischievous smile. "It''s nothing, I just find a Tier Nine Battle Soldier a bit unfamiliar. He also knows Maxen Stoneheart, perhaps he''s a prodigy from some Battle Lord family out on a training expedition," Nyx casually remarked. "It''s a pity he wasn''t in the same batch as Thor. He missed out on the benefits this time." "Ah, is that so?" Her words drew puzzled looks from a few others at the bar, clearly unfamiliar with the situation. "Yes, the previous three instances of supreme power have all confirmed one truth: the students in the same batch as a supreme being gain the most benefits! He''s already a Tier Nine Battle Soldier, must be at least 20 years old, he must have already been to a top university, two years earlier than Thor." With that, Nyx Valoria dismissed the matter as trivial. Even if Mike became a Battle Chief, to Nyx Valoria, it was just a minor detail. Her own family had more than one Battle Lord and even connections to a supreme being, so her perspective was naturally quite high. ... "It''s almost six in the morning," Mike stretched lazily, choosing to exit the Tower of Truth. There were no suitable missions for him in Wolf''s Den. Moreover, with the threat from the fourth demon cult leader looming, he couldn''t focus on other tasks. The demon cult leader had threatened to kill Mike, which was no small matter. A slight misstep could lead to a tragic end for him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After leaving the Tower of Truth, Mike opened the curtains, letting the weak sunlight filter into the room, casting a long shadow at his feet. He looked down at his shadow, "Senior, what are you having for breakfast?" Silence, no response. "Even if you skip breakfast, coming out for a chat would be nice." The shadow remained motionless. Mike resorted to his trump card, "That supreme being told me every Lone Wolf is protected by a Guardian Shadow, Shadow Nine sir, stop hiding." Hearing the words ''supreme being'', Mike''s shadow began to distort, and a cloud of black mist rose up, eventually revealing an elderly figure shrouded in shadows. "Heh heh heh..." The figure''s first words sent a chill down Mike''s spine. What a villainous laugh! When the figure first arrivedbeside Mike, he was already aware of Shadow Nine''s presence. When Mike chose the Lone Wolf faction, the Eye of Truth had informed him of the existence of [Guardian Shadow]. Every Lone Wolf is accompanied by a [Guardian Shadow] to protect their growth on Earth and provide them with a safe space. Mike hadn''t expected that [Guardian Shadow] would assign him a Battle Lord-level protector! The encounter in the Combat Power Test room was likely with this elderly predecessor. Shadow Nine stopped laughing and spoke seriously, "A supreme being would never speak to you like that, kid. You''re still too green." [Guardian Shadow] was founded by the supreme being Morpheus. The three supreme beings do not interfere with each other. No one would discuss these matters with Mike. "Indeed, I tricked you, my apologies," Mike admitted frankly. He just wanted to have a chat with Shadow Nine, particularly about his personal safety. "You know, there''s a Battle Lord who wants to kill me." "Yes," Shadow Nine acknowledged. "Could you go and kill the fourth demon cult leader first?" Mike always believed in striking first. If he had to fight someone, he''d prefer to run them over with a steamroller the day before to ensure victory. Shadow Nine''s response was straightforward, "No. To kill Terenas Bloodscribe, we first need to find him. The demon gods have concealed his whereabouts." With his assassination plan thwarted, Mike asked for another favor, "Then, could you bring a few more people to protect me?" Shadow Nine shook his head again, "No, with the emergence of [Thor], the demon gods of the Abyssal Plane have gone mad. The human race is stretched thin across the board; we simply can''t spare more hands." "The most important thing is, if we pull out another Battle Lord, the enemy will have a Battle Lord freed up to target you." Shadow Nine''s reasoning was sound, and Mike couldn''t argue. The higher-level struggles were like a tug-of-war, each side holding steady, waiting for an unexpected factor to break the deadlock. Still not giving up, Mike suggested, "What if I pack up and move in with a supreme being?" "Supreme beings are always in the most dangerous places. Even Battle Lords risk falling there; going there would be suicide for you." "I understand now, maintaining the status quo is in my best interest." Shadow Nine nodded, "Now that I''ve shown myself, I''ll speak a bit more to give you a clearer picture. Inside Guardian Shadow, we have strict rules about when to intervene. For enemies below the peak Battle Chief level, I won''t make a move; you''ll have to handle them yourself." "Thanks for the heads-up, but for some reason, I feel even less safe after hearing you say that," Mike admitted. He could handle ambushing a Battle Chief-level opponent, but he wasn''t yet capable of facing one in direct combat. "One last question, if Terenas Bloodscribe shows up, are you confident you can defeat him?" This was Mike''s most pressing concern. Being targeted by a Battle Lord was no small matter. "I could kill him with one strike," Shadow Nine declared confidently, leaving a powerful statement before his figure once again turned into a mist and sank into the shadows on the ground. In reality, Shadow Nine wasn''t with Mike 24/7; he spent more time patrolling around Mike, assessing the strength of everyone nearby to prevent any threats before they could arise. If a Battle Lord got close, even if Shadow Nine could kill him instantly, the aftermath of the fight could still cause Mike severe harm. "With this level of protection, it seems I don''t need to worry about Terenas Bloodscribe''s threat for now, but there are still many challenges I must face on my own," Mike mused, rubbing his temples. For enemies below the peak Battle Chief level, he would still need to rely on himself. Buzz¡ªbuzz¡ª Mike''s Trade Secret Realm pass vibrated with incoming messages. "Blaze Morrow? Oh right, I promised him I''d appraise his granddaughter''s equipment." With that thought, Mike pulled out his pass, activated the Tower of Truth mark, and entered the Trade Secret Realm. "Jessica, the big shot is here!" Blaze Morrow had been waiting and immediately greeted him upon seeing the lightning elements. "Master, this is my granddaughter Jessica." Turning to his granddaughter, Blaze Morrow instructed, "Call him Fourth Bro." Jessica nodded, her voice clear, "Hello, Fourth Bro." Mike: ....These relationships are getting too complicated. Chapter 53 I dont know what happened last night, I still have a headache Chapter 53 I don''t know what happened last night, I still have a headache Mike and Blaze met up in the Trade Secret Realm. Blaze Morrow took the initiative and said, "Fourth Bro, my granddaughter just switched her job class to an SS-tier Divine Beast Tamer. Each summoned beast gets an extra divine blessing, and there''s a higher chance of triggering a bloodline reversion..." Listening to Blaze''s introduction, Mike was slightly surprised as he looked at Jessica. An SS-tier class template? It was unexpected that Jessica could achieve this on her own. Even though Jessica''s talent had awakened to an S-tier and she had the unconditional support of a Battle Chief elder, it was still incredibly tough to secure an SS-tier class template in the class-switching realm! That required an Exploration Rate of 95% and battling a boss to the very end¡ªextremely challenging! Even with SS-tier talent, there was no guarantee, and yet Jessica had managed it with her S-tier talent. This alone suggested that Jessica''s future achievements might well exceed becoming a Battle Chief. "This girl is stronger than I imagined," Mike thought. He never expected that a casual remark he made once could potentially add another Battle Lord to the future of humanity! While it was only a theoretical possibility and how far Jessica could really go was still uncertain, it was already quite impressive. "Is this the allure of supreme power?" Mike mused with a wry smile, shaking his head. The source of all these storms was, ironically, himself! Collecting his thoughts, Mike turned to Jessica and asked, "I understand the situation. What do you need me to appraise?" Jessica was a bit nervous. The presence of Fourth Bro, as described by her grandfather, was immensely intimidating¡ªnot only was his personal strength formidable, but his appraisal skills were also exceptionally rare. "Master Fourth Bro, I need your help to appraise what items are needed for this little bird to upgrade," she said. As she spoke, a canary landed on her shoulder and then stood quietly in her palm. Mike glanced at it and said softly, "It has the lineage of a golden-winged roc and has enjoyed two divine awakenings. Not bad, not bad at all." With just a casual remark, Fourth Bro had pinpointed the canary''s secrets, leaving Jessica utterly amazed. Was this the level of Fourth Bro''s appraisal skills? It was incredibly powerful! "Since it has already enjoyed two divine awakenings, focusing on its development is a wise decision. You have three options." Mike continued, using the [Eye of Truth]. The upgrade paths for the canary were clear in his vision. He ignored the lower-tier upgrade methods, focusing only on those that would maximize its potential and combat power. "You could feed it [Venomous Substances], the more potent, the better, and in sufficient quantity. Afterward, this canary will succumb to the poison. You then burn its body and bury the ashes on a diamond pile. Collaborating with a necromancer, you can summon a Venomous Bone Roc." Hiss¡ª Jessica''s canary trembled all over in the palm of her hand, staring at this Fourth Bro with eyes full of fear. Are you a devil? Is this method of upgrades really okay? The canary''s heart leapt to its throat, terrified that if Jessica nodded in agreement, its little life would be over. "Of course, this method is a bit sinister, and the summoned creature, the Venomous Bone Peng, is very hard to control and likely to backfire." After Mike finished explaining, Blaze Morrow made a decision, "Fourth Bro, let''s skip this method. Jessica is quite fond of this little bird." The canary finally relaxed, but still dared not get close to Fourth Bro. In its heart, Fourth Bro was now synonymous with the devil. Then, Mike introduced two other hidden upgrade methods. One could enhance the canary''s eyes, allowing it to scout over large areas and gather intelligence. The other, after the upgrade, would allow the canary to have a telepathic connection with its summoner, improving their coordination in battle. As for which upgrade method to choose, the choice was left to Jessica herself. "Thank you. Jessica, aren''t you going to thank Master Fourth Bro?" "Thank you, Fourth Bro!" "No need to thank me, it''s all charged, and it''s not cheap." Mike was straightforward about charging for his services, as it was only natural. Blaze Morrow waved his hand, sending his granddaughter away to think over which upgrade to choose. Meanwhile, he stayed with Mike, wandering around the Trade Secret Realm, as they had more to discuss. "Fourth Bro, three hidden upgrade paths, according to the market price, one hidden upgrade path is worth 250,000 gold coins, how about 1 million gold coins for all three?" Blaze Morrow, a veteran Battle Chief, was generous, offering 1 million gold coins, worth $1 billion! At the Battle Chief level, owning millions in gold coins was indeed a reality, but it was rare for someone to spend so much on their juniors! "Gold coins are not a necessity for us, Elder Blaze, I''d prefer to barter." Mike spoke slowly, "Fire-related equipment, skill books, items, materials, all valued at 800,000 gold coins would suffice." Now practicing in wind, fire, and lightning elements, Mike''s needs were more than triple that of a mage of the same tier! He had already established channels for procuring materials for each element and was gradually building up his stock. "That''s easy to say... but are you training a junior?" Blaze Morrow asked tentatively. Previously, Fourth Bro had asked him to imprint two curses, Sea of Flames and Flame of Life, which Blaze thought were for self-defense for a junior. "That''s right." Mike nodded, he was indeed training a junior, but that junior was himself... "So these items need to be high-tier but low-level, hard to find on the market, I think only you could dig up such treasures." "Easy to say, easy to say!" Blaze Morrow didn''t mind Fourth Bro making demands, what he feared was him having no demands! If Fourth Bro really chose to take the 1 million gold coins, Blaze Morrow would be disappointed. Fourth Bro''s appraisal skills far exceeded anyone Blaze Morrow knew! Whether for Jessica''s future development or for Blaze Morrow himself, connecting with Fourth Bro and maintaining a good relationship was all benefit and no harm! "I had prepared quite a bit of fire element materials, thinking Jessica could follow the same path as me. Now that Jessica has found her own way, these items are just sitting idle, might as well trade them with you." Saying this, Blaze Morrow took out a list of materials and handed it to Mike. The list clearly marked the tier of each item and included the latest trading prices from the Mystic Market to ensure a fair and just transaction. In the end, Mike picked a pair of S-tier fire element boots and a high-tier fire element core, totaling a value of $820,000. Blaze Morrow rounded down the figure, and the deal was struck. Equipment: Flame Rhythm Boots (Lv.25) Tier: S Attributes: Agility+65 S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perks: [Flame Rhythm]: When moving at high speeds, fire element spell effects +15% [Dance with Fire]: Can instantly teleport next to a flame, within a range of 0.6 miles, cooldown time 600 seconds Upgrade Perks: [Enjoy Parkour]: When chased by monsters above your own level, flee for 1500 miles Upgradeable times: 2 Upgraded times: 1 "What kind of upgrade perk is this, might as well throw me in the subway for parkour..." What Mike valued most about the Flame Rhythm Boots was that they could still be upgraded twice, enough for him to use for a while. The effects of the [Flame Rhythm] and [Dance with Fire] perks were also very powerful, the former increasing Mike''s sustained output capability, and the latter giving Mike more diverse movement options. As for the high-tier fire element core, it was one of the materials for crafting Battle Chief-level weapons. Ares had agreed to contact a master smith for him, but Mike needed to provide his own materials. With both items in his pocket, Mike parted ways with Blaze Morrow, staying a bit longer in the Trade Secret Realm before returning to Earth. "What a night of gains!" Mike quickly calculated the gains from his trip. "100% Exploration Rate, SSSS-tier completion of the second layer, turned Stormweaver from one element to three elements!" "Also passed the ninth-tier Battle Soldiers test, upgraded the Golden Lone Wolf, oh, and mooched two bottles of wine from Maxen Stoneheart!" "Flame Rhythm Boots, high-tier fire element core..." Mike''s total gains for the night, measured in gold coins, were in the millions. "Plus the reward from the whistleblower list, and the two skill books Ares promised me!" These two items were the most valuable gains of Mike''s night, though they hadn''t yet been delivered to his hands. Now, even without using Charge Up, Mike could hold his own against a Battle General-level pursuer! "But the guy who wants revenge on me, he''s not a Battle General, he''s a Battle Lord!" Mike shook his head with a wry smile, being targeted by a Battle Lord was not a pleasant experience, he needed to quickly enhance his own strength. "Just maintain the current pace, give me a little more time..." After sorting everything out, Mike pushed open the door, ready to head to school. "Young man, good morning!" The door across opened, and workers were moving furniture, a kindly old grandfather stood in the stairwell greeting Mike. "I just moved in, I used to be an instructor, just call me Instructor Blaze, we''re neighbors now, let''s look out for each other." Mike: ...Nonsense, I not only know you''re called Blaze, but I also know you''re Blaze Morrow, just fifteen minutes ago you were affectionately calling me Fourth Bro! Unfortunately, these words Mike couldn''t say out loud. This old guy moving in across from him was mostly because of Jessica! Jessica''s talent had awakened a second time, she wasn''t very discerning, couldn''t see the essence. But Blaze Morrow could see through it at a glance, Mike definitely helped Jessica! For this, Blaze Morrow didn''t mind hiding his identity, moving across from Mike to keep a close watch on this young man. Mike smiled and greeted him, "Instructor Blaze, good to see you!" "Young man, you look well, you must have had quite a haul last night at the Tower of Truth." "Just so-so, it''s all thanks to Thor, I did indeed gain quite a bit. Instructor Blaze, you look spirited, must be having good luck lately!" "Not at all, I don''t know what happened last night, I still have a headache. You''re going to school, right? I''m just going for a walk, going to see where I used to work." "Instructor Blaze, take it slow, the stairs are steep, may I help you?" "Thank you, young man, not many warm-hearted young people like you around these days!" "..." An old and a young ''fox'', each with their own schemes, pulling each other along, slowly heading towards the school. Chapter 54 Jessica had just entered a lounge alone with Mike Chapter 54 Jessica had just entered a lounge alone with Mike Florida, Magic High School, Dean''s Office. "Mr. Blaze, what brings you here!" The dean stood in front of the sofa, somewhat flustered, his hands waving aimlessly in the air, as unsettled as his mood. Blaze Morrow sat on the sofa with a calm demeanor, his usual geniality replaced by a sudden, imposing aura of authority and unspoken power. "What, I can''t come? After all, I am the Lifetime Honorary Dean of Florida Magic High School." Blaze Morrow''s words nearly made the dean''s legs buckle in fear! "Of course, of course, Dean Blaze, about Jessica, I am very sorry..." The dean''s panic stemmed entirely from one person¡ªJessica! As the most cherished granddaughter of a Battle Chief, her unexpected awakening of an F-level talent cast a shadow over her future prospects. Even Blaze Morrow, the Battle Chief from the distant Abyssal Plane, had dropped everything to rush back to his family. The dean was deeply worried that Blaze Morrow would take his anger out on the school. The wrath of a peak Battle Chief was no small matter! His heart was in turmoil, a tormenting ordeal. Just then, the dean heard Blaze Morrow''s voice. "You''ve handled Jessica''s situation well." "We didn''t handle it well... What?" The dean was stunned, surely he had misheard! An F-level talent awakening equals a job well done?! If anyone other than Blaze Morrow had said this, the dean would have suggested a mental health check. Blaze Morrow ignored the stunned dean and continued, "I heard that the selection for the summer camp is being held earlier this year?" "Yes, yes, yes!" The dean quickly nodded, explaining, "Because the supreme power has already unfolded, the higher department informed us that this year''s candidates will progress much faster than in previous years. Starting the summer camp earlier will allow us to filter out the talented students and provide them with more resources for development, and facilitate their competition with each other..." The SAT Summer Camp, organized jointly by top high schools, gathers talented students from various regions for concentrated training and assessment. Those who perform well can earn extra SAT points and even secure early admission to prestigious superpower universities. Selection for the summer camp is internally conducted by high schools and reported upwards. In previous years, the camp would convene a month before the SAT, by which time most talents had already emerged, some even possessing Battle Soldiers'' strength. This year was unlike any other, even vastly different from previous supreme powers. The previous three supreme beings, even if they broke through the Tower of Truth at SSS level, mostly received rewards focused on their personal development, without affecting the entire human race. They mostly used their post-rise abilities to fight for the human race, compete for resources, and extend their influence. Thor, however, did not follow the same path. Or rather, Thor performed even better! An SSSS rating, before Thor, was an unprecedented score in the history of the Tower of Truth! More crucially, Thor, with his own strength, significantly boosted the entire human race with powerful buffs! This elevated everyone''s strength and potential by a notch! Even Florida Magic High School could feel the change, with the dean''s data showing that already a dozen students had reached level 10. Among them, standout students like James had even completed their job change, obtaining an A-level Class template. And this was just within three days! After listening to the dean''s report, Blaze Morrow asked again, "Does the summer camp selection start today?" The dean''s nervousness eased, and he spoke more fluently, simply answering whatever Blaze asked. "Yes, we''re collecting the class lists this morning, and the official start is this afternoon, beginning with basic tests, and the final rankings will be based on combat test results." "Good, I plan to observe this selection, is that okay?" "Having Blaze Battle Chief as an observer is an honor for us!" The dean''s face lit up with joy. Today''s Blaze was a bit strange, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what was odd. Could it be... A thought suddenly struck the dean, perhaps related to James? James possessed an A-level talent and A-level Class template, and reportedly, he was a fire element, which matched very well with Blaze Morrow. If Blaze Morrow came for James, perhaps to assess him and possibly take him as an apprentice, it seemed plausible... Realizing this, the dean''s joy intensified, and he quickly said, "Master Blaze, this year''s Rising Star of Florida is likely right here at Magic High School!" "I think so too." Blaze Morrow was confident, well aware of his granddaughter''s level. An S-level talent with an SS-level Class template, nurtured tirelessly by a peak Battle Chief! If not her, then who else could be Florida''s Rising Star? Just then, a name flashed through Blaze Morrow''s mind¡ªMike! Could it be this kid, Mike? ... "Mike, are you signing up for the summer camp selection?" Cain came back with two application forms, handing one to Mike. "I heard the school''s increasing resources for this selection. Anyone who makes the top 50% gets a reward worth $100,000!" Cain was egging Mike on to join him; both were D-level talents, at least they could be embarrassed together. "Sure." Mike took the application form, and they filled it out together. As Cain wrote, he whispered, "Mike, did you eat the roast beef I gave you?" At the mention of beef, Mike couldn''t help but think of the minotaur that had been turned to char by a Lightning Arrow. He observed a moment of silence for the minotaur for 0.01 seconds, hoping there was no lightning in heaven. Mike nodded, "I did, it tasted pretty good. Got any more?" "If I had more, I would''ve eaten it already. That stuff boosts your Strength attribute, it''s quite valuable!" Cain swallowed, then added mysteriously, "You know, half of that was from Jessica!" "Oh?" Under Mike''s puzzled gaze, Cain briefly explained what had happened. "I''m telling you, that Warrior was so cool, just swoosh, and all the monsters on the road were wiped out!" Cain''s vivid storytelling made it seem as if he had witnessed it himself. Mike knew the Warrior Cain was talking about was himself. He casually asked, "Did you see that Warrior in action?" Cain shook his head, "No, but that doesn''t stop him from being my idol!" True, Mike thought, if Cain had seen him in action, he would have recognized him by now. "Isn''t your idol the supreme being Ares?" "Supreme beings are too distant, I''ve decided to idolize this mysterious Warrior instead. Once I save up enough money, I''m going to buy the Windstride Slash skill books!" When he mentioned Windstride Slash, Cain even picked up a book and mimicked drawing a sword, charging forward, utterly joyful. "Face the wind! Hasaki!" Indeed, joyful souls always attract each other. Windstride Slash was not some low-tier skill; it was highly sought after by Warriors and priced very high. Mike had bought it from Foreskin, spending 7,000 gold coins after a discount, equivalent to $7 million! With Cain''s talent and level, he might never save up enough money in his lifetime. Mike finished the form and tossed it to Cain, "Submit this for me, I''m going to the restroom." "Mike, why have you been running to the restroom so often lately? I know a urologist, should I make you an appointment?" "Get lost!" Skillfully entering the restroom and locking the door, Mike took out his Trade Secret Realm pass and contacted Foreskin. "Windstride Slash skill books, another one." "Yasuo, the price has gone up recently, but we''ll still go with the previous 7,000 gold coins. Don''t forget to hit me up if you have more business!" Foreskin responded quickly, and after receiving the 7,000 gold coins from Yasuo by mail, he immediately shipped the skill books. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Windstride Slash skill book, for Mike''s current net worth, was nothing significant, giving it to Cain was just a small favor. Cain had risked his life in Thunder Valley to pick up that beef, yet he generously shared two-thirds of it with Mike. That beef genuinely boosted the Strength attribute, and Cain could have kept it all to himself, even if he shared with Jessica, there was no need to share with Mike. Cain, planning to choose the Warrior Class, needed the Strength attribute the most. Yet, he chose to share without any hesitation. In his view, good things should be shared with good friends, as it should be. Just this attitude alone said it all. Maybe letting others know about this would make them laugh at Cain''s naivety. But seventeen or eighteen-year-old boys sometimes really do retain this kind of naivety, talking about friendship and loyalty. With the skill book in hand, Mike faced a new problem: "This thing is worth millions of dollars, how can I give it to Cain with a reasonable excuse?" Mike was just a poor student, suddenly producing a highly valuable skill book was totally unreasonable. He needed a plausible explanation to avoid suspicion. Who should he ask... Mike stepped out of the restroom, troubled by this issue, and ran into Jessica. "Got it!" Mike called out to Jessica, "Hey! Beautiful." "Huh? Mike... are you calling me?" The term "beautiful" took Jessica a moment to adjust to. Mike stopped Jessica and pointed to a quiet lounge nearby, "Got something to talk to you about." Saying this, he didn''t wait for Jessica''s consent, took the lead, pushed open the door, and walked in. Jessica, on impulse and not quite understanding her own thoughts, actually followed him in! Half a minute later, explosive news spread throughout Florida''s Magic High School: School beauty Jessica had just entered a lounge alone with Mike! Chapter 55 Check your gear, get ready to fight Chapter 55 Check your gear, get ready to fight Inside the lounge. "Relax, I''m not here to rob you or anything." Mike said, facing Jessica who was visibly tense, her face stiff and her hands fidgeting aimlessly. For some reason, she always seemed as nervous around Mike as a mouse would be around a cat, completely overwhelmed by his presence. "I need a favor from you." Jessica was so nervous she almost stuttered, "You, you say." "You gave me a [Windstride Slash] skill book, understand?" Mike stated. "Ah? Windstride Slash? I think they have it at the Mystic Market, I''ll go buy one right now..." Jessica said as she pulled out her Trade Secret Realm pass, ready to shop. "You''re missing my point." Mike explained patiently, "I accidentally got this skill book at the Tower of Truth, heard it''s quite valuable. I was thinking of selling it to improve my living situation. But Cain mentioned he really likes the Windstride Slash skill, so I thought I might as well give it to him." "Oh, then... why say it''s from me?" Jessica was confused. Mike giving Cain the skill book directly would have been simpler, so why involve Jessica in the transaction? "I only have a D-level talent, suddenly pulling out an expensive skill book could cause trouble, and I hate trouble. Besides, Cain might not accept it directly from me." Mike provided a seemingly reasonable explanation and decided, "Let''s settle it this way then!" With that, Mike prepared to leave the lounge, but not before adding, "I heard from Cain about your trip to Thunder Valley, thanks. The roast beef was really good." As Mike stepped out of the lounge, he was surprised to find the entire corridor of the academic building crowded with people. A sea of heads leaned over the railings, necks stretched, all curious. All eyes naturally fell on Mike. "Don''t you guys have classes to attend? What happened to discipline?" Mike shouted, and the crowd quickly dispersed, rushing back to their classrooms. "All of you should study hard if you want to join me in conquering the Abyssal Plane someday," Mike muttered as he climbed through a window back to his seat. He hadn''t been sitting for three seconds when Cain approached him. "Mike, be honest with me, what exactly did you and Jessica do in there?" The total time Mike and Jessica spent in the lounge was barely three minutes. If anything significant had happened in those three minutes, Mike''s sexual performance would be rated below F-level. "Nothing much, she just thinks I''m handsome and gave me a gift," Mike said as he tossed the [Windstride Slash] skill book in front of Cain. "I initially refused, but she insisted on giving it to me. I noticed it''s the skill you wanted to learn, so I brought it back for you." "What?" Happiness struck Cain so suddenly that he didn''t know how to react. He immediately threw the skill book back onto the desk as if it were too hot to handle. Then, he quickly picked it up again, the words [Windstride Slash] making his heart flutter. After a few seconds of admiration, Cain handed the book back to Mike, shaking his head, "Mike, I can''t accept this!" "It''s too valuable!" Mike had anticipated Cain''s reaction. He picked up the book again, "If you don''t want it, then fine, I''ll give it back to Jessica." "No, don''t!" Cain panicked, grabbing Mike, "Why can''t you learn it yourself?" "I''m a mage, have you ever seen a mage learn Windstride Slash?" Mike countered, leaving Cain speechless. Mike took the opportunity to add, "Even Thor wouldn''t do something like a mage learning Windstride Slash, right?" Cain hesitated, then nodded, "You do have a point... But even if you don''t use it, selling it could fetch a good price, right?" "It''s a gift from someone else, how could I sell it? I wouldn''t do such a thing!" Mike left the decision to Cain, "If you want to learn it, keep it. If not, I''ll return it." After a moment of hesitation, Cain finally decided, "I''ll learn it!" Holding the [Windstride Slash] skill book in his hands, he couldn''t help but admire it. Soon, he remembered something, pulled out paper and a pen from his messy desk, and quickly wrote a few lines. "May 2146, Cain owes Mike $10 million, as proof, if I can''t pay it back, I won''t; if I can, I will..." After writing, Cain signed his name and was about to press his thumbprint. "Childish." Mike snatched the IOU, stuffing it into his pocket. "Alright, remember to pay me back when you earn $10 million! Wait, is this thing really worth $10 million? Cain, give the skill book back, I''m having second thoughts..." After passing the basic tests, it quickly moved on to the combat ranking stage. "I''ll announce the rules for the combat test!" The Berserker Instructor stood at the forefront, his voice booming so everyone could hear clearly, "To give everyone more opportunities to showcase their strengths, each participant will have three chances to fail, not just one!" "No way, I''m using it right now! Too late for regrets!" ... Afternoon. After passing the basic tests, it quickly moved on to the combat ranking stage. "I''ll announce the rules for the combat test!" The Berserker Instructor stood at the forefront, his voice booming so everyone could hear clearly, "To give everyone more opportunities to showcase their strengths, each participant will have three chances to fail, not just one!" "Opponents will be randomly assigned to you, and after two losses, you can choose your own opponent. A third loss, and you''re out." "Got it?" After receiving affirmative responses, the Berserker Instructor began calling names. Students called up donned their protective gear and entered the specially designed combat room, where the fight would commence under the supervision of a referee and a priest. Only weapons provided by the school were allowed; the use of items, scrolls, or puppets was forbidden. There were no other restrictions. The first to have their protective gear breached would be declared the loser. Losers would exit the combat room and wait for their next call. Winners, after receiving treatment, would fight in the next round. This round-robin rule ensured that the last person standing would be the strongest overall. Good luck might win you a fight or two, but not the entire competition. Similarly, bad luck might cause a loss or two. You can choose your opponent for the third fight, and if you lose then, there can be no complaints. In such a system, when pushed to the brink, everyone would inevitably choose the opponent they perceived as the weakest to continue advancing. It was a harsh but true reality. The gymnasium was packed with students from Magic High School. Mike and Cain were positioned towards the back. They had been waiting for over ten minutes and still hadn''t heard the Berserker Instructor call their names. Cain was growing impatient. Some students had already fought two rounds, and Mike hadn''t even been up yet! However, Mike wasn''t in a rush; he only needed a spot for the summer camp, not necessarily the first place. ... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A boy with naturally curly hair, looking distressed, walked out of the combat room. He was frantically pulling at his hair, muttering, "It''s over, it''s over, I''ve already lost two matches, and I''m a B-level talent. If I lose one more, I''m out!" He had faced two B-level talents, and both matches were intensely close. Luck was not on his side, resulting in two consecutive losses. He had to seize his last chance! The curly-haired boy thought to himself, he must choose a sufficiently weak opponent. "Choose your next challenge," the Berserker Instructor handed him a list, which briefly noted each candidate''s class and talent level. "F-level talent, Jessica... forget it, she''s the Battle Chief''s granddaughter." He immediately ruled out the weakest, Jessica. Students with E, or F-level talents wouldn''t normally sign up for such a test. Their talents were too weak, and participating would only bring humiliation. "Look for a D-level talent, preferably a mage. I''m a Warrior with anti-magic abilities, which makes me particularly effective against mages." The curly-haired boy scanned the list of names and indeed found a target. "I choose this one!" He declared resolutely, pointing at a name, his eyes already gleaming with the prospect of victory. The Berserker Instructor glanced at the list and called out loudly, "Mike, step forward!" "Check your gear, get ready to fight!" Chapter 56 A Mage charging at a Warrior? Chapter 56 A Mage charging at a Warrior? When the Berserker instructor called Mike''s name, he stepped forward from the back of the line, cooperating with the gear check and making final preparations for the combat. In the surveillance room on the second floor, the Dean, along with several other instructors, stood beside Blaze, observing the afternoon''s combat tests. "Blaze, my student James has long admired you..." "Quiet!" Blaze Morrow interrupted impatiently. He hadn''t even heard of James. Even if he had, an A-level talent was nothing extraordinary. Over the years, Blaze had encountered at least 10,000 A-level talents. A-level talent, so what? Blaze Morrow had set aside other important matters and taken time out of his busy schedule to come here primarily for Jessica, and partly for this young man¡ªMike. Pointing at Mike on the screen, Blaze commented, "That kid looks as handsome as I did when I was young. I find him quite appealing." "He''s Mike, in the same class as Jessica, but... just a D-level talent," the Dean said, pulling up Mike''s information to show Blaze. Blaze didn''t even glance at it, standing up to head downstairs. "I want to see this kid fight in person. Handsome folks tend to attract each other." Turning back to the Dean, Blaze instructed, "I prefer to watch alone. No referees, no priests should be present." "But this combat..." "The outcome of the fight will be judged by me. Is that a problem?" Blaze looked up slightly, his tone dismissive, "Or do you suspect I would cheat for this kid?" "Of course not!" The Dean quickly apologized, "We''ll do as Blaze Battle Chief says." After all, Blaze was a genuine peak Battle Chief. Although his methods were sometimes domineering, he had a reputation for fairness and integrity. Even when his own family members broke the law, Blaze never showed favoritism. "Also, if Jessica participates in the combat, let me know. I want to watch that too." Without another word, Blaze headed to the combat room prepared for Mike. ... "Stay calm, stay calm. He''s just a D-level talent and a mage. I have a great chance of winning!" The curly-haired boy took deep breaths to steady his nerves. "Gear check complete!" "Status check complete!" "Identity verified, you may enter!" The doors on both sides of the combat room opened, and the curly-haired boy and Mike entered from opposite sides. "Hey, where''s the instructor?" The room was empty, no referee, no priest in sight. Thud¡ª The door shut automatically. An aged voice came from the speakers overhead, "You may begin. I will act as both referee and priest for this match. Fight freely, without any reservations." Although the procedure was unusual, the curly-haired boy forced himself to focus on his opponent, recognizing him immediately. "Are you that Brute?" "Rumors, all rumors," Mike waved dismissively, "I''m quite gentle, I even repent after stepping on an ant." The curly-haired boy''s expression shifted slightly. Gentle? He must be joking. Internally, the curly-haired boy cursed, "I was too focused on class and talent when picking my opponent. Why does the name Mike sound so familiar? It''s this guy..." Feeling intimidated before the fight was not a good sign. He quickly adjusted his mindset, "Don''t panic. He''s just physically stronger. Since entering the Tower of Truth, I''ve reached level 9, and my Strength attribute is as high as 45. He has lower talent, a lower level, and his class is countered by mine! In a fight between a Warrior and a Mage, I have the advantage." Unaware of his opponent''s thoughts, Mike felt standing around was a waste of time. "Shall we start?" "Yes!" The curly-haired boy nodded, bracing himself. "He''s a mage; he''ll want to keep his distance. Once the fight starts, I need to close in fast. Once I''m close, I''ve won." He quickly formulated his strategy. Action! Both moved simultaneously. The curly-haired boy had just taken a step forward when Mike also sprinted forward. Wait! What is he doing?! The curly-haired boy''s pupils dilated, unable to comprehend what was happening. A Mage charging at a Warrior? Before he could react further, Mike was upon him. So fast! Mike grabbed his arm and swept his right leg downward, flipping him over his shoulder. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The curly-haired boy hadn''t even processed what happened before the world spun around him. He lost his balance and crashed heavily to the ground. Thud¡ª His face hit the floor first. Buzz¡ª The impact was severe, stars danced before his eyes, his head felt like mush, likely concussed. Beep¡ªbeep¡ª A shrill alarm sounded as the curly-haired boy struggled to his feet, his vision blurry. He looked down at his gear, flashing red lights, his face draining of color. "I... I lost?!" "I''m a Warrior, how could I lose to a mage in close combat? What just happened?!" Everything had happened too fast. Mike''s charge, his move, the throw, the follow-up damage breaking the gear... all in less than 5 seconds. He had given his opponent no time to react! A flash of fire from above healed the curly-haired boy''s injuries. He regained clarity, but his face remained defeated, unable to accept his loss. With such an advantage... why did he lose? The aged voice spoke again. "Mike, wins!" A door opened, and the curly-haired boy walked out dejectedly, while Mike waited for his next opponent. During the wait, Mike glanced at the speaker. "Blaze Morrow? What''s he doing here?" "That sly old man, pinching his nose while he talks as if I can''t recognize his voice?" Mike pondered for a moment. Since Blaze Morrow was watching, he decided to primarily use wind element spells in his next fight. "I need to solidify my image as a wind element mage." Mike reminded himself, in the next fight, to avoid close combat initially. His base attributes were too high; a single punch could shatter the gear. These students, not even level 10, stood no chance against him. ... Mike quickly resolved this fight. Elsewhere, fierce combats continued in other rooms. ... Next to Mike''s room. "Windstride Slash!" Cain appeared swiftly behind his opponent, his long sword cleaving unexpectedly. Taking advantage of the Windstride Slash, Cain launched a series of attacks, dominating the fight. Finally, he used a Windstride Slash followed by a heavy slash, successfully breaking his opponent''s gear and securing victory. "Cain, wins!" "Yay!" Cheers of joy echoed in the room. ... In another room. A girl looked distressed, muttering to herself. "It''s over, it''s over!" "My luck is so bad, my opponent is James, I''m doomed!" Her opponent was the renowned James, an A-level talent, the strongest of this batch, and a hopeful for Florida''s Rising Star. Facing James, she stood no chance. She was so panicked she didn''t even hear the referee announce the start of the fight. "I give up!" "What?" She never expected James to concede! The referee looked at James seriously, "James, you''ve already conceded once. If you concede again, you''ll only have one chance left." "I know," James insisted, "I concede." Behind the glass, the Dean and others looked on, puzzled, "What is James thinking?" "With his strength, there''s no need to concede!" As everyone was confused, James spoke again, "According to the rules, after losing two matches, I can choose my next opponent." The referee nodded, "That''s correct." Hearing this, several instructors'' expressions changed, guessing what James was planning. The crowd murmured, "Such arrogance! Too presumptuous!" "Arrogant? He has the right to be. Isn''t that what being young is about?" ... Inside the combat room, James, having conceded, seemed more like the victor, looking slightly upward, "I don''t need three chances to fail. From now on, I won''t lose a single match until I win them all." Even the referee, who had seen many talents, had never encountered someone as proud and arrogant as James. "Choose your next opponent." James named the one he had prepared: "Mike!" Starting with Mike, James intended to show the entire Magic High School what true genius looked like. Chapter 57 Truly deleted—in the physical sense Chapter 57 Truly deleted¡ªin the physical sense "James, gear check complete!" Before entering the combat room, an instructor who favored James stepped forward, advising, "James, you have a Battle Chief watching this next fight. This is your chance to shine!" James''s eyes lit up. A Battle Chief was watching? For him? While he didn''t know which Battle Chief it was, making a strong impression could smooth his path forward. Wasn''t his previous overture to Jessica because her grandfather was a Battle Chief? Now, another opportunity was before him, and he was determined not to waste it. "James, prepare to enter the combat room!" The door opened and then shut automatically behind him. The walls blocked the view of everyone outside, leaving them clueless about what would transpire within. However, in the hearts of most, the outcome was already decided¡ªJames would win. James, with his A-level talent, level 10, and A-class Mage, seemed unbeatable. Mike, with his D-level talent, likely hadn''t even reached level 10. Inside the combat room, Mike stretched lazily, yawning widely. "What''s taking so long?" After a few more minutes, his opponent finally entered the combat room. "James?" Mike frowned slightly. If he won against James here, could it cause issues? After all, he still had three chances left; the outcome of one fight wasn''t critical. Mike pondered how best to lose this match appropriately when James suddenly spoke, "Mike, do you know Cain''s secret?" "What? Cain has secrets?" Mike looked puzzled. Even if Cain did have secrets, they couldn''t escape Mike''s Eye of Truth. Besides, why would James bring this up? "Heh, seems like you don''t know," James said disdainfully. "I once saw Cain''s name deep in Thunder Valley, etched into the ground." A memorial? That sounded like something Cain might do, likely writing something like [Cain was here]. Mike considered this and then suggested, "Maybe it''s a coincidence. There are many people named Cain in the world." "I checked afterwards; Cain was indeed in Thunder Valley that day!" James continued, "And just now, someone mentioned that Cain seems to have learned Windstride Slash. And you call yourselves close friends, yet you don''t know this?" Mike thought: This is hard to explain. Let Cain take the fall. "Even if Cain has secrets, what does that have to do with our fight?" Mike tried to steer the conversation back to the matter at hand. "Indeed, it has nothing to do with it." James raised his staff, aiming at Mike. "After I beat you, I''ll challenge Cain. I want to see for myself what secrets that kid is hiding." As soon as he finished speaking, James stiffened for a moment, and the temperature in the combat room seemed to drop, filled with a deadly aura. Mike''s demeanor also changed drastically, no longer lazy or languid but dangerously sharp, like a hunter eyeing his prey. "I''m telling you, don''t cause trouble for others," Mike said. Then, unexpectedly, he charged at James! Although he had originally planned to deliberately lose, hearing James''s words made him reconsider; it seemed he could no longer go through with it. So fast! James was startled by Mike''s speed but still had time to react, raising his staff defensively. "Fire Shield!" As he sprinted, Mike also cast a spell, his casting speed not slow. "Wind Blade!" Three Wind Blades whistled through the air, but their aim was poor; two were deflected, and the last one hit James''s fire shield, just breaking through. This was Mike deliberately restraining his power. Otherwise, a single Wind Blade would have been enough to break through all of James''s defenses, even his gear, resulting in an instant kill. "Wind Bind!" Invisible ropes bound James, slowing his movements as if he were stuck in mud. James immediately stopped his chanting and switched to a teleportation skill to maximize the distance between them. He had a bad feeling that if Mike got close, it would be extremely dangerous. Just... this feeling seemed irrational. They were both mages, not skilled in close combat; why would Mike be better? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Driven by instinct, James tried to flee. From the start of the battle, he had been on the defensive, unable to mount any effective offense. "Flame Jump!" His figure vanished from the spot, reappearing three meters away as a burst of flame. "As long as I keep my distance, I''ll be safe..." James was about to regroup and show Mike the power of an A-level talent when suddenly everything went dark, and a fist thundered down! Mike had anticipated his move, accelerating to position himself perfectly to catch James off guard. Using all his strength and speed to cast, James roared, "Flame Burst!" Releasing the skill at such close range was a double-edged sword, potentially fatal to both if it was a real fight. The dangerous fireball at the tip of his staff exploded uncontrollably. Bang¡ª A loud explosion echoed in James''s ears. Smoke filled his nostrils, he was thrown backward, his vision going dark as he lost consciousness. What happened next, James couldn''t remember. When he came to, his gear was flashing red, shocking him. I... lost? To a D-level talent? James looked around dazedly, noticing Mike standing not far away, his clothes emitting wisps of smoke, with ash on his shoulder. Mike''s gear showed 25% integrity remaining. "Fuck, so close!" James gritted his teeth, unable to comprehend his loss. What he didn''t know was that the slight difference he perceived was actually an insurmountable gap. If not for the presence of an audience, which could cause unnecessary trouble, Mike would have ended the fight with one move. Did he really need to drag it out like this? Mike glanced at the surveillance camera, thinking, "Old fox, you must be watching, right?" "Performing like this probably won''t fool the old fox..." Regardless, Mike had done what he could, and his objective was achieved. In the control room, Blaze Morrow''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "This little fox is definitely hiding something!" "I guarantee, if it came to a real fight, James couldn''t withstand even three moves from him, no, not even five!" "Since the little fox wants to hide his strength, I might as well help him out, for Jessica''s sake." With that thought, Blaze Morrow clicked a few times on the mouse. "Delete this battle''s recording?" "Yes." "Deletion complete." From a storage perspective, it was clean. But Blaze Morrow, known for his meticulousness, extended his hand, and a flame consumed the hardware storing the recording, turning all the disks to ash. Now, truly deleted¡ªin the physical sense. Under Blaze Morrow''s manipulation, a door in the combat room automatically opened. Many students had already lost three matches and were eliminated, standing aside to watch the final outcomes, increasingly focusing on Mike''s combat room. As the door opened, someone noticed. "The door''s open! James won!" "Wait, isn''t that the door James entered?" "What''s going on, he didn''t concede again, did he?" Under the gaze of the crowd, James walked out of the combat room looking dejected, quickly surrounded by instructors. "James, what happened?" "Why are you out here, where''s Mike?" "Why do you smell burnt, and your gear... this..." Soon, someone noticed that James''s gear was breached. He had actually lost? Surrounded by instructors, James managed a bitter smile and said hoarsely, "I... lost..." Silence rippled through the area like waves on water. The entire venue fell into a deathly quiet. Everyone was shocked by the news, struggling to come to terms with it. James... had lost to Mike, a mere D-level talent? Meanwhile, an aged voice from inside the combat room reached everyone''s ears, clear and distinct. "In this combat test, the winner is... Mike!" Chapter 58 Such a poor excuse? Chapter 58 Such a poor excuse? When the outcome was publicly announced, a wave of commotion swept through the crowd of students, sparking a flurry of discussions. The combat test was even temporarily halted due to the uproar. Meanwhile, James was escorted by the Dean to an office on the second floor. Only after he had calmed down a bit did they begin to inquire in detail about what had happened. James recounted the events intermittently, leaving the instructors in a moment of silence. "So, Mike, as a wind element mage, prefers close combat. You were caught off guard and lost the initiative, leading to your defeat," the Dean summarized the battle, looking around at the other instructors for their input. "Cough, indeed, wind element mages can adopt such a combat style, and there are even Battle Lords known for it," a bespectacled instructor added. "Due to their high mobility and skills like Wind Blade and Wind Bind, they can indeed have an advantage in close combat. However, this style is unconventional and tends to lose effectiveness in the later stages, often forcing a change in tactics. James, you lost due to a lack of combat experience and underestimating your opponent." James hung his head as he listened to the instructor''s lessons. "However, I do have a question," a vice dean spoke up, "Mike is also a mage, so why is his close combat so formidable?" "He had excellent physical conditioning even before entering the Tower of Truth," someone responded. "Yes, but that doesn''t explain how he could break through gear defenses with brute strength. I''ve asked students who fought Mike before, and he also won those fights by getting up close." The instructors nodded in agreement; as a mage, Mike''s Strength attribute shouldn''t be high enough to break through defenses without at least a Strength of eighty to ninety. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I might know the answer to that," another vice dean, Robert, stepped forward. He had been involved in Jessica''s class transfer and had good relations with the Morrow family. "Previously, Mike''s friend Cain found some cooked beef in the depths of Thunder Valley that could significantly increase one''s Strength attribute. He shared at least half of it with Mike, and Jessica can attest to this." Robert continued, "Cain is also a D-level talent, a Warrior Class. After boosting his Strength, he performed very well in this combat test, even better than many B-level talents." "That makes sense," the instructors murmured, and James nodded slightly. He was aware that Cain had ventured deep into Thunder Valley and had indeed gained quite a bit from there, including beef and skill book. "Alright, James, don''t dwell on this too much. It''s just a minor setback. Go home and rest," the Dean instructed two instructors to escort James home and keep an eye on his mental state. After James left, the gathered instructors'' expressions shifted instantly. Vice Dean David was the first to express skepticism, "I don''t believe the increased Strength attribute alone could let Mike defeat James so easily!" "Agreed, there must be some detail we''re overlooking," another added. The analysis just now was only said for James to hear, merely to comfort him and make him feel better. That spiel might work on a child like James, but they are not so easily convinced. David asserted, "With Mike''s talent, level, and even Class being inferior to James, his victory suggests there was cheating involved!" Robert countered sharply, "Then why don''t we call them back and have them fight again until James wins, how about that?" "Robert, what are you implying? Are you accusing me of favoring James?" David retorted. "I''m just saying, let''s not dwell on what''s already decided," Robert replied coolly. "Enough, quiet!" the Dean slammed his hand on the table, silencing the room, including the vice deans. "This is getting out of hand," he rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. He was due to retire this year, and the selection of the new dean was between Robert and David, based on the ACT scores of their students. If James became Florida''s Rising Star, the dean''s position would likely go to David. Conversely, if James performed poorly, Robert would likely become the dean. "To prevent endless disputes," the Dean concluded, "let''s just accept that James wasn''t up to par. If he had won, none of this would matter. Or if he hadn''t been so arrogant from the start, it wouldn''t have come to this." "Dean, I''m not being unreasonable, I just have one question," David insisted. "James said he used Flame Burst just before losing consciousness. At such close range, Flame Burst should have destroyed both their gear defenses, resulting in a draw, not a win for Mike." This argument gained some traction among the instructors. Everyone knew the power of Flame Burst; it was unlikely that any gear could retain 25% integrity after such an attack. Even Robert remained silent, not countering the claim. According to David, the only explanation was that Blaze, who was watching, intervened to shield Mike from the Flame Burst''s damage, effectively helping Mike cheat. "Dean, resolving this issue is simple. We just need to review the footage..." David began, but the Dean cut him off. "That''s the most troublesome part," the Dean sighed, pulling out his phone to show a message to everyone, "Ten minutes ago, Blaze Battle Chief announced a donation to our school, including a whole set of new surveillance equipment." "As for the old set, he accidentally burned it while lighting a cigarette, and he''ll compensate the school double the original price." The room fell silent again. The explanation was too cursory. Even Robert couldn''t help but curse, "Holy fuck!" Everyone turned to look at him, surprised by his strong reaction. "That old guy, he doesn''t even smoke," Robert said grimly. Everyone was stunned. The renowned Blaze Battle Chief using such a poor excuse? Either his brain or his attitude had issues¡ªclearly, it was the latter. After all, it is well known that the Battle Chief''s brain would never fail. "Regardless, let''s leave it at that," the Dean decided. "James has talent, but growth involves setbacks. If he can learn from this and come back stronger, it''s for the best. If not, that''s on him." "As for your concerns about the fairness of the fight, I will officially inquire with Blaze through proper channels before my term ends, asking for a sworn statement. If it was a draw, we''ll amend the results and announce it school-wide to give James justice. If it was indeed a fair loss, there''s nothing more to say." "Any objections?" the Dean looked around. Everyone shook their heads; this was the best course of action, even if it risked offending Blaze. "If there are no objections, let''s proceed with today''s test results and publish the summer camp recommendations." "Meeting adjourned." ... Outside the gym, at the notice board, Cain dragged Mike to check the summer camp list. "We can see the electronic version later, why bother?" Mike was too lazy to push through the crowd, letting Cain go ahead to check the list. A few minutes later, Cain came back excitedly, "We made it! Mike, we made it!" "Calm down, don''t get too excited," Mike responded as they walked home. Cain couldn''t stop talking, "Mike, it''s just us two with D-level talent, everyone else is B-level or even rarer A-level." "Oh, and Jessica made it too. I heard from a classmate that she has a mysterious canary that can take on a level 10 Warrior..." A canary? Mike remembered the trembling little bird. With its attributes, if it went into full combat mode, it could roast half the students at the magic high school. Sprinkle some sesame seeds, chili powder, and cumin on that¡ªsizzling delicious. "How about barbecue for dinner to celebrate?" Mike suggested. "Sure, I''ll treat, and don''t forget about the $100,000 prize money!" As night fell, after enjoying their barbecue, Mike and Cain parted ways, each heading home. At the apartment building, Mike ran into a stooped old figure¡ªInstructor Blaze! "Well, young man, what a coincidence to see you here again." "Instructor Blaze, it''s late, shouldn''t you be resting? Be careful, the stairs are steep." "Old age, can''t sleep, just taking a walk..." Blaze Morrow''s excuses, Mike didn''t believe a punctuation mark of them. This old fox was clearly waiting for Mike to return. "Young man, I hear our Magic High School had quite the day?" "Yes, I''ll tell you a secret, it seems a Battle Chief-level big shot was involved! I heard it from a classmate whose friend''s aunt''s uncle''s brother works in the dean''s office, 100% true!" "Wow, that''s cool¡ªa Battle Chief-level presence, that''s no small matter. Only those with exceptional talent and resilience can become a Battle Chief. You should aspire to that too, young man!" "I don''t have the talent or the ability; I''ve decided to just live an ordinary life like you." "That won''t do, humanity''s future depends on you young people!" ... High-level encounters are full of details, a tug of war with no leaks! Old fox, young fox, each to their own home. Mike hadn''t even sat down when his Lone Wolf badge vibrated slightly. "Message from Maxen Stoneheart?" Mike checked the message, his expression suddenly changing. "What? They found Terenas Bloodscribe''s whereabouts?!" Terenas Bloodscribe, the fourth demon cult leader, currently active near Florida! Chapter 59 Every choice couldnt escape his eyes Chapter 59 Every choice couldn''t escape his eyes Mike sat in the living room, his expression grave. Picking up the LoneWolf badge, he murmured, "The fourth demon cult leader appeared about 400 miles northwest of Florida, attempting to infiltrate the state..." This message was from Maxen Stoneheart, who was in charge of the interception operation. After the encounter, a small-scale battle erupted, and the demon cult leader managed to escape, vanishing without a trace. The enemy was protected by the demon god, and once they gained some distance, they could evade most surveillance, only detectable by the Battle Lord when in close proximity. "Did this guy actually come to Florida to kill me?" Mike frowned, feeling that something was off. "Right before I killed Arthas Bloodscribe, Terenas Bloodscribe had planned to sacrifice his own son to summon an abyssal demon creature." "That means Terenas Bloodscribe had no real affection for his son, ready to sacrifice him as a pawn to save his own skin." "If Terenas Bloodscribe is determined to kill me, he wouldn''t escape the Battle Lord''s siege either; he''d be doomed, which doesn''t fit his style of cherishing his life..." Suddenly, a thought flashed through Mike''s mind. Escape, escape... What if the fourth demon cult leader''s goal isn''t to kill Mike, but to escape? He indeed mentioned ''must kill Mike.'' However, the premise of such a vow is¡ªTerenas Bloodscribe must survive! In other words, it was a play on words. As long as he lives, he''ll have to kill Mike someday, whether sooner or later. If he dies, he pays the price of his life for the vow, and whether Mike dies or not, he couldn''t care less! True to a Battle Lord''s caliber, even if his own son was killed, he could quickly pretend to be extremely angry, spew harsh words, and throw a smoke bomb to confuse Mike and influence others'' judgment. "Indeed, none of these big shots who make it to this level are simple; they''re all cunning old foxes..." Mike mused, gathering his thoughts to continue analyzing. He vividly remembered watching the interaction between Terenas Bloodscribe and Arthas Bloodscribe, which spoke volumes about his character. Thinking this through, Mike pieced together the situation: Terenas Bloodscribe, the fourth demon cult leader, a Battle Lord-level powerhouse. Now severely injured, being hunted and cornered by human factions on Earth, surviving is his biggest motivation! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Staying on Earth meant certain death for Terenas Bloodscribe. To survive, he had only one option¡ªto flee to the Abyssal Plane! That is to say, there are two possibilities. One, Terenas Bloodscribe pretends to head to Florida, but his real target is elsewhere. Two, his method of escaping to the Abyssal Plane is located within Florida; even if his whereabouts are exposed, he must come to Florida! With the intelligence at hand, Mike had done well to analyze this far. After understanding, he looked down at his shadow and flashed a warm but not overly enthusiastic smile, "Lord Shadow Nine, have you had dinner?" "Yes, just had some barbecue, put it on your tab." A raspy voice responded as a swirl of black mist emerged from the ground, revealing Shadow Nine, "Kid, what kind of tricky business are you cooking up now?" "Look who''s talking, I, Mike, am always upright and never trick people!" Mike briefly shared his analysis. Shadow Nine nodded slightly, pondering, "Heroes think alike, I believe the same." Shadow Nine continued, "It''s highly likely the second scenario. The Abyssal Sacrifice Array was once activated in Florida. Although it wasn''t successful, the influence of the Abyssal Sacrifice Array created weak spots in the spatial barriers, making it easier to breach, even allowing direct crossing. He''s probably here for that." All clues linked together, revealing the truth. "You can rest assured now. As a Battle Lord-level figure, if there''s a chance to live, he won''t foolishly risk his life against you. It seems now that assassinating you was just a diversion, Terenas''s real goal is still to escape." Shadow Nine thought for a moment before speaking again, "I''ll send a message to Maxen Stoneheart to set up an ambush near the Abyssal Sacrifice Array. If he really shows up, I stake Maxen Stoneheart''s life on it, ensuring Terenas Bloodscribe meets his end!" Mike was stunned. Your guarantee is one thing, but why stake Maxen Stoneheart''s life on it? What did Maxen Stoneheart ever do to you? Mike was speechless for a long while before finally saying, "That would be best." A Battle Lord-level enemy was not something Mike could currently contend with. Eliminating Terenas Bloodscribe would greatly reduce Mike''s stress, making him feel much lighter. "Kid, you''re entering the Tower of Truth tonight, right?" Shadow Nine suddenly spoke up, bringing up another matter. "Yes." "Supreme being Morpheus asked me to pass on a message." Mike nodded, signaling Shadow Nine to continue. "Supreme being Morpheus said, if you reach the 100th square and enter the moment, blow up the wall in front of you, there will be unexpected benefits." Shadow Nine''s appearance was more about delivering messages from the supreme being. "Blow up the wall?" Mike frowned, puzzled by the meaning. "I''ve delivered the message, the rest is up to you." With that, the black mist sank, and Shadow Nine disappeared into the shadows again. Tonight, since they decided to ambush Terenas Bloodscribe, a Battle Lord-level powerhouse, they must mobilize all their strength. The battle was dangerous and could not afford any carelessness. Once Mike entered the Tower of Truth, there was no need to worry about safety, and Shadow Nine, having freed himself, would also participate in the siege against Terenas. With Maxen Stoneheart in the open and Shadow Nine in the shadows, they would make sure Terenas had nowhere to escape! ... The third to sixth levels were a long tunnel that required constant digging. Moving forward one square at a time, each step increased the Exploration Rate by 1%, totaling 100 squares. Free from the worry of being assassinated by a Battle Lord, Mike began preparing for his journey into the Tower of Truth tonight. He took out the map of the Tower of Truth, the one Jessica had given him, and studied it carefully. "Tower of Truth, third level." The notes in front of Mike read: [Levels three, four, five, and six are connected; with some luck, you can clear them all in one go] [Best human record: Exploration Rate 99%, jumped directly from the third to the sixth level] [Ready to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate clearance, my Lord Thor?] [Awooo¡ª] Mike''s eyelid twitched, sensing something unusual. [Eye of Truth] was a bit naughty today, or rather... a bit excited? Even howling, which was not normal! Once Mike understood the mechanics of these levels, he could also understand why [Eye of Truth] was excited. The third to sixth levels were a long tunnel that required constant digging. Moving forward one square at a time, each step increased the Exploration Rate by 1%, totaling 100 squares. During the digging process, different directions could be chosen, each choice having different effects. Some squares would grant buffs/debuffs. Some squares would yield special rewards or penalties. Some squares, when excavated, might even reduce the Exploration Rate. Bizarre and varied. Even some squares contained deadly traps, stepping into them would result in instant death by poison gas or traps! Every step forward offers three choices, the further you go, the higher the difficulty, the more dangerous the squares! After a certain distance, powerful bosses guard the tunnel, and they must be defeated to continue. After reading this information, Mike put down the map and chuckled silently. This level was tailor-made for [Eye of Truth]! For others, the unknown choices were extremely troubling and headache-inducing. A slight misstep could mean the end! Dying in this section of the tunnel not only entered a weakened state but also reduced the Exploration Rate by 10%, moving back ten squares! Once the Exploration Rate reached 50%, one could choose to settle rewards and move to the next level. Many would settle immediately upon reaching 50%; continuing would be too torturous, more harm than good! If one died, having to walk ten squares again would waste a lot of time. However, for Mike, he had no such troubles with choices. Every choice couldn''t escape his eyes, easily seeing through the bottom line. Putting away the map, Mike was already looking forward to his journey into the Tower of Truth tonight. Time ticked by. At midnight sharp. Mike entered the Tower of Truth. Shadow Nine left Mike''s side, lurking near an abandoned factory, waiting for Terenas Bloodscribe to step into the trap. The fourth demon cult leader also had to initiate his own Abyssal Plane escape plan, seeking a chance for survival. They each had their tasks to perform. Chapter 60 Thors message Chapter 60 Thor''s message "Welcome to the Core City of Truth!" Mike wasted no time and got straight to the point. [Tonight''s Tower of Truth requires no further preparation.] [A 100% Exploration Rate to clear? You just need eyes!] Summoning the core crystal of truth, Mike placed his palm on it. A white light engulfed him, and a familiar notification sound rang in his ears. "May you clear the Tower of Truth soon." The third floor of the Tower of Truth, open! Boom¡ª With a flash of white light, Mike appeared in a tunnel. As soon as he landed, the ground began to shake. In the dim tunnel, rocks kept falling, raising a cloud of dust. A man ran out of the tunnel in panic, screaming, "Run! The mine is collapsing!!" Another round of earth-shattering tremors occurred, and rocks tumbled, completely blocking Mike''s way back. A woman''s sobbing came from behind Mike. "Please save my husband, cough cough... he went deep into the mine to earn money to buy me medicine... sob sob..." Her choking sobs echoed in the tunnel, eerily unsettling, giving one goosebumps. "Would you like to accept the quest [Morgana''s Request]?" [Quest Details]: Bring back Morgana''s husband or his belongings [Quest Reward]: After submitting the quest, the level rating is automatically calculated "Accept." Only after accepting the quest could Mike move forward in the tunnel and start the challenge. "Thank you, kind soul." The crying behind the pile of rocks ceased, and a cold wind blew past Mike''s head, leaving him alone in the tunnel. "This level design even includes a backstory, interesting." When the Tower of Truth first appeared, it was treated like an online game for a reason. From the third to the sixth floors, it''s like a traditional RPG game, offering a quest under a clich¨¦d backstory to enhance participants'' enjoyment and motivation. Mike looked ahead, not acting rashly. He had 6 hours and the [Eye of Truth] to assist him, so clearing the level was a breeze. However, how to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate was what he needed to consider! At that moment, the Eye of Truth provided a hint. [Method to achieve 100% Exploration Rate: First reach 99% Exploration Rate, then obtain an additional 1% Exploration Rate] The Eye of Truth was being cheeky again, its advice was as good as none. "Nice hint, next time don''t give such hints." Mike surveyed his surroundings, trying to gather more information. [This is an abandoned mine, rumored to be haunted by man-eating monsters, miners who tried to fend off the monsters all turned to dust] [You are now at the first square] [Straight ahead, you can collect 30 gallons of pure drinking water] [To the left front, a giant lizard guards a bonfire, it is friendly and will not attack you unless you speak the complex lizard language or happen to possess the SSS-grade talent Eye of Truth] [To the right front, damn, it''s pitch black, nothing there] Three options lay before Mike, the last one excluded. "Pure water, not useful to me, but from my RPG gaming experience, such items usually have effects later on. Otherwise, they wouldn''t just place 30 gallons of pure water on the path ahead for no reason." "If it''s just water needed, I could try a water element spell." Mike wasn''t a water element mage, but he carried related spell scrolls. "Water Ball Spell!" Mike tore open a scroll, and a water ball hovered in his palm before falling. As soon as the water touched Mike''s skin, it immediately evaporated and disappeared! [Rule: Magic cannot be used to create ''water'' for washing or drinking!] Special rules indeed! This made the value of the 30 gallons of pure water skyrocket! "Since the lizard can communicate, obviously it has special clues..." Compared to water, the lizard seemed more scarce! If it were someone else, they would definitely choose the pure water without hesitation. Oh, Mike forgot they didn''t have the Eye of Truth; they could only guess. Ah, the troubles of happiness. "Choose the lizard." Mike had a bold idea in his mind and wanted to try it out. He could only move forward in the square, not left or right, but that didn''t mean the lizard couldn''t move sideways. If the lizard could help him get water, Mike would not only gain clues but also secure the water! Mike walked to the left front of the tunnel, moving to the next square. The second square. In the spacious tunnel, the bonfire crackled, and a giant lizard rested near it. Upon seeing Mike''s arrival, it just glanced up and then turned away, no longer paying attention. "Indeed, it won''t attack me, it''s like a neutral NPC or creature." "I need to try speaking lizard language with it to see what clues I can gather!" Lizard language characters appeared before Mike, and he was instantly full of black lines. [Sorry, forgot you don''t speak lizard language] [Converted to phonetic pronunciation mode] Following the subtitles'' prompt, Mike spoke: "Sssslizzz-snap! Hizz-huzz, crick-crack!?" What the hell! Is this lizard language?! "Sssslizzz-snap! Hizz-huzz, crick-crack!!" The lizard suddenly stood up, its eyes eagerly looking at Mike, for the first time in many years, it met a creature that could communicate with it! "Gizz-gazz, fizz-fuzz, whizz-whazz...." Mike communicated with the giant lizard in lizard language, and the giant lizard''s words were translated in real-time by the [Eye of Truth]. Soon, Mike understood what the lizard wanted to convey. "Run, tell me to run? There are monsters that petrify people, she''s not one I can defeat?" Really? I don''t believe it! Mike looked at his Charge Up skill, feeling fearless. In the giant lizard''s description, the term [monsters that petrify people] kept appearing. Even its left hind leg had turned to stone, making it move very slowly. ''She''? This was the first time Mike had heard of a female monster! Mike looked at the giant lizard''s hind leg and asked, "Can this injury be healed?" Mike got quite a bit of information from the giant lizard and tried to help it. Giant lizard: "Once the monsters die, all petrification will be lifted, there''s no other way," Its intelligence wasn''t high, repeating the same few phrases, urging Mike to run quickly. "Okay, I''ll kill her later, consider it avenging you." Then, Mike expressed his desire to have the lizard help him fetch water. "Water in the nearby tunnel?!" Even without Mike''s reminder, the giant lizard actively burrowed into the ground to fetch water. "Just as I thought, exactly as I expected!" Mike gained clues from the giant lizard and also got the pure water through its help, killing two birds with one stone. When the giant lizard returned, the water jug was half full, about 15 gallons. "I''m so thirsty..." The giant lizard explained, "Drinking water can relieve the pain of petrification and slow its spread." "Water, the source of life." "Shall I leave some for you?" Since the water was fetched by the lizard, it wouldn''t be polite for Mike to take it all. The giant lizard shook its head, "I''ve drunk enough water for the next 100 years." Good grief, Mike exclaimed in amazement! "Alright then, big lizard, I''m off, see you later." ... Carrying 15 gallons of water, Mike bid farewell to the giant lizard and set off again, heading to the second square. [Straight ahead, you will encounter a meaningless battle] [To the left front....] With the help of the Eye of Truth and Mike''s years of RPG gaming experience, he could almost always make the optimal decision at each square! His Exploration Rate was rapidly increasing. 1%...5%...10%! Mike had successfully navigated through nine squares and was preparing to move to the eleventh when something unexpected appeared before him: a message board?! [Message Board: A message board is placed every ten squares to provide valuable information for those who come after] [Leave a message here, and all participants can see it, each message board only allows one message] The third floor of the Tower of Truth is essentially a solo instance; however, its unique feature and a popular aspect among players is that the message boards allow all participants to chat. Mike opened the message board and discovered that messages even had a like feature! Messages with a high number of likes were displayed at the front for more people to see. The first message that caught Mike''s eye was, of course, from a supreme being! No.1: [Morpheus]: ''Cool, I was the first to reach here, this is truly memorable.'' Likes: 12,345,478,987 Mike scrolled down. No.2: [Ares]: ''Is achieving a 100% Exploration Rate that difficult?'' Likes: 10,486,145,859 sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike nodded, thinking to himself, "Indeed it is difficult, because you didn''t achieve it either." Before Mike, the highest Exploration Rate achieved by humans was only 99%! Here, you only get one chance to leave a message, and it can''t be edited or deleted. "Supreme being''s major social death scene, huh? They made big claims but didn''t follow through..." Mike browsed through two pages of messages and identified some patterns. Early participants tended to engage in casual chat. After all, the first ten squares weren''t particularly challenging or noteworthy. Later participants even used this place as a confession wall or a venting spot. No.16: [I like read novels] Likes: 92,167,568,68 No.17: [This position is already very far back, surely no one will see this, haha, what I want to say is: I like eating shit, lol!] Likes: 86,753,091,95 No.18: [Guys, let''s like the message above and push it to the front!] Likes: 55,864,458,31 [...] "Quite interesting, it feels a bit like playing a game." Mike pondered what to write on the message board. Coming all this way and not writing anything would be embarrassing, right? "This thing will display my ID once I post." "I need to write something profound, even if it''s a bit mysterious, otherwise I''ll be the one socially dying in the future!" With ''Ares'' as a cautionary tale, Mike felt the need to be careful with his message. Otherwise, his words would be permanently displayed here for all humanity to see. After a moment of thought, Mike opened the message board, his expression serious, and wrote a line. [Thor: Water, the source of life] "Done, that''s a wrap." Mike closed the message board and continued his journey in the Tower of Truth. As soon as Thor''s name appeared on the message board, it immediately attracted countless people''s attention! "Thor appeared on the third floor of the Tower of Truth!" "He left a message, ''Water, the source of life''!" "Is Thor calling everyone to protect the environment, to cherish water?" "Upstairs, a Battle Chief-level mage just needs to cast a [Healing Rain] spell, and they''ll have all the water they need, wake up!" "....." Regardless, Thor''s brief message instantly dominated the top trends on various social media platforms, maintaining a high level of popularity! Chapter 61 Unbreakable record Chapter 61 Unbreakable record After writing that message on the board, Mike didn''t concern himself with the potential repercussions and continued on his way. Along the journey, he consciously collected pure water. Besides the giant lizard, Mike also encountered a dying miner, half of whose body was crushed under a huge rock, his legs shattered with only a small portion sticking out. The Eye of Truth informed Mike that the environment was protected by the rules of truth, making it impossible to use magic to free the miner. The miner begged Mike for some pure water. Mike gave him a small amount, which the miner drank eagerly as if it were a treasure. "Are you looking for Morgana''s husband?" the miner sighed. "It''s not his fault, really. He didn''t need to do this for everyone; it''s too dangerous." Huh? Mike narrowed his eyes slightly; this didn''t quite match the story he had heard. According to Morgana, her husband had ventured deep into the tunnel to mine and earn money for her medication. But when Mike entered the tunnel, the Eye of Truth clearly indicated [this is a long-abandoned tunnel]! Mining in an abandoned mine was odd enough, but from the miner''s implication, it seemed they were not mining but fleeing! There must be more to this story, possibly involving Morgana herself! The crying woman hidden behind the rocks. Finally, the miner shared a valuable piece of information with Mike. "Our companions are just ahead. I got trapped here, so I told them to go on without me. They said they would leave marks as they moved forward: a triangle means safe, a circle means unknown, and a cross means extreme danger! They left not long ago; if you can find them, they might be able to help you." After parting with the miner, Mike continued forward and soon reached the nineteenth square. [Caution: Giant pythons spotted ahead, stay alert!] "Having walked so long, I finally encounter another boss," Mike noted, glancing at the time. Compared to others, Mike''s progress was nothing short of miraculous! If it weren''t for his desire to collect more clues and uncover the true story, he could have progressed twice as fast. 12:21. He had been in the Tower of Truth for 21 minutes, with a current Exploration Rate of 18%. Compared to others, Mike''s progress was nothing short of miraculous! If it weren''t for his desire to collect more clues and uncover the true story, he could have progressed twice as fast. "Giant python, petrification... feels like it''s tied to some mythological story. Medusa, perhaps?" Mike didn''t ponder long; his Charge Up was always at maximum readiness. He charged into the next square. "Thunderclap Strike!" The Giant python barely had a chance to show itself before it was struck by a bolt of red lightning, turning instantly to ash. "Killed Mine Python (Lv.18), gained +20 experience points." Mike couldn''t help but complain, "That''s a bit stingy, isn''t it?" The Tower of Truth''s experience system was flexible and intelligent. Killing monsters of the same level granted 100% experience. Over-level kills provided extra experience. Thus, at level 26, killing an 18-level boss only yielded 20 experience points. This experience mechanism prevented participants from leveling up in lower floors. As they progressed, the monsters'' strength grew exponentially, making leveling increasingly difficult. "No wonder when all humans received buffs, everyone rushed into the Tower of Truth. The logic is simple: use powerful buffs to farm monsters, quickly level up, and surpass the threshold." Mike kicked at the dust on the ground, finding nothing, and sighed, "What a poor boss, not even leaving scraps!" A prompt appeared from the ashes: [The most valuable part of the python was its skin, which, as you can see, is now ash.] "Give me a heads up next time; we can''t waste resources like this, snake skin is money too!" Saying this, Mike stepped forward to the next square. The twentieth square, and the familiar message board appeared again. Mike eagerly opened it, curious to see what the predecessors were bragging about this time. [Morpheus: Killed the boss in 3 seconds, beat that!] He didn''t just leave a message; he also attached a clearance certification. "Morpheus killed the Mine Python in 3.98 seconds." This guy is shameless! Mike couldn''t help but retort, "That''s nearly 4 seconds, not 3!" Continuing to scroll, a familiar name appeared again: [Ares: How can someone not manage to kill the boss in 1.48 seconds?] Good grief, straight to the point with the sarcasm! Mike admired Ares''s audacity. According to historical records, [Morpheus] was the first human supreme being. Many of the initial instances and levels were pioneered by Morpheus, who set many records. Ares, a later rising supreme being, often broke these records. Not only that, but Ares would also occasionally mock Morpheus! Knowing that in the era before Ares rose to prominence, Morpheus had already achieved supreme being status. In other words, even when Ares was still weak, he could joke with Morpheus. "That means supreme beings are pretty broad-minded," Mike thought to himself. "I wonder if they''d get mad if I posted my score?" Looking at their times, Mike hesitated for a moment. Morpheus, 3.98 seconds. Ares, 1.48 seconds. Thor, 0.01 seconds... That last number seemed almost unreal. 0.01 seconds is a record that might never be beaten. After much deliberation, Mike decided to post it anyway. Not to show off, but just to fit in. Message Board: [Thor: Not my best day, will do better next time! Attached¡¤Clearance Certification (0.01 seconds to kill the Mine Python)] After posting the message, Mike moved forward again. Ha! Post and dash, what a thrill! And his message once again shook the world. Every forum and social platform buzzed with discussions about Thor. "Thor has broken through the 20th square of the Tower of Truth''s third floor!" "How could he be so fast, it''s only been a short time since the 10th square!" "Let''s see what Thor said, how long did it take him to kill the boss?" The Mine Python boss had always been a speed challenge. For ordinary participants, just killing the Mine Python was tough enough, many died repeatedly without success. But for the talented, killing the boss was easy; they cared more about the time. The faster, the stronger and more promising they were considered. Typically, an A-grade talent killing the boss within 3 minutes was considered excellent for their tier. S-grade talents had a 1-minute limit, and SS-grade talents, 30 seconds. Maxen Stoneheart, who killed the Mine Python in just 21.6 seconds, had drawn global attention! As for SSS-grade talents... that was a realm beyond ordinary understanding. Even the worst record among them, held by Morpheus, was only 3.98 seconds to kill the boss. However, a commonly accepted view was: [Ares''s record of 1.48 seconds should be the limit for SSS-grade talent!] Among the three supreme beings, Ares might not have been the strongest, but he was definitely the most lethal! His rise was meteoric, far surpassing the other two supreme beings, displaying overwhelming power, breaking records as easily as eating and drinking! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1.48 seconds, it was hard to imagine who could break Ares''s record. If someone did, it would truly be a miracle. And miracles are called so because they happen against all odds! When Thor''s record was announced, the entire human world was like a pot of hot oil into which a spoonful of cold water had been thrown. The world boiled over! 0.01s! A true miracle had happened! Today! Right here, right now! At the top of every leaderboard, a new entry appeared: [Ares, the record of you has been broken!] The number 0.01 seconds was enough to drive everyone crazy! Thor''s glory, even stepping on the shoulders of Ares, just as Ares had once stepped on Morpheus''s! Chapter 62 Dawn Plan Chapter 62 Dawn Plan Washington D.C. Even though it''s the middle of the night, nothing can dampen the enthusiasm of the crowds filling the streets, celebrating Thor''s achievements. Those remaining on Earth look up at the sky, their faces alight with hope and excitement. In the excitement, a Battle Chief even prepares to cast a forbidden spell to set off a grand fireworks display to boost the spirits. Fortunately, the city defense department intervenes in time to prevent this reckless act. In Washington D.C., within a castle rumored to bury a Battle Lord, a man in black enters hurriedly, triggering a mechanism. The ground slowly splits open, and a mysterious black coffin rises once again from beneath the earth. The voice of an old man, weathered and slightly angry, emanates from within. "What is it now? Why disturb me again?" "I can only remain conscious for so long. Waking me so frequently, do you wish for my death to come sooner?" Just two days ago, when Thor achieved an SSSS-level clearance on the first level, bringing buffs to global participants, this man in black had already awakened the old man once. For the elder, his condition is dire, requiring the black coffin''s state of suspended animation to barely maintain brief moments of lucidity. "Great ancestor, I dare not. It''s just that something urgent has happened, and I must inform you!" The man in black speaks quickly, "Yesterday, Thor cleared the second level with an SSSS rating, granting powerful buffs to all of humanity. Today he..." "Wait!" the voice from the coffin interrupts urgently, "You said again? Thor has achieved SSSS-level clearance twice in a row?" "Yes!" the man in black confirms heavily. "How long has it been since I was last awakened?" "Less than 48 hours." Silence falls over the coffin, a deathly stillness. The man in black dares not breathe too loudly, sweat beads forming on his forehead, his legs tense, his entire body strung tight with tension. After what seems like an eternity, a burst of mad laughter erupts from the coffin, so loud and violent that the man in black bleeds from all orifices and collapses to one knee. This man possesses the strength of a Battle Lord, yet under the terrifying laughter, he has no strength to retaliate, surviving only because the elder in the coffin deliberately holds back. With the laughter, the coffin shakes violently. Thump¡ª A soft sound strikes the man in black right in the heart, sapping his strength. He looks forward incredulously, unable to believe what he just saw. The lid of the coffin... it bounced! The lid, sealed by supreme beings, struggles to contain the elder''s excited emotions. This is bad! The lid can''t hold much longer!! The shaking of the coffin exceeds all previous instances, the lid even jumping slightly. At the top of the coffin, a barely noticeable sword mark seems to come to life. In an instant, sword energy envelops the entire coffin, suppressing the evil aura within. The lid is nailed shut tightly, leaving not even a crack. The laughter stops abruptly, and the world returns to silence, save for the heavy breathing of the man in black. After a moment, the voice of the elder in the coffin speaks again, filled with immeasurable weakness, "I apologize, I got a bit carried away just now... almost lost control..." Those few words bring immense psychological pressure to the man in black, who is still shaken by the events that just unfolded. If the elder in the coffin were to lose control, it could bring incalculable damage to humanity, even affecting the battle lines on the Abyssal Plane. This coffin, while a life-preserving artifact for the ancestor, also serves as an indestructible seal. "You had more to say, continue." With the sword energy suppressing him, the elder, though weakened, is more lucid. "Oh, right!" The man in black hurriedly continues, "Thor has entered the third level today!" The elder in the coffin blurts out, "What, has he cleared it with an SSSS rating again?" "Not yet." "Phew¡ª" The elder actually breathes a sigh of relief. Thor''s overwhelming strength paradoxically adds immense pressure on him. This pressure stems from considerations of the bigger picture. The elder in the coffin, Calderon Sunsworn, a legendary figure in human history and one of the top combatants aside from the supreme beings, views issues from a perspective far beyond others. The standoff between humanity and the Abyssal Plane is a fragile balance. In terms of overall strength, humanity is far weaker than the Abyssal Plane. However, the demon gods of the Abyssal Plane are disunited, constantly scheming against each other, leading to severe infighting. It''s like two people fighting: humanity, united and able to exert 100 or even 110% of their strength, versus the demon race with 1000 units of strength but each limb acting independently, sometimes even striking themselves, ultimately achieving only 100% effectiveness. This is why the current stalemate exists, each side pulling against the other, neither able to gain the upper hand. Thor''s emergence undoubtedly changes the dynamics. In the long run, having Thor will steadily increase humanity''s strength, which is beneficial. However, analyzing the current situation, Thor''s emergence could alert the demon gods of the Abyssal Plane, possibly uniting them against the threat he poses. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This has happened more than once in history! "The third level? It''s been a long time since I remembered... Now that I think about it, that woman Morgana deceived us... Sorry, I''m old and tend to reminisce, continue." Whenever a supreme being arises among humanity, the unity index of the demon race spikes until the supreme being grows step by step to reach the pinnacle of power, settling the dust, and both sides fall into a new stalemate. "Cough cough... If Thor becomes too powerful, those demon gods might set aside their past hatreds and disputes, uniting unprecedentedly, which... would not bode well for our race..." Calderon Sunsworn speaks intermittently. In fact, signs of this are already appearing. Maxen Stoneheart and Shadow Nine have mentioned more than once to Mike that the battle lines for humanity are stretched thin, with Battle Lord-level warriors spread too thin, rushing to provide aid everywhere. Calderon Sunsworn''s concerns are gradually becoming reality, "Continue." With Calderon Sunsworn''s permission, the man in black speaks again, "Thor entered the third level today, reaching the 20th square 21 minutes ago." "The third level? It''s been a long time since I remembered... Now that I think about it, that woman Morgana deceived us... Sorry, I''m old and tend to reminisce, continue." "Thor killed the Mine Python in 0.01 seconds!" This is the most significant news the man in black brings on this visit! Yesterday, when Thor cleared with an SSSS rating, he did not wake Calderon Sunsworn as instructed. As Calderon Sunsworn said, frequent awakenings would only hasten his death. But the man in black felt the 0.01-second clearance was too important not to report immediately. Unexpectedly, Calderon Sunsworn reacts indifferently upon hearing the news. "This only shows that Thor has extreme burst damage, possibly from a buff, a skill, or even a talent. Our race already has an unbeatable sword; another one won''t cut through this quagmire." Calderon Sunsworn''s analysis is incisive, and he continues, "Regardless, let''s initiate the Dawn Plan ahead of schedule." Initiate the Dawn Plan?! The man in black stiffens. Wasn''t this plan supposed to start only when Thor at least had the strength of a Battle Chief?! Does this mean, in Calderon Sunsworn''s heart, Thor already possesses strength comparable to a Battle Chief?! Impossible! The name Thor has only been known for four days! Not daring to think further, a chill runs down the man in black''s spine as he nods in agreement. "As you command!" As is well known, it is darkest before the dawn. Thus, the Dawn Plan is also a plan for the darkest times. "In the short term, don''t wake me again. I still want to live a few hundred more years. With just this bit of life left, being disturbed by you every day..." The coffin slowly sinks. This meeting is over. The man in black bows again, moves backward silently, and departs. Half a minute later, he returns, disregarding all etiquette, shouting at the still descending coffin, "Great ancestor, Thor just passed the 80th square and left a message!" The coffin trembles slightly, then sinks abruptly, causing the entire castle to shake, and with it, Washington D.C. begins to tremble like a boat in a stormy sea. Once again, the voice of the elder emanates from the coffin. "It''s truly astonishing..." Afterward, he falls back into endless darkness and slumber. Chapter 63 I came, I saw, I conquered Chapter 63 I came, I saw, I conquered "What should I write on the message board at the 80th square?" Mike pondered in front of the message board, considering how to boast appropriately. [Thor: I came, I saw, I conquered.] Still thrilling with his boast-and-dash approach, Mike quickly moved on to the 81st square. [The miners here are not in good shape; provoking them could lead to a pointless fight.] Inside the mine, a group of bedraggled miners were resting. Each bore injuries, their bandages darkened with grime, some missing limbs, others leaning on crutches. It was a grim sight. As Mike entered the mine, he immediately caught the attention of the miners, many of whom looked at him warily. An older middle-aged man, clearly the leader of the group, stepped forward. Given the high casualty rate among miners, those who survived long enough often gained immense respect and naturally assumed leadership roles. "Stranger, you''re not welcome here. Move forward or leave," the leader said, echoing the sentiment of all the miners present. "Relax, we''re friends with a common goal," Mike responded, pulling out a hard hat. "I saved one of your companions, and he gave this to me as a gift." "How do we know you didn''t kill him and take his mining hat?" a young miner blurted out impulsively, his youthful face marking him as the youngest there. The leader turned and roared at the young miner, "Shut your mouth, you little brat! Speak out of turn again, and I''ll smash that mouth of yours¡ªI swear I will! Damn it!" In the depths of the mine, there were no weaklings. Unnecessarily offending these men was not something the leader wanted to see. If this unnecessary conflict could be resolved, all the better. "Sorry, as you can see, our people are a bit on edge. We all don''t want anything bad to happen, right?" the leader said, while the others behind him gripped their weapons tighter. Ignoring the tension, Mike continued, "The miner I saved also told me about the marks you would leave. I followed them here." As Mike explained the meaning of the marks, the miners relaxed, as if an invisible alarm had been deactivated. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve proven your friendship with the miners, and I apologize for the earlier hostility. I hope you understand, given that anything can happen here," the leader said, and after a few more exchanges with Mike, it was revealed that their group had started with over a thousand people. By now, most were either dead or too injured to continue. Hearing this, Mike generously offered, "I''ll leave the same marks as I move forward. If you rest up, you can follow." "Your kindness is like that of Mother Earth caring for her children. I can''t express how grateful I am," the leader said, hesitating before adding, "It might be too much to ask, but... do you have any water?" "Yes, let me see. I still have about 10 gallons of water. How much do you need?" At the mention of water, a hopeful glow appeared on all the miners'' faces. "We have 32 people here. If you could spare just 32 drops of water..." The leader looked embarrassed as he pulled out a bag of ore, the most valuable thing he could offer in exchange. "As a trade, this is the essence we''ve mined. We''ve discarded most of the ore and kept only the most valuable part." "Deal!" Mike agreed quickly to exchange 32 drops of water for a bag of valuable ore. As he took the ore, he was surprised by its weight¡ªa sign of its quality. After parting with the miners, Mike continued on his way. Under the leader''s direction, each miner received a drop of water. As soon as they had the water, they drank eagerly. Miraculously, a miner tore off his bandage, tears in his eyes, "I can see again!" Someone on a stretcher exclaimed, "I can feel my body! Damn, it hurts, someone knock me out." "My arm, my arm!" a young man with a severed arm watched in disbelief as his limb regenerated, dancing with joy. Similar recoveries happened all around. Everyone''s injuries healed rapidly, as if by a miracle¡ªall thanks to the thirty-two drops of water Mike left behind. Tears welled up in the leader''s eyes as he choked out, "The rumors are true! Water, the source of life!" ... Tower of Truth, third level, 90th square. After experiencing the electrifying embrace of Mike''s Thunderclap Strike, the boss was so moved that he decided to give a standing ovation ¡ª by turning himself into a pile of ash right at Mike''s feet. "Time for another fun message," Mike mused as he approached the message board. Very few who reach a 90% Exploration Rate. Many S and SS-tier talents get stuck at boss levels, ending their runs with regret. Not everyone leaves a message. For instance, the third supreme being¡ª[Apollo]. Mike had heard that humanity had three supreme beings: [Morpheus], [Ares], and [Apollo], each with their own roles. [Morpheus] stayed on Earth, [Ares] fought in the Abyssal Plane, and [Apollo] guarded and attempted to clear the Tower of Truth. This information was openly available, known even to ten-year-olds on Earth. Yet, Apollo was the most mysterious, with the least information available. Mike had passed eight message boards and seen no sign of Apollo. "This one... also no message from Apollo." Mike opened the message board, [Morpheus: 100% Exploration Rate, so plain and boring!] [Ares: You haven''t achieved a 100% exploration clearance. Remember my name, I was the first!] [Maxen Stoneheart: I''m so strong! I made it to the 90th square!] [...] Seeing a message from someone like Maxen Stoneheart among the supreme beings felt out of place, like seeing a snotty child in diapers at a professional NBA game. At this point, boasting on the message board seemed less significant, but Mike didn''t want to miss any opportunity to... cough... leave something for posterity. [Thor: Next, witness a miracle!] Closing the message board, Mike checked the time. "1:01. With this pace, after I clear this, I can head straight to the seventh level!" Levels three through six are interconnected; achieving a 100% Exploration Rate on the third level allows skipping directly to the seventh. Guided by the Eye of Truth, Mike avoided lethal traps and negative buffs, progressing smoothly. The final ten squares weren''t as challenging as he expected; the difficulty didn''t spike exponentially but was surprisingly mild. "Just ahead is the 100th square!" [Exploration Rate: 98%] Seeing the prompt, Mike frowned, realizing things weren''t as simple as they seemed. "There are 100 squares in total, each advance adds 1% to the Exploration Rate. That means at the 100th square, the Exploration Rate isn''t 100%, but 99%!" Like lightning illuminating the night, Mike grasped the truth. "When I entered this level, the Eye of Truth hinted at it. To achieve a 100% Exploration Rate, reach 99% and then add 1%¡ªthat''s what it meant!" Eye of Truth: [Yes, that''s exactly what I meant!] Mike looked ahead at the dark entrance, ominous and foreboding. The final step! The 100th square, Exploration Rate at 99%! Chapter 64 Waiting for a miracle Chapter 64 Waiting for a miracle After Mike took a step forward, he entered a spacious and empty mine. "Strange, shouldn''t there be some trace of Morgana''s husband here? Why is there nothing?" Mike scanned the area, finding the mine completely empty, with no unusual notifications popping up. When something is off, there''s usually a reason. Combining what he had seen and heard along the way, a rough outline of the story formed in Mike''s mind: A monster capable of petrifying people suddenly appeared, immensely powerful and wreaking havoc. The miners, in their desperation to escape, fled into this long-abandoned mine, hoping to find another exit. This monster might be connected to Morgana. Morgana''s husband, trying to rectify the damage caused by his wife, ventured alone into danger to scout ahead and left markers for those who followed. Despite their efforts, the miners still paid a heavy price. All clues, the source of all chaos, pointed to one person¡ªMorgana! Finding nothing, Mike turned his attention to the walls. Supreme being [Morpheus] had once sent a message suggesting that striking the walls could yield unexpected benefits. On the wall, Mike saw a familiar message board. On the board, a message from Morpheus: [Morpheus: I understand now, Morgana''s husband has long been dead, and the woman behind the rocks is but a lonely spirit. This is a tragic tale of a loving couple. There are no traces or relics of Morgana''s husband here, but the air still carries the essence of his love, a silent testament to great love! I''ll reluctantly draw a heart for him.] Next to the message, an ugly heart was drawn. ? Mike''s face darkened. What kind of comprehension is this, Morpheus? The problem clearly lies with Morgana! That woman is likely the creature that petrifies people. Whether it''s the giant lizard or the miners, every creature Mike encountered in the tunnel, all the chaos, it all leads back to Morgana! "Wait... Morpheus told me to hit the wall as soon as I got here." "This guy, isn''t he trying to make me erase his dark history?!" If Mike had followed Morpheus''s instructions without thinking and demolished the wall, the message board would likely be destroyed, and Morpheus''s dark history along with it. "Click¡ª" Mike took out his phone and snapped several hundred photos. After doing this, Mike smiled, put away his gear, and looked down. Blackmailing a supreme being with their dark history? That doesn''t seem like a wise choice. But keeping a backup for himself, just in case, is never a bad idea! [Ares: Are you stupid? That woman is a big problem, I''m going back to chop her down first.] Impulsive brother, online chopping. Mike didn''t expect that Supreme Being Ares had this side too! Mike''s gaze moved down, and what?! Besides [Morpheus] and [Ares], someone else had been here and left a message?! [Apollo: A boring story] A message from the third supreme being?! Mike took out his phone again. "Click¡ªclick¡ª" After taking the photos, Mike faced a dilemma: how to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate? The previous three supreme beings had all visited this mine and stayed in this square. Without exception, all three ended their journey with a 99% Exploration Rate and couldn''t go further. The same problem now stood before Mike. If this was a puzzle, and the previous three had failed for various reasons, could Mike solve it? Of course, he could see the answer directly. Oh, then no problem. [The method to obtain the last 1% Exploration Rate!] [1. Break the wall in front of you, open up the miners'' escape route, rescue some of the miners, and you can achieve a 100% Exploration Rate of level 3!] Seeing the hint from the Eye of Truth, Mike''s brow furrowed again. If that''s the case, then Supreme Being [Morpheus] indirectly told Mike how to clear the level. "Supreme beings truly live up to their name!" If Mike didn''t have the Eye of Truth, he could still achieve 100% clearance with Morpheus''s hint. [2. Go back, confront the Medusa who deceived you, and after killing her, all petrified beings will be restored, and the mine will no longer be dangerous, allowing for a 100% Exploration Rate!] Two choices lay before Mike. One was within easy reach; just breaking this wall would immediately grant Mike a 100% Exploration Rate with an SSSS-grade clearance! The other required going back. Retracing the path he came, which could be even more troublesome! [If you choose to go back, every mine must be cleared, and the monsters in the mines will enter a berserk state, becoming even more powerful!] [If you choose to go back and clear every mine despite the increased power of the monsters, the difficulty will significantly increase. However, if successful, you will achieve SSSS grade clearance scores for levels 3 to 6.] [Eye of Truth timing: 1:08 AM] [Remaining time for this Tower of Truth: 4 hours 51 minutes 46 seconds] Mike''s two choices: to let go of past grievances, shed all burdens, and help the miners escape this nightmare. They might find temporary safety and peace, but on some unknown night, they could still wake up from nightmares, shivering and silently crying. Or... to go against the current, wield the sword, break the chains, and personally end everyone''s nightmare? For Mike, there was only one option. "Go back!" After making his choice, the Eye of Truth cooperated fully. [Eye of Truth navigation activated, turn around in 5 meters....] 100 squares, each with 3 mines, each mine filled with berserk monsters! 300 mines, meaning 300 battles! And Mike had less than 5 hours, needing to resolve each battle within a minute! Even Mike could feel the heavy pressure, racing against time. Like a whirlwind, he charged into the first mine, swinging his staffs, unleashing full firepower. "Wind Fury!" "Blessing of Lightning!" "Thunderclap Strike!" "Ignite!" "...." ... Earth. Time: 1:20 AM. It had been 19 minutes since the last story from Thor''s message board! Last time, Thor left a message at the 90th square [Next, witness a miracle!] The whole world was watching him, waiting for a miracle. That wait had been 20 minutes. "What''s going on, can anyone see the 100th square''s message board?" "What are you thinking? Only those who have reached it can view it in the Core City of Truth!" In human history, quite a few had reached the 90th square, if not a hundred, then eighty. Thor''s message at the 90th square had leaked from a Battle Lord. But only three people had truly reached the 100th square: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo. Now, perhaps one more. Thor! No one was surprised that Thor could reach the 100th square. What everyone anticipated was whether a real miracle would happen. Could Thor achieve a 100% Exploration Rate? 20 minutes had passed, and no one knew the answer. Only waiting remained. Tonight, the world was sleepless, focused on Thor. Waiting for a Tower of Truth announcement. Waiting for a miracle! ... Tower of Truth, third level. [Eye of Truth continues to navigate...] Thor, wielding his staff, cuts through the third level like a war machine, his firepower relentless, not pausing for a moment! "Whew¡ª" Mike lets out a breath, sitting on a rock, sweat dripping from his forehead, clearly exhausted. "These monsters, once enraged, have their levels and attributes greatly enhanced. It''s manageable in one-on-one fights, but in a mine, there could be dozens!" To resolve the battles quickly, Mike must kill with high efficiency, or he won''t complete his task within the time limit. In such intense combat, some might panic and slow down. Not everyone can handle high-pressure environments. But some thrive under pressure, entering a state of hyper-focus. The more intense the external pressures, the more concentrated they become, performing spectacularly. You could call them ''Pressure Cooker Personalities.'' Mike is clearly one of them. A savior of humanity, made for the big stage. In the midst of frenzied slaughter and endless battles, Mike''s combat skills improve at a terrifying rate! He utilizes every bit of mana to the fullest, perfectly linking his wind, fire, and lightning elemental skills. His Windstride Slash and basic attacks are timed just right, filling in damage while moving swiftly. Every detail is honed to perfection, his combat skills refined and evolved, almost to the point of artistry! Initially, it took Mike a minute and a half to two minutes to clear all the monsters in a mine. As his proficiency increased, his killing efficiency approached perfection, and the time required kept decreasing. Now, Mike needs less than 40 seconds to easily clear a mine! "Level up to 28, attributes increased, auto-allocate free attributes..." "Level up to 31, attributes increased..." "Level up to 42..." As the slaughter continues, Mike''s level also rises, significantly enhancing his attributes, yet the difficulty of the battles does not decrease! Just when Mike feels puzzled, the Eye of Truth timely provides a hint. [The monsters in the mines level up alongside the intruder!] "That''s exactly what I want. If the monsters'' levels were too low, I wouldn''t gain any experience, and that would be a waste of time!" Mike hasn''t forgotten his mission; everything he does is to become stronger! During a brief lull, Mike tears open a recovery scroll, healing his injuries and restoring his mana to 80%. [Uncleared mines: 135] [Remaining time: 1 hour 59 minutes] [Continue fighting!] After continuous battle, the Force of Nature in his hands begins to feel heavy. Mike doesn''t choose to rest. Instead, he takes a deep breath and heads to the next mine. Such intense combat has been ongoing for three hours, and there are still over a hundred mines to clear. Under these circumstances, anyone would feel exhausted; it''s just a matter of time. That Mike has held on this long is already commendable. ... Earth. Time: 4:11 AM. Tonight, people experienced what''s called a dramatic turnaround. In the first half of the night, media platforms celebrated a frenzy. Thor broke one record after another at an incomprehensible speed! But since 1 AM, there has been no news from Thor. Good news: Thor hasn''t cleared yet. Bad news: Thor hasn''t cleared yet. As long as there''s no news of clearing, it''s acceptable news for humanity. After all, it maintains a glimmer of hope. However, more and more people are beginning to waver. Everyone is still waiting, but as the waiting drags on, more and more people''s confidence shakes, they become silent, and the light in their eyes slowly dims. "Three supreme beings couldn''t do it, can Thor... really do it?" "When Supreme Being [Ares] rose, we also waited all night, only to end in failure." "Let''s pray for Thor, hoping he can feel our blessings, that''s all we can do right now!" "Yes, we need to let Thor know, he''s not fighting alone!" "....." At this moment, all humans still on Earth, who haven''t entered the Tower of Truth, are silently praying. While praying, they also wait. Waiting to witness a miracle. This is Thor''s promise, and so far, Thor has never disappointed. ... Tower of Truth, third level. Square, 1. Time: 5:50 AM. Back at the starting point. "Just one last boss to go." Mike looks towards the pile of stones ahead. Only 10 minutes remain, but he is extremely tired now, leaning against the wall, barely able to lift his staff! His condition is very poor, and he''s out of recovery scrolls, unable to restore his condition quickly. Does he have to use Guardian Angel or some other means now? Just then, the Eye of Truth sends a prompt. [From the blessings of humanity: Your condition has been restored, you are now at your optimal state.] [Fight, do not let their expectations down!] Mike stands up, filled with fighting spirit. [Charge Up 30 layers, ready] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [BGM, ready] [Fight Song, ready to play] [Go Go Go] Chapter 65 Save your confessions for hell Chapter 65 Save your confessions for hell In the Tower of Truth, on the third level, as the Fight Song played, Mike swung his staff forward, causing a massive boulder to start crumbling. As the boulder disintegrated, a woman''s voice echoed through the cavern. "Young man, have you brought back my husband?" "Sorry, I bring back some bad news about death." The woman began to sob again, "You mean, he''s dead?" "Wrong guess, try again." Out of the mist, a creature with nine snake heads gradually took shape. Mike didn''t rush to act. According to the Eye of Truth, the creature was currently in an invincible state, much like a boss in an RPG game that''s still in its cutscene. As the mist cleared, the hideous face of Medusa appeared before Mike. Her nine snake heads glinted menacingly, staring intently at Mike from every angle. [Get ready to act!] [Countdown: 3, 2, 1!] "Thunderclap Strike!" "Petrifying Gaze!" Mike and Medusa timed their attacks perfectly, each unleashing their most powerful abilities in a bid for a fatal blow. Medusa''s nine snake heads lunged forward, and in her desperation, she sacrificed three of her heads, which withered forever. "Why! Why haven''t you turned to stone?!" Watching Mike, unharmed, Medusa lost her sanity, thrashing wildly and causing numerous rocks to fall from the cavern walls. Mike just smiled and remained silent, not indulging in explaining to his enemy. Caught off guard, huh? I have an Inhibition Orb! Safety first, as always for Mike. Even if the Inhibition Orb failed, Mike still had the [Guardian Angel] buff. Under the gaze of petrification, Mike did feel his movements slow down, but it hardly affected the outcome of his spellcasting. The terrifying red lightning gathered slowly, its overwhelming power instilling fear at a mere glance. Medusa, foreseeing a grim end, realized her strongest attack had no effect on her opponent, while Mike''s impending spell could annihilate her. 0.1 seconds later, her eyes reddened with tears, she began to cry, "Merciful mage, please spare me, I was..." "Fall!" Boom¡ª The Thunderclap Strike descended, engulfing Medusa and cutting off her pleas. "Save your confessions for hell." As Medusa turned to ash, Mike felt no pity. At the moment of Medusa''s demise, the entire mine began to shake violently, and countless petrified beings came back to life! Mike heard the familiar notification. "Calculating clearance score..." ... Earth. Time : 5:57 AM. As people were about to doze off, preparing for a brief rest before the new day''s work, only a few remained awake, clinging to the hope of a nebulous miracle. They believed that if anyone could do it, Thor would not disappoint. "Next, witness a miracle!" "That''s what you promised, Thor!" "If Thor creates a miracle, I swear I won''t masturbate for a year!" "If Thor creates a miracle, I''ll fight in the Abyssal Plane for another three years!" "....." With just three minutes left, even those who believed in Thor felt their confidence waver. Perhaps there really was no miracle. Not every call is answered. Just like not every lovemaking reaches climax. But this time, it was different. In America, Washington D.C., Eastern Time Zone, at 5:58:48 AM. A message like a nuclear bomb dropped into the sleepy world, spreading rapidly and stirring up a storm! "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for clearing the third level of the Tower of Truth with an SSSS rating!" "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for clearing the fourth level of the Tower of Truth with an SSSS rating!" "...." Three! Four! Five! Six! Four levels, four SSSS clearances, Thor brought miracles to everyone in the final moments! This news bombarded all social media, becoming the only topic discussed on Earth. ... In the Wolf''s Den. Countless people cheered with their glasses raised, their tables laden with drinks. "Tonight''s expenses are on Thor, Mr. Jhon is paying!!!" "Cheers!!" Everyone raised their glasses and toasted loudly. "To Thor!" "To supreme power!" "To the future of our race!!" ... In a mystical castle in Washington D.C. A black coffin bobbed up and down as if dancing. Finally, Calderon Sunsworn dropped a line, "Wake me up when Thor has torn the skies apart!" "He performs miracles so swiftly, my life is nearly spent; please, no more disturbances!" As the first light of dawn illuminated the land, people woke from their beds, turning on their phones or TVs. With that, the black coffin sank deep down, and Calderon Sunsworn sealed himself with magic. ... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the first light of dawn illuminated the land, people woke from their beds, turning on their phones or TVs. Every media platform, in the most prominent place, displayed the same message: [The Moment to Witness a Miracle!] Because a miracle had indeed happened! ... Tower of Truth, third level. As the world celebrated Thor''s achievements, Mike was also presented with a pile of rewards. "SSSS rating for clearing the third level, reward [Mysterious Mine]!" "SSSS rating for clearing the fourth level, reward [Mysterious Mine]!" "SSSS rating for clearing the fifth level, reward [Storm Forge]!" "SSSS rating for clearing the sixth level, reward [Graystone Diggers Crew]!" These were personal rewards for Mike. If he had chosen to simply destroy the wall, he would never have achieved four SSSS ratings simultaneously! Two Mysterious Mines, one Storm Forge, one Graystone Diggers Crew. With these rewards, Mike''s surroundings began to transform, the battlefield where he had just fought morphed into a space uniquely his own. This place would become akin to a Trade Secret Realm, but open only to Mike and those he allowed, including NPCs. It would be accessible 24 hours a day, even when the Tower of Truth was closed. [Mysterious Mine]: Can dispatch miners or mine personally for raw ore, occasionally yielding mysterious chests and various special items. Ore extraction probabilities: 65% for B-grade quality 30% for A-grade quality 4.5% for S-grade quality 0.4999% for SS-grade tier 0.0001% for SSS-grade quality! Current reserves: 30 million tons. Two Mysterious Mines, one with 30 million tons, the other with 45 million tons! According to the tier, these two mines contain 75 tons of SSS-grade raw ore! However, most of these ores are deep within the mines, making them difficult and time-consuming to extract. Moreover, the raw ores need to be refined to remove impurities before they can be used for forging and other purposes. Regardless, both mines represent a tremendous wealth waiting for Mike to explore. Now, Mike had become a mining tycoon! Chapter 66: Graystone Diggers Crew "Benefactor, we meet again." From deep within the mine, the sound of footsteps approached, a group of ragged, haggard people walking towards Mike. Their numbers had increased significantly, with two to three hundred people visible at a glance. Clearly, many miners had been petrified by Medusa and had now regained their mobility. It was the same mining leader who greeted Mike, "Thank you for everything you''ve done, the Graystone Diggers Crew is at your eternal service." "Graystone Diggers Crew is at your eternal service, sir!" Nearly three hundred miners simultaneously removed their mining caps, held them against their chests, bowed slightly, and chorused. "No need for formalities, I''ve only made a small contribution." Mike had two mines with tens of millions of tons, and it was time to staff up. It was unrealistic for him to mine alone. The appearance of this group of miners perfectly solved Mike''s problem. Although the Tower of Truth had awarded him command of the mining crew, giving him absolute authority over these people, he could demand that they work extremely hard every day like a slave master. But Mike had no such intentions; he immediately declared, "Everyone, as long as you follow me, I''ll pay your wages on time, everything will be just as before. Three meals a day, enough drink after work, and plenty of meat!" After Mike finished speaking, he noticed a look of confusion and bewilderment on most of the miners'' faces. Turning to the mining leader, Mike asked, "Did I say something wrong?" "Sir..." The mining leader hesitated before revealing the truth. "We usually only eat two meals a day." "From now on, it will be three." A simple statement, yet it brought tears to the eyes of many in the mining crew. With the help of the Eye of Truth, Mike could see that many NPCs'' affection for him was skyrocketing. Of course, Mike''s primary intention wasn''t to win hearts. "Tell me what you all are lacking." These miners had been fleeing for a long time, some without even proper tools. Mike asked the mining leader to make a list. If it was essential supplies, he would directly purchase them from the Trade Secret Realm. As for specialized mining equipment and devices, those would need to be custom-designed based on the conditions of the mines and could be postponed for now. It took the mining leader 15 minutes to hand Mike a list. "Sir, besides food and fresh water, we also need a large number of Healing potions." After saying this, the mining leader seemed a bit embarrassed. They hadn''t yet created any value for their new boss, but were already costing him quite a bit. The mining leader added, "I''ll organize a team to quickly survey the outskirts of the mine and develop a mining plan to start producing as soon as possible." "There''s no rush for the survey; you don''t need to do that." With the Eye of Truth, there was no need for the cumbersome process of surveying! Mike took the list and immediately contacted Foreskin using his Trade Secret Realm pass. "Prepare food and water for 1500 people, and drinks." Mike guessed that the outside world was probably celebrating, so his request wouldn''t seem too strange. Foreskin''s reply was brief, "150 gold coins." As soon as the money was transferred, Mike received the food and water by mail. Mike handed the food to the mining leader, "Organize the distribution, make sure there''s enough food and water, but hold off on the alcohol for now." "Understood!" The mining leader and his team got busy distributing the food. If rationed carefully, the food for 1500 could feed their 300 people for a week. After a moment, Mike messaged Foreskin again. "There''s been a slight situation here, I need healing scrolls for 400 people, low-tier, purchased anonymously." "200 gold coins." "You have a new mail!" Once the healing scrolls were distributed, the mining leader once again expressed his gratitude. "Sir, we''re just miners, good at mining but novices at smelting and forging." The mining leader pointed to the Storm Forge next to the mine,"If you want to smelt the raw ores, you might need to hire some professionals." "Alright, I''ll take care of it." "Once you''ve hired them, I can send a few people to learn. It won''t take long before we can handle it ourselves." "You guys rest for now, mining can wait. You''ve had a tough time, eat well and rest." After settling the miners, Mike finally had a moment to check his own status. Mines, miners, forge. These rewards meant a continuous stream of wealth for Mike! With these mines, and by hiring NPCs skilled in smelting and forging, Mike could completely manufacture his own equipment and items, and even sell them externally! Money isn''t everything. But without money, nothing is possible! After conquering levels 3-6 of the Tower of Truth, Mike''s power increased significantly! Having endured battles in 300 mines and a final showdown with the boss Medusa, Mike skyrocketed from level 26 to level 54! Opening the dashboard: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS grade) Level: 54 Class: Stormweaver (Wind, Fire, Lightning) HP: 16400/16400 MP: 21500/21500 Strength: 672 (+100) Intelligence: 1469 (+80) Spirit: 1357 (+70) Agility: 634 (+45) Constitution: 543 (+100) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+2) Skills: Lightning Arrow, Blessing of Lightning, Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike, Windstride Slash, Wind Fury, Ignite, etc. Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization, Fire Element Specialization, Wind Element Specialization All five fundamental attributes have surpassed 500, with the mage''s crucial [Intelligence] and [Spirit] attributes nearing 1500! Now, Mike truly resembles a mage. Surpassing a thousand in a single attribute is one of the rigid criteria for a Battle General''s tier evaluation. However, this is just one indicator for a Battle General tier. The assessment of a Battle General also heavily focuses on strength, combat power, and battle achievements. Having just become a ninth-tier Battle Soldier, Mike is not yet planning to aim for a Battle General evaluation. Besides his attribute growth, Mike has achieved two significant milestones! This battle lasted nearly five hours, during which Mike used Thunderclap Strike over ten thousand times! Now, the base damage of Thunderclap Strike has reached 58,696! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even without using Charge Up, Mike can easily defeat a low-tier Battle General with a single Thunderclap Strike and seriously injure a high-tier Battle General. Given Mike''s high affinity for lightning, the growth potential of Thunderclap Strike was expected. Unfortunately, he seldom has the chance to unleash it. Continuous five-hour monster slaying like this is an opportunity that''s hard to come by! Chapter 67: Blaze Morrows brain doesnt work well? Besides the damage boost from Thunderclap Strike, Force of Nature has also been successfully upgraded! This counts as one of Mike''s major gains from this trip. Force of the Nature can be upgraded a total of 12 times, which is why Mike paid a hefty price for it initially! Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.25) Tier: S-tier Attributes: Intelligence +80, Spirit +70 Perks: [Stormbind Vengeance] This staff increases the holder''s Lightning damage by 20%, Lightning damage taken by 1%, and boosts shield/healing from wood element skills by 25%. [Twinborn] When casting Lightning skills, there''s a 5% chance to simultaneously cast a wood element skill, and vice versa. [Thunderstorm] When casting Lightning skills, there''s a 0.1% chance to deal double damage! [Fearless] Deals an additional 10% Lightning damage to enemies higher in level than the holder. Upgrade Perk: [Clash of Thunder and Lightning]: Defeating a Lightning Boss between levels 25 to 60 upgrades Force of Nature to the boss''s level and randomly acquires one skill from the boss. Upgradeable times: 10 Times upgraded: 2 "It''s upgraded to S-tier equipment!" Even though it''s S-, it''s still genuinely S tier equipment! The upgrade potential of Force of Nature exceeded Mike''s expectations. Previous perks have all been enhanced to various extents. Additionally, a new perk [Fearless] has been added, allowing for higher damage against higher-level enemies! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This perk is awesome, it works wonders in battle!" Due to Mike''s unique status, he often faces higher-tier enemies. With the addition of [Fearless], he now has more room to excel when facing foes. After wrapping up the dashboard and equipment details, Mike''s personal gains from this trip are nearly tallied. Just then, the Tower of Truth''s announcement rings out again. "Settlement complete, officially issuing SSSS-tier evaluation rewards!" "Participant Thor cleared levels three, four, five, and six with an SSSS-tier rating, rewarding all human race with the buff [Treasure Hunter]!" "Temporary buff [Overall Enhancement], within the Tower of Truth, all attributes for the human race increase by 30%, lasts 24 hours!" "Temporary buff [Focused Defense], within the Tower of Truth, damage taken by the human race is reduced by 20%, lasts 24 hours!" "Temporary buff [Robust Physique], within the Tower of Truth, humans will not enter a weakened state after death when returning to Core City of Truth, lasts 24 hours." "Temporary buff [Experience Boost], within the Tower of Truth, human race gains 15% more experience, lasts 12 hours!" "[Treasure Hunter]: The next time you open a chest, scroll, or pot, the tier of the item increases by +1." "Levels three, four, five, and six of the Tower of Truth are resetting, reopening in 18 hours..." [Treasure Hunter] and [Experience Boost] are newly introduced buffs. The other three are more like standard for an SSSS-tier rating, and with Mike clearing four levels, their duration has been extended to 24 hours! Mike suspects that if he continues at this pace, these so-called temporary buffs might as well be permanent! This will significantly enhance the overall strength of the human race! As for the effect of [Treasure Hunter], it''s easy to understand. Random rewards, if forcibly increased by one tier, can lead to a significant boost! For instance, if a human participant in the Tower of Truth obtains a bronze chest, theoretically, they would only receive a bronze-level reward. But under the influence of [Treasure Hunter] buff, the bronze chest could yield a silver chest''s reward. The reward is doubled! Similarly, if a human participant gets a damaged magic scroll, normally, it would be worthless. Even using it as toilet paper would be uncomfortable. However, under the [Treasure Hunter] buff, after opening, this magic scroll could transform into a random scroll with a tier 1 magic effect. This transformation from zero to one has multiplied the value of the reward infinitely! As for the experience boost, it''s a blessing for ordinary human participants, reducing the difficulty of leveling up in the Tower of Truth! Unfortunately, it only lasts for 12 hours, equivalent to two days of exploration in the Tower of Truth. No worries, just find a way to extend it within two days! Mike is confident, isn''t it just an SSSS-tier rating? Is it that hard? He got six SSSS ratings in three days! Is Mike proud? Well, he''s a bit proud now! After closing the Tower of Truth''s announcement, Mike sees that everything on Mine''s side is also well arranged, and then he exits the instance. A flash of white light. Mike returns to his home, where a shadow is waiting for him. Shadow Nine''s voice sounds, somewhat listless, but still with an uncontrollable excitement, "I have a surprise for you. At 3 AM tonight, Maxen Stoneheart ambushed the fourth demon cult leader near the abandoned factory. I also took action personally, severing the enemy''s head, confirming the target is dead!" "Kid, you can go to school with peace of mind now." After saying this, Shadow Nine falls silent, seemingly healing. A smile just starts to form on Mike''s face, but it freezes instantly. Before him, a line of text appears, bolded in black. [Terenas Bloodscribe is not dead] What the fuck! So this is the "surprise" from Shadow Nine! [Terenas Bloodscribe is not dead] This news is definitely not good for Mike. When he tells Shadow Nine about it, Shadow Nine''s reaction is extremely interesting. "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Shadow Nine himself is a powerful soul element practitioner, and he''s certain that he has completely purified the demon cult leader''s soul, leaving nothing behind. The Eye of Truth has given a complete prompt, and Mike carefully chooses his words, then slowly says, "Is there a possibility that he had split part of his soul in advance, and when his main body was destroyed, he used a prepared formation to sacrifice three Battle Chief-level followers to complete his own soul, thus extending his life?" Shadow Nine: "Your guess is a bit too detailed." Shadow Nine almost asks outright, were you spectating at the scene? Shadow Nine falls silent for a long while, eventually having to admit, "Indeed, that''s possible, and if the demon god is willing to help him, the chances of success are very high." Soul matters are Shadow Nine''s expertise, at a Battle Lord level. He hadn''t considered this before, mainly because Maxen Stoneheart''s soul fluctuations were very normal, showing no signs of incompleteness. At the same time, the method Mike mentioned only exists in theoretical possibility. There''s also a significant drawback: the completed soul of Terenas Bloodscribe, in a sense, is no longer the Terenas Bloodscribe of the past! It''s like a computer, all the CPU and GPU have been replaced, except the system is still Windows, everything else is completely different. "Even so, the completed soul of Terenas Bloodscribe is an extremely dangerous enemy!" The living room is filled with a murderous aura, almost dense enough to be tangible. Shadow Nine''s next words almost make Mike choke on his drink. "I''m going to kill Maxen Stoneheart right now!" Mike: ??? "Why would Maxen Stoneheart be to blame if Terenas Bloodscribe wasn''t killed?" Mike is puzzled by this strange logic. What did Maxen Stoneheart do wrong? Shadow Nine insists, "I am a genuine Battle Lord, my word is my bond, since I initially staked Maxen Stoneheart''s life as a guarantee, I must follow through!" "Oh." Mike''s response is very bland, "If that''s the case, remember to take out the trash on your way out, throw it in the bin." "Have a safe trip." Shadow Nine: ... "Aren''t you going to persuade me?" "No." Mike has no interest in persuading him; the old man is cunning, despite his age, and he''s always up to some trick. He''s just saying this; he would never actually go and kill Maxen Stoneheart. Who knew? Shadow Nine''s thick-skinned nature exceeded Mike''s expectations. Shadow Nine continues along Mike''s lines, "Since you say it''s no longer suitable, I''ll give you face, otherwise Maxen Stoneheart, that boy, definitely wouldn''t see tomorrow''s sun!" Mike: What a shameless old man, I concede. Shadow Nine adds, "Don''t worry, we''ll continue to track Terenas Bloodscribe''s whereabouts, you don''t have to worry too much. Splitting and then completing the soul in this way will cause his strength to drop significantly, at most he''ll only have Battle Chief-level strength. You don''t have to worry at all, especially since you have a peak Battle Chief bodyguard living next door, although his brain doesn''t work well..." Mike: ??? He seems to have heard some strange secret. Mike thinks to himself, "Blaze Morrow''s brain doesn''t work well? Could it be due to some hidden illness?" Shadow Nine''s tone becomes serious, "Terenas Bloodscribe has been reborn, he might change his appearance, hiding under another identity." "Anyway, whatever plans he has, he won''t find you, a mere student, so rest easy." Mike rolls his eyes, "Please stop saying that, the more you say it, the more likely it is that he''ll come after me!" Chapter 68: Actually, youre already Thors classmates After wrapping up his conversation with Shadow Nine, Mike took a shower, changed his clothes, and then headed out to school. On the way, Mike happened to run into an extremely excited Cain. "Mike! I successfully changed my class last night, I''m now a Wind Swordsman!" "That''s great, sounds like fun." Cain was exceptionally thrilled, and being a chatterbox, he kept talking non-stop on the road. "I was a bit worried about the third level being too tough to get through. I heard that because of Thor, levels three to six are going to reset, kind of like... a purification? It means the difficulty will decrease, and the base rewards will increase!" Mike only then understood the significance of the reset from Cain''s explanation. Similar events had occurred during the first three times of supreme power. In some extremely difficult special levels, when a supreme being achieved a 100% Exploration Rate and cleared with an SSS rating, dramatic changes would occur! The difficulty would decrease, the base rewards would increase, and the entry threshold would be lowered! Of course, these changes come at a cost, with a slight reduction in the reward cap. However, compared to the overall gains for the human race, this was negligible! "With a Battle Lord-level seer taking action, it''s estimated that after this reset, the rate at which the younger generation of humans matures will be higher, and the number of tier one Battle Soldiers will skyrocket!" Cain''s words were filled with endless excitement. "Mike, do you know what this means? We have a great chance of becoming Battle Soldiers!" "That makes sense, thanks to Thor." Mike''s reaction wasn''t as exaggerated as Cain''s, even somewhat subdued. Battle Soldiers? He was already a nine-tier Battle Soldier, and next, he would be aiming for Battle General. Cain''s reaction was even more outrageous, "If Thor were here right now, I''d definitely kiss his shoes to show my gratitude!" Mike paused for a moment. "Don''t kiss Thor''s shoes, kiss mine first." "Get lost!" ... Florida, suburban factory. Last night, a Battle Lord-level battle occurred quietly and ended just as silently. Thanks to special formations and tactics, the battle did not affect reality, keeping damage to a minimum. Maxen Stoneheart reappeared on the battlefield, his brow furrowed. "Is this guy a cockroach? He won''t die!" At the scene, many people were fiddling with instruments and setting up magical formations, trying to find clues to the true location of the opponent. But... Maxen Stoneheart turned his head, shook it, and said, "This guy has completely gone into hiding. Although his power has decreased, he''s become even more dangerous!" ... Florida, 80 miles from the abandoned factory. Downtown, inside an apartment. "Safe houses should really be set up more frequently." A young man with black hair sat on the sofa, swirling a glass of red wine, looking out at the world through the floor-to-ceiling windows. His expression was cold, out of place with the celebrating people on the streets, his face bearing a cold smirk. "Three Battle Chiefs, using two favors from the demon god, finally brought about my rebirth..." "Maxen Stoneheart, that fool, probably thinks I''m really dead. As for [Guardian Shadow], that old guy... even if I can deceive him temporarily, he''ll realize it later!" "The safest plan is to head to the Abyssal Plane as soon as possible." The young man with black hair reminded himself that he was only temporarily safe and would eventually be tracked down! Suddenly, an ethereal voice echoed in the ears of the black-haired man. [Don''t forget... our... deal...] The young man''s face darkened, and he said unhappily, "I''ll do what I promised. That Lone Wolf who killed my son, I''ll seek revenge." After saying this, a hint of confusion flashed in the depths of his eyes. The fourth demon god, why specifically demand the killing of a ''Battle Chief-level'' Lone Wolf? What was the reason behind this? Regardless, to secure this rebirth, he had made a deal with the fourth demon god, and he must kill his target before fleeing to the Abyssal Plane. In return, once he reached the Abyssal Plane, the fourth demon god would help him regain his Battle Lord strength! "Alright, everything from before, with the death of the fourth demon cult leader, should have vanished into thin air." Saying this, the young man stood up, walked to the window, and the sunlight cast shadows across his face. "Now, I am a teacher at Florida''s Elemental High School, young and promising, with a bright future, all set up under my backup identity." "Let me check my recent work schedule." "Transferred to a summer camp in Florida as an assistant... Excellent, surrounded by these students, no one can threaten me, and I still have a chance to escape to the Abyssal Plane!" The young man downed his wine in one gulp, his smile stretching exaggeratedly, "Praise the Goddess of Luck, she''s finally on my side!" ... Florida, Magic High School, activity hall. Normally, this place hosts school-wide meetings, New Year''s parties, and other events like entrance and graduation ceremonies. The hall, capable of accommodating thousands, was now seated with only twenty students. They sat in small groups, scattered around, quietly chatting and waiting for the meeting to start. Mike and Cain were among them, sitting in the last row. "Mike, did you hear? This time the list of 20 people wasn''t sorted by grades as usual. Instead, it was sorted by the first letter of names." "Huh?" Mike feigned curiosity, "What''s the difference?" "Well... there are some bad rumors going around." Cain hesitated but decided to speak up, "Rumors say Robert helped you cheat to beat James, and the results of that fight are still controversial, not yet publicly announced." After saying this, Cain immediately patted Mike''s shoulder, "I know who you are. If you really had that idea, why would you need Robert''s help? You could have easily cheated on your own to beat him!" "I trust you 100%!" Mike felt that Cain''s words weren''t exactly complimentary. It seemed like he really thought that Mike had achieved victory through cheating. But for Mike, this little drama was just a ripple. Right now, before everyone entered the summer camp training, Mike couldn''t afford to reveal his full strength. The incident in Thunder Valley, due to various misunderstandings, made James think it was all Cain''s doing. But with Cain''s actual abilities, it was clear he couldn''t keep it hidden for long. Once they entered the summer camp, Mike could easily attribute his strength gains to the rigorous training! Training made me stronger! Does that make sense? It makes perfect sense. Everyone had arrived, and the Dean had also come, with an instructor immediately starting to organize the discipline. "Students, move to the front!" "There are so many seats in front, why leave them empty, get moving!" "Students in the last row, come to the first row!" The 20 students were rearranged by the instructor into the first two rows, waiting for the Dean''s speech. Beside the podium, David arrived out of breath. "Dean, James isn''t coming, no matter how much we persuade him." "It''s time, don''t let one person delay the entire summer camp training. This is James''s choice, he''s an adult, he''s responsible for himself." With that, the Dean stepped onto the podium and began his speech. The dry and tedious talk, even though it carried a message of encouragement and motivation, still tended to make people drowsy. "...that''s all I have to say." "Those who have fallen asleep can wake up now." With a joke from the dean, many students laughed out loud, lightening the previously tense atmosphere. Robert stepped forward, holding a microphone, "As the Dean said earlier, you don''t have to attend classes at school for now. Go home, pack your essentials, and meet here at 1:30 PM to head to the summer camp!" "The summer camp will operate under a semi-closed management, with training conducted on a one-on-one basis, elimination style!" Robert emphasized the words "elimination style" heavily, his gaze inadvertently sweeping over three people: Mike, Cain, Jessica. These three, two with D-tier talents and one with an F-tier talent, were arguably the weakest trio in this summer camp roster. The first batch to be eliminated, they had already reserved their spots. Or rather, even before Cain and the others had stepped through the doors of the summer camp, one foot was already on the edge of elimination! Not just Robert saw it this way, other students also looked towards the trio when they heard ''elimination style''. Having someone else to cushion the bottom... that felt pretty good. Robert continued, "Listen up! Just because you enter the summer camp doesn''t mean you can rest easy! At the end of each weekly test, the students at the bottom will fight against a new batch of students, and the loser gets eliminated! The summer camp will continuously bring in new people and constantly eliminate the old. The resources invested in this summer camp are beyond your imagination. If you perform well, you might even get the chance to attend top superpower universities and possibly become classmates with Thor!" When Robert mentioned ''Thor'', everyone''s breath hitched. Those young faces were filled with dreamy light! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To become classmates with the future supreme being¡ªThor?! That would be a tremendous honor! Just thinking about the possibility was exhilarating. Mike, a bit embarrassed, touched his nose and thought to himself, "Am I really that popular?" Now, there was an awkward issue: actually, you''re already Thor''s classmates... Chapter 69: He figured it wasnt a big deal As Robert was wrapping up his speech, he decided to give one last motivational push to the students present. "This training isn''t just for us, but also includes students and teachers from Elemental High School. Last year''s Florida ACT Rising Star came from Elemental High School. This year, let''s strive to reclaim the Rising Star honor!" "Dismissed!" Amid sparse applause, the meeting finally came to an end. ... On the way home to pack, Cain spoke mysteriously, "Mike, I just found out, there are actually 21 spots for this summer camp training!" "One extra spot?" Mike quickly caught on, "Are you talking about James?" In the combat tests, James had conceded two matches early and was defeated by Mike in a challenge. Losing all three matches, James naturally didn''t qualify for the summer camp. "Right, the school changed the rules last minute. A-tier talents can enter without testing," Cain lamented, "but James voluntarily gave up the spot, said he wouldn''t go no matter what. He''ll probably wait for the second batch of opportunities, win the combat test then come to the summer camp, just delaying by a week." "Oh, I didn''t expect that, he has quite a high self-esteem." James voluntarily giving up the chance to go to the summer camp was something Mike hadn''t anticipated. The kid did have a stubborn streak of not giving up. But is losing one fight that embarrassing? If James knew the truth, that he actually lost to Thor, he might even take pride in it! The topic of James was just a minor interlude. Mike quickly packed some clothes at home. Just as he was about to leave, he happened to run into ''Instructor Blaze'' opening his door next door. "Hey, what a coincidence!" Blaze Morrow smiled, having grown quite fond of this clever young ''fox'' over the past few days. "Are you... heading out on a long trip?" Blaze Morrow noticed the backpack Mike was carrying, obviously packed with quite a few items. "Yeah, it''s a school-organized summer camp. Looks like we won''t see each other for a while, which is a shame." Mike''s last remark was heartfelt. Having a peak Battle Chief as a neighbor made sleeping a lot more secure¡ªa true sense of safety! Even if it was a peak Battle Chief whose brain didn''t work too well. But then, in a fight, it''s often those whose brains don''t work too well who are the fiercest! Mike believed that at the Battle Chief stage, it probably worked the same way. "I didn''t have such good conditions when I was your age. No worries, we''ll meet again if it''s meant to be. Go on, young man, I have high hopes for you!" Blaze Morrow encouraged Mike a bit more, watched him go downstairs, then turned back into his house. "Summer camp training? Interesting." Saying this, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me, Blaze Morrow." The person on the other end seemed very nervous¡ªa call from a peak Battle Chief, even the head of Florida state wouldn''t dare offend lightly! "I''ll be nominally involved in this Florida state summer camp training, arrange a low-profile identity for me in private." "Who said I was going to stay by Jessica''s side?" "Arrange it next to Mike, Mike from Magic High School, remember that name." After hanging up, Blaze Morrow rubbed his temples, frowning. "My head has been hurting for no reason lately, strange, is it a sign of breaking through to Battle Lord? I''ve never heard of such a thing..." "Should I find a Battle Lord to check it out, but then I''d have to pay for medical expenses myself, might as well make a trip to the battlefield, come back claiming it was an injury on duty, save where I can..." "Never mind, I''ll deal with it after the summer camp training!" Blaze Morrow shook his head, the pain easing slightly. He figured it wasn''t a big deal. === Florida Magic High School, activity hall. Outside in the parking lot, there were about four or five armored vehicles parked, camouflaged and heavily built, likely with specially reinforced steel plates, and adorned with patterns of magical runes. "Mike, quick, take a photo of me with the armored vehicle!" Cain was thrilled to see such a formidable vehicle for the first time. "Student, these vehicles are confidential property of the city defense department, no photography allowed." Before Cain could pose, a man in a black cloak kindly reminded him. "Oh, sorry!" Cain couldn''t help but take a few more glances at the armored vehicles, which exuded a strong sense of security."Mike, we''re just going to a summer camp, is all this really necessary?" Mike thought for a moment and replied, "They''re probably worried about demon cult folks launching a surprise attack." "That can''t be right, we''re just D-tier talents..." Cain said with a wry smile, "If they send a Battle General to kill us, it seems like we''d be getting the better deal..." The escort to the summer camp was definitely robust, not only with strong individuals from Magic High School but also personnel from the city defense department. Even two Battle Chiefs were deployed to protect these young ones! After arriving at the summer camp, these two Battle Chiefs would also remain on site to guard against any enemy attacks. As for how many guards were secretly around, no one knew. If demon cult followers dared to strike, the only outcome awaiting them was death! In other words, demon cult followers would need to be prepared to die if they dared to attack the convoy! Mike and Cain, following the instructor''s directions, boarded one of the armored vehicles. The 20 people were spread across 5 armored vehicles, which would minimize casualties in case of an attack. Once they were on board, the vehicle doors immediately closed and locked, and you could even hear the sound of welding torches. The doors were welded shut, no one was getting out! "Is this really necessary?" Cain slowly realized that things were not simple! The doors are a vehicle''s weakest points; welding them shut was one way to increase their defense. Many zombie movies had similar scenes. But was the situation Mike and his friends were in really that dangerous? "Mike, Cain, Jessica, everyone''s here!" A middle-aged man holding a list glanced at the three and spoke, "We''ve received intelligence that the third and sixth demon cults are planning a joint ambush on the convoy, and there might be Battle Chief-level fighters involved." "Fasten your seat belts, we''re about to depart." After speaking, the middle-aged man didn''t look at them again but walked forward. Cain whispered, "Only a few people in one armored vehicle, isn''t that a waste?" If it was just the three of them, they could have just taken a sedan. "This isn''t just any armored vehicle, but rather called [City Defense Battle Vehicle - Latest Model], an experimental version, not yet in mass production." A pleasant yet unfamiliar female voice responded to Cain''s comment. Cain then noticed a strange woman sitting next to Jessica, with a pure appearance and a gentle smile. "Let me introduce myself, I''m Elena Gearforge, just call me Elena. I''m currently a sophomore at Washington D.C. Superpower University, majoring in Mechanical Engineering." Elena looked at them both, signaling friendly. "Mike." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cain, nice to meet you, senior!" After getting acquainted, Elena continued, "This battle vehicle is my instructor''s masterpiece, and I''m responsible for the vehicle''s operational adjustments for this transport mission." When talking about the battle vehicle, she naturally became more talkative. "The vehicle''s outer shell material can withstand attacks from a nine-tier Battle General, and when the protective runes are overclocked, it can withstand a full-force strike from a Battle Chief. If the vehicle detects catastrophic damage, the random teleportation array installed under the seats will automatically activate, transporting passengers to a safe area as much as possible." Hearing this, Mike asked, "Since such high-spec vehicles are deployed, it indicates that the ambushers are not weak. Then why not just use teleportation arrays to transport us?" Compared to traditional vehicles, teleportation arrays are obviously a safer and more reliable choice. Elena patiently explained, "Teleportation arrays leave spatial traces, which can be easily tracked to the summer camp''s location. This summer camp isn''t just organized by Florida but involves students from 31 high schools across several states, including no less than 10 S-tier talents. Therefore, the location of the summer camp must be kept highly confidential, and the battle vehicle is just one part of the entire transport process." Mike looked out the window again, noticing that iron plates had dropped over the windows, blocking the view. [Visual enhancement mode activating!] [R18 mode failed to start!] [Lemon content prohibited here!] Mike really wanted to complain about the Eye of Truth, why did the R18 mode fail to start? Although he couldn''t see Elena''s panties, the outside scenery once again appeared in Mike''s view. "Besides strong defensive capabilities, the battle vehicle also possesses considerable offensive firepower. Paired with specific operators, it can easily handle an assault by a demon cult squad. The best historical record: one vehicle, two operators, killed twelve Battle Generals and over a thousand Battle Soldiers!" As they listened to the beautiful senior''s introduction, their armored vehicle slowly started moving. "When traveling on land, the battle vehicle can reach speeds of up to 380 miles per hour, and when flight mode is activated, it can perform small-scale spatial folds..." Hearing about these powerful features, Cain couldn''t help but ask, "Elena, if the battle vehicle is so powerful... why don''t we use it on the Abyssal Plane?" "Cain, you''ve probably never been to the front lines, right? We have many Mechanics there helping to fortify the defenses, with many weapons and devices even more powerful than this!" Elena wasn''t impatient and continued, "But cost is a big issue! Mechanic-made machines, besides consuming their own energy, also require special ores to operate. The more powerful the machine, the more precious the ore it consumes! The top-tier ores can currently only be mined on the Abyssal Plane, and there are rumors of a mysterious Mine in the Tower of Truth, but that''s just a rumor, hard to verify. Without high-quality ore, mechanical devices can only exert a small amount of their potential power. High-quality ores are too rare, so we must save where we can, only using them in critical areas." When mentioning the [Mysterious Mine], Elena''s eyes clearly lit up a bit more, "My greatest wish is to find the Mysterious Mine! If so, then my seniors..." Hearing this, Mike couldn''t help but glance at Elena. Mysterious Mine? I have one, actually two! Chapter 70: The Goddess of Luck really hadnt let him down this time? Listening to Elena, it seems the Mysterious Mine is more valuable than imagined? Mike feigned interest in the topic and asked, "What kind of ore is considered high-quality?" "In the Tower of Truth tier assessment, ores graded B and above are considered high-quality." Elena was very accommodating, answering each question carefully without discriminating against them for their lower talents. After all, the [DDF] combination on this Battle Vehicle had already become quite famous before even reaching the training summer camp. The trio had inadvertently become celebrities! "Thank you, senior." Mike suppressed the urge to ask more, storing this information in his mind to inquire later at Wolf''s Den with Maxen Stoneheart. B-grade ores are considered high-quality. If Mike remembered correctly, the worst ores in his two Mysterious Mines were B-grade?! That meant the 75 million tons of ore Mike possessed were far more valuable than he had anticipated! During their casual conversation, the armored vehicle sped up, taking a route not shown on any map. "Buzz¡ª" The vehicle suddenly shook. Elena pulled out a tablet and rapidly tapped on it, displaying various data about the Battle Vehicle. "Senior, what happened?" "Nothing serious, we were just hit by a rocket, minor damage to the shell. I''ve dispatched a team of nanobots for repairs. Locking onto the enemy''s position now, deploying X-type drones, bombing the target..." "Done!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elena put away the tablet, having casually eliminated a squad of demon cult followers. She turned to a stunned Cain, "Where were we?" Cain: ... ... Elemental High School, summer camp convoy. Like Magic High School, Florida Elemental High School''s summer camp students were also escorted at the highest level. They were fully prepared to prevent any mishaps. It would be a huge joke if these talented seeds were assassinated by demon cult followers en route. "Instructor Michael, hurry up and get on, we''re about to leave!" Not far from the armored vehicle convoy, a black-haired young teacher walked over unhurriedly, exuding calm. "Coming, coming." Michael boarded the armored vehicle, and the door was welded shut from the outside. Someone briefed him on the situation. "The third and sixth demon cult ambush?" Looking at the intelligence in his hands, Instructor Michael gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "These demon cult followers, they all deserve to die!" "They should have their souls split and purified, their bodies ground into dust, leaving nothing behind! Best to have his son, who also joined the demon cult, struck by lightning right in front of him." Instructor Michael still felt unsatisfied after speaking, adding, "Those who join the demon god, all of them are rats!" These words, when spoken, resonated deeply with Michael, as if he had personally experienced it. Anyone could hear the immense hatred Michael had for demon cult followers from his words. "Man, your words are a bit extreme, there are students here." Another instructor lowered his voice, changing the topic slightly, "But I think you''re right, those demon cult followers, they all deserve to die!" This instructor knew the ''backstory''. Just a few days ago, bad news had arrived. Michael''s parents had been assassinated by demon cult followers on their way back from the Abyssal Plane. Such hatred could drive anyone mad. Michael''s deep-seated hatred for demon cult followers was understandable, and his shocking words were just seen as a way to vent. Michael nodded in agreement, "After this summer camp training, I plan to quit my job and apply to go to the Abyssal Plane to fight the enemy!" "Dude, haven''t you looked at the training content?" The other instructor asked in surprise, "Starting from the second week, there''s already a scheduled skirmish on the Abyssal Plane. Do you want me to sign you up to lead the team?" "That''s right, sign me up!" Michael''s words were filled with uncontrollable excitement, "I can''t wait to head to the Abyssal Plane!" In an unnoticed corner, Michael''s lips curled into a smug smile. The Goddess of Luck really hadn''t let him down this time! Meanwhile, Magic High School, City Defense Battle Vehicle. "Everyone, have something to eat, we''ll arrive at our destination in about an hour." Elena handed out four portions of wartime emergency rations to everyone. After tearing open the seal, a delicious aroma instantly filled the vehicle, incredibly tempting. "Smells good!" Cain''s eyes lit up; his secondary class was culinary. His plan was that even if he couldn''t become a Battle Soldier, he would still have a skill to fall back on. "These foods are all derived from various seeds from the Tower of Truth, then carefully cultivated in the lab." Elena held up a bag, "What you''re holding is the regular version, not much different from ordinary food. If it were the special rations made for Battle Soldiers, eating it would allow you to go without food for three days and even enhance wound healing!" "Wow, is it really that magical?" As they chatted, Mike tilted his head to look outside, his view blocked by the iron plate. Throughout the journey, Mike had maintained this posture, rarely interjecting. With the [Visual enhancement mode], Mike could clearly see the outside world. His expression was blank as he thought, "We''ve encountered several attacks along the way, all handled by the Battle Vehicle..." "Strange, wasn''t there supposed to be a Battle Chief ambush? Where could they be?" Mike had been searching for the ambushing Battle Chief. Since the city defense department and others had received intelligence, it couldn''t be baseless. Moreover, once these talents entered the training summer camp, the defense there would be much stronger than that of the Battle Vehicle. It was said that even a Battle Lord was present! The longer they delayed, the smaller the chance of a successful sneak attack. If they wanted to ambush this batch of talents, this was the demon cult followers'' only chance! "Really patient, aren''t they?" Just as Mike was about to look away, a note popped up in his vision. [217 miles southeast of the forward direction, two Battle Chiefs are waiting for death] [Choose a clearance plan: A, Thunderclap Strike, B, Shadow Nine, C, Blaze Morrow...] Here it comes! Contrary to Mike''s expectations, the ambush wasn''t by one Battle Chief, but two! "They really think highly of us." Mike calculated in his mind; if two Battle Chiefs appeared and attacked the convoy with full force, they only needed to focus on one or two Battle Vehicles to inflict severe damage. After a successful strike, the Battle Chiefs could easily withdraw and blend back into the crowd. "We need to strike first." Mike prepared to call for backup. Act on his own? That was out of the question now, as it would risk exposing his identity. Ordinary Battle Chiefs often had life-saving measures, making them difficult to kill directly. "Blaze came along too?" Mike thought for a moment and decided against calling Blaze Morrow. For one, it wasn''t easy to contact him. Secondly, given Blaze Morrow''s mental state, if he rushed into a fight against two and got counter-killed, that would be embarrassing! After much consideration, Mike could only contact one person¡ªShadow Nine. Mike took out his phone and typed a message on the screen. "There''s a Battle Chief ambush." Shadow Nine''s voice rang in Mike''s ear, "I can''t make a move." According to the internal rules of Guardian Shadow, Shadow Nine couldn''t intervene against a Battle Chief-level enemy unless it posed a lethal threat to him. Mike deleted the text and re-entered. Mike: "What if it''s Terenas Bloodscribe?" Shadow Nine: "The rules of Guardian Shadow are the rules." This old man, why so rigid! Bring out that shameless attitude of yours! Mike thought for a moment and typed another line. "I have information from the 100th grid''s message board." Shadow Nine: ... "It contains some embarrassing past on that big shot." Mike was going all in; if this couldn''t persuade Shadow Nine, then he''d have to find another way to contact someone. That person, even though Mike hadn''t named him, Shadow Nine knew who it was. Supreme being [Morpheus]! "Terenas Bloodscribe is too evil, he might disguise himself as a Battle Chief to strike. To ensure absolute safety, I must personally investigate!" Shadow Nine spoke righteously, "Lend me the Forbidden Spell Scroll." Mike nodded slightly, the Forbidden Spell Scroll was pulled from his embrace, and the shadow under his feet twisted slightly. Chapter 71: Have you heard the story of my granddaughters second talent awakening? Sending Shadow Nine to handle the ambush by Battle Chief Mike was a well-considered decision. Firstly, Mike had thoroughly scouted the area to ensure there were no Battle Chiefs or higher-ranking threats lying in ambush. Secondly, Mike was always ready to charge up, boosting his combat readiness to the max, making it unlikely for a regular Battle Chief to take him down quickly. Lastly, Mike''s gaze drifted downwards, landing on the shadow at Jessica''s feet. Within his field of vision, a girl with dark circles under her eyes yawned out of boredom, hidden in Jessica''s shadow¡ª[Shadow Ninety-Nine]. After becoming a Lone Wolf, Jessica, due to her S-tier talent, was assigned a [Guardian Shadow] to protect her growth. Mike hadn''t expected that [Guardian Shadow] would send a [Shadow]-level powerhouse to secretly guard Jessica. One of the minimum standards of the [Shadow] level is Battle Lord-level combat power. Shadow Ninety-Nine, while being the weakest of the [Shadow] level, is still a Battle Lord! Thus, even if Shadow Nine temporarily steps away, there would still be a Battle Lord-level guardian near Mike. Mike always took his security very seriously. ... On the highway, the convoy sped past. Two demon cult Battle Chiefs, like hibernating turtles, lay dormant underground, their presence minimized to the utmost. Only in this way could they evade various searches. As the convoy drew near, they were ready to suddenly launch an attack. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The highway trembled slightly, one Battle Chief''s eyelids twitched, and he opened his thin eyelids, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "It''s time to make a move." The murderous aura underground was so dense it almost materialized, and the temperature dropped significantly in the darkness. He was pleased with his partner''s reaction, anticipating a significant gain from this ambush! Thinking this, the third demon cult''s Battle Chief turned to look at his partner. "Huh?" Where''s my partner? "Are you looking for this?" An old man, holding a bloody head in his hand, with black mist swirling around him, said, "I checked him out; he''s not Terenas Bloodscribe, are you?" The old man''s voice was extremely hoarse and unpleasant to hear. Even the demon cult''s Battle Chief, upon seeing this gruesome scene, was momentarily stunned. "What Terenas Bloodscribe? I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" "Who are you, don''t come any closer!" Saying this, he turned to run. This damned place, he can''t stay a second longer! "Be good, listen." The black mist surged up, completely engulfing the Battle Chief, cutting off his screams, isolating everything. A few seconds later, the black mist receded. "This one isn''t Terenas Bloodscribe either." Shadow Nine looked at the two corpses in front of him. "I can''t break the [Guardian Shadow] rules; I need to find someone to take the blame..." Saying this, he took out a Forbidden Spell Scroll, releasing the imprinted curse. [Sea of Flames]! Terrifying flames devoured the bodies, bursting forth with immense power, spreading around. "I wonder who the lucky guy will be this time." "Hehe, I might have to seal your memory once, but I''ll credit you with the deeds of two Battle Chiefs, this deal is quite worthwhile." Shadow Nine waited on the spot. A Battle Chief should be arriving soon to investigate. ... In the summer camp convoy. The moment [Sea of Flames] appeared, all Battle Vehicles received an alert! "A Battle Chief-level entity has made a move!" "Foe, not friend!" Elena''s face changed dramatically, her fingers rapidly tapping on a tablet, entering over a dozen commands in quick succession. "Hold tight, we''re speeding up!" The steel plates on the exterior of the Battle Vehicle fell off, shedding all unnecessary weight, the engine at full power, even overclocking! Boom¡ª The Battle Vehicle surged forward, its speed more than doubling, even incorporating spatial leaps! Inside the vehicle, Cain''s face turned slightly pale, the powerful thrust pinning him against the back of his seat. Jessica was slightly better off, but the attack by a Battle Chief-level enemy still made her heart flutter. Only Mike seemed normal, even taking the time to look out the window. "Shadow Nine made his move." "Huh, why is Blaze rushing over there?" In Mike''s view, a streak of blazing light rushed towards Shadow Nine, it was Blaze Morrow! ... "According to the plan, all convoys move at full speed!" Just as the alert sounded, a voice roared through the drivers'' headsets. "Cheetah, follow me to meet the enemy!" This roar reassured all the guards. Unexpectedly, it was him secretly guarding them! Peak Battle Chief¡ªBlaze Morrow! Florida''s number one Battle Chief, a formidable presence even across the Americas. With him there, there would be no accidents! Blaze Morrow charged forward first. "Is this...Sea of Flames?" Blaze Morrow, his body wreathed in flames, cautiously surveyed the scene. "The power of this person''s attack is only slightly inferior to mine, definitely another Battle Chief skilled in the fire element!" Blaze Morrow''s fighting spirit intensified as he searched for traces of the enemy. He didn''t find the enemy, only two charred corpses and a swirl of black mist. "Master Shadow Nine! It''s been thirty years since we last met, but I feel as though I see you often in my dreams!" Blaze Morrow was both shocked and delighted, knowing that if Shadow Nine had acted, then the convoy was absolutely safe! The question was, why was Master Shadow Nine here, was he secretly protecting some prodigy? Blaze Morrow had many questions, "Lord Shadow Nine, what exactly happened here..." A sigh came from the black mist, no nonsense. "Poor Blaze, just follow the procedure." "What procedure?" The black mist surged up, and Blaze Morrow''s vision went dark, losing consciousness. 30 seconds later, Cheetah arrived at the battlefield. "Blaze, say something!" He had just arrived at the battlefield, seeing the devastation, very much in line with the effects of the [Sea of Flames] skill. Blaze resolved the enemy so quickly? "Ouch¡ª" Blaze Morrow gasped in pain, opening his eyes to see Cheetah and the chaotic scene around him. Familiar memories flooded his mind. "I burned two rats to death, they didn''t expect my speed to be so fast..." Blaze Morrow briefly explained the battle process. "Blaze, fierce, you actually killed tw..." When Cheetah was about to say ''two'', Blaze Morrow, surprised, asked, "How did you know my granddaughter''s talent awakened for the second time?" Cheetah: ...Enough already! This old fool, is his brain getting dumber? He initially said he wanted to keep it a secret for his granddaughter, but lately, he''s been repeating this phrase, talking about his granddaughter''s second talent awakening hundreds of times! Now, Blaze Battle Chief''s standard greeting is [Have you heard the story of my granddaughter''s second talent awakening?] ... The battle scene was fine, indeed showing signs of Blaze Morrow''s involvement. Cheetah finally scanned around and casually asked, "Blaze, you''re not hurt, right?" "Hurt?" Blaze Morrow scoffed, "My health is always full, how could I be hurt!" His expression suddenly stiffened, as if he remembered something, quickly raising his hand to his forehead. "Ouch, you know, my head does hurt a bit! The enemy might be skilled in soul attacks, too cunning." "Cheetah, you have to testify for me, this counts as an injury on duty!" Cheetah: ... Chapter 72: A deeply engraved first lesson After a suspected Battle Chief-level enemy appeared, the speed of the Battle Vehicle was pushed to its limit. Initially, under Elena''s control, the Battle Vehicle moved smoothly. However, after speeding for a few minutes, black smoke began to billow from the front of the vehicle! "Elena! It''s smoking!" Cain grabbed the handle above his head, looking forward with a hint of panic. "Don''t panic!" Elena responded calmly, "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry!" The black smoke grew thicker, filling every inch of space, and a choking smell hit them. "Wind Shield!" Mike raised his hand, and an invisible shield sprang up, blocking the black smoke for the group. Elena glanced at Mike, impressed, "No chanting, no staffs, your affinity with the wind element must be very high." After speaking, Elena turned her attention back to repairs, deploying teams of nanobots to check the engine. "Good news, the engine is only half damaged." Cain: ?! What kind of good news is that! "As I told you before, this is a prototype, a little accident is normal..." Elena hadn''t finished speaking when a series of explosions came from ahead. "What now?" "Uh, the engine is scrapped, no big deal." As she spoke, Elena produced a toolbox and began assembling a strange device. Soon, she handed out three assembled spheres to Mike and the others, instructing, "The engine is scrapped, according to the emergency protocol, the random teleportation array under your seats will activate. This sphere can block a million damage, take it for protection. We''re pressed for time, that''s all I can do." Before Elena could finish, the teleportation arrays under their seats activated. A flash of white light, and their figures vanished. Left behind, Elena''s expression remained calm. She stepped out of the range of the Wind Shield, walked through the black smoke, and approached the front half of the vehicle. "How did those three perform?" The middle-aged man holding a list stood at the front of the armored vehicle and asked. The engine of the armored vehicle was intact, and the entire Battle Vehicle was still speeding forward. The black smoke that Mike and the others saw was produced by specially made smoke grenades. Even the bumps and explosion sounds were simulated. The final teleportation was also part of the plan. Unbeknownst to Mike and the others, they had entered a drill to observe their most genuine reactions in dangerous situations and to gain a better understanding of them. Elena pondered, "Cain is somewhat impulsive and impatient, possibly due to his lesser talent, which makes him less eager to improve. However, he is ambitious and has his own ideas." "Jessica was very quiet throughout, even in dangerous situations, she could quickly adjust her state." Here, Elena paused, "When the Battle Chief attack alarm went off, she specifically looked at Mike. It seemed that if something happened, she might actually step in front of Mike to protect him. By the way, that canary on her shoulder seemed a bit dangerous, could it be a juvenile Battle Chief-level pet given by Blaze Battle Chief?" The middle-aged man shook his head, "The summoned beast is Jessica''s own. She''s had her second talent awakening, S-tier." "What?! That''s not recorded in the files!" Elena was slightly surprised, not expecting Jessica to have hidden it so deeply. "Her real file is S-tier encrypted, you don''t have the clearance to view it." "Then... why tell me?" Elena was puzzled, shouldn''t such a secret be kept hidden? "Thanks to her grandfather, now every Battle Chief in the world knows about Jessica''s second talent awakening." The middle-aged man scoffed disdainfully, "What''s so great about that? My grandson, Ethan Starwind, was S-tier at his first awakening. Did I go around boasting like Blaze Morrow?" Elena: ...You guys, there''s a limit to bragging. This middle-aged man, seemingly very ordinary, was actually a Battle Chief! "Alright, you haven''t commented on the most important person yet." The middle-aged man looked at Elena, interested in her answer to this question. "How do you evaluate Mike?" "I''ll remind you, Blaze Morrow thinks highly of Mike. From what I understand about this old guy, he probably believes Mike''s future achievements might surpass Jessica''s!" A D-tier talent surpassing an S-tier talent? Could Mike have also had a second awakening? Not everyone''s talent can awaken a second time; those who do are truly geniuses among geniuses! Elena thought for a moment, then shook her head. "I don''t understand Mike. He seems uninterested in anything, and he wasn''t the slightest bit panicked when danger approached. I haven''t had enough time to see anything; he''s an enigma." "If it were just that, Blaze Morrow wouldn''t value him so highly." The middle-aged man pulled up three projections, showing the [DDF] talent trio. "No worries, this drill has just begun, we have plenty of time to observe." "Isn''t this a bit ''cruel'' for them?" Elena looked at the projections with a hint of sympathy. The three had been teleported to remote wilderness areas, miles apart from each other, in a very complex environment that might even pose unknown risks. Even in past summer camps, even with drills, it wouldn''t go to this extent. "If they can''t overcome this little difficulty, there''s no point in wasting resources on training." The middle-aged man''s face was frosty as he coldly watched the three, "This transport operation, the first half was bait, to draw out more demon cult followers and clean up the insides a bit." "The latter half is to test these students. From the moment they stepped onto the armored vehicle, the training had already begun!" At this, the middle-aged man''s voice softened slightly. "Elena, you also entered summer camp training and participated in such drills in your time. Your future achievement is at least a Battle Chief. No matter how far you grow, I hope you never forget the first lesson that drill taught you." Elena stood straight, her expression extremely serious, nodding firmly. The first lesson everyone must go through, also... a deeply engraved first lesson! ... Swipe¡ª On a hillside, a flash of white light appeared. Mike''s figure materialized, standing on the slope. [You have been teleported to a battlefield relic site] [This is the safest place on the planet, with no threats present] A battlefield relic site, safe? Mike casually activated the device given by Elena, expanding the protective shield. "If I wasn''t mistaken earlier, they were conducting a drill?" The black smoke was supposed to block their vision, but it couldn''t block the Eye of Truth. Mike was just playing along with Elena and the others. Moreover, after Shadow Nine had eliminated two Battle Chiefs, he quickly returned to Mike''s side. Mike: Sense of security Max¡ü "If this was a drill, then was the previous transport process just a lure?" Mike realized that it was merely a multi-faceted ambush operation. With the human frontline being tight, and these demon cult followers causing trouble in the rear, luring some of them out for cleanup would help alleviate the pressure on humanity. "But now, what should I do?" Mike looked around, detecting no danger. The hillside was surrounded by forests, covered in greenery, the environment exceptionally pristine, showing no signs of pollution. Since it was a drill, there should be a mission. [The higher you stand, the farther you see] "Lightness Technique!" With his Agility attribute, he could easily leap up. However, he still chose to buff himself and then climb the tree using the most primitive method. Standing at the top of the tree, without the obstruction of the branches, Mike''s view immediately broadened. In the distance, a building towering into the clouds caught Mike''s attention. Mike seemed to realize something, his expression shocked. "Tower of Truth!!" The location for the summer camp training was near the Tower of Truth?! Just as Mike discovered the truth, the sphere in his arms automatically levitated, emitting a mechanical voice. "Attention all participants in the training summer camp!" "Attention all participants in the training summer camp!" Someone was broadcasting. "Please arrive at the designated location by 21:00 tonight, those who fail to arrive on time will be considered to have forfeited." "Those who forfeit will not be allowed to re-enter the training summer camp list for three weeks!" "Be aware! You may encounter test machines attacking during the drill. If defeated, you must remain in place for fifteen minutes." "....." The broadcast repeated several times before falling silent. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On Mike''s sphere, a new display appeared. "Direction: 6 o''clock Distance: 180.65 miles Time: 17:24 Countdown: 3 hours 35 minutes 46 seconds" "Let''s go." Mike pocketed the sphere and looked around once more, confirming the directions of Cain and Jessica, before jumping down from the tree. Heading in the direction of 6 o''clock, Mike occasionally looked around, scouting the surroundings. He seemed to understand the true nature of this drill. [Here lie Battle Soldier as young as you, who beloved did not wait for his return] [This Battle Chief wasn''t anything special, just died pulling three demon creatures with him in a suicide attack] [He was a hunter, not highly educated, couldn''t even spell his own name, but he came here to protect his family. He succeeded! His descendants live a happy life, but he rests here forever.] [...] The further he went, the more solemn Mike''s expression became, his steps slowing. Here, near the Tower of Truth. Also, the beginning of the Abyssal Plane invasion, the frontline of Earth''s battlefield! A battlefield like purgatory, where countless predecessors fought fiercely! By incomplete statistics, just the land under Mike''s feet had seen over a billion human casualties! After immense losses and nearly a hundred years, humanity, under the leadership of supreme beings, defeated the demon army and drove them back to the Abyssal Plane. A hundred years, even hard rocks would erode, but this battlefield was preserved, undeveloped, untouched. It was kept as it was, sealed off to the outside. This location was once a battlefield and now serves as the resting place for countless heroes. In the face of catastrophe, humanity adheres to an unwritten but ironclad rule: Wherever one falls, that place becomes their grave. Each patch of ground here tells a story; it''s not just soil¡ªit''s home. A home for heroes. The road was lined with graves. Standing by the roadside, Mike bowed his head and whispered, "Each of you is a hero of humanity. History will remember your glory forever." Chapter 73: Forest of Truth Over a hundred miles outside the Tower of Truth. Mike was moving slowly along a forest path, his steps so light they hardly made a sound. When he reached a fork in the road, the shadow under his feet began to twist. Shadow Nine, unusually, took the initiative to appear. "Kid, there''s something I need to remind you of." Shadow Nine''s tone was serious, lacking his usual laziness. "The area you''re about to enter... it''s quite different." Hearing Shadow Nine''s warning, Mike looked ahead. [Ahead: Forest of Truth] [The most fierce battlefield on Earth, where countless heroic spirits rest] [Supreme Being Morpheus paid a great price to alter the natural laws of this place] [The residual wills of deceased human heroes cling to relics, and when a destined one arrives, these wills awaken] [Conquer the relics, gain the approval of the residual wills, and you may take them with you] Shadow Nine repeated the same information to Mike. "If I understand correctly, each person can only take one item, right?" "Normally, that''s the case." Shadow Nine patiently explained, "These relics are ordinary in themselves, but thanks to Supreme Being Morpheus''s modifications, they''ve become high-tier equipment, and each person can only take one piece of equipment from here." "Also, many residual wills are filled with hatred for demons, and they tend to choose those with high talent and potential." Listening to Shadow Nine''s explanation, Mike nodded slowly. If that''s the case, those with high-tier talents face multiple powerful choices. Those with lesser talents might end up with nothing. "Usually, this kind of exercise is placed at the end of the training summer camp, as a graduation drill." Shadow Nine remarked, "Looks like the Dawn Plan has been initiated." "Dawn Plan?" Mike asked. "Yes, the Dawn Plan, also known as the darkest plan. The details will be explained to you at the summer camp." Shadow Nine brought the conversation back on track, "What I want to emphasize is, because of your special situation, as to what that is, well, you know it yourself." Mike''s true identity was something Shadow Nine was well aware of, but since Mike hadn''t acknowledged it himself, Shadow Nine could only pretend to be unaware. "There will be many pieces of equipment that will choose you, or rather, no equipment will reject you. As for what to choose, that''s up to you." Mike asked, "What about the previous two supreme beings?" "Ares took a sword, Apollo took a Lyre." Shadow Nine then transformed back into a mist, sinking into Mike''s Guardian Shadow, leaving behind a message, "I''ll help you cover up any noise from the equipment, don''t worry about it." "Thanks." "Don''t thank me yet, remember to give me that photo after this is done." Mike: ... This old guy, still hung up on Supreme Being Morpheus''s embarrassing past. Having clarified his current situation, Mike took a deep breath and stepped forward. As Mike crossed a certain line, the Forest of Truth, silent for nearly thirty years, seemed to come alive in an instant. Numerous birds took flight, circling above the forest. A white cloud slowly descended, covering the sky above the forest as if to hide something. From the east, south, west, and north, shadows lingered in each direction. When the anomaly in the Forest of Truth manifested, the shadows detected the disturbance immediately and reacted. Purple mist rose, and a young man in black and purple attire appeared, looking in a certain direction¡ªtowards where Mike was. The young man raised his hand, and a number¡ªseven¡ªwas marked on his right glove. Shadow Seven! ... The blue shadow cast on the water''s surface wrinkled, emitting a watery voice. "Isn''t this a bit too early?" Shadow Six! ... The bamboo forest shook, and a green shadow appeared, emitting a child-like voice. "It''s definitely him, only a potential supreme being entering the Forest of Truth could cause such a disturbance!" Shadow Five! ... The shade shifted slowly with the sunlight, a hint of green mingling in, the voice tinged with a touch of sadness. "History is always repeating itself...." Shadow Four! The [Guardian Shadow]''s [Shadow]-level powerhouses, Four, Five, Six, and Seven, appeared simultaneously! Their only task¡ªto guard the Forest of Truth! This place was once the frontline battlefield, and if the Abyssal Plane were to counterattack, this would be the primary breach point! Just four individuals stationed here, forming the only line of defense, intercepting any misguided demon creatures that stray into Earth, showcasing the terrifying strength of these four! When they appear simultaneously, it means either humanity is at its most critical moment, or as now: a potential supreme being has entered the Forest of Truth! Shadow Six spoke first, "The one guarding Thor, is it Shadow Eight or Shadow Nine?" Everyone looked towards Shadow Four, as they had not actively sought out this information. "It''s Shadow Nine, Shadow Eight is occupied with something in the Abyssal Plane." Shadow Seven looked in a certain direction, speaking coldly, "Shall we take a look?" "You''ll die." Shadow Five let out a strange laugh, "Tyr, you''re still too green. Shadow Nine is Shadow Nine because he only wants to be Shadow Nine, not No.1. Do you understand what I mean?" A flash of cold light flickered through the forest, and Shadow Seven drew a short blade, "We haven''t sparred in a long time, dare you spar with me? I''m thinking of moving up the ranks." Shadow Seven snorted, "After all, it took less than ten years to become No. Seven, I''m not very satisfied with that speed." Shadow Five laughed again at what seemed like a joke, "Tyr, if you really had the ability, you wouldn''t have become a [Guardian Shadow] now." This comment seemed to touch a sore spot for Shadow Seven, and he drew his blade a bit further. Swipe¡ª The bamboo forest continued to sway, the green shadow fragmented. "Enough!" Shadow Four, the highest-ranked, strongest, and most senior among them, roared, "Potential supreme being has arrived, you don''t think we''re the only ones who noticed, do you?" All four looked towards the sky, clear and cloudless except for one white cloud floating there. They all knew the answer¡ªSupreme Being [Apollo]! Among the three supreme beings, Apollo was responsible for guarding the Tower of Truth. And the Forest of Truth lay directly beneath the Tower of Truth, visible to Apollo with just a downward glance. Thor''s arrival could not escape his eyes. This white cloud was Apollo''s will. "Disperse." After speaking, a wisp of green mist dissipated, and Shadow Four was the first to leave. Shadow Seven snorted, sheathing his blade and departing as a purple mist. Shadow Six, light and quiet in arrival and departure, vanished into the ripples of the water. Only Shadow Five remained. After the others had left, the bamboo forest shook violently, bamboo leaves falling like rain, leaving only bare bamboo standing. From among the bamboo, a whisper came, "Tyr... has grown stronger..." "Truly, the genius who was once hailed as closest to becoming a supreme being ten years ago." "I''m really looking forward to it, the scene when Tyr meets Thor, will they fight?" The bamboo forest fell silent once more, with no further sound. ... Forest of Truth. As Mike stepped into the forest, he immediately heard a familiar voice. "Mike, over here, I''m here!" Cain stood beside a tree, waving to Mike. "What''s with the fruit, why are you just standing there?" Mike approached and saw Cain munching on a green fruit. "I was defeated by a machine, I have to stay here for fifteen minutes." Cain pulled out a fruit from his pocket and tossed it to Mike, pointing to a nearby tree, "This fruit is from that tree, it boosts Spirit! Good stuff, I''ll help you pick some more in a bit." It was quite normal for such rare fruits to be found on the outskirts of the Forest of Truth. Mike looked at the tree and casually said, "Oh, beneath this tree lies the remains of an Abyssal demon race Battle Chief, that''s why the fruit boosts Spirit after eating." "What?" Cain stopped chewing, spat out the food residue, and asked in confusion, "Mike, how do you know?" "It''s written right here." "Where, I don''t see it?" Cain scanned the tree but found no explanation. Mike quickly signaled to his shadow, and Shadow Nine immediately knew what to do. Eventually, one side of the tree displayed lines of text, recounting the story of the tree. "It really is!" After reading the text on the tree, Cain angrily threw the fruit to the ground, smashing it to pieces. He even snatched Mike''s fruit and smashed it too. "Pah, even a dog wouldn''t eat this!" Cain took a bottle of water to rinse his mouth, visibly furious. The demon creature Battle Chief from the Abyssal Plane, after invading Earth, first killed two human Battle Chiefs and was later surrounded and died here, causing huge casualties to humanity. Eventually, it became fertilizer for the trees. For such an entity, Cain could not express his anger in words. "Cough, Mike, I know this is uncivilized, but cover for me." Saying this, Cain began to unbuckle his belt. Mike: ??? Turning away, Mike heard the sound of water behind him. "I''m done." Cain had urinated on the tree, and after finishing, even invited Mike, "Do you want to try too? It''s quite relieving!" "No thanks, that''s unnecessary." Mike replied seriously, "I''ll save my urine for the demon god." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Nine: ... You guys chat all you want, but could you move a bit? The urine is coming towards the shadow. Chapter 74: If you go, youll die On the outskirts of the Forest of Truth, Cain remained in place, the countdown on his sphere flashing continuously. [Countdown: 2 hours 58 minutes 36 seconds] [Distance: 174.61 miles] "Mike, maybe you should go ahead," Cain suggested, still needing to wait over ten more minutes before he could move on. "Three hours, nearly 180 miles, that''s a huge challenge in itself. If we encounter test machines and get delayed, we''ll be eliminated from this training!" It was a hard-earned opportunity, and it couldn''t end before it even started. Cain pointed ahead, earnestly saying, "You go first. I have Windstride Slash, my speed is definitely much faster than yours. Once my penalty time is over, I''ll come find you." Mike hesitated for a moment but finally nodded, "Okay." With that, he stepped forward, his shadow moving with him, dodging the ''attack'' of the urine. "Don''t forget to watch out for the machines!" Cain reminded. "Got it." Mike''s figure disappeared into the jungle. What Cain didn''t know was that the rules of the Forest of Truth were quite special. Here, if one could gain the approval of a residual will and successfully harvest a relic, the relic would carry you directly across the entire Forest of Truth! In other words, the 180-mile cross-country distance was not the ultimate test for the students. The real challenge was the awakened residual wills, the relics that needed to be conquered. "Looking at it this way, the appearance of the machines is actually another form of selection." Mike recalled the rules, the purpose of the entire exercise becoming clear in his mind. To complete the exercise, one must traverse the Forest of Truth. Within the Forest, if a residual will is awakened, test machines appear, keeping the student in place, waiting for the next challenge. However, the deeper one goes into the Forest of Truth, the stronger the residual wills become. The higher the tier of the relic, the more difficult it is to gain its approval! The relationship between residual wills and supreme being seeds is one of mutual selection. Residual wills want to choose more potential supreme being seeds, and supreme being seeds want more powerful relics. This means that the stronger one''s talent, the further they can progress within the Forest of Truth! Cain, with only a D-tier talent, was extremely lucky to awaken a residual will on the outskirts. A C-tier talent Battle General once spent three days and nights in the Forest of Truth without awakening any residual will. Thinking this, Mike glanced back. "Huh, is that a long sword appearing next to Cain?" "Not bad, if it gets approved, it would be a handy weapon." Withdrawing his gaze, Mike continued forward. Behind him, a dozen pieces of equipment floated silently in mid-air, following Mike. For each additional piece of equipment, Mike would bow slightly towards it, both as a thanks and an apology. Thank you for your recognition. But sorry, I need to go deeper. These pieces of equipment just followed Mike, neither too close nor too far, maintaining a fixed distance. Their presence was obscured by a shadow, invisible to others. ... Not far from Mike, on the outskirts of the Forest of Truth, Jessica looked serious, gazing ahead, while a canary perched on her shoulder, preening its feathers. "My grandfather said the Forest of Truth is a very special place. If you''re not honest after entering, we might not have much at home, but we have plenty of poisonous things," she warned. The canary instantly petrified, trembling all over, each feather screaming fear. "Okay, I''m just teasing you, stay calm, nothing will happen. This is the safest place for all of humanity, I didn''t expect the exercise to bring us here." "I wonder how Mike and the others are doing." After speaking, Jessica began taking items out of her storage space, neatly arranging them on the ground: flowers, candles, fruits, and other offerings. After setting everything up, Jessica stepped back a few paces, her expression solemn. "Jessica Morrow, descendant of the Morrow family, has come to visit the ancestors..." Beneath her feet, this part of the forest buried forty-six members of the Morrow family, including two Battle Chiefs, seven Battle Generals, and thirty-seven Battle Soldiers. All forty-six names were engraved on the Morrow family''s monument. For the Morrow family, the Forest of Truth held special significance. Jessica''s primary mission on this trip was not to harvest relics, but to honor her ancestors. "Terraon Grandfather, my grandfather asked me to bring you a message. He said he''s close to reaching Battle Lord level, feeling the signs of a breakthrough more and more clearly..." "My father says he misses you too. He still remembers when you took him hunting in the forest as a child..." "....." As Jessica reminisced, deep in the Forest of Truth, several objects buried in the soil were awakened, emitting different glows. Jessica, on the outskirts, felt a connection and looked forward, "Is this... calling me over?" Jessica didn''t move immediately. Only after paying respects to the forty-six Morrow ancestors did she start walking heavily towards the deeper parts of the Forest of Truth, searching for the relic calling her. The canary on her shoulder still trembled. Not because of Jessica''s earlier threat, but because it could sense that somewhere in this forest, a terrifying presence was nearby¡ªa presence so fearsome that it made the soul shudder. ... Deep in the Forest of Truth. "Shadow Nine, can you still hold on?" Mike asked. Behind him, the sky was darkened, as if obscured by clouds. Tens of thousands of pieces of equipment floated in the air, following Mike, unwilling to leave. Among these pieces of equipment, many were relics of Battle Chiefs, and there were even relics of Battle Lords! One of them was a half-arrow, rusty all over, yet capable of emitting an extremely sharp edge. Even a Battle Chief would feel pain in their eyes and tear up if they stared too long. [An arrow shot by a Battle Chief in his dying moments, which killed two demon race Battle Lords] These were relics almost at the Battle Lord tier, and even Shadow Nine found it difficult to conceal them. These relics, bearing the residual wills of human heroes and transformed by [Morpheus]''s rules, had greatly increased in strength. In other words, Shadow Nine''s efforts to conceal Battle Lord tier equipment were akin to hiding a Battle Lord''s movements! And such equipment, following Mike, numbered as many as nine! "Kid, you''re making quite a stir," Shadow Nine''s voice strained. "The previous two guys didn''t have your capacity." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh?" Mike keenly caught a piece of information¡ªwhen the previous two supreme beings entered the Forest of Truth, was Shadow Nine also by their side? "What was their situation like then?" "Is now really the time to discuss this?" Shadow Nine almost wanted to jump out and shake Mike awake. "Nine pieces of Battle Lord tier equipment, and you''ve barely walked one-tenth of the distance... by the time you reach the deepest part, I''m afraid the entire forest''s residual wills will come to life!" Shadow Nine was startled by his own guess. If such a commotion really broke out, he alone would definitely not be able to conceal it for long! Just this forest alone buried over a hundred Battle Lords! By then, Mike''s identity would be at risk of exposure. Shadow Nine couldn''t just seal the memories of everyone in the forest! Moreover, the Forest of Truth was a special place. Those demon gods from the Abyssal Plane, even when making love, keep their attention on this place! As for calling for reinforcements, that seemed like a viable plan. Shadow Four, Five, Six, and Seven, indeed four Battle Lords were guarding the Forest of Truth. But, before Thor gained Battle Lord tier strength, apart from the three supreme beings and the four including Shadow Nine, no one else could know Mike''s true identity! The growth experiences of the previous two supreme beings were the same. Without Battle Lord tier strength, any potential exposure of their identity would bring fatal consequences! The first time Ares appeared on the frontline, a demon god from the Abyssal Plane came in person, sparing no expense, almost to the point of madness, all to try to kill Ares directly! Shadow Seven had once suggested wanting to take a look at Thor. Shadow Five immediately snapped back. If you go, you''ll die! Killed by some big shot hidden in the shadows! And Shadow Five''s words, spoken in the presence of four Battle Lords, went unchallenged. They knew that not only did Shadow Nine have the capability to do such things, but he would actually do them! Shadow Nine not only accompanied the rise of Supreme Being [Morpheus] but also protected the growth of [Ares] and [Apollo]. The blood of the powerful he had on his hands was more than the four combined! He was not some kindly neighborly grandfather, but a ruthless executioner, a nightmare for his enemies! Shadow Nine spoke again, "Kid, if you want to continue deeper, you''d better move at full speed." "Even if all the Battle Lord''s residual wills are awakened, I can cover you fully for 3 minutes!" "Three minutes, enough for you to pick one." After hearing Shadow Nine''s words, Mike paused for a moment. "That''s the only way." If he continued to delay, Shadow Nine''s consumption would only increase, and in the end, he might not even last a minute! Better to take advantage of Shadow Nine''s remaining strength, push through in one go, and make a quick decision! Mike took a deep breath, put on his Lone Wolf mask, bowed in salute, and said solemnly, "Then I''ll begin." The next second, he left an afterimage in place and rushed towards the depths of the Forest of Truth! Swipe¡ª Startled birds scattered in all directions, countless residual wills were awakened simultaneously, and, unbidden, joined Mike''s procession, forming a torrent of steel! Above in the clear sky, the situation was visible for miles, yet still only one white cloud floated there. He was still watching. Chapter 75: Thunderclap Hammer In the Forest of Truth, a swift breeze swept through, leaving no trace on the grass. As a Stormweaver, one of the three elements¡ªwind, fire, lightning¡ªMike''s casting of wind spells received an additional boost. Although not as powerful as the boost from lightning, it still far surpassed that of an ordinary mage. Combining Wind Fury with Lightness Technique and Windstride Slash, Mike pushed his movement speed to the limit, leaving all the scenery behind him in a blur. Even so, the torrent of steel following him grew larger and larger. As Mike delved deeper, more Battle Lord tier equipment continued to appear, following him. From the initial nine pieces, the number had surged to thirty-six! Mike glanced back briefly; thirty-six glowing pieces of equipment were at the forefront. Each one was exceptionally extraordinary, radiating powerful auras. These powerful pieces of equipment collided with each other, much like patrons of a brothel vying for the most beautiful courtesan. Yes, Mike had this odd sensation. These pieces of equipment all wanted to be chosen by him, competing fiercely with each other, full of explosive tension. Clang¡ª The sound of metal striking metal suddenly rang out, echoing endlessly in the Forest of Truth. All the equipment behind Mike slowed for a moment, as if experiencing a lag in connectivity. Swoosh¡ª A streak of cold light cut through the sky, and a maul moved to the forefront of all the equipment, coming within less than half a meter from Mike. "Thunderclap Hammer?!" Shadow Nine exclaimed in surprise, "How is this possible!" His voice was filled with confusion, puzzled by the scene unfolding before him. As Mike continued to flee, he responded to Shadow Nine, "I also find it inappropriate; after all, I''m a mage. Have you ever seen a mage wielding a hammer in battle?" "A mage using a hammer, is that still a mage?" Shadow Nine snorted coldly, gritting his teeth as he asked, "Kid, which supreme being did you encounter during your Battle Soldiers test?" "What does that have to do with the hammer?" Mike was puzzled but still answered, "Ares!" "That makes sense..." Shadow Nine sighed and quickly explained, "When Ares entered this place, all the equipment in the forest awakened and appeared beside Ares! This Thunderclap Hammer belonged to an extremely powerful Ultimate Battle Lord. After his death, this weapon remained in the Forest of Truth, never awakening again until the day Ares appeared!" "Why did the Thunderclap Hammer stay here after it awakened?" Mike guessed something and asked back, "Ares didn''t choose the Thunderclap Hammer?" "Right, Ares... just picked up the nearest sword," Shadow Nine recalled. Faced with a sky full of flying equipments, Ares casually picked one and said, "I have one sword, sufficient to slay my enemies." Then, with that sword, Ares went to the frontline and slew gods and demons. Hearing the story of Ares, Mike couldn''t help but remark, "In terms of style, Ares really nailed it." Shadow Nine rolled his eyes and explained, "The Thunderclap Hammer wasn''t chosen, probably felt resentful. Since you''ve crossed paths with Ares'' projection, it makes sense for it to appear now!" Ultimate Battle Lords are the supreme of Battle Lords, and the weapons they use in battle are no ordinary items. Without a doubt, the Thunderclap Hammer is one of the most powerful pieces of equipment in the Forest of Truth! Before Shadow Nine could finish speaking, another loud noise erupted. Boom¡ª A dark shadow flew out, closely following the Thunderclap Hammer¡ªa black slab radiating infinite malevolent power, on par with the Thunderclap Hammer. Mike looked back again. [This Ultimate Battle Lord actually didn''t die, shh¡ªkeep it down, all the demon gods know this secret.] Mike was shocked; there was actually a powerful human who had faked his death? Since this Ultimate Battle Lord wasn''t dead, Mike decided against considering the black slab. If the Ultimate Battle Lord were to emerge from his coffin and find his equipment with someone else, it would be akin to NTR. Inappropriate, indeed. "Kid, hurry up!" Shadow Nine heard a third loud noise, signaling the appearance of more Ultimate Battle Lord relics! Covering ordinary Battle Lord equipment was already taxing for Shadow Nine, let alone Ultimate Battle Lord relics! "Roger that!" Mike refocused and continued forging ahead. He felt as if something deep within the Forest of Truth was calling to him. Crossing grasslands, streams, and thickets, following the call, Mike headed deeper into the forest. ... In the eastern part of the Forest of Truth, amidst a misty purple haze, Shadow Seven stood on a large rock, gazing into the deepest parts of the forest. "Thor...Thor...." He repeated the name, his eyes occasionally flashing with memories. Ten years ago, Shadow Seven awakened an SS-tier talent, rising like a meteor and then vanishing just as quickly. No one knew that the young genius once hailed as [closest to a supreme being] had now become a member of the [Guardian Shadow], ranked seventh among the [Shadows]. Even Maxen Stoneheart couldn''t achieve this in ten years! "I was once a supreme being seed." With a snort of discontent, Shadow Seven''s eyes filled with reluctance, "Back then, when I entered the Forest of Truth, six relics of Ultimate Battle Lords awakened." Boom¡ª Another loud noise echoed through the forest. The seventh. "The seventh one, it must be Thor." Shadow Seven looked down at his short blade, a relic he had taken from the Forest of Truth. Its previous owner, a powerful Ultimate Battle Lord, had used this blade to kill over ten demon race Battle Lords, a remarkable feat. Unfortunately, he was gravely injured while challenging the Tower of Truth, beyond hope of recovery. Refusing the supreme beings'' suggestion to prolong his life, the owner of the short blade dragged his injured body alone into the Abyssal Plane. When Ares arrived, only this blade remained at the scene. An entire mid-level Abyssal Plane was slaughtered, not a single creature left alive! The fate of that grievously injured Ultimate Battle Lord remained unknown, his whereabouts a mystery. Eventually, the short blade was brought back to the Forest of Truth, passed down to Shadow Seven. "It''s okay." Shadow Seven''s fingertips caressed the short blade, murmuring, "My blade and I are the strongest." "I''ve lost once, I won''t lose a second time." "Thor... I''m waiting for the day you become a Battle Lord..." ... Deep in the Forest of Truth, Mike finally stopped. Before him stood a kilometer-tall monument, shrouded in black cloth, its true face obscured. Mike was certain it was this monument calling to him. The multitude of equipment behind him also came to a halt. The nine strongest relics stood at the forefront. These pieces of equipment, all from Ultimate Battle Lords, were the highest tier and most valuable in the Forest of Truth. All were present. "I can only hold on for 3 minutes, make it quick!" Shadow Nine urged. Mike, however, seemed not to hear, muttering to himself, "I want to see this monument." He didn''t look at the million divine soldiers behind him, nor did he care about the nine relics of Ultimate Battle Lords; his gaze was fixed on the monument shrouded in black cloth. Without using the Eye of Truth, Mike wanted to see for himself why the monument was calling him, why it resonated with his soul. "Sigh..." Shadow Nine sighed, his figure emerging from the mist. Stooping, he walked forward. "If you want to see, then see." With that, Shadow Nine extended his emaciated palm, pinched the black cloth with two fingers, and gave a slight tug. The cloth fell away, revealing the true face of the monument before Mike. On the immense monument, countless words and names were inscribed in bright red paint. "Axton Gearforge sought death alone, so that the civilization of humanity might forever endure!" "Before death, there is but one thing¡ªto kill the enemy!" "For the glory of humanity, for our descendants!" "Blaze, this battle is perilous. With you at home, my brotherly heart is at ease. Do not worry, Terraon Morrow leaves this." "I''m tired, I want to rest, take care." "....." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s gaze swept over each line, as if seeing face after face. "This is..." he murmured. "This is the Monument of Faith, or rather... last words." Shadow Nine sighed, explaining, "Whenever humanity faces a great battle, there are fearless heroes who charge to the forefront of the battlefield." "To block the enemy, to break their ranks, they trade their lives for a hope of victory." Looking at the Monument of Faith, Mike seemed to hear the sounds of battle in his ears, seeing wave after wave of people advancing bravely, facing death as if returning home. The peace under his feet was won inch by inch by his ancestors with their blood, and it is still guarded by blood today! There was a time when a demon god boasted, "Kill them, just scare the humans enough, and they will naturally submit!" This monument is humanity''s response. Humans do not fear death; how could they possibly submit? Chapter 76: The uglier the equipment, the more powerful it is Monument of Faith, a testament to conviction even in death. Mike had always been curious about what was drawing him forward. When he saw the monument, it seemed he found the answer, yet he always felt he was missing something. His gaze wandered over the stone, searching as thoroughly as possible. "Huh." "What''s this?" Looking up at the upper left corner of the monument, Mike noticed a poem surrounded by messages. To be precise, it was an incomplete poem: With flesh and blood, I guard the hills and streams, Through wars and whispers, as the raven dreams. My sword cleaves darkness, each demon to bereave, __ .... There was a space left at the end, clearly missing a line. The poem was odd; the first two lines were written by one person. The style of the third line changed abruptly. "If I''m not mistaken, these three lines were left by three Supreme Beings?" Mike frowned, feeling something was off. Clearly, the third line should have been left by Ares. But Ares was the second Supreme Being, Apollo was the third. "It''s indeed left by Supreme Beings, but not three, just two," Shadow Nine said, looking at the monument with emotion, "Morpheus left the first two lines, Ares the third. The fourth line was supposed to be written by Apollo." Saying this, Shadow Nine glanced sideways. The cloud above the blue sky remained still. "If that''s the case..." Mike rubbed his hands, eager to say, "You know I have OCD, right?" Shadow Nine: I just found out. "Look at this fine poem, missing a line, how uncomfortable." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to complete it?" Shadow Nine was startled by Mike''s idea, reminding him, "Morpheus wrote the first two lines before he went on to slay two demon gods. After Ares left his line, he rushed to the front lines to fight the enemy." Both Supreme Beings, when leaving their lines on the Monument of Faith, were in life-threatening situations, putting themselves in extreme danger! To demonstrate conviction through death, nothing could be more fitting. "Then it must be written!" Mike said earnestly, "Maybe after I finish, Terenas Bloodscribe will come knocking on his own." Shadow Nine didn''t know what to say for a moment. The likelihood of such an event was even lower than winning a lottery jackpot. Shadow Nine could only reluctantly gesture, "You have a minute and a half. If you can really complete the last line in such a short time, I''ll write it for you." The Monument of Faith was made of a very special material. Even a strike from the Battle Chief couldn''t damage it. Those who carved inscriptions on it were at least Battle Lords! With Mike''s current strength, he couldn''t leave a message himself; only Shadow Nine could do it for him. "I''ve already thought of the last line." Mike slowly said, "To conquer the abyss, and light from darkness retrieve." Shadow Nine was taken aback, blurting out, "Sounds pretty good!" Mike nodded, "Mainly because we''re short on time, otherwise I could think it over more. Let''s finish writing and get out of here!" It must be said, the last line of the poem resonated strongly with Shadow Nine. Black mist rose up, and with a thin, bony finger, Shadow Nine pressed against the Monument of Faith, beginning to write earnestly: To conquer the abyss, and light from darkness retrieve! Standing on the ground, Mike looked up as the poem was completed, nodding in satisfaction. With flesh and blood, I guard the hills and streams, Through wars and whispers, as the raven dreams. My sword cleaves darkness, each demon to bereave, To conquer the abyss, and light from darkness retrieve! The last one ''!'' After finishing, Shadow Nine didn''t stop. "Shadow Nine, we''re running out of time, we need to go!" Mike shouted. "What''s the rush, we still need to sign it, right?" Shadow Nine leisurely continued, and at the end of the poem, he added a few names. "Morpheus, Ares, Thor, Shadow Nine." Huh? A strange name seemed to have slipped in. Just as Shadow Nine finished the last word, the black cloth he had pulled off the ground suddenly soared into the air, shrinking continuously, eventually turning into a tattered black cloak that automatically fell onto Mike''s shoulders, fluttering in the wind. After the black cloak chose Mike, the glow from the nine Ultimate Battle Lord relics dimmed! Not only them, all equipment with residual will began to slowly retreat, not daring to compete with the black cloak! "It''s okay, the uglier the equipment, the more powerful it is." Mike glanced at the cloak, which was a bit tattered but otherwise fine. Wearing the cloak, Mike finally looked a bit like a mage, reminding himself to act more like one and not just swing his staffs at people. [Supreme Being Morpheus''s Cloak - Battle Damaged Version] Seeing the new note pop up, Mike''s eyelid twitched. No wonder, those Ultimate Battle Lord relics had retreated upon seeing the cloak. Even for Ultimate Battle Lords, absolute respect must be maintained for a Supreme Being! "Let''s go!" Shadow Nine now joined Mike, entering his shadow. The cloak dragged Mike''s body, leading him away from the Monument of Faith, across the Forest of Truth. As they left, the white cloud remained. The white cloud hovered over the Monument of Faith until Mike and Shadow Nine had departed, then slowly descended. A plainly dressed man stood in front of the Monument of Faith, looking up just as Mike had earlier. Behind him, four shadows successively appeared. Four, five, six, seven. Shadow Seven rested his hand on his short blade, whispering, "Thor just left." "Tyr, shut up!" Shadow Four stepped in front of Shadow Seven, bowing slightly towards the man''s back, "I apologize, my subordinate doesn''t understand manners." The man did not turn around, simply replying, "No matter." "You are a Supreme Being, we naturally should maintain sufficient respect." "Suit yourself." The man just looked at the four lines of the poem, standing quietly. After a long while, he spoke again, "Tell my master, I agree to what he wants to do." The white cloud flew back towards the Tower of Truth, and the man disappeared from view. "Phew¡ª" Shadow Four gasped, opening his palm full of sweat. He gave Shadow Seven a meaningful look, then said, "Disperse, I will inform Shadow Nine. A fierce battle is coming soon, and the next time we meet, one of our names might appear on this monument." Shadow Four patted Shadow Seven''s shoulder, saying no more, and left first. Shadow Five, a corpulent man holding two iron balls, paced to Shadow Seven''s side, "Tyr, if you want to live longer, there are some people you shouldn''t provoke. Like Shadow Nine, like the one living in the Tower of Truth." With that, Shadow Five let out a strange laugh, "I''m still waiting for the day you become No.1." Shadow Seven''s mouth twitched, not to be outdone, "That day will come." "Good, I''m looking forward to it." Both looked at each other with disdain, snorting simultaneously before going their separate ways. ... As the white cloud returned to the Tower of Truth, the man''s figure appeared high above, standing on the cloud, overlooking the entire Forest of Truth. "To conquer the abyss, and light from darkness retrieve....." "Thor, interesting." "This time''s supreme power, it''s different... I don''t have much time left..." The man murmured to himself. Looking down at the Forest of Truth, he raised his hand and lightly plucked the Lyre. "Ding¡ª" The sound of the lyre instantly spread throughout the forest, lingering on. ... Outside the Forest of Truth, Mike had just landed when suddenly a melodious lyre sound came from behind. "What''s going on?!" Mike was startled, saying cautiously, "An invasion from the Abyssal Plane?" The lyre sound came suddenly, without any warning. "No, a Supreme Being has made a move." Supreme Being? Mike looked up, gazing at the Tower of Truth in front of him. Apollo?! What is he doing? The lyre sound spread throughout the entire Forest of Truth, causing all relics to tremble slightly. Soon, Mike would find out what Apollo was up to! Above the Forest of Truth, millions of pieces of equipment floated up. These were the relics that had followed Mike, awakened by a potential Supreme Being! They hovered in the air, and after a few seconds, they scattered as streams of light, most burying back into the ground, waiting for the next destined person to come along. But a small portion rushed towards the many students currently undergoing trials! ... Just as Cain had subdued a long sword, another sword fell in front of him, directly into his palm! "I use a single sword though..." "Could two swords bring double the joy?!" For a moment, Cain was overwhelmed with happiness, unsure of what to do. ... Jessica had already picked out a ring. But when the lyre sound started, a golden feather landed in front of her, the implication very clear. "This... can I take two relics?!" Jessica stood frozen, having never heard of such a thing happening in the Forest of Truth! A name flashed through Jessica''s mind. "Thor! This must have something to do with Thor!" ... All the students undergoing the trial, like the two of them, got the chance to choose a second relic! Mike was no exception. Having already left the Forest of Truth, he watched as a streak of golden light cut across the sky, falling into his arms. "What''s this?" Mike looked down to see a weapon quietly lying in his arms, very familiar. "Thunderclap Hammer!" Chapter 77: Morpheuss Cloak Outside the Forest of Truth. Mike, with a black cloak draped over his shoulders and the Thunderclap Hammer cradled in his arms, was overwhelmed by his sudden fortune. [Thunderclap Hammer, as soon as its residual will is fulfilled, can be upgraded to a higher tier.] Once belonging to an Ultimate Battle Lord, the tier and power of the Thunderclap Hammer were beyond question. However, if it were the complete version of the Thunderclap Hammer, Mike, with his current strength, wouldn''t be able to wield it! Morpheus had considered this when designing the Forest of Truth. All equipment came with a seal, automatically matching the user''s level and growing with them! The details of the Thunderclap Hammer were clear before Mike''s eyes. Equipment: Thunderclap Hammer (Lv.54) Tier: SS Attributes: Strength +540, Constitution +300 Physical Attack: 1260 Perks: [Armor Penetration]: Ignores Physical Defense on the first physical damage to an enemy, this effect can only occur once every 12 hours on the same target. [Everlasting]: Durability remains at 100%, will not take damage. [Wrath of the God]: When wielding this weapon in battle, affects enemies within a 300-yard radius, reducing their attributes by 5%. Increases the user''s attributes by 1%-15%, the more enemies affected, the higher the attribute increase, reaching the maximum of 15% when affecting 150 enemies. [Residual Will]: Killing a Battle Chief level demon creature with this hammer can fulfill the residual will. Residual wills to fulfill: 9 Residual wills fulfilled: 0 "No wonder it was once the equipment of an Ultimate Battle Lord, even sealed, it''s so powerful!" Mike couldn''t help but remark. He was a worldly man; his Force of Nature staff was also very strong. But compared to the Thunderclap Hammer, there was a significant gap! In terms of basic attributes, the Thunderclap Hammer added 540 to Strength and 300 to Constitution, pushing Mike''s Strength and Constitution over a thousand. The perks of the Thunderclap Hammer were also formidable! [Everlasting] saved Mike the trouble of repairing the weapon. [Armor Penetration] as a first physical attack ignored Physical Defense, creating massive burst damage! Mike, being a mage and using a hammer for melee combat, was quite absurd. But striking with the hammer, ignoring Physical Defense, and dealing massive damage was thrilling! As for [Wrath of the God], this perk was perfect for group battles, increasing his attributes while decreasing those of his enemies when surrounded. According to the principle of relativity, others losing attributes equated to Mike gaining attributes. It was like winning twice, a double victory! Mike stowed away the Thunderclap Hammer. Since it was once the weapon of an Ultimate Battle Lord, it was highly recognizable. Its appearance would immediately attract attention. Considering Mike''s current situation, he didn''t need to use the Thunderclap Hammer in normal battles. It was best used as a trump card against bosses, striking unexpectedly for the best effect. After securing the Thunderclap Hammer, Mike''s gaze shifted to his shoulder. [Morpheus''s Cloak - Battle Damaged Version] [Due to severe damage, this cloak was discarded at the Monument of Faith] [Morpheus never expected someone would actually take it from the Forest of Truth, right, smart kid?] Seeing this note, Mike''s expression shifted slightly. He had a bad feeling. Equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze (Lv.1) Tier: SSS Durability: 0.001% Attributes: Agility +1 sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Physical/Magic Defense: 1 Perk: [I''m Broken]: Please fix me, I really miss being intact. Mike: ... "Shadow Nine, do you take back cloaks? The Supreme Being limited edition kind, I''ll trade it for Ultimate Battle Lord equipment, even if it''s a loss for me!" "I don''t collect trash." From the shadows, even a few snickers could be heard. Loud and unrestrained. Clearly, Shadow Nine was also aware of the condition of the cloak on Mike''s shoulder. "How am I supposed to fix this thing?" Mike muttered. The Eye of Truth and Shadow Nine gave the same answer. [Invest SSS-tier materials for the cloak to consume, it can restore durability.] SSS-tier materials, each one was extremely rare! But Mike did have one, the skull of Cerberus. "Shadow Nine, is it safe around here?" "It''s not safe, kid, what are you thinking? Save it for inside the Tower of Truth." Shadow Nine seemed to guess Mike''s thoughts and asked, "You got a part of Cerberus''s skeleton when you cleared the SSSS-tier newbie instance, right?" "Yeah, the skull." Mike was honest with Shadow Nine, trying to deceive him as little as possible. "The skull... I see." Shadow Nine fell silent, no longer speaking. Today in the Forest of Truth, Shadow Nine had been quite talkative. Usually, he was mostly silent, following beside Mike. Now returning to silence, Mike wasn''t surprised and continued following the sphere''s directions, heading to the target location to complete this exercise. ... In the Forest of Truth, one of the four Guardian Shadows, Shadow Seven, was approached by an unexpected visitor¡ªShadow Four. "Shadow Nine has a task for you." Shadow Four was expressionless. They had met three times in just one day, more than they had in the past year! Shadow Seven raised an eyebrow, countering, "What task?" "Shadow Nine wants you to go to the Abyssal Plane, find a King Cerberus, and bring back all its bones except the skull." "A mature King Cerberus is a Battle Lord level being. With all three heads, it''s as powerful as three Battle Lords, even more so if they agree on something!" Shadow Seven''s voice trembled slightly. This task, if given to another Battle Lord, would probably result in curses. It was clearly a suicide mission! "If you''re scared, I can do it for you." "Scared?!" Shadow Seven''s voice cracked with excitement, "I''ve been cooped up here for three years, I''m nearly insane! If I had known becoming Shadow Seven meant guarding the Forest of Truth, I''d rather have stayed as Shadow Ten, continuing to protect those naive students!" At this point, Shadow Seven was almost hysterical, clearly harboring great resentment. "At least there, I had enemies to kill." Shadow Seven took a few deep breaths, calming his excited emotions. "What about my guarding duty?" Under normal circumstances, he couldn''t leave without permission. Even with an order from Shadow Nine, Shadow Seven had to ensure someone else would take over. "Shadow Three is coming back from the battlefield soon. He''ll be here to heal and will help you guard the Forest of Truth." Shadow Four warned, "You only have three days." "Got it, when do we leave?" "Now." Before Shadow Four finished speaking, a burst of purple smoke charged out, filled with a murderous aura like a hungry lion, eager for the kill. "Abyssal Plane, here I come!" Shadow Four watched Shadow Seven''s retreating figure, sighing helplessly, "This kid, nearly thirty and still so impetuous." "Maybe I should advise his parents to have another one." ... At the foot of the Tower of Truth, there was a sizable town. Following the sphere''s directions, Mike found the meeting point, a vast square. At the center of the square stood a hundred-foot-tall stone monument, a mini version of the Monument of Faith. "Mike, over here!" Mike hadn''t even approached the square when he heard Cain calling him. Jessica and Elena were also there; they were just waiting for Mike. Before Mike got close, Cain hurriedly warned, "Don''t mention the two items you got in the Forest of Truth, keep them a secret!" Mike: ??? I wasn''t planning to mention it! Even if I did, who would believe a Thunderclap Hammer and a Battle Damaged Version cloak? "It might be better if you didn''t shout about it." As soon as Mike finished speaking, everyone''s gaze turned to Cain. There it was, the intellectual low point had appeared. Despite Cain lowering the average IQ of the [DDF] group, he raised the average age! Jessica added, "Well, now everyone knows, Cain got two weapons in the forest." Mike shook his head with a smile, "But it doesn''t matter. The training summer camp is elimination style, to ensure you''re not eliminated, you have to give your all in various tests. In other words, our trump cards can''t really be hidden, it doesn''t make a difference whether people know or not." Hearing Mike''s words, Jessica blinked and smiled silently. Trump cards, huh? She could keep some secrets. Her S-tier talent and canary were overwhelming advantages. But what she didn''t know was that in terms of trump cards, she was far behind Mike. Comforted by Mike, Cain''s mood, already gloomy at the thought of being eliminated soon, grew even gloomier. After chatting for a while, the countdown on the sphere ended. "Time''s up!" Elena looked towards the other end of the square, standing straight, her expression extremely serious. "What time is up?" "Shh!" Jessica made a quiet gesture, whispering, "A corps is returning from the Abyssal Plane!" As her words fell, a huge portal suddenly opened at the end of the square. A shadow burst out of the portal first. "Safe!" The shadow dropped this word and flew towards the east of the Forest of Truth at high speed, without any pause. Thud, thud, thud¡ª The ground began to shake. From the portal, rows of Battle Soldiers marched out, stepping into the square with uniform strides. Bang¡ª Bang¡ª Each step they took was like a stomp on the heart, making everyone''s heart tighten! Their aura majestic, their bodies reeking of blood, their murderous intent sky-high! Their movements were uniform, absolute obedience! Many boys were staring, and Cain was utterly mesmerized by this unprecedented scene! Mike looked ahead as rows of Battle Soldiers marched past him. His eyes also sparkled, "It''s spectacular!" Chapter 78: Do not consider the cradle of infancy as the home of a lifetime On the square. Rows of Battle Soldiers marched past, their presence heavy with a lethal aura that sent shivers down the spine. Their movements were uniform, yet their pace was incredibly fast. In just a few minutes, they had all emerged from the portal. Following the Battle Soldiers was the Battle General. Dressed in the uniform of a general, each Battle General had a number denoting their tier on their shoulder, while the badges on their chests recorded their unit affiliation and past military achievements. As soon as they stepped out of the portal, they quickly found their subordinates, regrouped, and organized. The large formation of Battle Soldiers was precisely segmented into dozens of smaller squares in an instant. Compared to the Battle Soldiers, there were significantly fewer Battle Generals. Within 30 seconds, all the Battle Generals had exited the portal and had their troops in order without a moment''s delay. Following the Battle Generals was the Battle Chief. Boom¡ª A 10 feet tall ''giant'' emerged from the portal, carrying three heads on his shoulder. Two of these heads were from abyssal demon creatures, their faces covered in blood, eyes wide open in death. As he appeared, all the formations of Battle Soldiers immediately erupted in cheers. The giant took confident strides forward, each step causing a slight tremor on the square. He reached the center monument and violently threw down the two heads. The giant roared, "I have slain two vice corps leaders of the fourth demon god''s Plague Corps. Here are their heads, offered to commemorate our fallen comrades!" Hearing this, Mike and the others watching were shocked, their pupils constricting. A vice corps leader was at least at the Battle Chief level! And they had been slain just like that? The giant''s words ignited the passion of the Battle Soldiers, who burst into another thunderous cheer. After dropping the heads, the giant stepped aside. Behind him, a female Battle Chief with a frosty expression emerged from the portal, holding a lantern. Inside the lantern, three faint flames flickered, seemingly vulnerable to being extinguished by a mere breeze. The female Battle Chief dropped the lantern near the enemy heads, her voice resolute, "I have slain three vice corps leaders of the fourth demon god''s Burning Corps. Here are three demon souls, bestowed to uphold our legacy of courage." She had not only killed three Battle Chiefs but had also extracted their souls and trapped them in the lantern. Excited shouts once again filled the ranks. After these two Battle Chiefs, a man appeared in front of the portal. His armor was shattered, hanging off him like a torn fishing net with bits of metal thrown over it. His helmet obscured his face, making it difficult to see clearly, and he held a broken sword in his hand. As this figure stepped out, the portal closed instantly, severing the connection with the Abyssal Plane. Under everyone''s gaze, the man walked slowly to the front of the monument. The students couldn''t help but gasp in awe. "Wow¡ª" The injuries on the man''s back were particularly severe, his flesh mangled, with demon aura still emanating from them. It was hard to imagine the horrific battle he had endured! Standing in front of the monument, the man bent slightly, each movement seeming to drain all his strength and aggravate his wounds. He placed down a section of an arm. "This is the arm of the corps leader of the fourth demon god''s Burning Corps, dedicated to the memory of our fallen." Corps leader! Although they were somewhat prepared, everyone still tensed up at the mention of this rank¡ªa Battle Lord level being! To engage in combat with such a being and not only survive but also sever an arm was astounding! After placing the arm down, the man turned around to face the formation in front of him. The eyes within the formation looked back at him, filled with fervor and admiration. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man began to speak, his voice not loud but clear enough for everyone to hear, rich yet with a hint of gentleness, "In this battle, the Hurricane Corps first defeated the Plague Corps, then crushed the Burning Corps, slaying twelve thousand enemies and wounding countless more." "This battle, we have triumphed greatly!" As the man''s words fell, all members of the Hurricane Corps erupted in excited shouts, "For the glory of humanity!" The man raised his hand, and all noise was immediately suppressed; the square fell silent. "Inventory the spoils of this battle, record the merits." "Assess the damages, arrange care for the wounded." The two previous Battle Chiefs responded in unison, "Yes Sir!" "The deceased, their names will remain on the Monument of Faith." "Dismissed!" With that, the man was the first to take to the air, flying towards the depths of the Forest of Truth. This battle, while the Hurricane Corps had achieved notable victories, their own losses were substantial as well! Three thousand human warriors would forever sleep in the Abyssal Plane, and the Monument of Faith would bear three thousand more names. After the man left, many Battle Soldiers of the Hurricane Corps, led by their respective Battle Generals, poured into a nearby town. On the now empty square, only the students participating in the training summer camp remained, still immersed in the shock of what they had witnessed, unable to pull themselves away for a long time. "Cough, cough¡ªcan you hear me?" A man with a microphone appeared in front of the monument. "Students, come closer." Hundreds gathered in front of the monument, curious about what was to come. "My name is Carson Reed, the chief instructor of this summer camp. You can call me Carson." "First, I want to congratulate you for passing the first phase of the training summer camp." "Total participants this batch: six hundred seventy-two. Number who passed: four hundred sixty-six. The pass rate is nearly 70%, exceeding our expectations." Hearing this, Cain''s eyes widened as he looked towards Mike and Jessica. "30% were eliminated?!" Cain hadn''t expected that their [DDF] group, which should have been at the bottom among all Supreme Being seeds, would pass 100%? Was it just luck? Cain didn''t ponder long and continued to focus on Carson''s speech. "What you saw earlier was our human race''s Hurricane Corps, returning victorious from the Abyssal Plane." Carson spoke with a smile, slowly saying, "You might have noticed, after the portal opened, the Battle Soldiers came out first, followed by the Battle Generals, then the Battle Chiefs, with the Battle Lords at the rear." The students nodded; it was indeed so. "That''s how it is during a retreat. But during a charge, it''s the Battle Lords who go first, followed by the Battle Chiefs, Battle Generals, and Battle Soldiers." Carson''s statement made many students'' eyes widen. "For a hundred years, our human race has fought with the strongest leading!" Carson spoke each word forcefully, "In every major battle, Supreme Beings and Battle Lords are at the forefront!" "Students, the forest you walked through is the resting place of billions of human heroes..." Carson briefly explained the origin of the Forest of Truth, causing many female students to tear up and male students to clench their fists, wishing they could rush to the Abyssal Plane to battle demon creatures right now. "The equipment in your hands are the relics of countless human heroes. The residual will you carry is the residual will of countless human heroes! In the future, the homeland you protect is their homeland, and also, our homeland!" "Remember, three hundred years ago, from the day the Abyssal Plane invaded Earth, humanity has been in a state of war. To this day, humanity has not lifted the state of war!" Carson''s gaze swept over each face, pausing for a few seconds. Then, almost roaring, he continued, "You live in an era of war, enjoying peace only because of your ancestors'' protection. Do not take false peace as permanent tranquility, do not consider the cradle of infancy as the home of a lifetime. This world is cruel and cold, and the demon creatures in the darkness will not give up any opportunity to invade Earth!" Carson''s words struck deeply into everyone''s hearts, leaving them endlessly shaken. As the ancients said, be prepared for danger in times of safety. Since three hundred years ago, humanity has never been ''safe''; every moment has been a struggle on the brink of life and death! The war between humanity and the Abyssal Plane has never ended! Chapter 79: If I become classmates with Thor in the future, I will never forget your contribution Today''s exercise came to an end. Everyone received a document containing some information about this summer camp. Mike held it in his hands, reading carefully. According to the document, each new student would be paired with a senior student for one-on-one tutoring, and every four students would be assigned an assistant. It was evident that this summer camp was taken very seriously; not only had the officials put in a lot of effort, but the details were also very well handled. At this moment, Cain was also excited, looking around eagerly to see which senior student would be guiding him. Elena turned to Jessica and smiled, "I''ll be in charge of your training during this period." "Thank you, senior," Jessica responded. "It''s no trouble. After the summer camp, you might consider applying to the superpower universities in Washington. I know a professor there who specializes in summoning; he''s quite good and is one of the top summoners in the Americas, especially skilled in training avian summoned beasts." Elena earnestly introduced, already starting to recruit talent for her school. Knowing about Jessica''s S-tier talent, Elena was certain that this young girl''s future achievements would not be inferior to her own. An S-tier talent, coupled with the dedicated training from a Battle Chief and Jessica''s own personality, meant that as long as she survived, she was destined to become a Battle Chief, and perhaps even reach higher levels. "I''ll consider it," Jessica said, glancing at Mike. Clearly, where Mike decided to apply would influence her choice. Elena noticed this but didn''t press further. Instead, she called the three of them together, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the dormitory area. Your senior students are also waiting there. Magic high school is in Zone C, and Elemental high school from your state is in Zone A. Normally, you can''t move freely between zones; the summer camp''s internal control is very strict. Minor infractions could lead to disqualification, and major ones could send you to the enforcement team!" After giving them a brief warning, Elena continued, "But don''t worry too much. With regular classes and life, plus senior guidance, you won''t break any rules. Oh, and you''ll have regular exchanges with Elemental high school once a week. The bottom 10% in the rankings will be eliminated." Under Elena''s guidance, the trio arrived at the so-called Zone C. Mike also met the senior assigned to him¡ªKaelum Oakwood, a man with a gaunt face and bright eyes. Upon seeing Mike, he was overjoyed, coming up to shake hands enthusiastically. "Mike, my junior, I''ve missed you so much!" Mike looked puzzled, "Have we met before?" "No!" Kaelum shook his head vigorously, his face earnest, "But I know, meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life!" Mike: ??? Shadow Nine, wake up, there''s a ''prophet'' here, see if we need to erase his memory! Kaelum''s behavior left Mike very confused. Had his true identity been exposed? "Kaelum, don''t overdo it!" Elena couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded coldly, "Is this how you treat your junior?!" "Sorry, sorry, I''m just too happy," Kaelum raised his hands, apologizing repeatedly. "Junior Mike, I meant no offense." Elena briefly explained to Mike why Kaelum was so happy. Mike tried to understand, sorting out the logic, "You mean, Kaelum''s credits are linked to my final ranking in the summer camp?" "Yes!" "The worse I perform, the lower his credits." "Yes!" "Then why is he happy?" Mike was even more puzzled. Kaelum came to one of America''s top superpower universities, so he should value his credits highly. But why was he so happy about potentially low credits? Was it a badge of honor for him? Kaelum cleared his throat, "Junior, you don''t know, I''m only a freshman this year and I want to study at the superpower universities for a few more years. I''ve already failed four courses this semester. If I fail this summer camp course too, I can repeat the year!" Cain, Mike: ??? "Wait, when you say repeat the year, you don''t mean..." Mike''s expression changed slightly as he realized the reason! Elena mercilessly exposed the truth, "He just wants to be in the same cohort as Thor, to catch the biggest wave of supreme power benefits." Thor''s emergence was known to everyone, though his true identity remained a mystery. However, based on the growth trajectories of the previous three Supreme Beings, Thor was likely to enter a top superpower university, where the best resources could help him rapidly increase his strength. "Being in the same cohort as a Supreme Being is a great honor, and of course, it comes with unexpected benefits." Kaelum sighed, "Junior, you don''t know, from the day Thor appeared, the superpower universities in New York and Washington have been in chaos!" Both top superpower universities saw freshmen and sophomores start to take leaves of absence, suspend their studies, or even drop out to reapply! Their goal was clear: by any means necessary, they wanted to become classmates with Thor! Those who were usually hardworking students suddenly became slackers. Their assignments were as perfunctory as possible, they were late to classes or skipped them altogether. Some shamelessly even bribed instructors with gold coins, all to make their grades worse and repeat the year to become Thor''s classmates. Even a veteran professor was so upset by this that he ended up in the hospital! Studying hard? That was absolutely out of the question! Doing everything possible to lower their credits and find ways to repeat the year was the only correct path! Kaelum was one of them. Before coming to the summer camp, he had already failed four courses, and failing one more would allow him to repeat the year! So, when Kaelum drew Mike, who had a D-tier talent, he saw it as a ticket to becoming Thor''s classmate and was incredibly excited! Who else in the entire summer camp had a talent worse than D-tier? "Kaelum, I must remind you, don''t be too happy too soon," Elena said coldly, clearly dissatisfied with Kaelum''s attitude. "Mike must last until the end of the training summer camp for you to earn credits. If Mike is eliminated early, you''ll be assigned a new junior, and failing might not be so easy." Kaelum nodded, "Indeed." He looked at Mike with intense enthusiasm, "So, junior, for your senior to become Thor''s classmate, you must try your hardest to last until the end of the summer camp!" Mike: "...I''ll do my best." "No worries, junior, for my own future, I''ll also spare no effort to support you!" Kaelum assured, patting his chest. Where else would he find a D-tier talent if Mike were eliminated? If he were unlucky and got an S-tier talent junior, Kaelum''s plan would be completely ruined! As they were communicating, a burly man approached. The man looked at Cain and said in a deep voice, "Anderson Tate, sophomore at New York superpower universities, heavy armored warrior." "Hello, I, I''m Cain." Looking at the slim Cain, Anderson frowned in dissatisfaction, "You''re too thin, I feel like I could knock you flying with a stomp. How can there be such a weak Warrior!" Saying this, Anderson took out a half-person-tall steak from his storage space and handed it to Cain. "Your task today, eat this." "If you can''t finish, you''re not allowed into the Tower of Truth." "Oh my god¡ª" Cain gasped, beginning to doubt his life choices. How could he possibly finish such a huge steak! "Do I have to eat this much every meal?" "Meal? Who told you this is a meal, this is a late-night snack." Just met, and Anderson had already taught Cain a lesson. How is a good Warrior made? It starts with learning to eat! Anderson, who arrived the latest, was actually the first to get into the swing of things, already starting Cain''s training. Elena pulled Jessica away, and Kaelum also took Mike aside. "Junior, your task this week is very difficult, be prepared." Kaelum had already explained the rules of the summer camp. Every week, there would be a designated task. The better the task is completed, the higher the score received. This score would determine the final combat test rankings. Those with high scores could choose their opponents, while those with low scores could not refuse. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The final elimination list would be produced by combining the combat results and the weekly task scores! "That means, to avoid elimination, you must complete this week''s task well." Kaelum analyzed seriously, "This way, you can raise your total score and gain the initiative in the final combat test!" "Indeed." Mike couldn''t help but be curious, "What''s the task?" He was very curious about the task Kaelum described as incredibly difficult. Kaelum said solemnly, "Clear levels three, four, and five of the Tower of Truth. At the same time, obtain a piece of raw ore, with a minimum tier of D and weighing at least 10kg!" Mike: ... Levels three, four, five, and six. He had cleared them all in one go the night before. As for the raw ore, that indeed was a problem. In the Mysterious Mine, the worst tier was B. Where was he supposed to find D-tier raw ore? After a long silence, Mike blurted out, "I really didn''t expect... this week''s task to be so difficult." "Don''t be afraid, junior," Kaelum patted Mike''s shoulder, comforting him, "I''m here for everything, just focus on clearing the levels. If you have any trouble, just come to me!" "Thank you, senior." "No problem, who are we if not for each other? If I become classmates with Thor in the future, I will never forget your contribution! Come on, I''ll treat you to a late-night snack!" Chapter 80: Put it on my dads bill In the summer camp, Zone C. After a late-night snack, Mike returned to his dormitory. Kaelum handed him a complete guide for levels 3, 4, 5, and 6, advising, "Junior, this guide is a bit outdated. Due to Thor''s influence, these four levels have been reset, and the difficulty should be much lower. I''ll get you the new guide tomorrow, but you can try the third level today." "Okay." Mike took the guide and sincerely said, "Senior Kaelum, it feels a bit awkward to keep calling each other ''senior'' and ''junior.'' Just call me Mike." Kaelum was easygoing about it, not minding the details, "Alright, Mike. Whether I can be Thor''s classmate depends entirely on you! If there''s anything you don''t understand, just contact me anytime." After Kaelum left, Mike was alone in the dormitory. The summer camp''s facilities were luxurious: single dormitories, a cafeteria that provided service 24 hours a day, well-trained doctors, and instructors drawn from various major corps. Mike had been busy since the afternoon. It had been a fruitful day, though. Besides inscribing a poem on the Monument of Faith, Mike had also acquired a Thunderclap Hammer. Well, that was pretty much it. Thinking of this, Mike''s gaze inadvertently caught the tattered cloak, and he couldn''t help but facepalm. This wasn''t just bringing back equipment; it was like bringing back a gold-eating beast! For SSS-tier materials, Mike only had one skull; he had nothing else. "I''ll have to figure out a way to buy some from Wolf''s Den." Ordinary means definitely wouldn''t work. Mike hadn''t forgotten that Maxen still owed him a large bounty! Reporting the high-level list of the fourth demon cult and reporting Terenas¡ªthese two actions together amounted to a substantial fortune. Mike had risked his life to obtain that information! He deserved every bit of it, not a coin less. Mike counted on his fingers, "Ares still owes me two skill books and one equipment forging opportunity." Regarding equipment forging, Mike now had a new idea. Now that he had both the Thunderclap Hammer and the Force of Nature, what he really lacked was armor! However, compared to weapons, armor required even more resources. Given Mike''s cautious nature, he wished he could craft a set of SSS-tier armor! After taking inventory, Mike checked the resources at hand. "What I need to develop most are the two Mines!" With that thought, Mike looked down at his shadow. "Shadow Nine, is it safe to enter the Tower of Truth now?" "You''re going to the Trade Secret Realm... wait, you have a private space now?!" Shadow Nine immediately reacted, his voice trembling slightly as he asked, "Could it be the legendary Mysterious Mine?" True to form, Shadow Nine guessed the truth in an instant. Mike nodded and asked, "Is it that rare?" "It''s not about being rare or not, it''s really that kind of..." Shadow Nine sighed and continued, "Before you, no one has ever harvested a Mysterious Mine. What do you need? Just ask, and we can provide the most professional mining equipment, professional personnel to help you survey." "That doesn''t seem right..." Mike hesitated. His private space already had the Graystone Diggers Crew, and there shouldn''t be a big problem with production capacity. The top-tier mining equipment was considered strategic material on Earth, strictly controlled by the Defense Headquarters, and not a single part would leak out! Humanity needed these mining devices to extract ores from the Abyssal Plane for military needs. If these devices fell into the hands of demon gods, they could also use them to mine ores and turn them against humanity! Without revealing his identity as Thor, Mike couldn''t possibly buy these devices. "All free!" Mike was about to loudly refuse Shadow Nine. But his offer was too tempting. "Shadow Nine, let''s be clear, you''re not tricking me, right?" "I would never trick you." Shadow Nine spoke slowly, "The following is a formal negotiation from both [Guardian Shadow] and [Wolf''s Den] to you." "You can choose to cooperate or refuse, and whatever you decide, it''s your freedom. Our side is willing to provide mining equipment for free, pay the miners'' wages, hire specific NPCs to mine, and even handle the subsequent smelting work. In return, we ask for [first right of purchase] on your mine''s output, ensuring the purchase price is no lower than the recent market average. You can keep the high-tier ores for personal use, just ensure a minimum daily output of 3000 tons of raw ore. The contract will be signed in the Trade Secret Realm, witnessed by a realm wisp. Our side accepts a 7-day short-term contract, which can be automatically renewed for another 7 days if there are no objections." Mike didn''t take long to agree, "I can accept these terms." No matter how he looked at it, Mike wouldn''t lose out on Shadow Nine''s proposal. Even if he changed his mind halfway through the cooperation, he could end the relationship after 7 days. As for Shadow Nine, his perspective on the issue was completely different from Mike''s! Before the appearance of the Mysterious Mine, if humanity wanted to obtain high-quality ores, they had to mine them from the Abyssal Plane. And mining required at least two corps stationed for protection, facing tremendous defensive pressure! Compared to that, buying from Mike meant humanity only needed to spend money! The Defense Headquarters, after so many years, lacked everything but money. If necessary, they could even print money on the spot for Mike, as much as needed. Even the coins of the Tower of Truth were within humanity''s capability to mint! Printing money, as long as it didn''t finish them off, they would print to their heart''s content! And Mike, using the raw ores in exchange for money, could then convert it into the resources he needed. A mutually beneficial arrangement, meeting each other''s needs. "This is the parameter of humanity''s most advanced mining equipment; you can take it and study it first." A document appeared in front of Mike on the table. "Alright, I''m feeling a bit unwell in my stomach; I''ll take it to the bathroom to read while I''m there." Reading something while in the bathroom is an essential skill for every man. "By the way, how large is the Mysterious Mine you harvested?" Shadow Nine suddenly remembered to ask the most important question. "Not big, just 75 million tons." After speaking, Mike went to the restroom, leaving Guardian Shadow stunned in place. Shadow Nine muttered, "75 million tons... If they''re all C-tier ores, that''s equivalent to the total output of 10 medium-sized Abyssal Planes!" ... In the Mysterious Mine. As Mike appeared in his private space, the head miner immediately came up to greet him. "Boss, we''re ready to work anytime!" "No rush, take a look at this equipment first and estimate the production capacity," Mike instructed, handing over the relevant parameters to the head miner. Several miners gathered around to analyze the data. A few minutes later, the head miner returned with the results of their discussion. "Boss, if everything written here is true, we estimate that the initial daily output could be 10,000 tons. Once production stabilizes, it could maintain between 30,000 to 50,000 tons per day." Producing 50,000 tons per day, it would take over 1500 days to deplete two Mysterious Mines, requiring more than four years. "Good, the equipment will be delivered in the next few days. Rest well for now, and we''ll start work when it arrives." Mike then shifted the conversation from work to living conditions, "Do we have enough food and water?" "Water is sufficient, but food..." The head miner''s face showed a hint of embarrassment, "We only have enough for one more meal. If we ration it, it might last a few days." Mike frowned, "I remember ordering food supplies for 1500 people." "Boss, it''s mainly because it eats so much, and we can''t drive it away..." The head miner led Mike towards the back, where he found a giant lizard lazily lying next to the mine shaft. Upon seeing Mike, it woke up and showed great excitement, "Sssslizzz-snap! Huzz-huzz, crick-crack!?" Seeing the lizard again, Mike was in a good mood. This lizard had helped him bring back a significant amount of water when he was in the mine, which was of great importance. "Alright, you can live here from now on!" Although the lizard ate a lot, it was friendly towards humans and could communicate with Mike. Moreover, the lizard''s strength was not weak; after being unpetrified, it possessed strength comparable to a Battle General. If any mining accidents occurred, the giant lizard could respond immediately. As a creature of the earth element, the underground was practically its paradise; otherwise, it wouldn''t have chosen to live in an abandoned mine. With the help of the Eye of Truth, Mike was able to communicate normally with the giant lizard. "Man, keep an eye on this place; it''s our family''s property now!" The giant lizard responded, "Gizz-gazz, fizz-fuzz, whizz-whazz!" Having resolved the issue with the giant lizard, Mike instructed before leaving, "I''ll resolve the food issue as soon as possible. Eat your meals on time, and if you do well, we''ll add a late-night snack." At midnight, the Tower of Truth opened. "Welcome to the Core City of Truth!" Entering the Core City of Truth, Mike headed straight for Wolf''s Den. Sure enough, Maxen Stoneheart was there, along with the beautiful woman named Nyx Valoria from before. "You''re here?" Maxen Stoneheart was waiting for Mike and recognized him by his familiar mask. "Come with me..." "Wait!" Mike interrupted Maxen Stoneheart''s spellcasting. "I heard that all expenses at Wolf''s Den were free last night?" "That''s true, celebrating Thor''s great achievements, everything was free." Maxen Stoneheart was puzzled, "Why do you ask?" As Thor himself, Mike hadn''t enjoyed the benefits of Thor''s free pass, which upset him. It was like him coming in second place in a "Real-life Thor Impersonation Show." Mike indignantly asked, "Did you make the reservation for 5000 single meals I asked for last night?" Maxen was surprised, "Did you... ask me to make a reservation?" "Didn''t you? Think again." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maxen Stoneheart took a deep breath, turned to Nyx Valoria, and instructed, "Prepare 5000 single meals for him." "And the money?" Nyx Valoria was practical; 5000 meals could be prepared, but who would pay for them? Surely they couldn''t use last night''s free pass for today''s meals. Maxen Stoneheart lowered his voice so Mike wouldn''t hear, "Put it on my dad''s bill." Chapter 81: Was this freshly killed? In the Core City of Truth, at Wolf''s Den, in a private room. Mike didn''t even sit down before he started speaking. "Let''s get straight to the point, I need to head to the Tower of Truth after this." Today''s task: SSSS-grade rating (0/1). "One thing at a time," Maxen Stoneheart said as he closed the door. "The list you provided earlier has been fully verified, and the corresponding rewards have been calculated." He handed Mike a list. Next to each name, there was a corresponding bounty amount. "You reported 64 individuals, of which 25 have been captured or executed for various reasons, and 6 were actually our undercover agents already under our surveillance, with another 9 already known to us. So, effectively, you reported 24 valid individuals. The total bounty amount is 19 million gold coins." Mike''s eyelids twitched at the figure. "Also, this operation has elevated your Lone Wolf tier from [Gold] directly to [Star]." As he spoke, Maxen Stoneheart extended his hand, and a beam of white light fell from his palm onto the Lone Wolf badge. The badge was coated with a layer of silver glow, and the wolf''s head design changed slightly, losing its previous fierceness and instead gaining a mysterious gleam in its eyes. "Congratulations, you are now [Battle Soldier¡¤Star Rank] no.1." Mike curiously asked, "How many people are on the Battle Soldier Star Rank?" "Just one." He was both the first and the last on the list. Indeed, aside from Mike, no one else had managed to reach the Star Rank at the Battle Soldier stage! Many didn''t even have the chance to accumulate merits and went straight to becoming Battle Generals. Mike''s situation was an extremely rare exception. "What about the bounty for the fourth demon cult leader?" Mike quickly moved on to the next issue. 19 million gold coins was indeed a fortune beyond imagination. But for what Mike needed now, 19 million was not enough. Repairing the Nightmare''s Breeze required SSS-tier materials. Crafting top-tier armor also required high-quality materials, preferably S-tier or above. Just these two tasks alone would consume an unknown amount of money. Maxen Stoneheart said gravely, "As you know, the demon cult leader is not dead yet. We were supposed to give you the full reward, but now we can only give you a fraction." Mike was taken aback. If he had known this would happen, he would have claimed his rewards first and then reported Terenas Bloodscribe again to maximize the value of his report. This move, known as [double dipping], was something Mike could have exploited. "Alright, I understand," Mike said as if he had lost money. "I should have let Shadow Nine fulfill his promise." "Let''s not dwell on these unhappy matters. Let''s get straight to the point, how much?" Mike was straightforward. He saw his relationship with Maxen Stoneheart as purely transactional. "I''ll convert it to 12 Battle Lord merits for you, but I think you might need this more." Maxen Stoneheart pulled out a huge bone club from his pocket. "What''s this?!" The giant bone club was laid in front of Mike, with strands of meat still hanging on it, steaming hot, indicating its freshness was 100%. Clearly, it had been stripped from its source and delivered to Maxen Stoneheart''s hands instantly. "King Cerberus''s right leg bone?!" "Yes, SSS-tier material, you need it, right?" "I do need it," Mike said, looking at the steaming bone, momentarily at a loss for words. "Was this freshly killed?" King Cerberus, once mature, was at least at the Battle Lord level! Despite the three heads often quarreling and even fighting each other, it was still a Battle Lord''s strength. How had it come to such a pitiful end, treated like fish in a barbecue shop, killed on demand? There''s no killing without a transaction! "I''ll take it!" Mike ordered without hesitation. To hell with the killing; he was here to make a transaction! "Look here." Maxen Stoneheart actually pulled out an anatomical chart, seriously explaining to Mike, "Apart from the cartilage, there are a total of seventy-two usable bones in a mature Cerberus." "Order the full set of bones now (excluding the skull) and enjoy an 8.8% discount! Pay a deposit of 12 Battle Lord merits points, which can be credited as 20 Battle Lord merits points!" Is this some kind of Christmas sale? Mike pulled out all his assets, "19 million gold coins, 12 Battle Lord merits, how much can I get?" "Normally, 1 Battle Lord merit is worth 1 million gold coins, so together that''s 31 Battle Lord merits," Maxen Stoneheart calculated. "That''s enough to buy the limbs'' bones, but you''re still 60 Battle Lord merits short of the full set." 60 Battle Lord merits, or 60 million gold coins. Mike suddenly thought about reporting a few more demon cult followers; he was really short on cash now. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll take the bones, pay the deposit first, and figure out the rest later." Maxen Stoneheart reminded him, "Just make sure this account isn''t on me!" "What are you saying, am I that kind of person?" Maxen Stoneheart''s look silently told Mike: Yes, you are. With the right leg bone handed over to Mike, Maxen Stoneheart mentioned that the rest of the bones would be delivered over the next three days. "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''m off. I''ll buy you a drink some other time." Mike said as he got up to collect the 5000 single meals. "Wait, someone asked me to give you something." Maxen Stoneheart stopped Mike and pulled out a few skill books from his coat. "My Godfather said to give you two skill books." "Oh?" Mike''s eyes lit up. Maxen Stoneheart''s Godfather was Ares! Had Ares''s skill books finally arrived? And there was even a choice! True to the most generous Supreme Being, Ares was generous in his dealings. "These are all close combat skills, kind of odd for a mage like you..." Maxen Stoneheart didn''t say much else but pushed the skill books towards Mike, "There are five books here, take them back and study them at your leisure. After you use two, the remaining three will automatically disappear." Looking at the five skill books in front of him, Mike''s first thought was, "Is there a way to keep the other three from disappearing?" Somehow, exploiting bugs had become an instinct deeply ingrained in Mike''s soul. A gift from a Supreme Being was not easily obtained. This opportunity was something Mike cherished deeply. If he could successfully exploit a bug, that was his own skill. Ares, being so generous, would naturally not say much. "It is possible. Using an Ultimate Battle Lord tier weapon, you can temporarily store three skill books and study them when you''re strong enough. But do you have an Ultimate Battle Lord tier, SS-grade weapon? Even I don''t have such a weapon; they''re incredibly rare!" At this point, Maxen Stoneheart became very emotional, even starting to roar. Mike didn''t quite understand Maxen''s feelings because he had the Thunderclap Hammer. "I understand your feelings; indeed, such equipment is rare and not everyone has the chance to possess it." Mike spoke sincerely, every word true. "Finally, you say something sensible," Maxen Stoneheart sighed. "Close the door when you leave, and be careful." "Careful of what?" "Lately, the frequency of demon god corruption in the Tower of Truth has been too high. If you go to the seventh level tonight, you''re likely to encounter some trouble." Hearing this, Mike also felt something was odd. Counting the first and second levels, Mike had encountered minions of the demon god! The Tower of Truth, supposedly guarded by a Supreme Being, shouldn''t be so poorly defended. But how did the minions of the demon god appear in the Tower of Truth? As he walked away, Maxen Stoneheart burst out laughing, "No, I''m overthinking it." "If anyone encounters this shameless kid, it''s their bad luck!" ... After leaving the room, Mike applied for a personal space at the front desk of Wolf''s Den. "Star Lone Wolf, SS-level confidentiality. You can conduct Combat Power Tests, practice skills, forge equipment, etc., in there. Room number [ss-002], access granted, scan your LoneWolf badge to enter." Mike, carrying 5000 single meals, stuffed them into his storage space before heading to [ss-002]. Whispered discussions followed him. "Nine-tier Battle Soldier, Star Lone Wolf, am I seeing this right?" "That''s the student Maxen Stoneheart is keen on; maybe he''s accomplished something significant, there have been several precedents." "Indeed, a Battle Soldier tier Star Lone Wolf... more famous than powerful, we''ll see his real potential when he becomes a Battle General." "Wow, he''s got a lot of food, can he eat it all by himself?" "....." Some people''s focus is always different from others. Entering room [ss-002], Mike took out Cerberus''s skull and right leg bone. "Let''s start by repairing the Nightmare''s Breeze, then check out the skill books Ares gave!" Maxen Stoneheart''s final reminder made Mike extra cautious. If there was demon god corruption on the seventh level, achieving a 100% Exploration Rate might be challenging. If he could aim for an SSSS-grade completion, Mike wouldn''t miss it. Thus, he needed to be fully prepared before setting out. "Let''s begin!" Mike looked at the eager Nightmare''s Breeze and tossed in Cerberus''s skull. In an instant, the Nightmare''s Breeze devoured the skull and even belched contentedly. "Burp¡ª" Chapter 82: Ares·Void Tremor In Wolf''s Den, room ss-002. After devouring the skull, Nightmare''s Breeze actually let out a satisfied burp. Seeing this, Mike tossed in the newly acquired giant bone club as well. This time, Nightmare''s Breeze consumed it even faster, and after a chilling sound of grinding, not even scraps of the bone were left. Having devoured two pieces of SSS-tier material, the durability of Nightmare''s Breeze was ''significantly'' restored. The corresponding information appeared before Mike: Equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze (Lv.21) Tier: SSS Durability: 0.201% Attributes: Agility +201, Strength +200, Constitution +200 Physical/Magic Defense: 201 Perks: - [I''m Broken]: Please fix me, I really miss being intact - [Tri-element Mastery]: Choose any three elements, all spell effects +2% - [Cerberus Phantom]: Summons a Cerberus phantom (Lv.20) to fight for you. After being defeated, it requires 24 hours of rest before it can be summoned again. After consuming the two bones, the durability of Nightmare''s Breeze had only increased by 0.2%. "A single King Cerberus can only provide 72 bones, which equates to 7.2% durability. To fully repair Nightmare''s Breeze, nearly fourteen King Cerberus would be needed!" Mike''s face fell as he greatly underestimated the consuming power of Nightmare''s Breeze. "However, looking at the perks [Tri-element Mastery] and [Cerberus Phantom], it seems that whatever material is thrown in triggers a chain reaction, enhancing corresponding perks!" Mike pondered. Once he had used up all of King Cerberus''s bones, he would consider if there were other suitable SSS-tier materials. To maximize the combat effectiveness of Nightmare''s Breeze, he needed to ensure a diversity of materials during the repair process. For Tri-element Mastery, Mike set it to [Wind, Fire, Lightning]. Although it was only a 2% enhancement, it was sufficient. Once all of King Cerberus''s bones were accounted for, this percentage should increase further. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking about the massive debt of 60 million gold coins he still owed made Mike''s head ache. "Let''s not think about that now." Mike fastened the cloak and with a thought, summoned the Cerberus Phantom. A half-human-sized hellhound leaped out from the Guardian Shadow, baring its teeth and looking ferocious. Monster: Cerberus (Juvenile) Lv.20 HP: 45,000 MP: 30,000 Physical Defense: 380 Magic Defense: 400 Skills: Howl, Watchdog... In terms of combat power, this Guardian Shadow could sweep through a sixth-tier Battle Soldier. "Not bad, better than nothing." The strength of a sixth-tier Battle Soldier was indeed not much for the current Mike. But this was just a phantom of Cerberus, cultivated from two bones! Its strength was modest, but its potential was sufficient. "Once all the bones are gathered, it might not reach Battle Lord level, but it should at least be comparable to a Battle Chief!" This added another layer to Mike''s means of survival. "Come back." The Cerberus turned into a shadow and merged back into Mike''s Nightmare''s Shadow. As long as it wasn''t defeated, it could exist indefinitely. If defeated, it only needed 24 hours to be summoned again. Putting aside the matter of the Nightmare''s Shadow, Mike began to study the five skill books gifted by Ares. "These level requirements are too high!" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes, only now understanding why Ares had given him five books at once. Four of them required a minimum level of 200 to learn! The only one Mike could currently study was one book. "Stay calm, the higher the level requirement, the stronger the skill!" He had already decided to use the Thunderclap Hammer to exploit a bug, so these five skill books were destined to be his. Mike focused on studying the skill books in front of him: [Ares¡¤Void Tremor] The skill book even included a background introduction! [At level 50, I mastered a strike that could slay a Battle Chief] "Alex really knows how to show off. This is good, I''ll copy this down for future use." Mike had already planned it. In a few decades, he too would leave behind a skill book. [Thor¡¤Lightning Arrow]: At level 1, I mastered a move that could slay gods and demons. Mike placed the skill book in his palm, and a flash of white light passed over, "Skill ''Void Tremor'' learned successfully!" [Void Tremor]: Attack the opponent with your weapon at an extremely fast speed, causing (2000 + 1.5Physical Attack) physical damage. Targets hit by Void Tremor cannot recover health for 5 seconds. Cost: None Cooldown: 5s The skill description was very straightforward, with two effects from Void Tremor: damage and healing prevention. No, it wasn''t just healing reduction; it was a complete healing ban! "Typical of Ares, this skill is very strong." However, Mike was puzzled about one thing, "Aside from the healing ban, the damage itself isn''t very high. Ares said this skill could slay a Battle Chief... was he exaggerating?" Knowing Ares, that seemed unlikely. "Perhaps, combined with Ares''s own talents, Void Tremor could unleash terrifying power capable of slaying a Battle Chief." Storing the remaining skill books, Mike tried releasing Tremor Cleaver a few more times and was quite pleased with it. "This move, Ares probably hasn''t taught it to anyone else." "Good, from today onwards, I am the successor of Void Tremor!" Mike left room ss-002 and approached the front desk. Nyx Valoria, clearly impressed by him, initiated the conversation, "Need anything else?" To preempt Mike, Nyx quickly added, "Maxen Stoneheart instructed that you can no longer charge to his account." "Am I that kind of person?" "I just wanted to ask, if Thor achieves an SSSS-grade rating, what kind of promotions do we have here?" "Ah, that..." Nyx was taken aback; this guy was still hung up on the freebie! "For a single SSSS-grade completion on the same day, all expenses are 20% off. Two completions, 50% off. Three, 90% off. Four, it''s free." Nyx quickly set the rules and even wrote them on a blackboard, hanging it in a prominent place at the front desk. "Thanks, I understand now." Mike calculated internally. With only six hours today, he could at most achieve two SSSS-grade completions, which meant he''d still have to pay half price for food¡ªnot worth it! Why pay when you can get it for free? Maxen Stoneheart had just sponsored 5000 meals, enough for the miners for a few days. He''d wait until he was confident he could achieve at least three SSSS-grade completions before stocking up. After bidding farewell to Nyx Valoria, Mike left the Combat Power Test Hall and walked onto the street. He summoned the Core Crystal of Truth and placed his palm on it, feeling a slight chill. "Please select the level number." "The seventh level." A flash of white light engulfed Mike, and a familiar voice echoed, "Best of luck in conquering the Tower of Truth." Chapter 83: A boss created by a demon god In the Tower of Truth, on the seventh level. A Frigid Cliff. "Whew¡ª" The biting cold wind, sharp as a knife, whipped across the face, bringing waves of pain. Just before Mike entered the seventh level, several figures shrouded in black robes stood at the summit of the Frigid Cliff, facing each other. "We shouldn''t be meeting like this; it''s too dangerous," one of them spoke, their voice clearly altered to sound like a chorus of dozens, including men, women, the elderly, and children, creating a cacophony. Everyone present was at least a Battle Chief, and under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t bother with such a low-level floor. Moreover, the Tower of Truth was guarded by [Apollo]. Attempting any mischief under his watch was akin to seeking death! The strongest among them slowly began, "That one has been in seclusion since yesterday." This statement provided a layer of security for everyone present. It was well-known that once Supreme Being [Apollo] began his seclusion, he would not emerge to intervene. It could last from as short as seven days to as long as five years! There had been instances where an Ultimate Battle Lord faced life-threatening dangers, and [Apollo], being in seclusion, did not intervene. Similarly, information concerning Supreme Being [Apollo] was supposed to be highly confidential, accessible only to a very select few. Clearly, the one who had spoken earlier held a high position among humans. Upon hearing this news, another voice emerged, unable to suppress its trembling, betraying a deep-seated fear, "Is he... attempting to breach the final level again?" Supreme Being Apollo, since his rise to fame, had always resided in the Tower of Truth. His so-called seclusions were solely for one purpose: [To conquer the Tower of Truth]. "Yes." After receiving confirmation, one person hastily said, "I choose to withdraw from this operation!" "It''s too dangerous, I''m not interested either." "Farewell." Several figures vanished from the spot, leaving no trace behind, as if they had never been there. They were all like rats that shunned the light, high-ranking members of various demon cults. Since Thor''s emergence, their room to maneuver had dwindled, with the fourth demon cult being wiped out entirely, its leader''s fate unknown. They were acutely aware that on the path of Thor''s rise, there was no room for negotiation or compromise between humans and the demon race. The conflict would only escalate, with the intensity of the war increasing, possibly even leading to the fall of Battle Lord-level beings! And those who would be hit first were the traitorous scum of the demon cults. Many from the demon cults had already fled to the Abyssal Plane, never to return to Earth. Those who remained had their own missions and purposes, or perhaps they harbored a hope that they would not be discovered. Four figures remained on the Frigid Cliff. Besides the organizer, there were two Battle Lords and one Battle Chief. "Now that he is in seclusion, we can talk a bit more." "Make it quick, I only have three minutes." "Are you the leader of the first demon cult? Are you short on people? I have experience as a leader, I''m optimistic, hardworking, and most importantly, I''ve always been lucky, favored by the goddess of fortune." The three spoke in turn, and the person in the middle, who had convened the meeting, spoke again, "Who I am is irrelevant to you. You only need to know that I have Thor''s weakness, and I can stop him on the seventh level!" The three showed interest immediately. "State your plan. If feasible, my master is willing to invest some resources." The host spoke again, "You all know that Thor once killed a giant serpent in the mines in 0.01 seconds, demonstrating his tremendous burst capability." "Continue." "I need each of the three demon gods you worship to contribute a bit of their essence to create a monster that will replace the boss of the seventh level. If the plan succeeds, Thor will have no chance of clearing the level!" To lend credibility, the host conjured the relevant data in his palm and distributed it among the three. All being powerful beings, they grasped the key points from a quick glance at the data. "A two-phase boss, interesting." "In the first phase, it ignores physical damage and only takes magical damage..." "After being defeated, it enters the second phase, ignoring magical damage and only taking physical damage." The group nodded in approval, satisfied with the information. "Thor, even if he has practiced melee combat, cannot possibly solo the boss in such a short time." "And the second phase also includes high health regeneration capabilities, indeed ensuring a good chance of stopping Thor." "Indeed, even at level 200, I wouldn''t confidently claim victory against this boss!" "Are you really not recruiting leaders for the first demon cult? What about the other two? I have extensive experience in restructuring bankrupt organizations, skilled in leading demon cults to resurgence." What was initially a normal conspiratorial discussion became bizarre due to the constant interjections of a certain Battle Chief. The three Battle Lords unanimously ignored this oddball and continued discussing their plan against Thor. "I have another question." A shadowy Battle Lord spoke, "The boss is indeed powerful, but what if a strong fighter is sent to directly eliminate it?" A few days ago, a General Minotaur had infiltrated the first level. Due to severe injuries, its strength had plummeted, and the humans didn''t take it seriously, treating it as a mere experience boost for Thor. In fact, Thor did indeed kill the Minotaur easily, even gaining substantial rewards. But this time, the situation was entirely different! The monster they planned to create using the essence of demon gods would only appear to be level 60 on paper, but its actual combat strength would be close to a Battle Chief! Under such circumstances, humanity would undoubtedly deploy a strong fighter to clear the path for Thor. If that happened, their carefully laid plans would fail, and they might even waste the essence of the demon gods for nothing. "That''s the most ingenious part of the entire plan," the host slowly explained. "By leveraging the rules of truth on the seventh level, we create a level 60 boss. It will inherently possess the perk [Truth Suppression]: Any being above level 60 cannot inflict damage on it! It''s precisely because of this perk that I need to gather the essence of many demon gods; otherwise, my master alone would suffice." With this revelation, even the previously talkative Battle Chief was somewhat shocked. "Rules of truth... can they really be exploited to this extent?" "Could this person be a subordinate of that legendary figure?" These thoughts dared not be voiced aloud by the Battle Lords. If anyone understood the rules of truth best, it would undoubtedly be the human Supreme Being [Apollo]! A demon cult leader, precisely aware of [Apollo]''s seclusion schedule and so familiar with the rules of truth, was hard not to speculate about. The four figures laughed as they reached a consensus. "The first demon god, contribute three strands of essence." "The third demon god, we can contribute two strands, but the method of creating monsters must be shared with us!" "The sixth demon god, one strand of essence, a pair of Battle Lord-level demonic eyes, same conditions." "The fourth demon god..." As the Battle Chief mentioned the fourth demon god, the other three looked at him, their expressions subtly changing. Terenas Bloodscribe, he had survived? Rumor had it that to kill him, even the oldest and most powerful Shadow Nine from the Guardian Shadow had taken action, and he had survived? Currently known as Michael, Terenas Bloodscribe was indifferent to the others'' gazes and continued speaking to himself, "Let me see how much stock I have left. The fourth demon god, twelve strands of essence, I''m all in!" His eyes sparkled with excitement, "I''ve always been lucky, I bet this time I can stop Thor!" A total of eighteen strands of demon god essence and a pair of Battle Lord-level demonic eyes, far exceeding the host''s expectations, truly a pleasant surprise. With this, the final boss''s strength could be significantly enhanced, perhaps even gaining a third form. "With this, we have a 100% chance of stopping Thor!" "Thor, you won''t clear tonight!" As the wind howled, the four figures vanished from the spot. Below the Frigid Cliff, in a cave, a terrifying monster was growing in the shadows, rapidly gaining strength... In the frigid village, a flash of white light appeared, and Mike materialized on the snowy ground. The place was bustling as if he had entered a market. "Why is it so lively today?" The seventh level of the Tower of Truth wasn''t a solo instance and wasn''t particularly difficult. Those who had passed levels 3, 4, 5, and 6 were unlikely to be stuck here. Even if they were, spending some money to get carried, sacrificing Exploration Rate for a low score, they could still advance. The real challenges in the Tower of Truth were in the solo instances. That''s where many were halted. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the newly awakened batch of students, aside from Thor, virtually no one had cleared the first six levels. The seventh level, being a transitional phase, should have been sparsely populated. As Mike pondered, a voice called out nearby, "The latest prophecy, the latest prophecy!" "A boss created by a demon god is hidden beneath the Frigid Cliff!" Mike seemed to understand something. "These guys haven''t given up yet?" "Why can''t they just stay home and die quietly instead of coming out to be slaughtered?" Mike was infuriated yet almost couldn''t wait, "Let''s see what these guys plan to give away this time." Chapter 84: A terrifying heartbeat In the Tower of Truth, on the seventh level. Frigid Village. Mike observed the bustling crowd, each person''s head adorned with different note. [Bladefury, Class: Bloodrage Warrior, Level: 60 (Restricted)] [Lightwarden, Class: Holy Speaker, Level: 60 (Restricted)] [...] Everyone shared one thing in common¡ªtheir levels were capped at 60. "Why restrict the level to 60?" Mike wondered as he moved forward, scanning his surroundings and gathering as much information as possible. It didn''t take long for him to understand. The demon gods have created a boss. Under the rules of truth, beings above level 60 can''t inflict damage on it? Mike almost laughed out loud. "Are they afraid someone will steal the boss from me?" It was almost too considerate! While Mike wasn''t worried, others were deeply concerned. Normally, if a boss was too powerful, the top human would intervene directly. Now, with this rule in place, it effectively prevented high-level human intervention. But defeating the boss... with Thor''s current strength, it would be challenging for him to do it alone! At least, to others, it seemed nearly impossible for Thor to defeat the boss by himself. So, they came up with a solution. Mike looked around at the circle of level 60 participants and guessed the humans'' strategy. Those under level 200 could use a level restrictor to temporarily cap their level at 60, meeting the condition to fight the boss. The people in front of Mike, all top students from superpower universities, were gathered to combat the boss! Among the crowd, Mike spotted a few familiar faces: Elena, Kaelum, Anderson. These three were heading out of the village together. "Familiar faces... better keep my distance!" Mike thought, knowing he had other ways to gather information. Under the influence of the Eye of Truth, the conversation between Elena and her companions automatically generated subtitles for Mike to read. Elena: "It''s a pity Charlotte went to the Abyssal Plane. If she were here, she could have been a main damage dealer!" Kaelum: "What are you afraid of? I''m here!" Anderson: "Aren''t you the one who''s been pondering how to fail classes and repeat years? This time you''re here to earn credits." Kaelum: "Look at your spirit, now''s not the time to be selfish. Even if I can''t manage to repeat the year, helping Thor grow is worth it." Elena: "man, you probably don''t know, but the casualty rate among those close to a Supreme Being is extremely high! Back in the day, all of Supreme Being [Morpheus]''s classmates died, only one survived..." "....." Mike: "Turn it off, quick! How can we eavesdrop on others talking!" [You seemed to enjoy it quite a bit.] Mike frowned slightly, particularly concerned about Kaelum''s last remark. "The casualty rate of Supreme Being [Morpheus]''s classmates?" This was the first time Mike had heard about this. He wrote the line in his palm, staring at it intently. [Elementary, Middle, High School, Universities?] Four options appeared before Mike. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elementary?" "100%!" "Middle?" "100%!" "...." All options returned a 100% response. Mike fell silent, quickly realizing something was amiss. Shadow Nine was legendary for being a close friend of Supreme Being Morpheus from childhood, the two sharing a deep bond and often seen together. If the casualty rate of [Morpheus]''s classmates was 100%, then what was the deal with Shadow Nine? Mike quickly wrote another line, "What about Shadow Nine?" [He''s... barely alive.] The topic was heavy, and Mike shook his head, not delving further. Everyone has their secrets. Thor serves humanity, Shadow Nine protects Thor. This was an unspoken agreement, taken for granted by both sides. As for the secrets Shadow Nine carried, it wasn''t something Mike could touch upon at the moment. Soon, Mike received two more pieces of data from the [Eye of Truth]. "[Ares]''s classmates'' death rate during university was 63%." "[Apollo], 52%!" Two startling figures. This made Mike think about his own situation. The closer one is to the protagonist, the greater the risk! Shadow Nine once said, ''Supreme Beings always appear in the most dangerous places.'' And those who chose to follow a Supreme Being also placed their lives in jeopardy. Clearly, the casualty rate was no secret in top universities. Elena could mention it offhand, meaning it was common knowledge. Mike''s heart sank a bit more. Despite this, Kaelum and others still schemed to lower their credits and repeat years, to be classmates with a future Supreme Being, regardless of the immense risks they clearly understood. "Don''t get close to a Supreme Being, or you''ll end up unlucky?" Mike scooped up a handful of snow and washed his face. "Feeling a bit pressured." "Let''s kill a boss to relieve some stress." In the snowy wind, a figure swiftly moved, unnoticed by others. After a Battle Lord adept at prophecy received information about the boss, the Defense Headquarters quickly strategized. Top superpower universities notified all students below level 200. They could pick up a level 60 restrictor for free and voluntarily head to the seventh level of the Tower of Truth to participate in the boss extermination, earning credits based on their performance. The vast majority, upon receiving the notification, set aside their original plans, picked up the level restrictor, and headed straight to the village on the seventh level. If there was anything they could do on Thor''s path to conquering with an SSSS-grade rating, they wouldn''t hesitate! This explained the scene Mike had witnessed earlier. The normally deserted Frigid Village had suddenly become bustling. And Mike''s actions, in their eyes, were just ordinary. Just another individual among many. ... Frigid Cliff. "Wind Spirit!" Kaelum extended his staff, ending a long chant. In front of him, thousands of wind element spirits scattered, searching for the boss''s trace across the Frigid Cliff. The area covered by the Frigid Cliff was vast, and exploring every cave would waste too much time. The longer it took, the stronger the boss would become, making it more troublesome to deal with! Kaelum''s expertise in wind element spells, especially in the windy and snowy environment, was the best method for detection. "Here, the latest mana potion." Elena handed over a bottle of potion, which Kaelum downed in one gulp, immediately scrunching up his face and exclaiming, "Bitter, so bitter!" "Bitter? The lab rats didn''t say it was bitter when we tested it on them." Anderson pressed his ear against the stone wall, his eyes closed, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "I hear it... a terrifying heartbeat..." His face turned pale, barely able to withstand just hearing the heartbeat! At that moment, Kaelum made a new discovery. "Found it!" Kaelum raised his staff. "Flight spell!" The three of them, under the effect of the flight spell, rushed directly to the cave where the boss was located! ... Inside the cave. Hundreds of people were attacking a monstrously ugly, gigantic creature, the battle raging fiercely. The monster''s strength far surpassed the participants, each of its attacks severely injuring many and sweeping through the crowd. Fortunately, the human participants coordinated well, even though it was a hastily formed team, they displayed strong fundamental skills. Warriors held the front, Priests healed, Sorcerers buffed, and various ranged classes maximized their output. Even without a central commander, they managed to hold their ground against the boss, exchanging blows back and forth. Moreover, as more humans continuously arrived and joined the battle, the scales of victory would soon tip completely in humanity''s favor! Mike''s figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. Looking at the [Eye of Truth], Mike could easily find the boss''s hiding place. He glanced at the boss currently engaged in battle. [This is a counterfeit] [A minion derived from the final boss, even if killed, it will quickly revive] [The final boss hidden in the cave must be killed for it to truly die] "These demon cult guys, always using their brains for the wrong reasons!" Mike looked towards a corner of the cave, where a hidden passage was located. The real boss was inside there! As for the counterfeit outside, it was merely a decoy to distract and absorb attacks! "Perfect, I was worried about standing out too much if I acted from within the crowd." Mike slowly moved closer, occasionally using Wind Blade and other skills to harass the boss. When he neared the corner, he triggered the hidden passage, and his figure instantly disappeared. In the dark cave, a torch lit up. [Why light a fire, can''t you see?] [Night vision mode activated.] Extinguishing the torch, Mike walked through the long, dark cave, getting closer to the boss, the sound of a strong heartbeat echoing in his ears. "Thump¡ª" "Thump¡ª" Chapter 85: How did Thor get the Thunderclap Hammer? Within a cavernous space, Mike slowly advanced. The massive heartbeat echoed around him, creating an immense pressure that felt as if he were under thousands of feet of ocean water, suffocating and intense. "Thump¡ª" As Mike moved forward, he checked his status. "Charge Up, Max." "Inhibition Orb, Forbidden Spell Scroll." Mike slung the Thunderclap Hammer across his waist, concealed by his cloak, and switched the Force of Nature to his left hand. Whether casting spells with his left or right hand made no difference to him. However, when it came to swinging a hammer, he preferred using his right hand. Everything was ready, and Mike glanced at the distance indicator provided by the Eye of Truth. [Distance to the final boss¡ª1142 yards] He was very close now! To be safe, Mike directly used the Forbidden Spell stored within the Forbidden Spell Scroll. Flame of Life! After making the necessary preparations, Mike was ready to speed up. The delay had been long enough, and the boss must have sensed his approach by now. However, the entity was still in the midst of gathering strength and couldn''t spare the effort to deal with Mike. "Fireball!" A fireball shot out from the tip of the Force of Nature, moving with incredible speed. Mike''s Flame Rhythm Boots flashed red. "Dance with Fire!" Leaping into the flames, Mike''s movements didn''t falter for a second, "Windstride Slash!" He covered the last stretch of distance in a flash, breaking through a dirt wall and bursting into the boss''s lair! "Roar¡ª" As soon as he entered, the boss let out a furious roar that caused Mike''s eardrums to ache painfully. And for the first time, the true form of the boss appeared before Mike. A gigantic ice dragon skeleton, from head to toe encased in ice, with huge blocks of ice embedded in the cave walls. The entire Frigid Cliff was built upon these ice blocks! The ice dragon was supposed to be the original boss of this level. Now, however, it was dead! Outside the ice, a massive, evil, and chaotic presence was frantically drawing power, attempting to become stronger. [Ice Dragon Spirit, Lv60, immune to physical damage] [Current Health: 50,000,000] Mike raised an eyebrow, "Isn''t this a nice surprise?" The enemy wouldn''t be foolish. That meant, after the Ice Dragon Spirit was slain, there would definitely be another form! "Let''s begin." Mike tapped forward with his staff, and the familiar Thunderclap Strike descended. Boom¡ª Beneath the red lightning, the Ice Dragon Spirit was split open, its soul dispersing. Mike remained fully alert, watching for any changes in his surroundings. This boss was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface, and he couldn''t afford to be careless! Sure enough, just as Mike completely destroyed the Ice Dragon Spirit, the ice-encased corpse of the dragon suddenly opened its eyes wide! What the hell, a corpse transformation?! Within the transparent ice, the ice dragon''s eyes stared fixedly at Mike, motionless. A man and a dead dragon, facing each other through the ice... ... The scene in the boss''s cave was projected and transmitted to a few individuals. These were the members of the demon cult who had conspired to create the boss, closely monitoring the current battle developments. When Mike appeared, all four tightened their breath, realizing a possibility. "Thor has arrived!" One voice spoke with a hint of admiration, "Unexpectedly, it''s Thor who found the boss first." "Don''t underestimate our race''s potential Supreme Being." "Our race? With all the atrocities we''ve committed, do we even deserve to be called human?" The atmosphere among them was not entirely harmonious. Of course, one individual''s attitude had always been clear. "Are you really not hiring? If not a leader, even deputy leaders could be considered!" This person was like a sticky candy, not only ignoring the battle but also aggressively marketing himself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Remember to contact me if any of your leaders die!" "Shut up!" The host was genuinely angry. "If you keep this up, I''ll shut down the projection!" In his memory, Terenas was a composed, cunning individual, not at all like the immature, unreliable figure before him. It seemed that in his efforts to escape assassination, Terenas had paid a heavy price, at least in terms of his intelligence. After being scolded by the host, the person finally fell silent. "Look, Thor is making his move!" On the projection, Thor used Thunderclap Strike to instantly kill the Ice Dragon Spirit, leaving nothing but scattered remnants. The three Battle Lords and one Battle Chief fell into a deathly silence. "What the fuck." "Thor is too strong; we absolutely cannot let him continue to grow!" "If you''re brave enough, I''ll sponsor you with 100 Battle Lord merits. Go kill Thor, and I''ll pay respects at your grave every year." "Regardless of whether we know Thor''s real identity, with that big shot from [Guardian Shadow] always by Thor''s side, who can kill him if the demon gods don''t intervene?" The conversation ended there. Michael, the weakest in strength but most talkative, remarked, "If I knew Thor''s real identity, the first thing I''d do is stay far away! Why provoke such a being, do you think life is too long?" The atmosphere grew tense. The host stepped forward and spoke, "Don''t panic, just watch what happens next!" "We''ve already considered Thor''s burst damage; how could we not have a countermeasure?" "Pay attention to the ice wall." Everyone''s gaze fell on the ice wall. "What''s special about it?" "This ice wall was generated using the rules of truth, linked to the ice dragon''s corpse," the host said with a hint of pride. "To prevent spies among us, there''s one thing I didn''t tell you." "The ice wall has only 100 health, immune to magical damage, and as for physical defense..." "It absorbs 20% of the damage inflicted on the Ice Dragon Spirit!" "In other words, the higher the damage Thor inflicted to kill the Ice Dragon Spirit, the higher the defense of the ice wall! Thor''s own damage has become the obstacle to his progress!" The host was extremely pleased; if he were a dog, his tail would be wagging in the air. "Want to kill the second form of the boss? Dream on! Surrounded by an ultra-high defense ice wall, Thor will be trapped on the seventh level for a long time!" As long as Supreme Being [Apollo] doesn''t intervene, no one can break this ice wall. Given the damage Thor had previously inflicted, the ice wall''s physical defense would definitely exceed ten million, perhaps even more! "Brilliant!" The group laughed and applauded the ingenious design. "Well hidden, even we were deceived, let alone Thor!" "Even if it were me dealing with this ice wall, it would be tricky. Well done!" As they were celebrating, Michael, disliking their joy, threw a wet blanket. "Heh, I just remembered something, the legendary Thunderclap Hammer, known for its ability to ignore defenses..." This statement stirred up a storm. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" The host laughed, "Even if the Thunderclap Hammer is indeed in the Forest of Truth, when Maxen Stoneheart entered, he couldn''t bring the Thunderclap Hammer back. What makes Thor capable? Because he''s a mage?" "A mage? Taking the Thunderclap Hammer, what a joke!" Before the words finished, on the projection, Thor pulled out a hammer from his cloak and casually struck the ice wall. The ice wall, with its ultra-high physical defense, Crack¡ª Shattered! Just like any ordinary ice wall, it broke into pieces, shattering their worldview along with it. Everyone: ... Thunderclap Hammer! How did Thor get the Thunderclap Hammer?! For a moment, everyone felt as if the world was spinning. It wasn''t them going mad; it was the world that had gone mad. The other two Battle Lords turned on the host, almost roaring in unison, "You said earlier, to prevent spies, you specially designed the ice wall and didn''t tell anyone else..." "You''re the spy, aren''t you?!" Chapter 86: This mage swapped his staff for a hammer When Thor pulled out the Thunderclap Hammer, someone immediately left the projection viewing, dropping a remark, "Stop watching, it''s all in vain." Their spirit was broken. Thor, as a mage, not only possesses incredibly high burst damage but also wields the Thunderclap Hammer. It''s hard to find any weaknesses in his output. One of them muttered absentmindedly, "I should have realized, Thor is a potential Supreme Being, his power is beyond our comprehension." "We shouldn''t have done this... shouldn''t have done this..." The host, stubborn and defiant, argued, "Just because Thor has the Thunderclap Hammer doesn''t mean he can solo the Ice Bone Dragon!" "Wake up." Michael was probably the happiest person there, mocking coldly, "He''s got the Thunderclap Hammer, he must have learned some physical skills. Maybe even the big shot in the Abyssal Plane would be willing to teach him." The big shot in the Abyssal Plane actually refers to Supreme Being Ares. People in the demon cult have a habit of never casually mentioning the name of a Supreme Being, even just the ID in the Tower of Truth. The three Supreme Beings are their deepest fears. Just thinking about their existence makes it hard for them to breathe. "What a piece of trash Ice Bone Dragon." Michael scoffed, "You''ve just created an experience farm!" "Fuck you, give me my essence back! " "Shut up!" The host was truly furious this time. The three fell silent, each lost in their thoughts, while their gaze continued to focus on the projection, waiting for Thor''s next move. ... Inside the ice dragon''s cave, Mike easily shattered the ice, confronting the boss''s second form. Ice Bone Dragon! [Current form, only takes physical damage, ignores magical damage] [Health: 50 million] "Is this playing with polarity reversal?" Mike shook his cloak, and a fierce hound burst out. Cerberus Phantom! "Go, test the enemy''s strength." When facing a powerful boss, it''s crucial to have a clear strategy, sending minions to probe first is always wise. Cerberus is level 20, Ice Bone Dragon level 60. Before charging, Cerberus looked back at Mike with a meaningful glance. Cerberus bit down. Ice Bone Dragon: -15! The Ice Bone Dragon blew a breath back. Cerberus vanished directly. Trails of afterimages flew back into Mike''s cloak, needing 24 hours to be summoned again. Mike lost a dog! After being enraged, the Ice Bone Dragon also let out a terrifying roar, its ice claws slamming down towards Mike. Its lower half was embedded in the stone wall, fused with the entire cliff, immovable. Only its upper body could move and fight. "Wind Fury!" "Void Tremor!" The Thunderclap Hammer smashed down directly, and two bright red numbers appeared above the Ice Bone Dragon''s head: -4670! -4670! No healing allowed! The Ice Bone Dragon''s health dropped slightly. "Windstride Slash!" Mike didn''t waste time, dodging the Ice Bone Dragon''s attacks while continuing to strike with the hammer. -3595! In one second, Mike inflicted tens of thousands of damage. The Ice Bone Dragon''s bone claws kept swinging, trying to grab Mike, but repeatedly failed. After becoming a bone dragon, it gained various powerful abilities, but its means of attack were limited. Immune to magical damage, it also meant that it was completely cut off from the dragon magic it once mastered. Even its breath couldn''t achieve it, only clumsily chasing Mike''s figure. Originally, the Ice Bone Dragon should have faced a melee powerhouse. To kill the Ice Bone Dragon, one must maintain continuous melee output. If the output is interrupted, the Ice Bone Dragon could instantly recover to full health with its high health regeneration. But it encountered Thor, this mage who this time swapped his staff for a hammer! The battle was fiercely intense. Mike and the Ice Bone Dragon matched wits and strength, the Ice Bone Dragon and the air did the same. Mike, relying on Void Tremor, directly interrupted the Ice Bone Dragon''s health regeneration. Also, with his displacement skills like Windstride Slash and Dance with Fire, he continuously dodged the Ice Bone Dragon''s attacks. Even if a few basic attacks hit, Mike''s high health and the enhancing effect of Flame of Life kept him safe. His health quickly recovered to optimal condition with the help of Healing potions and scrolls. "Wind Fury!" "Void Tremor!" "Windstride Slash!" "...." At this moment, Mike truly became like Yasuo, enjoying the thrill. Wind Fury combined with Void Tremor, interspersed with Windstride Slash, although just basic attacks, Mike''s output was in the hundreds of thousands per minute, reaching tens of millions in an hour! And the Ice Bone Dragon, with only 50 million health, each time it lost health, it couldn''t recover! One side nearly unscathed, the other''s health gradually worn down, nibbled away. The scales of victory slowly tipped towards Mike. Securing the final victory was just a matter of time. ... Outside the cave, students from various universities were still fiercely battling the boss. "This boss is damn tough, dies and revives over and over!" "Come on, guys, push harder, I''m buying drinks at Wolf''s Den tonight!" "Who the hell cast that sleep spell, all the Priests are knocked out?!" "..." Elena wasn''t idle either; she set up a huge cannon, continuously bombarding the boss. With everyone''s combined assault, the boss fell once again. Based on past experience, it wouldn''t be long before it revived right there, full health. This battle had been going on for over four hours, everyone was experienced by now. Kaelum and Anderson withdrew from the fight to rest at the back. "Something''s not right!" Kaelum wiped off sweat, rubbing his sore shoulders. "I''ve never seen a boss like this, it''s unkillable!" "Indeed, there might be some specific condition to kill it, I''ve already sent people to look for it." No fools were present, noticing the boss''s anomaly, everyone searched around Frigid Cliff to see if any detail was missed. Anderson, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, "The sound, it''s not right." "What sound?" "The heartbeat." Previously, on the cliff at Frigid Cliff, Anderson had heard a terrifying heartbeat. He was a heavy armored warrior, blessed by the Earth God. Thus, Anderson had a good relationship with stones, as close as brothers. This also meant that he usually spoke little, the more focused on battle, the less he spoke. "You mean, we''ve been fighting the wrong boss?" Elena frowned, worry in her eyes. Kaelum nodded, "Indeed, that''s possible, big guy, listen again?" Anderson once again pressed his ear against the stone wall, but immediately pulled away. "Cold!" The stone wall was unusually cold, beneath it, there might be some terrifying ice element monsters. Anderson''s face was stern, his heart heavy. If what he felt was the boss, then its strength was truly terrifying! "Cold? Looks like we really got it wrong..." Elena jumped down from the cannon, "I''ll go and notify them, Anderson, you keep looking with Kaelum, find the source of the heartbeat!" "Okay." The three split up. Anderson followed the trail, Kaelum close by his side. The two stood in front of an inconspicuous stone wall, Anderson reached out his hand, but before he could touch the wall, a force swallowed them both! Soon after, Elena led people over. "Kaelum?" "Anderson!" In the cave, there was no sign of the two. "Message... failed!" "Can''t contact them!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Search!" "Leave a small group to hold off that boss, the rest search for Kaelum and Anderson!" Elena was certain, "They might have entered the real boss''s cave!" Chapter 87: He changed his pants After battling for over four hours, Mike finally saw the boss''s health bar hit rock bottom. "Wind Fury!" "Void Tremor!" Both attacks landed almost simultaneously, wiping out the last of the ice dragon''s health. Boom¡ª In its death throes, the ice bone dragon smashed the surrounding stone walls, causing the entire cave to shake violently! Mike leaped up, dodging all the falling rocks and putting distance between himself and the ice bone dragon. He thought to himself, "Since it can have a dual form, who knows if there isn''t a third form?" [Yes, there is.] Before Mike, the ice bone dragon began to change dramatically. The two large eye sockets on its skull, previously glowing with dim soul fires, now blazed with green flames that drifted out, emitting an evil aura and conveying a sense of terror. Anger, destruction... Mike raised an eyebrow, watching the scene unfold, as if he had figured something out. [The fourth demon god: Wrathful God of Extinction] The totem of the fourth demon cult was the green torch! "These guys are really insane to stop me," Mike muttered. He still had the [Guardian Angel] buff, so his life was not in immediate danger. As for the boss''s third form, he''d consider whether to fight or flee once he''d seen it with his own eyes! ... Outside the ice bone dragon''s cave, the remaining three members of the demon cult watched the emergence of the boss''s third form through a projection. One of them finally relaxed a bit and sighed, "Thank goodness we invested a bit more of the demon god''s essence back then, or this defeat would have been too bitter!" The boss having a third form was an unexpected surprise. The host, however, was unusually silent, not saying a word. Michael still maintained an optimistic attitude, even joking, "Brother, why the long face? Be optimistic, this is good for us. What if Thor is defeated by the third form of the Boss?" "But, I..." the host''s voice trembled slightly, "I didn''t set a third form for the boss..." "What?!" "Say that again!" The host repeated mechanically, "I said, I didn''t set a third form for the boss!" All three felt a sinking feeling, simultaneously thinking of a possibility. The boss... had been tampered with! Someone had managed to meddle with the boss right under the nose of the Battle Lord, and it wasn''t discovered until the very last moment. There was only one person who could do that¡ªSupreme Being [Apollo]! "You said he was in seclusion, didn''t you?!" one of them even cracked his voice, revealing his true age. Michael chuckled, "Old guy ,so it was you!" "Do you know me?" "Not personally, but I know you''re already dead, RIP." Michael was the only one who could barely keep his composure, "All these are baits and traps set by hunters, aiming to catch such foolish prey as you." "How dare you mock me, Terenas, you''re no better, just a waste!" The old man was very clear in his stance. If this was a carefully designed trap, then everyone present couldn''t escape! "Still don''t believe me? Should I spell out the truth for you?" Michael snorted disdainfully, "When you created the boss, you used the demon god''s essence, right?" "So what if I did, you contributed too, and you contributed the most!" "Idiot, times have changed, that thing isn''t a talisman, it''s a death warrant!" Michael''s words woke the old man up. If... if the demon god''s essence fell into the hands of the Supreme Being, he could easily locate these traitors using the essence! "I indeed contributed the most, but I don''t have any left in my hands, how could he find me? It''s you guys who are hiding and still have the essence, aren''t you asking for death?" Michael even opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate. "I''ve always said, the Goddess of Luck is on my side!" Sometimes, losing all your chips is also a kind of luck. The old man was still defiant, "In such a short time, as long as the Supreme Being doesn''t make a move, I can still escape to the Abyssal Plane!" Always have a plan B. These human traitors were always thinking about how to escape if their identities were exposed. And as one of the top combatants in this world, the Supreme Being would not easily make a move. This involved some kind of agreement between the Supreme Being and the Abyssal Plane. As long as they reacted quickly enough, they could still escape! "Really?" Michael downed the champagne, "Have you ever been hunted by the Guardian Shadow?" "Whoosh¡ª, one strike, not only will you be slain, but even Maxen Stoneheart nearby almost got killed. This power... sizzles, extinguishing the soul as if erasing it from existence." Michael recalled his past encounter, his face slightly pale, still with a lingering fear. "If you don''t believe it, you can contact the one who left earlier, the third demon cult Leader, right? He should be dead by now, sorry I forgot, the strong ones in Guardian Shadow don''t leave bodies." When creating the boss, four people contributed, namely: The first, third, sixth, and fourth Leaders. Among them, the third demon cult''s Leader was the first to lose his composure, he left here directly. Now it seems, he might already be dead. The sixth demon cult Leader tried to contact the other party, his face darkening again. Unable to contact, all communications gone! "It''s over... this time it''s really over..." "To be honest, the trap set by the Supreme Being this time wasn''t very clever." After saying this, Michael glanced at the host, who was the first demon cult''s Leader. "I guess, you must think you were a favorite of the Supreme Being, hiding your spy identity well over the years, right?" This statement left the first demon cult Leader in a daze, speechless. He got it all right. Michael snorted. "Idiot, that Supreme Being was a powerful soul mage even before he rose to power. Later, he even became a disciple of the most mysterious Shadow Nine in the Guardian Shadow, whose mastery in the soul arts you can''t even imagine. The two of them, master and disciple, killed many spies back in the day, there was a time when the demon cult was completely eradicated. You bunch of stupid idiots, don''t you even bother to find out?" Michael casually revealed a few past events. In a few words, he outlined the entire situation clearly. After the true identity of the first demon cult Leader was exposed, his soul was controlled by Supreme Being [Apollo], he couldn''t distinguish reality from illusion. What he thought was just what he thought. Under the soul control of Supreme Being [Apollo], he gathered people from the demon cult, gained trust, collected the demon god''s essence, and created monsters to stop Thor. Everything seemed smooth and normal. The real purpose, however, was to flush the enemy out into the open! Once the demon god''s essence was in hand, tracing back to its source, they could find these traitors! In the end, Shadow Nine made a move, breaking them one by one, leaving none behind. After hearing Michael''s analysis, the sixth demon cult Leader''s mentality completely collapsed, he said desperately, "Terenas, don''t be smug, even if we die, you''re no better off!" "Is the outside world dangerous, is the Tower of Truth safe?" "Since he wasn''t in seclusion, our every move was under his watch, do you really think you can survive alone?" Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly heard a timpani sound in his ear. It was a sound he had never heard before, as if it struck directly on the soul, instantly dispersing the soul. "This... is..." The sixth demon cult Leader''s eyes became vacant, his whole body enveloped in a layer of death, starting from his legs, gradually turning into ash and dissipating. The first demon cult Leader was in the same state. "This is the sound of the Timpanum." Michael, not knowing where he got a box of fireworks, casually scooped up some ashes from the air, stuffed them into the fireworks, and lit them. "Let you die a bit clearer." "Back in the day, Supreme Being [Apollo] took two weapons from the Forest of Truth, namely the Lyre and the Timpanum. This lifetime, hearing the timpani sound, consider yourself lucky, don''t be so lucky next life." Bang¡ª The fireworks exploded overhead, carrying the ashes of the two demon cult members, flying freely. Only Michael watched this grand performance, slightly bowing to the sky. "Thanks to the Supreme Being for sparing my life. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving. I''ll never come to this Tower of Truth again." With that, Michael''s figure disappeared from the spot. Back on Earth, at the training summer camp, Area A, instructor''s dormitory. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Michael poured himself a cup of coffee and walked to the window, a lingering smile still on his lips. "Supreme Being has an agreement with the Abyss. The human Supreme Being and the demon god of the Abyss cannot casually strike down Battle Lord tier existences. The various actions of those previous Battle Lords were considered a provocation, so being killed by Apollo''s timpani sound is not unjust. As for existences below the Battle Chief tier... the top combatants of both sides cannot make a move against them!" This agreement was originally meant to ensure the smooth growth of talents from all races. Especially the humans, who were always waiting for a new potential Supreme Being to emerge. Now, this agreement had become Michael''s lifesaver! This was also why he had been so reckless before! Looking at the Forest of Truth immersed in darkness, Michael slowly savored his coffee, his lips curling into a smile. "I knew it all along, the Goddess of Luck really favors me!" After saying this, Michael finally couldn''t suppress the fear in his heart, his body began to tremble, and the coffee cup fell from his hand, shattering on the floor. A faint light emanated from the Forest of Truth, almost unnoticed by anyone. But Michael''s gaze met that faint light, and then he realized, it was [Apollo]''s gaze! This was the closest he had ever been to death, but for some reason, Apollo didn''t kill him! Even just a glance, Michael was enveloped in infinite fear, nearly scared out of his wits! It took him a full ten minutes to barely recover. Then, he changed his pants. Chapter 88: Im getting it for Maxen Stoneheart Ice Bone Dragon''s Cave. When Mike defeated the ice bone dragon and the boss entered its third phase, another mutation arose! From the green soul fire, an eye revealed its true form, shooting a black beam directly at Mike! In an instant, Mike had no way to avoid it. It was a death sentence; a hit was certain to be fatal! Neither [Flame of Life] nor Guardian Angel could save Mike. In that moment, Mike''s instincts screamed that he was truly in danger! [GG] "Damn it, you hit my eye!" *Ding¡ª* The melodious sound of a Lyre echoed through the narrow cave. This sound of the Lyre was somewhat familiar. After the Lyre sounded, a dark yellow light shield materialized in front of Mike, colliding with the black beam. Bang!!! The shield vibrated violently, numerous cracks appearing, looking like it might collapse at any moment. "This is... the Lyre sound I heard yesterday in the Forest of Truth!" It was this very sound of the Lyre that had delivered the Thunderclap Hammer into Mike''s hands. The eye within the green soul fire, having failed in its strike, did not continue its assault. Instead, it stared at Mike through the shield, its gaze locked on him. Eyes, of course, cannot speak, but a voice rang out next to Mike''s ear. "I... see you." Bang¡ª The sound of a timpani resonated. The green flames gradually diminished, and the eye receded into them, disappearing from sight. Mike slowly exhaled a long breath, his forehead covered in fine beads of sweat, his entire body as if dehydrated. Even a brief eye contact with a demon god, even under the protection of Supreme Being Apollo, was an immense pressure for Mike. [Need to change your pants?] "Fuck off!" Mike couldn''t help but laugh dryly. Who would be so scared as to need to change their pants? That would be too embarrassing. "However, the oppressive presence of the demon god was much stronger than I imagined." This was still the Tower of Truth, and the power transmitted here by those eyes was only one ten-thousandth of its full strength. After being weakened twice by the Tower of Truth and Apollo, just one glance was nearly enough to kill Mike! Although death within the Tower of Truth meant resurrection, the incident itself was already outrageous enough. With the disappearance of the demon god''s eye, the crisis was averted, the whole event lasting no more than 30 seconds. Without the demon god''s eye, the boss''s third form was very weak; even a Cerberus Phantom could easily kill it. With a single Thunderclap Strike, Mike ended its life. Having completed the kill of the boss''s third form, Mike glanced at the Exploration Rate. [Exploration Rate: 100%] Before coming here, Mike had read the guide for the seventh layer. Killing the boss would only provide 40% of the Exploration Rate; completing tedious tasks and exploring the map were also required. Now, Mike, having soloed a boss that shouldn''t have existed, saw his Exploration Rate jump directly to 100%. This was expected. "Let''s settle this." After nearly five hours of battle, and an encounter with a demon god, Mike was drained both mentally and physically. At this moment, he had some suspicions that he was likely caught in some sort of scheme. "It definitely involves Apollo, and perhaps even Shadow Nine." Yesterday, before Mike had even entered the Tower of Truth, Apollo had stored the sound of Apollo''s Lyre in the Thunderclap Hammer, saving Mike at a critical moment. If this wasn''t planned, he wouldn''t believe it! Now, looking back, even the process of killing the boss seemed too simple. Mike set these thoughts aside for the moment. If he had any questions, he could directly ask Shadow Nine later. If not, he could rely on the hints from the Eye of Truth to uncover the reasons. "Let''s complete today''s tasks first." Mike summoned the core of truth and placed his palm on it. "Calculating conquer rewards..." The next second, all humans adventuring in the Tower of Truth heard a familiar announcement. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving a SSSS-level rating on the seventh layer!" Thor, again Thor! Four days and seven SSSS-level ratings! "Praise Thor!" Everyone erupted in endless cheers. Seeing a SSSS-level rating, no matter how many times, was still thrilling! Amidst the sea of joy, the Tower of Truth announced the rewards for this SSSS-level rating. "Participant Thor SSSS-level conquer of the seventh layer, reward for all Tower of Truth humans buff [Luck Seven]!" "Temporary buff [Overall Enhancement], within the Tower of Truth, all human attributes +43.96%, lasts 7 hours!" "Temporary buff [Star of Tomorrow], within the Tower of Truth, humans can use equipment up to 7 levels higher, lasts 7 hours!" "Temporary buff [Triumphant Troops], within the Tower of Truth, all human gains after defeating enemies +7%, lasts 7 hours!" "[Luck Seven]: Every seventh spell/attack, effect increased by 77.77%, resets after activation, lasts 7 hours." Four buffs, each more powerful than the last! The Overall Enhancement attribute, increasing by 43.96%, far exceeded previous levels! [Star of Tomorrow] allowed humans in the Tower of Truth to use higher-level equipment, solving many difficult problems. Sometimes, a good piece of equipment can completely compensate for a lack of talent. As for [Triumphant Troops], all gains +7%! While a 7% increase might seem low, the significance of "all" outweighs everything! Experience, gold, equipment, materials... all increased by 7%! Imagine how happy it would be if a cock''s length increased by 7%. Of course, the strongest of all buffs was [Luck Seven]! Every seventh spell/attack, directly increasing the effect by 77.77%, was like getting an extra spell/attack for free! With these four buffs, changing class realms and solo instances were no longer a hassle! Mike put away the descriptions of the four buffs. "Not bad, keep it up." After checking these buffs, Mike took advantage of the personal rewards from the Tower of Truth not yet being distributed and glanced at his own gains. Killing the three-stage boss, Mike directly leveled up to 60, reaching the level required for his second class change. ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-level) S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level: 60 Class: Stormweaver (Wind ¡¤ Fire ¡¤ Lightning) HP: 21800/21800 MP: 28600/28600 Strength: 715 (+800) Intelligence: 1567 (+360) Spirit: 1531 (+290) Agility: 666 (+246) Constitution: 601 (+500) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+3), Nightmare''s Breeze, Flame Rhythm Boots, Thunderclap Hammer Skills: Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike, Windstride Slash, Wind Fury, Ignite, Void Tremor, etc. Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization, Fire Element Specialization, Wind Element Specialization Due to the Thunderclap Hammer and Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike had high bonuses in Strength and Constitution attributes. Among the five basic attributes, Mike had four over a thousand, with Intelligence nearing 2000! In the Battle General, this was extremely rare! Because of killing the boss, Mike unlocked the third upgrade for Force of Nature: Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.60) Tier: S-level Magic Power: 980 Attributes: Intelligence +360, Spirit +290 Perks: [Stormbind Vengeance] Holder''s Lightning damage +25%, Lightning damage received +0.5%, Wood element skills provide +30% shield/healing [Twinborn] 10% chance to simultaneously release a Wood element skill when using a Lightning skill, and vice versa. [Thunderstorm] 1% chance to deal double damage when using a Lightning skill! [Fearless] Deals an additional 15% Lightning damage to enemies higher level than the holder! [Arcanum Defense Oscillation] Holder receives a buff, alternating between 20% physical damage reduction and 20% magic damage reduction every 30 seconds Upgrade Perks: [Class Change]: Holder completes the second class change Upgradeable times: 9 Upgraded times: 3 In addition to various enhancements to other perks, Mike also obtained a new perk [Arcanum Defense Oscillation] from the ice dragon. Although the immune damage type switches every 30 seconds and cannot exist simultaneously, it was enough for Mike. A good perk for survival! Now, having just escaped from under the gaze of the demon god, Mike''s understanding of survival had risen to a new level. [Arcanum Defense Oscillation] currently only reduces damage by 20%, but as Force of Nature continues to be upgraded, the reduction percentage will continue to increase! For Mike, it couldn''t be more suitable. Putting away the attribute panel and Force of Nature, Mike still hadn''t received the personal reward from the Tower of Truth. "Could the Tower of Truth also have delays?" Regardless, Mike''s gains from this trip were already substantial, and the rewards from the Tower of Truth couldn''t escape. A flash of white light passed, and he returned to Core City of Truth first. ... Wolf''s Den. "This round''s bill is on Mr. Jhon!" Clearly, someone had a good haul today and treated everyone to a round of drinks. Mike casually picked up two bottles of wine and headed to the office deep within Wolf''s Den. "Wait a moment!" Nyx Valoria caught up, reminding him, "The free round only covers one bottle." "I''m getting it for Maxen Stoneheart, is that okay?" "Yeah... that''s fine..." Turning his back to Nyx Valoria, Mike walked on while tilting his head back to drink. When he reached the door, he had just finished both bottles. Mike turned around and saw, coincidentally, Nyx Valoria was still behind him. "Sorry, I need to collect the bottles." Mike placed the two empty bottles in front of Nyx Valoria, then pushed the door open and entered. Nyx Valoria: ... She looked at the two empty bottles, still echoing in her ears was Mike''s righteous declaration, "I''m getting it for Maxen Stoneheart." Chapter 89: Heroes shouldnt have to bleed and cry Wolf''s Den, Maxen Stoneheart''s office. Mike pushed the door open, and Maxen Stoneheart, looking out from his desk, asked with a puzzled expression, "Is someone treating everyone again outside?" Mike closed the door firmly and said seriously, "Let''s talk business, stop thinking about drinking all the time." "Burp¡ª" Sitting across from Maxen Stoneheart, Mike spoke casually, "Before I came here, I had a little encounter with the fourth demon god, just a mutual acknowledgment." Maxen Stoneheart: ?! Surviving an encounter with the fourth demon god, no wonder he''s Thor! Maxen Stoneheart remarked, "Impressive, the fourth demon god, also known as the Wrathful God of Extinction. Few know that his true form is actually a demonic eye. Even a Battle Lord would perish from just one glance!" A demonic eye?! Hearing this, Mike''s eyelids twitched. Could this be related to him? Mike''s awakened SSS-level talent [Eye of Truth] also involved an eye! If he stretched out the timeline and re-examined all the clues... Thor''s emergence. That very night, human powerhouses forcefully attacked the headquarters of the fourth demon cult, ''severely injuring'' Terenas Bloodscribe. From what Mike now understood, the overall strength of humanity might still be inferior to the Abyss. However, killing a Battle Lord, especially one on Earth, would be a relatively easy task! Maxen Stoneheart could be killed by Shadow Nine in one strike, so killing a leader of the fourth demon cult should be straightforward, right? This meant that Shadow Nine letting Terenas Bloodscribe live was probably to lure out the fourth demon god! Following this line of thought, the manifestation of the fourth demon god this time was also part of the plan. Whatever the Supreme Beings were scheming, it would ultimately point to one target¡ªthe fourth demon god! And the true form of the fourth demon god was a demonic eye! "Is this to eliminate a threat for me?" Mike had too few clues involving demon gods and Supreme Beings, and even his SSS-level talent Eye of Truth couldn''t reveal much. Regardless, everything that happened tonight could at best be considered a prelude to a new storm. Mike had a feeling that he might soon face the threat of the fourth demon god directly! Thus, he needed to become stronger as quickly as possible! Maxen Stoneheart, sensing the heavy atmosphere, changed the subject, "Did you know, after the reset of levels 3, 4, 5, and 6 in the Tower of Truth, the previous background stories were removed. Now, participants even get help from miners before setting off, and the difficulty has been greatly reduced with markers along the way." "That''s good." Mike nodded, calculating the time; Cain and Jessica should be on the third level today. The reduced difficulty was definitely good news for Cain. "By the way, you mentioned on the message board about [Water, the Source of Life]. A participant accidentally discovered that the pure water taken from the third level before has turned into a real [source of life] with powerful healing effects. This news has gone viral." "Oh... what did you say?!" Maxen Stoneheart repeated his earlier words and shook his head, "Unfortunately, it had to be water taken out before yesterday. Today''s mine doesn''t have this benefit anymore. After the news was released, nearly 1 gallon of [source of life] appeared on the market, probably not more than 2 gallons in all of humanity, as no one would specifically save this stuff." Mike calculated on his fingers, "1 ounce is 600 drops, 1 gallon equals 128 ounces, that''s 1,152,000 drops of source of life. It''s good stuff, but too little." Compared to all of humanity, 1,152,000 is indeed a very small number. Such a healing artifact is naturally better the more there is. After centuries of the Blood War, countless humans have been disabled or retired due to injuries, and there''s even a specific department to help these people find new jobs. Some injuries, even for a Battle Lord level Priest, are very tricky. Although they can save lives and ensure a normal life, the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, with no chance of returning to the battlefield. [source of life], however, perfectly solves this problem; it can heal chronic diseases, remove Abyssal contamination, and even purify the soul. "Oh, you mean the source of life?" Mike casually mentioned, "I have just under 15 gallons of it, I think." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s not much... what did you say?!" Maxen Stoneheart stood up quickly, his eyes suddenly reddening like a hungry wolf spotting a piece of fat meat, his whole being extremely excited. "Man, name your price, Wolf''s Den will take it all." [source of life], 1 drop can completely heal injuries for anyone below level 200. 5 drops can cure chronic diseases for a Battle General! 100 drops can add another Battle Chief to humanity! Aside from curing the old generation with chronic diseases, [source of life] is also a weapon on the battlefield! Imagine, a human Battle Chief and a demon race Battle Chief locked in a fierce battle, both sides exhausted. The human Battle Chief pulls out a bottle of [source of life], returns to full health, and counterattacks! The value of this item far exceeds ordinary healing items. "This..." Mike thought it over; [source of life] is indeed powerful, and he couldn''t possibly drink so much by himself. "How about selling 60 million gold worth?" Mike''s idea was simple, to pay off his debts first. "The latest price for [source of life] is 200,000 gold per drop." Maxen Stoneheart pulled out the trading records from the Trade Secret Realm and placed them in front of Mike. 200,000 gold per drop, that''s $2 million per drop. This price was already not low. Normally, for injuries below level 200, even if treated by a Battle Chief, it wouldn''t cost this much! To cure a Battle Chief, at least 100 drops of [source of life] are needed, that''s 20 million gold, or $2 billion. If the injuries are more severe, using 300 or 500 drops is also normal. A peak Battle Chief might not even have that much cash in a lifetime. To use [source of life] for treatment, ordinary Battle Chiefs might have to empty their entire savings. Even so, they would be willing because before the appearance of [source of life], they didn''t even have this slim chance! Maxen Stoneheart immediately decided, "I''ll give you 250,000 gold per drop, we''ll take as much as you''re willing to sell!" 250,000 gold per drop, Mike only needed to sell 240 drops to clear his debts! "240 drops, deal." A small test tube of [source of life], handed over to Maxen Stoneheart. After receiving it, he immediately lit up the screen, and an introduction image appeared. "These are the Abyssal demon creatures that can produce SSS-grade materials, Frost Gargoyle, Battle Lord level..." Maxen Stoneheart introduced several demon creatures in succession. "Take a look at which ones you need, I''ll arrange for someone to kill them." Thor lacks SSS-grade materials, humanity lacks [source of life], both sides get what they need. This deal hurt no one. [Abyssal demon creatures: Have you considered my feelings?] "I''ll take them all." Mike ordered materials from 15 different types of Abyssal demon creatures in one breath. If these aren''t enough to repair Nightmare''s Breeze, he''ll add more later! "15 Abyssal demon creatures, one billion gold each, that''s 400 drops of [source of life], totaling 6,000 drops." 6,000 drops, just 10 ounces. Mike paid in full, and Maxen Stoneheart immediately slapped his chest and promised, "After today, I''ll personally take to the field and gather these materials for you!" Mike smiled. [source of life] is effective for Battle Chiefs. As for Battle Lords... ordinary Battle Lords, if seriously injured, humanity would spare no expense to treat them, and if they couldn''t be cured, [source of life] would be useless. Battle Lord level combat power is incredibly precious. At the level of Battle Lords and Ultimate Battle Lords, the effect of [source of life] is very weak. Mike traded a total of 6,240 drops of [source of life], potentially restoring the combat power of 62 Battle Chiefs for humanity! This number is quite significant. Moreover, Mike still had nearly 15 gallons of [source of life] in his hands! "I have an idea." Mike spoke slowly, sharing his thoughts, "For our predecessors who were injured on the Abyssal battlefield or while hunting demon cult followers, the price could be a bit lower, and I''ll cover that part of the cost." Maxen Stoneheart was slightly stunned, not expecting Thor to voluntarily suggest such a thing. Mike continued, "To put it bluntly, their restored strength, returning to the front lines, is also a form of protection for me. Until I have the strength of a Battle Lord, I really need this protection, it''s kind of an investment. If one more Battle Lord emerges from these veterans, I''ll sleep more soundly, won''t I?" Maxen Stoneheart was silent for a moment. In reality, both men present knew that what Thor said was just an excuse. With Shadow Nine guarding Thor, one more or one less Battle Chief made no difference to him. Maxen Stoneheart spoke again, "It''s possible, but how much of a discount are you thinking?" Maxen Stoneheart tentatively threw out a number, "Fifty percent?" Knowing the amount of [source of life] Thor had, selling at a 50% discount would mean Thor''s losses would be astronomical! Fifty percent was already a significant concession. Mike shook his head. Maxen Stoneheart''s breathing became heavier, "Seventy percent?" At 70%, those former Battle Chiefs wanting to regain their strength wouldn''t have to pay too much, and they could still keep some good equipment for themselves. Mike shook his head again. Maxen Stoneheart took a deep breath, his voice trembling slightly, "Ninety percent?" This was the limit Maxen Stoneheart could imagine! Mike revealed his true plan, "Let''s do this, 90% for those injured in the line of duty. For those who have been listed on the Monument of Faith and survived, it''s free." He had been to the depths of the Forest of Truth and seen the Monument of Faith. Mike knew very well what the ancestors had sacrificed for this peace and tranquility. Heroes shouldn''t have to bleed and cry. Many people head to the front lines to kill enemies without asking for anything in return. But that doesn''t mean they shouldn''t receive anything! Hearing Mike''s final plan, Maxen Stoneheart fell silent again. After a long while, he pressed a button on his desk, and a microphone slowly rose up. Maxen Stoneheart''s voice was slightly hoarse, even choked up. He tried to control his tone, speaking as calmly as possible, "Bring out Wolf''s Den''s wine cellar." "Tonight, I''m treating." Chapter 90: It was all from Thors donation Core City of Truth. Combat Power Test Hall. Wolf''s Den was nearby, especially lively tonight with constant shouts echoing out. Bob cigarette in mouth, stood at his office door and called out, "Sam, come here!" Busy at work, Sam quickly set down what he was doing, "Director, what''s up?" "Come in for a chat." Entering the Director''s office, Sam was startled, "Director, have you been robbed?" The office was eerily empty, the usual collectibles that were everywhere now gone. Before stepping down from the front lines, Bob Emberclad was a Battle Chief level powerhouse, though his strength had severely declined due to a lingering injury. This office used to house materials from three demon race Battle Chiefs, not only valuable but also of special sentimental significance. Bob often boasted about how he once faced three enemies alone to save Blaze Morrow, that little rascal. Today, Blaze Morrow''s status as a peak Battle Chief owed at least two-thirds of its credit to Bob! "Those materials? I''ve put them up for sale on the Trade Secret Realm," Bob lit another cigarette and said nonchalantly, "Today, a healing artifact called [source of life] appeared on the Trade Secret Realm. It should cure my condition, though it''s a bit pricey." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sam couldn''t help but swallow hard. Even a former Battle Chief found it expensive. How costly could it be? "Director, is this thing reliable?" Sam asked cautiously, "Shouldn''t we investigate a bit first?" "If you bring up that last incident again, I''ll send you to the Abyss to mine rocks!" Bob exhaled a smoke ring, clearly annoyed. He had once been swindled by a few con artists while trying to cure his injury, nearly bankrupting him. Fortunately, the Defense Headquarters has zero tolerance for such scams. They acted swiftly, not only cracking the fraud case but also dismantling a demon cult branch in the process. Bob''s losses were fully recovered. "This time it''s different, I assure you. An old friend of mine has regained his combat strength thanks to [source of life], even breaking through a level in the Tower of Truth!" Bob said seriously. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Sam acknowledged, "That''s... good news." "Right, why did you call me here, Director?" "Oh, right, I got so excited I almost forgot the main issue." Bob pulled out a sheet of paper filled with calculations, "I''ve done the math, and I''ve almost gathered enough money. Sold all the materials, the bounty from the Dead Resolve Camp, the compensation for my injury retirement, and I''ll get a severance package when I resign..." "Resign?!" Sam exclaimed, "Director, why would you resign?" Even if someone like Bob resigned, he would receive a substantial compensation. However, after decades at the Defense Headquarters, the sudden decision to resign was hard for Sam to accept emotionally. "Keep it down, I''m still calculating." Bob scribbled on the paper, "This [source of life] is good, but it''s just too expensive. My old friends have their own difficulties, where am I supposed to find the money?" "But you don''t have to resign!" "Director, if you resign now, even if you regain your Battle Chief strength, your merits in the corps will have to be recalculated!" "I can''t worry about that now, this stuff is in demand, and it''ll be gone if we wait!" Bob was determined, his actions decisive, "I''ve already submitted my resignation, and as soon as the money comes through, I''m heading to the Trade Secret Realm to make the payment." "You have a Trade Secret Realm pass, right? Lend it to me." Sam was taken aback, "Sure... Director, what about yours?" "I sold it." Bob''s tone was casual. To afford the [source of life], he had sold everything he could. "Do you want this pack of cigarettes? There are 15 left, I''ll sell them to you for $680." With that, Bob tossed the half-pack of cigarettes to Sam. From now on, he was quitting smoking. Even after all this, the money he had gathered was only enough to buy 100 drops of [source of life]. Whether it would completely cure him, Bob wasn''t sure. Knock, knock, knock¡ª The office door was knocked. "Come in." A young man wearing a Lone Wolf mask entered, looking quite ordinary. His voice was warm and magnetic as he asked, "Is this the office of Bob Emberclad, former Deputy Commander of the Magmafist Corps?" "That''s me, what can I do for you?" "Wolf''s Den sent a message, please show your merits card." The young man first displayed a Battle Lord token, then took out a device, clearly to verify Bob''s identity. Beep, verification complete¡ª "Can we talk business now?" Bob Emberclad frowned, wondering if it was a call to gather the retired for a return to the Abyssal front lines. If that was the case, the situation at the front must be dire. "Actually, because you were once listed on the Monument of Faith, if you''re willing to return to the front lines, you can receive a dose of [source of life] for free to treat your condition..." "Free?!" Bob stood up abruptly, staring intently at the young man. "Director, calm down, be careful it''s a scam!" Sam stepped in front of Bob, cautiously asking, "They''re not asking for a deposit or something, are they?" "This is a newly signed notification from Wolf''s Den, and soon the Defense Headquarters will officially issue the document." The young man handed over a paper, the contents matching what he had just said. At the bottom of the document, signed by Maxen Stoneheart, was also stamped with a Lone Wolf badge, identifier, and seal. Everything was in order. "Is this for real?" Bob''s hand trembled slightly as he held the cigarette, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. The young man handed over another document, "You just need to sign here, and you can receive 156 drops of [source of life], enough to cure your condition. After some rest, you''ll be able to regain the strength of a Battle Chief." Without a second thought, Bob Emberclad quickly signed his name. Even if it were a contract of servitude, he would sign without hesitation for a chance to return to the battlefield. A small vial of [source of life] appeared before them as if by magic. Bob took the vial, drank it all, and felt the surge of life energy healing all his injuries. "This... this..." The nearly hundred-year-old veteran danced around, unable to express his joy in words. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." The young man bowed slightly, ready to leave. "Wait!" Bob Emberclad quickly called out to him, "May I ask, where did all this [source of life] come from?" Such generosity, even for the Defense Headquarters, seemed unlikely without a donor. "You can see it in the document," the young man said before departing again. Bob hurriedly opened the document and saw a familiar name at the top. Thor! It was all from Thor''s donation! "Director, this..." Sam lit a cigarette, unsure what to say. "It''s the era of the young now." Bob sighed deeply, his emotions mixed. He glanced at Sam and snuffed out the cigarette, "I''ve quit smoking, and I''m not inhaling second-hand smoke either." "You should quit smoking too, it''s not good for you. What are you smoking for!" Saying this, Bob took back the half-pack of cigarettes with 14 left and put it back in his pocket. "Hurry up and get the stuff back from the Trade Secret Realm, my proof of facing three enemies alone shouldn''t just be sold like that!" ... Exiting the Combat Power Test Hall. Mike returned to Wolf''s Den, casually opened a bottle of beer, and sat in a corner, silently watching everyone''s revelry. Following the arrangement discussed with Maxen Stoneheart, Mike first donated one-fifth of his [source of life], totaling 200,000 drops. Not all those who had retired were willing to rejoin the battle. With the current tight situation for humanity, they could only take care of those willing to return first. If there was any leftover, they would expand the scope. Everything had its priorities. In the corner, Maxen Stoneheart quietly approached, not drawing much attention. "Th... cough... Yasuo." Maxen Stoneheart wasn''t sure how to address Mike, "My godfather asked me to pass on a message, the rewards you earned in the Tower of Truth will be available tomorrow." "Got it." "The shadow by your side said not to return before 6 PM, he''s currently busy killing someone." As he said this, Maxen Stoneheart''s face turned pale, seemingly recalling an unpleasant memory. "Alright." Mike looked at Maxen Stoneheart curiously, wondering if this guy had actually been chopped by Shadow Nine. "And my second godfather asked me to tell you..." "Wait, why have you turned into a messenger?" Mike was exasperated. Can''t you show a little basic respect for a nine-tier Battle Lord, the first on the Star List? "Out of curiosity, how many godfathers do you have? And who''s your second godfather?" Maxen Stoneheart didn''t hide anything, "The one currently in the Abyssal Plane." Supreme Being, Ares. No wonder the skill books came through Maxen Stoneheart. "Alright, what did your second godfather say?" "He said the top demon race master smith they just captured isn''t willing to craft equipment for you yet, he''s still ''persuading'' him." Mike: .... This ''persuasion,'' is it voluntary? Chapter 91: For breakfast, its better to eat something light Suddenly, Mike remembered something. "Do you have two people as godfathers at the same time? Did they not mind?" he asked. Maxen Stoneheart glanced sideways at Mike with a disdainful snort, "How could they mind? Don''t underestimate me!" Mike responded, "When it comes to being a son, you''re definitely better at it." Maxen Stoneheart lowered his voice, "People only know about Morpheus taking me as his godson. Later, Ares¡ªmy second godfather¡ªapproached me privately. He said my swordsmanship was very talented and insisted on taking me as his godson. Who do you think I, Maxen Stoneheart, am? Could I just accept that? Of course not!" Maxen Stoneheart sighed, a look of helplessness on his face, "But what could I do when my first godfather agreed on my behalf and even accepted a fine sword from him? That settled it." Maxen Stoneheart downed a bottle of beer and cautioned Mike, "You better not spread this around. Apart from the Ares and Morpheus, you''re the only one I''ve told." Mike slowly nodded in understanding. So, Maxen Stoneheart, as a godson, serves as a bridge between Morpheus and Ares. For the sake of the human race and the Supreme Being, Maxen endured the humiliation and accepted two godfathers, pioneering a new shared economy¡ªa shared godson. If he were a Pok¨¦mon OCD participant, Maxen could strive to have Apollo also recognize him as a godson. That would achieve the ''Godfather Collector'' milestone. Thinking about it, having three Supreme Beings as godfathers means even if Maxen were to defecate in front of demon gods, none would dare lay a hand on him. "Stone, let me teach you a phrase that sounds particularly domineering on the battlefield," Mike said, taking a deep breath and speaking in a deep tone, "I am the son of all Supreme Beings!" Maxen''s eyes lit up. "That''s a great line! Very domineering! Alright, I''ll remember that. Next time I slay a demon race Battle Lord, I''ll definitely shout it out." "Not bad, really good!" Maxen was very pleased, not even minding that Mike called him ''Stone.'' Meanwhile, Mike was pondering something else. "If Maxen Stoneheart really becomes the godson of three Supreme Beings, when I become a Supreme Being in the future, wouldn''t I have to be his father too?" Looking at Maxen again, Mike''s gaze was somewhat peculiar. Better not. Let the three Supreme Beings enjoy having Maxen Stoneheart as a godson. Mike had no such plans. The two chatted idly as time passed, and it was six o''clock. Mike dropped off food at the Mysterious Mine workers'' group on his way before returning to Earth. In his room, a shadow was waiting for him. "Shadow Nine, all done?" Mike asked. No response, which was normal for Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine rarely spoke, and when he did, it was significant. As Mike opened the dorm door, he saw Anderson, a senior, passing by with a cow over his shoulder, the cow still chewing on fresh grass, clearly unaware of the gravity of the situation. "Thump, thump, thump¡ª" Anderson knocked on Cain''s dorm door, entering with the cow. "Morning, senior..." Cain also didn''t grasp the gravity of the situation at first. "Morning, have something to eat before warming up," Anderson said, his understanding of food transcending eras, "The fresher the ingredients, the better. This breed is specially raised by superpower universities in Washington D.C., the more you eat, the more your attributes increase." Sharpening his knife, Anderson gestured and asked, "Do you want to eat the shoulder or the spine first?" Cain stood there dumbfounded, muttering, "Holy Fuck... are you serious?" "Stop talking, just tell me your answer." Cain: ... Mike: "For breakfast, it''s better to eat something light." After breakfast, Kaelum came to find Mike. "Mike, let me introduce you to today''s schedule." Given that Kaelum intended to repeat a year, he was arguably more responsible than other seniors or juniors! The students they were responsible for were at least B-grade talents, with plenty of A-grade and quite a few S-grade talents. "Mike, if you want to stay at summer camp, it''s going to be tough!" Kaelum pulled out a timetable, explaining, "This morning we have basic courses, explaining the latest level strategies, and we''ve invited Professor Gregory Blackwell from the New York superpower universities." When mentioning Professor Gregory Blackwell, Kaelum''s expression became much more serious, adding a few more words, "Professor Gregory Blackwell is over a hundred years old now, his talent is only F-grade, currently level 60, a tier-one Battle Soldier, stuck on the ninth floor of the Tower of Truth." Professor Gregory Blackwell only has the lowest F-grade talent, but reaching level 60 is quite an achievement. Kaelum wasn''t his usual joking self, instead being very serious, "Professor Gregory once participated in the Blood War, his strength... somewhat lacking, usually only able to do some public security patrols. Later, Professor Gregory returned to scientific research, specializing in the first nine floors of the Tower of Truth strategies, achieving outstanding results. The Tower of Truth strategies in your textbooks were all written by Professor Gregory!" Under Kaelum''s introduction, Mike came to understand. In a sense, Professor Gregory Blackwell was a nearly buried genius. Hindered by his limited talent, Professor Gregory couldn''t advance his own strength, but he found another way to help enhance the strength of the entire human race. Before Professor Gregory Blackwell published the first edition of the strategy, human participants, even those with S-grade talent, struggled to achieve high exploration rates in the first few floors. According to incomplete statistics, after the first edition of Professor Gregory''s strategy was published, the average exploration rate increased by 5%-20%! His Tower of Truth only covered the first nine floors, to which he dedicated his entire life of over a hundred years, all 40,000 days and nights, researching the first nine floors, seeking better strategies, communicating and summarizing with different class powerhouses, and sharing them without charge. It was precisely because of Professor Gregory Blackwell''s outstanding contributions that he was a lifetime honorary professor at most universities. "This is a legendary figure."Mike said. "Legendary? Mike, ''legendary'' isn''t enough to describe Professor Gregory!" Kaelum obviously held Gregory Blackwell in high regard, always referring to him as ''Professor Gregory.'' "Now you might not understand, but you''ll know once you''ve attended Professor Gregory''s class." ... Summer camp, Zone C, teachers'' office. Professor Gregory Blackwell was organizing today''s courseware, a habit he had developed over many years. Taking each class seriously, being responsible for every student. He couldn''t do much, so he made sure to do everything well. Professor Gregory Blackwell''s assistant was a recent graduate student from superpower universities, also specializing in Tower of Truth strategy formulation, learning by Professor Gregory''s side. "Professor Gregory, levels three to six have been reset, we should change the topic for today, right?" the assistant suggested. Professor Gregory Blackwell nodded firmly, "Indeed, outdated strategies are better left unspoken. Today, let''s pick some basic information about the Tower of Truth to tell the students." "Core City of Truth, Trade Secret Realm, exclusive space..." Under Professor Gregory Blackwell''s direction, the assistant picked out these parts of the courseware for Professor Gregory to review one last time. "The courseware on the Trade Secret Realm, you wrote it well," Professor Gregory Blackwell commented as he flipped through the pages, suddenly stopping on one page, "Huh?" He uttered a surprised murmur, casually picking up a magnifying glass nearby, apparently wanting to take a closer look. "Professor Gregory, is something wrong?" the assistant leaned in, seeing the content on the page clearly. "This stone, it''s a recent curiosity from the Mystic Market auction house. Someone priced an ordinary stone at one million gold coins for consignment, I thought it was interesting, so I included it in the courseware," the assistant said somewhat nervously, tentatively asking, "Professor Gregory, if you''re not satisfied, should I delete this page?" "Strange..." Professor Gregory Blackwell''s hand holding the magnifying glass was steady, his eyes squinting, muttering ''strange'' repeatedly. "Professor Gregory, what''s strange?" the assistant inquired further. Professor Gregory Blackwell looked for a few more minutes, finally setting the magnifying glass aside, his expression solemn, "I''m certain, this stone comes from the newbie instance. Right after the first level, on the left side of the corridor, the sixth stone from the left." Professor Gregory Blackwell had studied the newbie instance for who knows how many years, and he was extremely familiar with every stone inside! "So, what about it?" the assistant was even more puzzled. Even if it was a stone from the newbie instance, it was still just a stone. "Look closely at the front end of the stone, there are wear marks, It seems that something was drawn on the stone wall using this stone..." Professor Gregory Blackwell took out a tablet, logged into the Mystic Market auction site, and looked up this million-priced stone. "Consignment time..." Professor Gregory Blackwell glanced at it, his face suddenly changing, then quickly returning to normal. He casually remarked, "It must be a prank, thinking of selling such a thing for a million gold coins is too fanciful." Professor Gregory Blackwell feigned calmness, seriously saying, "Delete it from the courseware, don''t waste everyone''s time." "Alright, Professor Gregory," the assistant replied. The assistant wanted to say something else but was dismissed by Gregory Blackwell. "You go to the classroom to take attendance, I''ll check the courseware and then come over." After the assistant left, Gregory Blackwell could no longer control his body''s trembling, collapsing back into his chair, his heart pounding. "The newbie instance''s stone, inexplicably worn..." "An SSS-grade rating clears the newbie instance and is rewarded with a Trade Secret Realm pass..." "The consignment time, just after Thor cleared the newbie instance..." All the clues laid out before Professor Gregory Blackwell led him to only one conclusion: "The stone was consigned by Thor, and it''s also a key item for unlocking the newbie instance''s hidden level." Realizing this, Professor Gregory Blackwell nearly had a heart attack! This involved the human race''s potential Supreme Being, Thor¡ªProfessor Gregory couldn''t be careless! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took several deep breaths, picked up the phone on the desk, and dialed a number, "Connect me to Maxen Stoneheart." On the other end of the phone, Maxen Stoneheart''s voice came through, "Professor Gregory, hello, I''m about to head to the Abyssal Plane, make it quick." "Alright, listen," Professor Gregory Blackwell was extremely serious, "Take down the Mystic Market auction listing [identifierdolwm3146] items." "Already taken down." "Delete all purchase records of the consignor." "No purchase records found." "Change the Mystic Market salesperson interfacing with this person, set this person''s confidentiality level to SSS." "Modification in progress... I don''t have the authority to operate!" "Damn it, Professor Gregory, who did you find?" Maxen Stoneheart realized something was amiss. "Don''t worry about it." Professor Gregory Blackwell reviewed everything in his mind, making sure he hadn''t missed any details, and slowly made his final request. "Have Shadow Nine come over and seal my memory of this morning, quickly." Maxen Stoneheart: ... If things had come to this point and Maxen Stoneheart still hadn''t understood, he wouldn''t deserve to have two Supreme Beings as godfathers. Professor Gregory had discovered Thor''s other identity in the Trade Secret Realm! Chapter 92: Professor Gregory Summer camp, Zone C. Multimedia classroom. Mike had intended to sit in the back row, but Kaelum enthusiastically pulled him to the front. "Professor Gregory usually enters the classroom five minutes early and is never late," Kaelum said excitedly. As time ticked by, Kaelum and Mike still hadn''t seen Gregory Blackwell appear. The expected person hadn''t arrived, but the one who shouldn''t leave had gone. "I''m stepping out for a bit, just next door," said the voice of Shadow Nine, and Mike nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Mike leaned closer to Jessica. Just brushing up against a Battle Lord for protection, no misunderstanding intended. Mike couldn''t be without a Battle Lord nearby, just as the human race couldn''t be without Thor. In Jessica''s shadow, a little girl with dark circles under her eyes coldly watched Mike. For some reason, a ridiculous thought popped into [Shadow Ninety-Nine]''s mind, "Can this guy Mike see me?" "How could he? I''m a Battle Lord and he''s just a low level..." The little girl shook her head, choosing not to stare at Mike''s handsome face any longer. Too handsome; looking too long could lead to aesthetic fatigue. ... Gregory Blackwell''s office. Two cups of tea sat on the table. Gregory Blackwell, who should have been in the classroom, was sitting on the sofa as if waiting for a guest. A shadow descended. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shadow Nine." Gregory Blackwell stood up shakily. "It''s been over thirty years since we last met." "Better not to meet," Shadow Nine said coldly. "Every time I see you, it''s to seal memories." "Ah, these kids always keep us on our toes," sighed Gregory Blackwell as he sat back down, his cloudy eyes filled with memories of the past. "Let me think... Supreme Being Ares, I found him on the third day of his appearance because of a sword aura. Supreme Being Apollo, I bumped into him directly in the Trade Secret Realm. You might laugh, but you becoming a disciple of [Apollo] was largely thanks to me." Gregory Blackwell remarked sentimentally, "A hundred years have passed in a blink, and another potential Supreme Being has emerged. Funny, it''s me who meets him again." Listening to Gregory Blackwell, Shadow Nine sounded rather resigned, "Every potential Supreme Being is traced by you, then I come to seal your memory. Only when they reach at least the Battle Lord tier can I unlock your memory for you. Why put yourself through this?" As the most profound researcher of the first nine floors of the Tower of Truth, Gregory Blackwell had found three potential Supreme Beings, partly through luck and partly through his own abilities. Hearing Shadow Nine''s words, Gregory Blackwell was unconcerned, "We''ve studied this before; the memory seal you use doesn''t significantly affect intelligence if removed in the short term. As long as it''s not used frequently, there shouldn''t be any major problems. Have you forgotten? We even co-authored a paper on the side effects of memory seals, which was the best paper of that year." Mike would never have guessed that Shadow Nine was also an academic talent, specializing in the soul domain. When the topic turned to academic matters, Shadow Nine became more talkative, "Speaking of the side effects of memory seals, I''ve been using them frequently on a Battle Chief recently, and the data collected has been quite promising; the subject has been cooperative..." Listening to Shadow Nine, Gregory Blackwell nodded occasionally, "You can send me the data, maybe we can publish another paper." "Battle Chief level subjects are hard to come by, did you capture this one from the Abyssal Plane?" At this question, Shadow Nine paused, "You could say he came to me." After a brief chat, "Alright, time to get down to business." Gregory Blackwell picked up his teacup, took a sip, and said composedly, "Don''t let my age fool you, I can still stir things up." "According to tradition, you can ask Thor one question," Shadow Nine reminded before proceeding, "I''ll pass your message, but I can''t guarantee Thor will answer." "I''ve thought about it before you came." Gregory Blackwell handed over a piece of paper. "I want to ask about the trigger conditions for the hidden level of the newbie instance." "Oh, and one more thing, I really like that stone. Ask Thor if he would sell it; I''m willing to trade all my possessions for it." "Okay." Taking the note, a swirl of dark mist enveloped Gregory Blackwell. When the mist cleared, the remnants of a smile lingered on Gregory Blackwell''s lips. He suddenly came to his senses, chuckled wryly, "Getting old, can''t deny it." "Sitting here almost fell asleep, and I''ve got a class to attend, already late... must hurry." Saying this, he leaned on his cane, grabbed his courseware, and headed towards the multimedia classroom. ... When Shadow Nine returned, Gregory Blackwell was also back. "Kid, listen to me." Mike heard Shadow Nine''s voice in his ear. Shadow Nine briefly recounted the earlier events, including Gregory Blackwell''s encounters with Ares and Apollo. "Professor Gregory is a potential Supreme Being catcher!" Just like Maxen Stoneheart, the ultimate [Godfather Catcher], Professor Gregory always managed to come into contact with potential Supreme Beings for various reasons. Thinking about it, what seemed coincidental was actually inevitable. Professor Gregory specialized in the first nine floors of the Tower of Truth, and all participants couldn''t skip these floors. In a way, Mike was already one of the best-performing among all participants. As for the question Professor Gregory wanted to ask, "The hidden level, that''s easy." Mike needed to ensure two things, "It doesn''t involve revealing my identity, and I can''t talk about the rewards of the level." Revealing the rewards of the hidden level would be detrimental to Mike. "No problem." Their conversation, shielded by Shadow Nine, went unnoticed by those around them, even [Shadow Ninety-Nine] couldn''t sense anything unusual. "As for that stone, you didn''t mention it, and I almost forgot." The resources Mike now controlled were far beyond what a million gold coins could measure. Even if Professor Gregory didn''t ask for it, Mike was willing to give it to him. "You don''t quite understand Professor Gregory''s character; he won''t accept your gift. If you don''t take money for it, he''d rather not have it." At this, Shadow Nine paused for a moment and chuckled bitterly, "In fact, his entire fortune... is much less than you might think." "Ah?" This was indeed beyond Mike''s expectations. "Thirty silver coins, worth $3,000." Shadow Nine revealed the answer, a surprising figure to Mike. "Professor Gregory was a web novelist in his youth; that was his first payment for his writings, treasured to this day and all he owns. All other income has been donated to support the development of superpower universities." Hearing Shadow Nine''s words, Mike fell silent. Some can take up arms and charge into battle, defending the honor of the human race even at the risk of their lives. Others, with no strength to wield a weapon, still possess a heart to serve their country. Holding a pen is like wielding a sword; tirelessly writing is also a silent battlefield! "I''ll make this deal." After discussing both matters, Shadow Nine lifted the external shield, and Mike finally had a moment to observe Professor Gregory. Whether it was students from superpower universities or seasoned powerhouses like Shadow Nine, their admiration for Gregory Blackwell was evident. At first glance, he appeared as a kindly next-door grandfather, his white hair meticulously combed, his demeanor gentle and approachable. When lecturing, his voice was strong and clear, his sentences slow and logically interconnected. "No wonder he could deduce my other identity from mere hints." Mike couldn''t help but remark, "I underestimated the other heroes of this world." Just as Mike was about to refocus and seriously listen to the lecture, a note suddenly popped up above Gregory Blackwell''s head. [Talent Awakening Condition: Live to 400 years old] Huh? "Gregory Blackwell''s talent can awaken a second time?!" Second awakenings were extremely rare; aside from SSS-grade talents, Mike had only encountered it twice! Once with Jessica, and now, Gregory Blackwell. Mike was initially shocked, then chuckled and shook his head. "Even if he could awaken a second time, that condition might as well not be mentioned." Regardless of whether Gregory Blackwell could live to 400 years old. He was only 320 this year; waiting another eighty years would be too late. Time, after all, cannot be sped up! Chapter 93: I cant fucking wait a second Gregory Blackwell stood at the podium, breaking down the basics like an enlightener, explaining them to the many students gathered. "Many of you may wonder, since we have the Truth Level, why do we still need the [Combat Power Test]? It seems redundant," Gregory Blackwell said, resonating with most of the students who nodded in agreement. "This combat power system was initially designed under the supervision of Supreme Being [Morpheus]. I participated in some of the work and can share my views from different perspectives." "The primary purpose of designing the combat power system was to minimize casualties on the battlefield and maximize the usable combat power of the human race." This statement piqued a lot of interest. How could a combat power system be related to battlefield casualties? Gregory Blackwell continued, "Calculating combat power is a complex process that takes into account various factors: level, talent, personality, experience, etc. Truth Level does not equal real combat power!" Mike deeply agreed with this statement. Despite being only level 60, he could easily defeat a Battle Chief if one were thrown in front of him. Gregory Blackwell sighed, "In the early days of the Blood War, the front lines often fell into a vicious cycle. Despite deploying higher-level warriors to the toughest battles, the results were often disappointing, and many lives were needlessly lost. The inability of the command to deploy the right people to the right battlefield was our biggest headache at the time." "To avoid such situations, today''s combat power system was designed..." Gregory Blackwell was methodical in his teaching, explaining complex matters simply and clearly. Even information Mike already knew seemed fresh and insightful when presented from another angle by Gregory Blackwell. "We''ve noticed that level 200 is the dividing line between Battle Soldier and Battle General..." As Gregory Blackwell explained, the PowerPoint slide showed some data correlating levels with combat tiers: - Level 200 ¡ª Battle General tier - Level 600 ¡ª Battle Chief tier - Level 900 ¡ª Battle Lord tier - Level 990 ¡ª Ultimate Battle Lord - Level 1000 ¡ª Supreme Being "Supreme Being is actually level 1000, the upper limit of the Tower of Truth?" This was the first time Mike clearly understood the correlation between [Level - Combat Power]. Of course, some geniuses might be able to unleash extraordinary combat power and fight above their level before reaching these benchmarks. Thinking this, Mike glanced at Jessica''s Guardian Shadow. [Shadow Ninety-Nine, Lv.901] As the lowest-ranked member of the Guardian Shadow, it was expected that she was just touching the threshold of Battle Lord. Mike looked down at his own shadow. [Shadow Nine, Lv???] Mike felt a mix of emotions. Unsure whether to say this old guy was incredibly secretive or that his SSS-grade talent was underwhelming. The stronger Shadow Nine was, the safer Mike naturally felt. Gregory Blackwell''s class lasted only two sessions, three hours in total. When the bell rang for the end of the class, Gregory Blackwell had just finished his last point. "Class dismissed." "Goodbye, Professor Gregory!" Leaning on his cane, Gregory Blackwell slowly walked out of the classroom under the watchful eyes of all the students. "Cough, cough." Mike coughed lightly. Shadow Nine remained unmoved. "Photo..." "You should have given it to me earlier!" A shadow rose, and Shadow Nine extended a gaunt hand, clearly expecting something. Mike pulled out a photo he had prepared earlier and asked, "Morpheus, Ares, or Apollo¡ªpick one." "Morpheus." Taking the photo, Shadow Nine didn''t look at it immediately but asked, "What do you need?" "This is a bit tricky, but I think it''s better to speak up." Mike shared with Shadow Nine about Gregory Blackwell''s potential for a second talent awakening. "I think Professor Gregory should rest more. Given his current condition, there''s still a chance he could live to 400." "Why make it so complicated?" Shadow Nine''s response gave Mike hope. "Just send him to Ares; that guy has a way to deal with it." After a pause, Shadow Nine added, "It''s related to Ares''s talent, and he''s the only one who can help Gregory. As for the success rate... I''m not sure, it depends on what Ares says." Regardless, the possibility of Gregory Blackwell having a second talent awakening was great news, offering him a glimmer of hope. "I''ll be right back." Shadow Nine left and returned within five seconds. "I''ve told Gregory about it. How he chooses is up to him." ... In the office, an old man sat in a chair, his face full of astonishment, struggling to grasp the news a old friend had just delivered. A second talent awakening? Just live to 400 years old?! This news was as thrilling as winning a lottery jackpot, filling Gregory Blackwell with excitement. He looked down at his shadow and muttered to himself, "Is this real? Am I dreaming?" From Gregory Blackwell''s shadow stepped a burly man with the number 11 tattooed on his right arm. Shadow Eleven. From the founding of [Guardian Shadow], some positions had fixed responsibilities. Shadow Nine: Protector of potential Supreme Beings Shadows Four, Five, Six, Seven: Guardians of the Forest of Truth. Throughout history, [Shadow Eleven] had only one task: to protect Gregory Blackwell. Few knew that Gregory Blackwell had been involved in the creation of [Lone Wolf] and [Guardian Shadow], including their early operations, all orchestrated by him. "Professor Gregory, we''ve been together for twenty years," Shadow Eleven said solemnly. "Appearing today already breaks the rules, and whatever punishment Shadow Nine imposes, I accept. But I must tell you, don''t go to the Abyssal Plane!" Hearing this, Gregory Blackwell''s eyebrows furrowed, "Is his condition worse?" Shadow Eleven nodded, confirming this. "According to the news from Shadow Eight, the pressure on him has been immense since Thor appeared. The demon gods of the Abyssal Plane have gone mad, organizing no less than a hundred massive attacks, and the casualties at the front have doubled." "This was expected. Thor is too strong and has grown too quickly..." Gregory Blackwell rubbed his temples and sighed, "My power is too weak to see clearly. I''ll ask you a few questions, and Shadow Nine won''t trouble you for it, otherwise, I''ll die just to show him." Shadow Eleven: ... The usually meticulous Gregory Blackwell suddenly made a joke out of character, surprising everyone. Perhaps the news of the second awakening had injected new vitality into his aged body. Gregory Blackwell asked, "If I go to the Abyssal Plane, will it affect the grand scheme of the human race?" "No." "If Ares helps me awaken a second time, will it affect him?" "I don''t know." "What do you think the chances of success are?" "Less than 10%." Gregory Blackwell laughed, "That high, huh?" He seemed more relaxed, apparently having made up his mind. Shadow Eleven couldn''t help but speak again, "But if you just wait another eighty years, you can awaken a second time with 100% certainty!" With the human race valuing Gregory Blackwell so highly, extending his life to 400 years, or even another 200 years, wouldn''t be a problem! One option was a risk-free, guaranteed second awakening. The other was fraught with great risk. If it failed, Gregory Blackwell could die! That was what Shadow Eleven feared. "Child, please allow me to call you that, as many of you are just children in my eyes," Gregory Blackwell said, looking out the window at the Tower of Truth from his angle. "I''ve been a volunteer since the day this tower appeared, participating in the scientific exploration of the Tower of Truth." "The method of talent awakening was discovered by Morpheus after my suggestion and later popularized." "The subsequent Blood War... well, let''s not talk about that." "I''ve fought, I''ve failed, I''ve succeeded, I''ve lived longer and experienced more than most of my contemporaries." "My long life has taught me one thing: never pin your hopes on tomorrow for what you can hold in your hands today." Gregory Blackwell stood up, walked to the window, closer to the Tower of Truth. The sunlight fell on him, his aged face filled with determination, and he said emphatically, S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t wait a hundred years." "I can''t fucking wait a second!" Chapter 94: Dont worry, leave it to me After Gregory Blackwell made up his mind, he found himself in a surreal state, as if he had entered a dream while his eyes were still open. Even Shadow Eleven didn''t notice anything unusual. A blurry figure appeared in front of Gregory Blackwell''s desk. Gregory Blackwell bowed slightly and respectfully said, "Supreme Being [Morpheus], you''ve come." "I received the message and came to see," Morpheus replied, looking down at the documents without paying much attention to Gregory, and continued, "You want to go to the Abyssal Plane?" "Yes." "I permit it, but you cannot leave today." Morpheus explained, "A major event is about to happen in the next few days, which might lead to significant changes. So, you need to wait a bit. When the time is right, someone will take you to the Abyssal Plane." Gregory Blackwell nodded, "Okay." "Before you leave, make a trip to the Tower of Truth and see Apollo." "Alright." After speaking, the figure at the desk gradually faded, and Gregory began to return from his dreamlike state. "Wait, aren''t you going to seal my memory?" Gregory Blackwell asked somewhat urgently. He had managed to uncover Thor''s other identity in the Trade Secret Realm from just a stone. Shadow Nine suddenly telling him about the conditions for a second talent awakening¡ªwhat did that imply? Thor was among his students! This drastically narrowed down the potential suspects! "Why bother? Do you really think Shadow Nine doesn''t know that every time after the sealing, you try to find ways to break it?" Morpheus said, causing Gregory Blackwell to blush and defensively reply, "It''s just curiosity! Purely academic curiosity, and for the sake of my intellectual level!" "Or do you really think you could break Shadow Nine''s seal on your own?" Morpheus scoffed, "A Battle Chief couldn''t do it, what makes you think you can with your level 60 strength? Save it." Without Shadow Nine allowing it, even with Gregory Blackwell''s deep research into soul magic, he couldn''t break his own seal. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The potential Supreme Beings he encountered were all within the Tower of Truth. In other words, Gregory Blackwell only captured the aliases of potential Supreme Beings, and retaining his memory wasn''t a big issue. Just like Maxen Stoneheart. He often met with Thor at Wolf''s Den, and Shadow Nine didn''t kill him for it. Hearing ''level 60'', Gregory Blackwell became agitated, feeling insulted, "Come out, let''s duel!" Morpheus had already disappeared. In the empty office, only Gregory Blackwell''s voice echoed, "Come out, let''s duel!" Shadow Eleven: "Professor Gregory, this might not be a good idea. A duel between level 60 and level 980, even if Morpheus gave you an extra head, two hands, and three legs, you still wouldn''t stand a chance..." ... The morning classes came to an end. Mike was about to ask Cain to join him for lunch when he saw Anderson passing by with a pig on his shoulders and a barbecue grill in hand. Well, better not disturb Cain... Mike decided to have lunch with Kaelum, Jessica, and Elena instead. During the meal, Kaelum described the thrilling boss battle from the previous night. "...Anderson and I sneaked into the ice bone dragon''s cave. The whole cave was frozen solid, and we had to break the ice little by little. It sped up a lot when the others found us." Kaelum, visibly annoyed, slapped his thigh hard, "We were about to break through the ice layer when we got the news that Thor had soloed the boss and conquered it!" "Fuck! We were so close! I might have met Thor in person!" Kaelum turned to Elena, "Elena, why do you look so upset?" Elena replied coolly, "Next time, remember to slap your own leg." "Sorry, sorry, I got too excited," Kaelum apologized, then shared his regret from last night, "I accidentally earned some extra credits again. Mike, I''m really counting on you now!" As long as Mike stayed in the summer camp and ranked in the bottom 30%, Kaelum could fail his course and repeat the year, becoming classmates with Thor. Dreams are full, but reality is harsh. Some dreams are realized before they even begin. The morning was for theoretical classes, and the afternoon was for combat training. "Mike, the combat class is divided into two parts," Kaelum explained, "The first part is taught by instructors who have been to the abyss battlefields. They have more strength and experience than us. The second part is one-on-one coaching with me, focusing on your personal situation for intensive training." Instructor-led class? Mike was curious about what kind of instructor he would get. Zone C, training gym. When Mike and the others met their instructor, Jessica was speechless. Her grandfather... how did he end up here as an instructor? Even after a careful disguise, Blaze Morrow was immediately recognized by Mike through the Eye of Truth. "Can''t deny, I kind of missed this old fox after not seeing him for a day!" Having a peak Battle Chief around certainly boosted Mike''s sense of security. Blaze Morrow shared a lot of combat knowledge and how to handle various emergencies. Since it was only the first day, he mostly covered basics, which everyone listened to attentively and found very beneficial. After the class, Blaze Morrow left quite pleased with himself. "I spent a lot of money on this disguise, and it seems to have worked well! It looks like neither Jessica nor that little fox recognized me, lol..." Then came the one-on-one coaching. "Mike, I''ve been thinking about how to help you stay in the summer camp," Kaelum said earnestly, "There are two paths you can choose. One, the traditional wind element mage, which is more supportive and functional. This means your solo combat strength will be weaker initially, but you''ll become more valuable later. I took this path myself." Kaelum was also a wind element mage, among the most talented. "But what about the second path?" "The second path is more controversial, known as [Wind Combat Mage]," Kaelum explained, "It maximizes the mobility of the wind element, creating opportunities for high damage output or using close combat combos." "The most famous Wind Combat Mage was a Battle Lord with SS-grade talent. His innate abilities allowed him to unleash tremendous damage, and combined with the mobility of wind magic, he dominated the battlefield, making enemies tremble at the mere mention of his name." After highlighting the advantages of [Wind Combat Mage], Kaelum didn''t forget to mention the drawbacks, "Although it''s powerful initially, once you reach the Battle General tier, the output begins to falter. Wind mages'' burst and sustained output can''t keep up, no matter how fast you run." "I studied [Wind Combat Mage] myself and even tried it for a while, but its limitations made me return to traditional wind magic." Kaelum explained the pros and cons of both paths in detail. From his perspective, choosing [Wind Combat Mage] would be best for Mike, ensuring his strength in the early stages and helping him stay in the summer camp. Even so, Kaelum left the choice to Mike. Kaelum sighed, "Ultimately, it''s because the wind class isn''t strong enough among mages. Fire element mages used to be the most popular, now it''s Lightning mages." Thor initially made a name as a Lightning mage, immediately setting a trend for all mages. "Let''s try Wind Combat Mage," Mike decided, patting Kaelum on the shoulder to encourage him, "Reviving the glory of wind magic is our duty!" "Well said!" Kaelum scratched his head and chuckled, "The problem is... wind magic never had any glory. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have such an oddity as [Wind Combat Mage]." Mike smiled subtly, "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Chapter 95: The calm before the storm After several hours of practice this afternoon at the summer camp in Zone C, Mike and the others grabbed a quick dinner before continuing their training. Kaelum, who had once explored the path of the Wind Combat Mage, now guided Mike with a clear strategy. "Move fast, conserve mana, and rhythm is key!" Kaelum instructed. "Your use of different displacements must be flexible, avoid being predictable!" "Never let the enemy discern the pattern of your movements, or you''ll suffer greatly!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damage primarily relies on short-cast wind element spells, supplemented by spell scrolls and machinery." "..." While having a late-night snack, Kaelum was still enthusiastically discussing tactics with Mike. "When we spar, I''ll get Elena Gearforge to lend you a couple of submachine guns. Running and gunning will suit you well!" It made sense. As an odd branch of wind magic, the Wind Combat Mage had always been under study on how to enhance its upper and lower limits. Below the Battle General level, wielding scrolls and mechanical equipment, Wind Combat Mages could often unleash astonishing combat power! "However, these external aids become less helpful after reaching the Battle General level," Kaelum sighed, explaining, "Take mechanical equipment, for example. To increase power, the size also increases significantly." "We mages generally lack physical strength; we can''t exactly go into battle carrying a cannon!" Kaelum then lowered his voice and whispered, "I tried it once; the recoil was so strong it sent me flying back. Broke seven ribs and had to stay in bed for a week after I healed." Mike nodded, taking these insights to heart. The Wind Combat Mage, in pursuit of ultimate speed, sacrifices much. The entire combat doctrine hits a wall at one stage¡ªdamage! As they progress, the damage output of Wind Combat Mages decreases. With the late-night snack nearly finished and all advice given, Kaelum patted Mike on the shoulder, "Alright, Mike. Get ready, and continue your conquest of the Tower of Truth tonight." "Don''t forget the D-tier raw ore." After parting with Kaelum, Mike returned to his single dorm room. Speaking to his shadow on the floor, he said, "Shadow Nine, do you remember the two mines I have?" A black mist appeared before Mike as Shadow Nine materialized. "The mining equipment has already been delivered to Maxen Stoneheart; remember to pick it up at Wolf''s Den. There''s also a batch of dwarf craftsmen, mining NPCs. I''ve already hired them for you, and the contract is also with Maxen Stoneheart." Shadow Nine was reliable, and Mike felt reassured. "No other business, don''t keep calling me out!" Mike quickly stopped Shadow Nine, "Cough, I''m not clear about the ore tiers. Could you lend me a few pieces of raw ore, D and C tier, so I can get familiar with them?" Mike needed lower-tier ores to handle this week''s assessment. Otherwise, using B-tier ores would be too conspicuous. Shadow Nine snorted, "What do you take me for, Maxen Stoneheart?" "[Apollo] also left a message on the board, do you want to see it?" "Do you want C-tier or D-tier ore?" "C-tier, D-tier is a bit too poor." "Is this 30kg block enough, or should I go steal... I mean, get more?" A photo in exchange for 30kg of C-tier raw ore. The deal was made, and Mike activated the Mark of Truth, entering the Tower of Truth, leaving only the Shadow Nine in place. Two photos floated up, and only now did Shadow Nine have the leisure to look at the messages from the two Supreme Beings. "So, that''s what you wrote back then..." ... "Welcome to the Core City of Truth!" As soon as Mike logged in, he was greeted with his conquest reward. "SSSS-tier rating for conquering the seventh floor, you receive the reward [Fury of the Frost]!" A pair of shoulder pads appeared before Mike, blue with black trim. A hexagonal snowflake, crystal clear, was embossed on each. Just looking at them seemed to lower the temperature. Equipment: Fury of the Frost (Lv.60) Tier: S Attributes: Agility -50, Strength +200, Constitution +200 Physical/Magic Defense: 750 Perks: [Infinite Growth]: Equipment level grows with the owner, up to level 600. [Frost Shield]: Comes with a shield value of (10000 + 1.6 * Spirit), recharges after 300 seconds when broken. [Frost Domain]: Reduces Agility by 5% and movement and attack speed by 15% for all units except the wearer. Upgradeable Perks: [Extreme Rage]: Killing a boss in extreme rage (level not lower than the wearer) can upgrade. Number of upgrades: 5 Number of upgrades done: 0 Looking at the attributes of [Fury of the Frost], Mike raised an eyebrow, "Seems average." By now, Mike had seen plenty of excellent equipment, and his standards were naturally high. The stats of [Fury of the Frost] were ordinary, its shield barely significant, and the effects of the Frost Domain were mediocre. Just... a very ordinary S-tier equipment. The biggest highlight of [Fury of the Frost] might be its [Infinite Growth], which could evolve as Mike leveled up. "After five upgrades, it might have a chance to become SS-tier equipment." Storing the Fury of the Frost for now, Mike had no plans to wear it immediately. Agility was already his weakest attribute, and wearing [Fury of the Frost] would reduce it by another 50 points, which wasn''t a worthwhile trade-off. Setting aside the equipment issue, Mike headed straight to Wolf''s Den. "Equipment, people, all here." Two full sets of large-scale mining equipment, fifty dwarf craftsmen. Mike placed them all at the Mysterious Mine, with the mining chief handling the specifics. With the help of [Eye of Truth], Mike quickly sketched out the optimal mining routes and the general layout of the mine, leaving the mining chief and others astounded. After sorting these matters, Mike returned to Wolf''s Den. "Man, the materials I promised you will be delayed a few days," Maxen Stoneheart apologized, "I was about to head to the Abyssal Plane, but got called back urgently. Also, all counter-offensive plans and leaves have been canceled..." After briefly explaining the situation at the Abyssal Plane, Maxen Stoneheart said seriously, "I don''t know what''s going to happen, but clearly, something big is about to unfold!" Hearing this, a name popped into Mike''s mind. The Fourth Demon God! "Are the Supreme Beings joining forces to deal a heavy blow to the Fourth Demon God?" "Or is it..." A bolder idea emerged. A mere heavy blow? That didn''t fit Mike''s impression of the human race''s top fighters! So far, every top-tier fighter Mike had encountered shared one trait: they eradicated their enemies completely! If so much effort was only going to wound the Fourth Demon God, allowing him to return alive, it would be an insult to the Supreme Beings! "Regardless, I still have a few days," Mike nodded, indicating he understood the situation. It was just the calm before the storm. Pulling out the map, Mike glanced at it. Eighth level: Monster leveling instance. Ninth level: Second class realm! Mike, currently at level 60, was at the threshold for changing classes. If he couldn''t change classes, he wouldn''t be able to level up. "Today''s goal, conquer the eighth and ninth levels with an SSSS rating!" Mike prepared to tackle two levels in one go. Sometimes, without pushing himself, Mike wouldn''t realize just how strong Thor was! Summoning the core crystal of truth, he placed his palm on it, letting the white light engulf him. "May you conquer the Tower of Truth soon." Chapter 96: Are there those born with innate knowledge? In the Tower of Truth, on the eighth floor, which serves as a traditional monster leveling instance, Mike found no challenge. Upon entering the eighth floor, he immediately sensed something unusual. The area was eerily empty, devoid of any other participants except for NPCs. This suited Mike just fine; with too many people around, he wouldn''t be able to use his Thunderclap Strike without drawing excessive attention. Following the strategy laid out by the [Eye of Truth], Mike headed to the nearest leveling spot and began slaying monsters to accumulate a high Exploration Rate. "Wind Fury!" "Thunderclap Strike!" "..." Lightning strikes rained down, and monsters fell in heaps. On a distant hillside, an old man in blue robes, leaning on a cane, watched someone grinding through monsters and couldn''t help but remark, "The young ones these days are far more formidable than we were." "Boring," muttered a man standing next to Professor Gregory, his gaze slightly downcast. A colorful butterfly landed on his fingertip, only to disintegrate like a bubble, vanishing without a trace. "You find everything boring. I''d say that catchphrase of yours is the most boring of all," Professor Gregory chuckled, then added, "I''d actually like to see the day when the legendary Supreme Being Apollo finds something amusing." "Human affairs are the most boring," Apollo spoke again, asking, "Professor Gregory, are you sure you want to go to the Abyssal Plane?" "Yes, didn''t you say you wanted to see me? What''s the matter?" "It''s a perilous journey." "Then we''ll turn danger into safety." "I''ve brought boredom upon myself." If others witnessed this scene, they would be astounded. Supreme Being Apollo, in the presence of Gregory, seemed more like a junior! "Professor Gregory, you are the highest person authority on the soul..." "Stop right there, what nonsense are you spouting? Aren''t you a person?" Professor Gregory seemed slightly irritated, slamming his cane on the ground, "And what about your instructor Shadow Nine? Isn''t he a person too?" Apollo remained unmoved, murmuring to himself, "Maybe I am a butterfly, maybe all this is but a dream." Once again, a butterfly appeared on Apollo''s fingertip, only to have his figure start to disintegrate as the butterfly restored itself. Professor Gregory sighed, "You''re still troubled by that question... You''re a good kid, but you think too little and worry too much." "Before I leave, I have a question for you, Professor Gregory." "Go ahead," said Gregory, his expression serious. The butterfly, fluttering its wings, spoke with Apollo''s voice, "Are there those born with innate knowledge?" Innate knowledge? Gregory looked puzzled, wondering where this question was coming from. Before he could respond, Apollo interrupted, "No need to answer in haste. You can respond before entering the Abyssal Plane." With that, the butterfly slowly flew away, ascending from the eighth floor to the ninety-ninth. Left behind, Professor Gregory continued to watch the Thor grind through monsters, deep in thought. ... [He''s gone.] Mike glanced at the notification in the corner of his screen and breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after he entered the eighth floor, the Eye of Truth had become blurry. The last time it blurred was due to Supreme Being [Ares]. Every encounter with a Supreme Being caused the Eye of Truth to enter a state of blindness. "Can''t you show some backbone, display the spirit of your SSS-tier talent?" The Eye of Truth retorted: [When your level reaches 900, I naturally won''t fear Supreme Beings.] Today, the eighth floor was effectively Mike''s private domain. Only [Apollo] could have arranged such a scenario. Without the worry of revealing his true identity, Mike unleashed his full potential, clearing monsters at an astonishing rate. What would normally take days for others, Mike conquered in less than 40 minutes. Unfortunately, since the monsters were all below level 60, aside from some coins and equipment, Mike gained little else. After reaching a 100% Exploration Rate, Mike summoned the core crystal of truth to settle his conquest. "Calculating conquest rating..." "SSSS-tier rating for conquering the eighth floor, you receive the reward [Behemoth''s Claw]!" An S-tier piece of equipment appeared in Mike''s hands. He glanced at it briefly; it was quite ordinary, and he wasn''t in the mood to study it, so he tossed it into his backpack. After settling his personal rewards, a global announcement echoed in Mike''s ears. "Participant Thor has achieved an SSSS-tier conquest of the eighth floor, granting all human beings in the Tower of Truth the buff [Exotic Gourmet]!" "Temporary buff [Food Absorption]: Food effects increased by 30% for humans within the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours." "Temporary buff [Robust Physique]: Humans in the Tower of Truth do not enter a weakened state upon death and returning to the Core City of Truth, lasts 6 hours." "Temporary buff [Experience Boost]: Humans in the Tower of Truth gain 18% more experience, lasts 3 hours." "[Exotic Gourmet]: Consuming food grants a powerful buff layer, lasts 5 minutes, cooldown 5 minutes, lasts 6 hours." Among the four buffs, [Robust Physique] and [Experience Boost] were particularly significant. For all humans, [Robust Physique] reduced the cost of trial and error, while [Experience Boost] allowed for more efficient use of the temporary buff, accelerating strength enhancement. "Exotic Gourmet... that''s interesting." Mike thought of [Anderson and Cain], the duo for whom these buffs would be especially beneficial. According to Anderson''s training plan, even within the Tower of Truth, Cain needed to keep eating. With his thoughts in order, Mike focused his mind. "Next level!" ... Tower of Truth, ninth floor. Second class change realm. A flash of white light, and Mike appeared on a giant stone floating in the void. Before him, three elemental gates appeared. [Lightning], [Wind], [Fire] [Choose one to complete the class change and settle the conquest] [Or complete all and then choose to settle the conquest] Mike was well aware of the ninth floor''s class change realm process. The process was straightforward: Battle with corresponding elemental monsters, collect elemental cores dropped by them. Fuse the elemental cores to create new skills, unique to oneself! Based on the strength of the created skills, complete the class change and settle the conquest. Typically, a mage would only need to battle with one element. Besides the overwhelmingly powerful Lightning element, Mike also mastered wind and fire. If he wanted to retain all, he would need to create three skills, taking three times longer than others! But the effort was worth it! Three powerful skills, just the thought was very appealing. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s eyes sparkled with excitement. These uniquely created skills had one feature: they could be used to produce skill books! Selling skill books externally, the profit margin was up to 99.99%! This is why the second realm was also known as the [Wealth Realm]. Creating a popular skill could ensure a lifetime of financial security! Rumor has it, the creator of [Windstride Slash] earned unimaginable wealth from just that one skill. "Lightning and Fire can wait." Mike planned, looking towards the wind elemental gate,"Let''s create a wind element skill first. I promised to revive the glory of wind magic, can''t go back on my word." "Let''s set the bar a bit lower, an SSS-tier skill will do, don''t be too hard on yourself." With that, Mike stepped into the wind elemental gate. Lifted by a gust of wind, his feet left the ground, and Mike was thrust into a realm space. Surrounded by roaring winds, the forms of monsters began to clarify amidst numerous whirlwinds. A voice like the wind whispered in Mike''s ear. "Attention! In this realm, only wind element skills are allowed!" "The realm space will continuously refresh wind elemental monsters, the more you defeat, the stronger the monsters that appear, and the higher the probability of dropping high-tier elemental cores!" "Smelt wind elemental cores to create your unique skill." "If dissatisfied with the unique skill, you can choose to recast, losing half of the wind elemental cores." "[Stormweaver¡¤Wind Element] Second class change, officially begins!" Chapter 97: Winds Reach At the ninth level of the Tower of Truth, the realm of wind element class change is a place of fierce battles. "Windstride Slash!" A streak of light flashed as Mike easily defeated a giant wind elemental wolf. An F-grade wind elemental core dropped and was picked up by the Cerberus Phantom, who brought it back to Mike''s side. In his left hand, Mike wielded the Force of Nature, and in his right, the Thunderclap Hammer, wreaking havoc among the wind elemental monsters. For a moment, it was hard to tell who the real monsters were. As this was a realm for wind element class change, the use of skills unrelated to wind was prohibited. Skills like Charge Up, Thunderclap Strike, and Ignite were all disabled. Fortunately, Mike had mastered Windstride Slash, enough to handle various situations. At level 60, Mike''s attributes were top-notch, far surpassing his peers. Even without using lightning magic, just using his staff for regular attacks, he could easily handle these monsters. After more than half an hour, over a thousand F-grade cores, and over a hundred E-grade cores. Mike noted as he looked towards the center of the realm where something like a trophy floated in mid-air¡ªthe Skill Melter. Placing elemental cores into it allowed for skill smelting. The melter had a capacity limit; after a certain number of cores were placed, it would automatically generate skills. It could also be reset infinitely, each reset costing half of the cores while also increasing the upper limit of elemental grades the melter could accommodate. Essentially, resetting was a form of refinement. To create an SSS-grade skill, numerous resets were necessary! Resetting skills became increasingly challenging and the skills stronger as one progressed. Mike approached the melter, grabbed a handful of elemental cores, and threw them in. After devouring the cores, the melter glowed faintly. "Generate skill [Wind Howl], F-grade, learn?" "No, reset!" ... "Generate skill [Wings of Wind], E-grade, learn?" "No, reset!" "...." "Reset!" After several resets, Mike had used up all his accumulated elemental cores. The latest skill generated had reached A-grade! For ordinary participants, an A-grade skill was satisfying. But for Mike, who aimed for an SSS-grade skill, there was still a significant gap. As the continuous slaughter went on, the monsters kept respawning, but their strength also increased. From being able to smash a monster to death with a staff, it now took three swings of the Thunderclap Hammer to achieve the same result. The dropped elemental cores also increased in grade! ... "Generate skill [Wind Burial], A-grade, learn?" "Generate skill [Hurricane], S-grade, learn?" "....." After continuous resets, the melter emitted a dense blue glow, almost overflowing. "Generate skill [Interdimensional Hurricane], SSS-grade, learn?" After 18 resets, Mike finally generated an SSS-grade skill! "It took over three hours to generate an SSS-grade skill, not easy at all." The difficulty of the ninth level was greater than Mike had anticipated. The Tower of Truth only allowed six hours of activity per day, which was extremely precious. If Mike couldn''t create a suitable skill in the wind element change class realm within six hours, the next time he entered, all progress would be reset, and he would have to start from scratch. Many powerful human beings were stuck at certain levels for life because they didn''t have enough time! Human will is infinite, but potential is always limited. Before Thor appeared, even if one adjusted their state to the extreme and executed every step of the strategy perfectly, some levels were still impassable! Now, Mike faced the same dilemma¡ªtime was running short! It took 42 minutes on the eighth level, and 3 hours and 7 minutes to reset 18 times to refresh an SSS-grade skill. Before entering the Tower of Truth, Mike had also delayed a few minutes. [Countdown: 2 hours 3 minutes 8 seconds] A red countdown timer appeared in the lower right corner of Mike''s vision. Based on the current situation, Mike quickly adjusted his target. First, conquer the wind element change class realm. Lightning and fire element change class realms will be dealt with tomorrow! As long as he conquered the wind element change class realm, the progress would be saved and not reset. If he couldn''t refresh a suitable SSS-grade skill today, Mike would have to waste today''s opportunity and come back tomorrow. But time was pressing, and Mike didn''t know when the demon god''s storm would appear; he had to enhance his strength as much as possible before that. Clarifying the current situation, Mike focused on the newly created SSS-grade skill. "Interdimensional Hurricane?" Mike glanced at the skill description and immediately chose to reset. As a wind element skill, [Interdimensional Hurricane] could summon a terrifying hurricane after chanting, tearing everything apart and causing extremely high damage. For any wind element mage, this was a coveted divine skill. However, for Mike, its value was actually not great. In terms of burst damage, Mike had [Charge Up] and [Thunderclap Strike]. Then he would add a Lightning group damage, so he had both single-target and overall damage covered. Because of the scalability of [Thunderclap Strike], even when facing multiple enemies, Mike preferred to use Thunderclap Strike. The most useless aspect of [Interdimensional Hurricane] for Mike was its slightly long chanting time! The burst was not sufficient, and the disadvantage was too fatal, so it was not a good choice. After resetting [Interdimensional Hurricane], Mike immediately swung the Thunderclap Hammer and attacked the newly spawned monsters. Time passed quickly, and after forty-five minutes of continuous fighting, Mike had collected hundreds of S-tier wind elemental cores! Back at the melter, Mike didn''t waste a second and started smelting skills! At this stage, every smelting Mike performed created SSS-grade skills! "Generate skill [Reviving Wind], learn?" "Reset!" "Generate skill [Wind Shadow Shield], learn?" "Reset!" "....." Each SSS-grade skill did not meet Mike''s needs. There were too many auxiliary and healing skills, which Mike directly ignored. And the damage skills were mostly long-chanting types, with too obvious disadvantages. After more than ten resets, Mike still hadn''t found a skill that met his requirements. "No wonder the path of Wind Combat Mage is so difficult..." Mike was able to reset wind element skills to SSS-grade, which was already quite difficult. Especially since on the basis of SSS-grade, he could still reset more than a dozen times. In three hundred years, probably only Mike could do it! "If I choose long-chanting high burst damage, that''s traditional wind magic, and traditional wind magic doesn''t lack forbidden-level damage skills! But chanting makes you immobile, sacrificing the most important mobility of Wind Combat Mage." Mike analyzed in his mind while using the Thunderclap Hammer to kill monsters. "At the same time, these SSS-grade skills have another fatal flaw¡ªthe consumption of mana is too high!" Even with Mike''s top-tier attributes at his level, take [Interdimensional Hurricane] for example. Without considering mana recovery, Mike could only cast it twice before depleting his mana. If Mike was like this, other wind mages couldn''t even think about it! A skill that loses universality and can only be mastered by very few people doesn''t mean much to the entire class. Why is [Windstride Slash] so popular in the market? It''s because [Windstride Slash] has extremely strong universality! Assassins, warriors can all learn it, and even mages who don''t stick to their duties come to learn it. The SSS-grade skill Mike wanted was to serve as the core skill of the ''Wind Combat Mage'' class, filling the gap in damage! In other words, if Mike really created such a skill, he would have opened up a new development path for the entire ''Wind Combat Mage'' class! Becoming the mainstream of wind magic in the future is not impossible! "Continue resetting!" Mike glanced at the countdown, which had just over an hour left. ... Thud¡ª The Thunderclap Hammer heavily smashed down, and the wind elemental king fell to the ground, an SSS-grade elemental core quietly lying on the ground. "The ninth." Mike had reached the limit in the wind element instance. An elemental king core could reset a skill once, and Mike still had nine reset opportunities! [Countdown: 5 minutes] Mike rushed to the melter and threw in an elemental king core. "Generate skill [Summon Wind Elemental Queen], learn?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Reset!" "..." "Reset!" "..." After six continuous resets, Mike still hadn''t harvested the skill he wanted! "Three chances left...." With only a minute and a half left, Mike had no chance to continue hunting the wind elemental king. "Generate SSS tire skill [Wind''s Reach], learn?" [Wind''s Reach]: Deals [2000+1.5*Intelligence+5*past 10 seconds of movement length (yards)] wind element damage to enemies. While dealing damage, the caster transforms into a breeze, able to dash any distance, with the maximum distance being 20% of the damage dealt (yards). Mana consumption: 400 points CD time: 10s Seeing [Wind''s Reach] instantly revitalized Mike, sweeping away his previous fatigue. After five hours of continuous effort and resets, it was all worth it at this moment! "This is it!" This was the core skill of [Wind Combat Mage] he was pursuing! "Res..no no no..learn!" "Learning skill [Wind''s Reach] successful!" Chapter 98: Thor was indeed great Mike spent five hours repeatedly resetting his SSS-tier skill until he finally acquired the skill he wanted! "Wind''s Reach" was considered the core skill of a "Wind Combat Mage" and could even completely overturn the class understanding of a "Wind Mage"! The description of Wind''s Reach is lengthy and its mechanics somewhat complex. Mike even had to read it several times to fully understand it: "Wind''s Reach": Deals [2000 + 1.5 x Intelligence + 5 x past 10 seconds of movement length (yards)] wind element damage to enemies. While dealing damage, the caster transforms into a breeze, able to dash any distance, with the maximum distance being 20% of the damage dealt (yards). Mana cost: 400 points Cooldown: 10 seconds Note: The movement length is generated by the caster himself, and does not include movement generated by teleportation circles or similar means. The skill can actually be divided into two parts: [Damage] and [Movement]. First, let''s look at the damage. "Wind''s Reach" has a base damage of 2000, 1.5 times the Intelligence damage, and 5 times the movement length damage. It''s not displacement, but movement length! Displacement refers to the change in position of an object. If a person repeatedly jumps sideways and ends up back where they started, their displacement is zero. But the movement length is accumulated! And "Wind''s Reach" calculates the movement length over the last 10 seconds. If you move 10 miles, the damage from "Wind''s Reach" could exceed 85K, allowing for an instantaneous dash of over 10 miles! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simply put, "Wind''s Reach" can transform a wind mage''s high mobility into damage output! Before "Wind''s Reach," such a mechanism had never appeared, nor had anyone imagined such a mechanism could exist! If that were all, "Wind''s Reach" would not deserve its SSS-tier rating. The strongest aspect of this skill is that after causing damage, it allows for a dash. And the movement length generated by this dash, if properly connected, will be calculated into the next "Wind''s Reach" damage! Once this positive cycle is established, it will continuously stack damage! To put "Wind''s Reach" in layman''s terms: The faster you run, the higher the damage. The higher the damage, the faster you can run! Perfectly fitting the "Wind Combat Mage" skill set, it compensates for the damage shortcomings while further enhancing mobility! Mike thought to himself, "As long as a wind mage can last in the same battle, the damage from ''Wind''s Reach'' will also continue to grow!" The dash distance created by the last "Wind''s Reach" will be transformed into damage for the next "Wind''s Reach," creating a perpetual motion machine! Of course, this growth is not permanent. Once movement stops and combat status is exited, the next "Wind''s Reach" damage must start stacking from the base again. Mike took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Unlike the skills he had acquired before, "Wind''s Reach" was created by his own hands, and could be imprinted into skill books for widespread learning! Once "Wind''s Reach" is widely disseminated, the combat style of "Wind Combat Mage," and even the entire wind mage class, will fundamentally change! As for whether there will be other chain reactions, Mike couldn''t say for sure at the moment. The only certainty was that because of this skill, humanity would become stronger! A flash of white light passed, and the 6-hour limit of the Tower of Truth was reached, forcing Mike to exit. When he returned to his dorm, Mike''s face still bore traces of ecstasy, and he was extremely excited. "Shadow Nine, there''s big news." Shadow Nine replied irritably, "You treat everything like it''s a big deal! Even if a useless Battle Chief passes by you, you''d want me to kill them all!" "This time it''s different, it really is big news!" Shadow Nine isolated the surrounding space with a gesture. When Mike finished introducing "Wind''s Reach," and the entire skill was displayed in front of Shadow Nine, it left him utterly shocked! "This... this..." For a moment, Shadow Nine couldn''t even utter a complete sentence, even swearing, "Holy fuck, this is an assassin''s skill!" Reminded by Shadow Nine, Mike suddenly realized that was indeed the case. He was always thinking about Wind Mages and Wind Combat Mages, but he had forgotten another thing. Compared to mages, this skill was even more suitable for assassins, even warriors! No, it should be said that except for Priests, all classes need "Wind''s Reach"! Archers and other ranged classes could use it to switch positions after firing, even if just as a pure movement skill, it would be worthwhile! Warriors could pair it with skills like Charge or Windstride Slash for remarkable effects! Mike quickly realized another issue, "But ''Wind''s Reach'' has class restrictions, it can only be learned by mages, or rather only by wind element mages." As good as it is, if it can''t be used, it''s useless! "Has class restrictions, why not just remove the class restrictions? Playing a game without exploiting bugs, what kind of gaming is that?" Shadow Nine said with a laugh. Mike: ... "Kid, the skill you learned before, Windstride Slash, was once exclusive to the Warrior class. It was because it was so effective that we found a way to remove the class restrictions." Shadow Nine revealed a past event. Mike couldn''t help but ask, "How did you do it?" Shadow Nine chuckled, "Trade secret. First, make a few skill books, and then I might consider telling you the principle. Do you have any A-tier elemental cores?" "No." Mike was honest, "I only have two SSS-tier wind elemental king cores." Shadow Nine: ...Damn, he''s definitely showing off! These two elemental king cores were leftovers from Mike''s skill reset. "One elemental king core can produce 10 SSS-tier skill books. Start making them, and the materials will be compensated by [Guardian Shadow] later." Mike was never a stingy person, and soon used the elemental king cores to produce 20 [Wind''s Reach] skill books, which he handed over to Shadow Nine. As mentioned before, each skill book had the same restriction: [Only for wind element mages]. "Shadow Nine, what now?" A black mist engulfed the 20 skill books, and Shadow Nine''s voice emerged, "I''ll send someone to remove the restrictions. Once that''s done..." Even without Shadow Nine finishing, Mike knew what was coming next and added, "Then, I''ll be rich!" Mass selling skill books would be even more profitable than becoming an arms dealer! A voice came from the black mist. "Look at you, so petty." "Alright, I admit I was a bit shallow." Mike felt a bit guilty, but then another phrase came through the mist. "You should say, You''re going to be filthy rich!" "This way, we''ll be the richest on Earth!" "..." ... Abyssal Plane, frontline. A burly man carrying a giant sword burst out of a teleportation portal. As soon as Maxen Stoneheart appeared, he bellowed, "Second Godfather! Second Godfather!" His voice was so loud that even demon creatures 10 miles away could hear him. He was anxious to let everyone know that the Supreme Being [Ares] was his Second Godfather. The many demon creatures that were initially hostile towards Maxen Stoneheart also backed off, not daring to approach. Supreme Son, better not mess with him, goodbye! A figure with a sword slung across appeared instantly in front of Maxen Stoneheart, his demeanor gentlemanly and his voice mellow, "What''s the matter?" "Master Shadow Nine asked me to deliver something to you." Maxen Stoneheart took out 20 skill books, all [Wind''s Reach]. "He asked if you could help remove the class restrictions on these skill books." After glancing at [Wind''s Reach], Ares sighed. "Thor was indeed great." "Ah?" Maxen Stoneheart didn''t catch on immediately, these skill books... were made by Thor?! Wasn''t Thor a Lightning and Fire mage? When did he secretly master the wind element?! Ares continued, "Compared to my time, he''s only slightly inferior." With that, he casually flicked his fingers downwards. A sword energy passed through the [Wind''s Reach] skill books. The line about class restrictions on the skill books was directly erased! "Is that even possible?!" "Godfather, I want to learn this move, teach me!" Maxen Stoneheart was still in shock, only to see Ares raise his hand, taking the top two skill books and casually saying, "I didn''t control my strength for a moment and ended up damaging two skill books. Well, I''ll keep them as souvenirs." Maxen Stoneheart: ??? Godfather, what are you talking about, those two skill books are clearly fine... "You take the remaining 16 skill books back and report." 20 minus 2 equals 18, Godfather, you''re really off today... Maxen Stoneheart''s not-so-bright mind suddenly had a flash of insight, and he understood! "Thank you, Second Godfather!" With that, he first stuffed two skill books into his pocket, then cheerfully carried the remaining sixteen skill books back to Earth. Chapter 99: Im just looking, I... I wont learn it Training summer camp, Zone C. During what should have been class time, Mike squatting in the bathroom, dealing with nature''s call. From the next stall, he could hear the voices of Maxen Stoneheart and Shadow Nine. "Master Shadow Nine, here are 16 skill books. Four were damaged during the removal of the skill restrictions. Please check them." "Little Stone, come closer." "What?" A flurry of punches and kicks followed. The noise eventually subsided, and Shadow Nine spoke coldly, "I''ll give you another chance to organize your words." "Master Shadow Nine, there really are only 18 books left, 2 were damaged! I swear..." Swoosh¡ª A blade was drawn! Shadow Nine coldly stated, "Do you think I''m a two-year-old child?" Maxen Stoneheart quickly responded, "Shadow Nine, even if you kill me today, I won''t betray my Second Godfather!" ... Returning from the bathroom to the multimedia classroom, Mike''s mind was not on the lesson at all. Shadow Nine''s voice echoed in his ear, "20 skill books, after removing the class restrictions, 12 are usable." Blatantly skimming off the top? Mike, somewhat displeased, said, "Shadow Nine, you might as well say 10!" Trying to fool a ghost here! Mike had clearly heard from the next bathroom stall, all 20 skill books were intact! Shadow Nine drawled, "I''m getting old, my eyes aren''t what they used to be. Now that you mention it, indeed, there are only 10." "Why don''t you say they all got ruined?" "How did you know they all got ruined? Worthy of a potential Supreme Being, foreseeing like a prophet!" Mike rolled his eyes, deciding to end this farce and have a serious talk. "Shadow Nine, if we''re going to collaborate on imprinting skill books, we need some rules." "Alright, you''re full of tricks, and I''m just an honest man, let''s hear your thoughts first." The shameless Shadow Nine, his words surely an insult to the meaning of ''honest man.'' "The skill books can only be imprinted by me. The materials need to be A-tier or above elemental cores. For external sales, we need Ares'' help to remove the class restrictions." Raw materials, production, and processing¡ªthese three stages all need to share profits, sustainably and reasonably. Any hiccup in the process, and [Wind''s Reach] can''t be mass-produced. If it can''t be mass-produced, it won''t enhance the overall strength of humanity, contradicting Mike''s original intention in creating [Wind''s Reach]. Mike was very precise about balancing rights and responsibilities. "Out of the 20 skill books, Ares took 2, and instructed Maxen Stoneheart to take another 2, making a total of 4." Shadow Nine spoke again, analyzing, "Ares'' intention is clear, removing class restrictions, he wants a 20% cut. 10% stays directly within the corps at the front lines for internal use, and 10% goes to the rear corps to boost their strength." "No problem." Mike agreed straightforwardly. The [Wind''s Reach] produced, if not for Ares removing the class restrictions and directly sold to wind element mages, wouldn''t involve a cut for Ares. Allowing him to take 20% of the skill books in the processing stage was reasonable. Both parties having no objections, Shadow Nine spoke again, "As for the raw materials, that''s the real headache. To gather A-tier or above wind elemental cores, a wind element Battle Chief would have to do nothing else but focus on gathering wind elemental cores, managing only one per day. Wind element king cores are even rarer, with a Battle Lord able to gather only one per week. Mainly because this stuff was unpopular before, used less, studied less." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Creating SSS-tier skill books required extremely precious materials! 3 A-tier wind elemental cores were needed to produce 1 SSS-tier skill book. 1 elemental king core for 10 books. The number of wind element powerhouses directly affected the production capacity of [Wind''s Reach]! Shadow Nine sighed, "Wind element is weak and unpopular in any class, and there aren''t many powerful wind element users. I guess Ares will think of this too, probably pulling all the wind element powerhouses from the front lines back. To produce elemental cores, expand the skill book production capacity. Once we have the specific data, we can discuss the corresponding profit sharing, how about that?" Mike nodded, "Okay, what about the 20 skill books?" "4 go to Ares, 6 are pre-ordered by [Guardian Shadow], and you have free rein over the remaining 10." Shadow Nine added, "The 2 elemental king cores used to make the skill books will be compensated by [Guardian Shadow]." Mike could fully accept these terms. Once the 2 elemental king cores were in hand, a quick turnover, and another 20 skill books. All in all, Mike would effectively have 30 skill books in hand! Before long, 10 unrestricted class skill books and 2 elemental king cores were handed over to Mike by Shadow Nine. ... Abyssal Plane. A King Cerberus lay on the ground like a dead dog, limp and boneless. Shadow Seven was nearby, roasting a dog leg, looking quite content. "It''s been years since I''ve felt this relaxed!" The shadows of the campfire flickered slightly. A woman in a red robe, graceful in stature, suddenly appeared in front of Shadow Seven. Shadow Seven put down the dog leg, his expression extremely respectful, "Respected Shadow One, you''ve arrived." Shadow One was actually a woman! Shadow One spoke, her voice melodious and very pleasant. "Shadow Nine said you did well on this mission. He wants you to hunt some more demon creatures before returning." Shadow Seven quickly said, "Thank you for Master Shadow Nine''s praise." For Shadow Seven, being able to fight longer on the Abyssal Plane was the best reward. Forest of Truth? Going back was like being in prison, no freedom at all, not wanting to stay a second longer! "Shadow Nine asked me to bring you something." Saying this, Shadow One tossed a skill book to Shadow Seven. "What is this, Wind''s Reach?!" After a quick glance at the skill book''s introduction, Shadow Seven''s breathing became rapid, his entire being overly excited, his voice trembling, "Which Supreme Being crafted this, it''s tailor-made for me!" "With this divine skill, do I still need to fear Thor? I will eventually defeat and replace him!" In that moment, Shadow Seven''s fighting spirit soared, competing with a potential Supreme Being, he felt his chances of winning had greatly increased. Shadow One smiled and said, "This skill was created by Thor, in a way, you''re right, it indeed is the handiwork of a Supreme Being. The handiwork of a future Supreme Being of our race." Shadow Seven''s expression became incredibly rich, unable to utter a complete word. After so many years, he was excited for once... But, how could it possibly be created by Thor?! Shadow Seven wanted to ask, ''Shadow One, couldn''t you wait until I learned it before telling me?! Aren''t you concerned about embarrassing me?'' Bang¡ª Shadow Seven threw the skill book on the ground, turned his head away, his face cold, "Since this book was created by Thor, I''d rather not learn it!" "Suit yourself." Shadow One said and then left, leaving behind a phrase, "By the way, your mother is pregnant again, twins. She wants you to work well in [Guardian Shadow], everything at home is fine, no need to worry. Stop sending letters home complaining and spreading negative energy, better spend that effort finding a girlfriend, you''re already over thirty and still a virgin, your father is very disappointed in you." The breeze blew, the campfire flickered. Only leaving Shadow Seven standing there, dazed, not knowing why, his eyes kept drifting to the skill book on the ground, his gaze burning intensely. Shadow Seven looked around for a long time, making sure Shadow One had left. He stiffly moved his steps, slowly crouched down, picked up the skill book, quickly blew off the dust, repeatedly checking if it was damaged, if it had been knocked or bumped, looking extremely distressed. The firelight reflected on his face, his hands holding the skill book, Shadow Seven muttered to himself, "I''m just looking, I... I won''t learn it!" Chapter 100: Heh, I cant understand a thing After discussing with Shadow Nine, Mike decided to put the matter of [Wind''s Reach] on hold for now. By tonight at the latest, before Mike enters the Tower of Truth, a brief report will be delivered to both of them. This report will include data on the production of [wind elemental cores], an assessment of the skill books market, and an analysis of the scenarios where these skills are used. With this investigative report, the parties involved can finally sit down and settle the accounts properly. Mike had ten unrestricted [Wind''s Reach] in his possession, which he sold to the Hurricane Corps through Shadow Nine''s connections for the price of two Elemental King cores. The leader of the Hurricane Corps, a Wind Element Warrior himself, has many wind element experts under his command, making it a perfect match. They had just returned from a fierce battle in the Abyssal Plane and were now resting while also being responsible for guarding the students at the summer camp. The summer camp, located outside the Forest of Truth, gathers Supreme Being seeds from around the world, along with students from top superpower universities, providing one-on-one tutoring to these seeds. If these yet-to-grow Supreme Being seeds were wiped out by the demon race in one fell swoop, it would be no laughing matter. ... After the morning classes, Cain enthusiastically offered to treat everyone to lunch to celebrate his A-grade conquest of the third level yesterday. Of course, the meal was reimbursed by the summer camp. "Mike, this [Exotic Gourmet] buff is just too awesome!" Cain, brimming with excitement, shared his experience from yesterday. With a bounty of food and the boost from Exotic Gourmet, he achieved an A-grade on the third level and even stumbled upon a B-grade ore! Cain is now challenging the fifth level and still stands a chance to score high. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Congratulations!" Mike said sincerely, then asked, "Today is the third day of the training camp, what are your plans?" The summer camp training session eliminates participants every seven days. Cain''s progress was quite good, even faster than many of his peers with B-level talents. He was confident about winning the first round of eliminations and staying on. "I haven''t really decided..." Cain sighed, a bit helplessly, "I thought I was just coming to gain some experience, and we''d head home early together, treating it like a vacation. But now it seems like there might be a chance to stay. Well, we''ll just have to see how it goes." Cain only had a D-level talent and no chance for a second awakening. The reason he had made it this far was entirely due to the various buffs provided by Thor, combined with his own efforts, stumbling through the Tower of Truth. Anderson was also very responsible, not looking down on him for his D-level talent and being strict in all aspects. From the fresh ingredients Cain ate every day, it was clear that Anderson was very attentive. "Mike, how about I give you the B-grade ore? It might boost your final score a bit." For some reason, Cain hadn''t even considered the possibility of Mike not being able to stay. In his mind, if Mike wanted to stay, he would definitely find a way. "Uh, I''m planning to stick around. Kaelum works so hard every day, I can''t let him down, right?" Mike pointed at the stone in Cain''s arms, "I don''t need that, though. If I took your stone, it''d be cheating, and we''d both get in trouble if it got out." Cain, somewhat puzzled, nodded and then looked curious. "Why''d you suddenly ask about that?" "It''s nothing, I''m just a bit worried. With the way you''re eating now, you''d go broke in less than a week once you get home." "Ah, shoot..." Mike''s point was so valid that Cain found himself unable to argue. Of course, that wasn''t the real reason Mike brought it up. He was reminded of a terrifying statistic: [100% casualty rate]. That was the casualty rate among the classmates of Supreme Being [Morpheus]! It was almost universally acknowledged that among all Supreme Beings, [Morpheus] was the strongest. The Supreme Being among Supreme Beings. Such a powerful entity, yet unable to protect those around him. Even Shadow Nine was in a half-dead state... If Cain continued to stay at the summer camp, Mike didn''t know if one day he might suddenly receive terrible news. Just like what Carson had said on the first day of the drill: "The war is never over." ... Gregory Blackwell''s office. Two cups of coffee were brought in, and the assistant explained, "Gentlemen, Professor Gregory has been called to an emergency meeting. Please wait a moment." "No worries, we''ll just sit here and wait," they replied. "That''s fine. If you get bored, feel free to look at the materials on the coffee table. They''re papers Professor Gregory has been working on recently." Professor Gregory was always keen on sharing his work, some of his ideas being profoundly enlightening. "Alright, that''s always been the rule." Bob Emberclad and Blaze Morrow sat on the couch, casually flipping through Professor Gregory''s papers while chatting. "Back in our school days, we were students of Professor Gregory too. It''s been so many years." Blaze Morrow remarked, "If you were still a Battle Chief..." "How did you know I regained my Battle Chief strength?" Bob Emberclad said, slightly surprised. "I thought I hid it well!" It was then Blaze Morrow noticed, Bob Emberclad''s outfit today had a [Chief] emblem right in the middle. Not only that, but the thermos he was holding was engraved with [Battle Chief Commemorative Edition], and his shoes were [Battle Chief Limited Edition]... Bob Emberclad might as well have written [I am Battle Chief] on his forehead. He wasn''t hiding it at all; he was flaunting it from head to toe! "I was wondering why that assistant was giving you weird looks, now it makes sense!" Blaze Morrow scoffed at his old friend''s behavior, "Making a big deal out of nothing, can''t you be more mature like me? Speaking of maturity, do you remember my granddaughter Jessica? She''s had her second talent awakening..." The two chatted idly, and Bob Emberclad curiously asked, "Blaze, what did you need from Professor Gregory?" Blaze didn''t hide it, "I''ve been having some headaches recently, went to the hospital but they found nothing. The Battle Lord who checked me said it might be a problem with my soul. Professor Gregory is highly skilled in soul matters, the Battle Lord recommended I get a preliminary diagnosis from him. Once we have a direction, we can look for a soul element specialist for treatment." "Eh, a soul issue?" Bob Emberclad exclaimed, "Coincidentally, Professor Gregory is actually writing a paper on that subject. This paper is something else, I hear it even includes human experiment data from Battle Chief-level fighters. Most importantly, it was a Battle Chief who volunteered for this, what a great person!" "Hand it over, let me see." Blaze Morrow took the paper, reading line by line, nodding frequently, occasionally shaking his head, his brows furrowing then relaxing, and from time to time, his face lit up with sudden understanding. He was so engrossed that he lost track of time. "So, what do you make of it?" Bob Emberclad was baffled by Blaze Morrow''s demeanor. Had Blaze Morrow gotten smarter since the last time they met? Blaze Morrow put down the paper, looking unusually composed, and smiled slightly, "Heh, I can''t understand a thing." Chapter 101: Shortest-Lived Demon God Meanwhile, at Training Area C. Before the training session began, Carson appeared and announced to all the students: "Tomorrow, which will be your fourth day at the training summer camp, we''ll have an early test. Those who perform well will be scored and rewarded, and they''ll be exempt from the elimination fight on the sixth day!" According to the schedule, new batches of Supreme Being seeds will arrive on the sixth day. Unlike the first batch, the new batch of Supreme Being seeds must defeat the bottom 10% of the summer camp rankings to qualify for participation in the training camp! The bottom 10% also have a chance to save themselves. If they can win three consecutive fights, they can stay at the summer camp and continue training. The sudden announcement of the early test disrupted everyone''s training plans. Kaelum frowned and whispered, "Mike, something''s off. It seems like trouble is brewing. Hold off on training for a bit; I''m going to dig around." With that, Kaelum went to talk to an instructor he knew well. After a brief conversation, his face was clouded with worry. He then made several calls in a corner, and finally jogged back with a particularly grave expression. "Big trouble, Mike." "Don''t panic, just tell me slowly." Kaelum called out, "Anderson, Cain, come over here!" The four gathered together, and Kaelum turned to Cain, asking, "If I remember correctly, you''re a Wind Element Warrior, right?" Cain nodded, "Yeah, what''s up?" Kaelum sighed heavily and said helplessly, "A new demon god, Vortexarchon, has emerged in the Abyssal Plane. This demon god is extremely powerful and particularly counters the Wind Element Class. Even the strongest Battle Lord of the Wind Combat Mage sect was severely injured after clashing with Vortexarchon. He was just sent back to Earth, and it took a Battle Lord-level priest to treat him, but his fate is still uncertain!" "What?!" Mike and Cain exclaimed in surprise. Cain was genuinely shocked. Mike, on the other hand, was surprised for a different reason. "Ares, that guy can really spin a tale!" This news came so suddenly that, combined with the information Mike had, there was only one possibility: The emergence of Wind''s Reach has completely altered the ecosystem of the Wind Element Class and could even change the dynamics of the entire battlefield! To produce more Wind''s Reach skill books, Ares had to pull back the Wind Element strongmen to the rear and provide a plausible explanation. In this whole affair, the birth of the new demon god Vortexarchon in the Abyssal Plane is true, and it''s possible that Vortexarchon counters the Wind Element Class. Ares took the opportunity to pull all Wind Element strongmen, even making it seem like the Wind Element Class had no future. Everything done was a smokescreen, a deception. All to hide the existence of Wind''s Reach! "Trying to keep a trump card hidden to strike unexpectedly at a crucial moment?" Mike thought about it; if it were him, he''d probably do the same. "I''ve heard that Wind Element mages aren''t allowed on the front lines for now," Kaelum said, spreading his hands in resignation. "As for when the ban will be lifted, I''m not sure. Maybe once a Supreme Being takes down the newly emerged demon god, Vortexarchon, we might get back in action. This new demon god hasn''t formed any alliances yet, making him somewhat easier to take down." Cain blinked in curiosity and asked, "A Supreme Being can kill a demon god?!" He had always thought that demon gods and Supreme Beings were on the same level. "Are Supreme Beings really that powerful? They can even kill demon gods!" Kaelum patiently explained, "There are strengths and weaknesses among demon gods. The weakest demon god might be no match for an Ultimate Battle Lord. The strongest demon gods, in a one-on-one fight, might not necessarily be a match for a Supreme Being. Their main advantage is their numbers. Although they often have internal disputes, they unite against common threats, rarely giving Supreme Beings a chance to defeat them individually." With Kaelum''s introduction, Mike and Cain came to understand that when the Abyssal Plane first emerged, there were as many as eighteen demon gods! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over time, after prolonged Blood Wars and battles, the number of demon gods had decreased. Now, only thirteen demon gods remained in the world. New demon gods are occasionally born in the Abyssal Plane, just as Ultimate Battle Lords and Supreme Beings emerge among humans. Given that the Abyssal Plane is much larger than Earth, and the number of demon creatures is in the hundreds of billions, the frequency of demon gods'' emergence is actually higher than on Earth! "However, demon gods are like leeks, and Supreme Beings are like the scythe, chopping them down now and then," Kaelum paused, then added, "Rumor has it that in the deepest depths of the Abyss, there exists an [Supreme Demon God] who has not yet emerged. Should he appear, even with the protection of a Supreme Being, humanity could face an existential threat. I''ve only heard bits and pieces about this [Supreme Demon God]. It seems that even in the Abyssal Plane, they''re reluctant to let him emerge..." "Anyway, this is beyond what we need to worry about right now." Listening to Kaelum''s briefing, Mike and Cain slowly nodded. "This is the first time I''m hearing about this." "Same here." Realizing the conversation had veered off-topic, Kaelum steered it back on track. "Whether it''s the sudden increase in tests or the emergence of the demon god Vortexarchon, the decline of the Wind Element Class isn''t good news for either of you." It wasn''t just Kaelum; even Anderson''s expression was grave. Anderson had no plans to flunk and repeat the year, but he didn''t want his trained warrior to leave summer camp prematurely. Kaelum clearly had a plan in mind. "We need to adjust our training schedule. After training, I''ll take you guys to a cool spot." Cain and Mike nodded in understanding, then got back to their training. The birth of the new demon god had significantly increased the pressure on Mike''s shoulders. With Thor manifesting among humans, the Abyss wasn''t showing any signs of weakness, birthing new demon gods. The frequency of demon gods'' emergence was likely only to increase! The already tense frontline situation for humanity was becoming even more pressured. Mike thought to himself, "If only Ares could step up his game, spawn a demon god and chop one down, that would save us a lot of trouble." ... Abyssal Plane. A gentle breeze swept through, and a figure appeared, sheathing his sword. Ares emerged from the wind, holding a goblet in his left hand and a sword in his right, with a sword servant closely following behind him. "Record." Ares commanded. The sword servant drew a short sword and took out a specially made stone tablet. With a steady hand, he positioned the sword tip against the tablet, ready to inscribe. "Today, Thor has created new magic, making a significant contribution to humanity..." With each word spoken by Ares, the sword servant carved a corresponding character into the stone. Each stroke was filled with sword energy, crisscrossing powerfully. Even the scattered traces of sword energy were enough to slay a Battle Chief! Ares drained the remaining beer from his goblet, tossed it aside, and his sword robe fluttered wildly in the fierce wind, exuding a carefree spirit. Ares''s voice carried through the wind, "I indulge in drink, just tipsy enough. Hearing of a demon creature causing trouble, I hold my goblet, wield my sword, ride the wind, and slay the demon creature, to celebrate Thor." As Ares spoke the last word, the sword servant finished inscribing the entire passage. At that same moment, an enormous severed head crashed to the ground, kicking up countless storms. he cut was incredibly smooth, clearly the work of a single sword strike. The head''s eyes were wide open in disbelief, unable to comprehend its own downfall. It had just ascended to the highest throne... but everything... ended so quickly... If only it had known that becoming a demon god meant certain death, it might have chosen not to become one at all! ... In the year 2146, on the Abyssal Plane, the fourteenth demon god, Vortexarchon, was born. On the same day, Supreme Being Ares slew the demon god Vortexarchon in celebration of Thor. The fourteenth demon god of the Abyss lived for only 32 minutes and 13 seconds. In his incredibly brief life, he set several world records, such as: [Fastest Slaying of a Demon God], [Shortest-Lived Demon God], [Most Humiliating Death of a Demon God], [Supreme Being''s Fastest Solo Kill of a Demon God]. To this day, no demon god has broken these records. Indeed, it is the stuff of legends. Chapter 102: If I bring this thing to the fight, wont the instructor get mad? In Gregory Blackwell''s office. "Sorry, I was delayed due to an urgent meeting," Gregory Blackwell explained to Blaze Morrow and his companion, having arrived a bit late. "We just received news that a new demon god was born in the Abyss, but don''t worry, it''s been handled." The two Battle Chiefs stood like students in front of him. Blaze Morrow respectfully said, "Professor Gregory, if you''re busy, we can come back another day. My condition isn''t serious; it''s not urgent." "It''s fine, you''re already here, I wouldn''t want you to have made the trip for nothing." Gregory Blackwell turned to Bob, "You''re Bob Emberclad, right? If I remember correctly, you were the second one in your class to become a Battle Chief." Bob Emberclad blushed and nodded, "Professor Gregory, you remembered correctly." Being remembered by Professor Gregory was an honor. In fact, Professor Gregory remembered the name of every student. Bob Emberclad covered up the chief badge on his clothing, feeling utterly embarrassed. He had embarrassed himself in front of Professor Gregory! It must have been Blaze Morrow''s bad influence! Bob thought to himself that he should keep his distance from Blaze Morrow in the future, feeling that his friend''s mind wasn''t quite right, as if it had been damaged. "You were injured back then, and I''ve studied your medical records. Unfortunately, my abilities weren''t enough to help, but thankfully, the source of life was available." Professor Gregory sighed with a hint of relief, "It seems the source of life worked well. You should get a comprehensive check-up when you have the chance. We''re studying the ongoing effects of the source of life and how to manufacture it." Bob Emberclad nodded continuously, "Definitely, definitely!" "Blaze''s issue might be related to the soul, I need you to step out for a moment." "Okay." Bob Emberclad left the office, closing the door behind him. Gregory Blackwell sat down and gestured for Blaze Morrow to do the same. "First, fill out this questionnaire, and after that, I have some questions for you." Blaze Morrow quickly filled out the form and handed it back to Gregory Blackwell. As Gregory reviewed the form, he asked, "Besides the headache, do you have any other symptoms?" "No." "Have you ever heard of the side effects of [Memory Seal]?" Blaze Morrow honestly answered, "No." What was a Memory Seal? "The side effects of [Memory Seal] can include a decrease in intelligence, mental haziness, lack of concentration, and memory decline." "I''m hearing about this for the first time," Blaze Morrow said, puzzled. "Professor Gregory, what does this have to do with me?" "Don''t misunderstand, the diagnostic method for soul-related issues is by exclusion. I''m not suggesting that your memory has definitely been sealed. Sealing the memory of a peak Battle Chief would be difficult even for a Battle Lord." Blaze Morrow nodded slowly; Gregory Blackwell was right. With his strength, very few in the world could seal his memory without him noticing! Gregory Blackwell confirmed again, "So, you don''t have any of the symptoms I mentioned, right?" "Right." Trying to phrase his words carefully, Gregory Blackwell ventured, "Did you know, there''s a curse that, once cast, can automatically seal memories related to the side effects of [Memory Seal]?" "What?" Blaze Morrow didn''t understand Gregory Blackwell''s point at first. After a few more explanations, Blaze Morrow finally got it. "Sheesh¡ªThat''s terrifying! So, you''re saying that someone whose memory has been sealed wouldn''t even know they''ve experienced side effects because that part of their memory would be sealed too?" "Correct." After receiving Gregory Blackwell''s confirmation, Blaze Morrow sighed, "It''s tough for those whose memories are sealed. Professor Gregory, let''s talk about my headache." The headache wasn''t a side effect of memory sealing, so Blaze Morrow felt reassured. Gregory Blackwell nodded solemnly, "Alright." ... The two talked for over ten minutes. Gregory Blackwell asked many soul-related questions, and Blaze Morrow answered truthfully. "I have a clear understanding of your situation now. You might have suffered a recent severe head injury, possibly an intermittent concussion." Gregory Blackwell pulled out a medical record, pointing to a line, "It says here you were injured on duty, so related medical expenses are waived." Blaze Morrow looked a bit embarrassed and at a loss for words, "This..." "I understand." Gregory Blackwell didn''t press further but set all the documents aside. "This isn''t something a soul element strongman can solve, but it''s also not a big issue." With those words from Professor Gregory, Blaze Morrow felt much relieved. Gregory Blackwell continued, "If you''re willing to leave Florida and change your environment, your headache symptoms might lessen significantly, even disappear." Blaze Morrow hesitated, probing, "So, you''re saying I''m not sick, right?" He wasn''t planning on changing his environment anytime soon. Even if he wasn''t watching over Mike, he needed to look after his granddaughter. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The front lines were tense, and Blaze Morrow''s combat abilities were not at their peak; he needed some time to recover. Soon, he might not even have the chance to stay on Earth. Gregory Blackwell was precise in his wording, "You can understand it that way; you''re not sick, and you don''t need medication. But I still recommend you move to another city." "I''m going to the Abyssal Plane soon, so I don''t plan to leave Florida for now. But with your words, I''m relieved to know I''m not sick, thank you so much!" Blaze Morrow felt a weight lifted off his shoulders and was about to leave. Before he could depart, Gregory Blackwell casually remarked, "If you''re not planning to change environments soon, I suggest you strengthen yourself as much as possible. Be ready for battle at any moment. After all, nowhere is safe right now, and a crisis could happen at any time." "Understood!" "And..." Gregory Blackwell hesitated, then added, "Be kind to the young people around you; they are the future of Earth." "Yes!" As Blaze Morrow''s figure disappeared, Gregory Blackwell began to write his report. "Repeated memory seals significantly affect a peak Battle Chief''s intelligence and comprehension abilities..." "Intelligence might not consistently decline but can fluctuate within a small range, showing peaks of high-level intelligence in certain situations..." "The significant side effects are likely due to the sudden and irregular nature of [Memory Seal]. If done regularly and on schedule, the side effects could be reduced or even eliminated, pending further experiments and observations..." "If subjected to multiple memory seals, one might develop a certain resistance to soul element skills." ... Training gym. After finishing a day''s lessons, Mike and Cain followed Kaelum. "Senior, where are you taking us?" "You''ll see when we get there!" After several twists and turns, Kaelum led them to a metal door. A sign next to the door read: [Mechanical Element Equipment Storage] "Here we are!" Standing in front of the equipment storage, Kaelum''s eyes sparkled, "Mike, whether you can stay or I can successfully advance depends on this guy!" He pushed open the metal door, revealing hundreds of shelves filled with an array of mechanical element equipment. "Mike, pick a couple that suit you; we''ll take them to the Tower of Truth for some practice today." Kaelum pointed to the equipment in the warehouse, "According to the combat rules, you can choose mechanical equipment for assistance. You can''t carry energy ores, and there are a few other restrictions. Anyway, with these guys'' help, your strength will definitely improve a lot!" As they approached the warehouse, Cain began searching for mechanical equipment that suited him. Mike''s gaze, however, settled on a Big Bertha. Very imposing, and Mike liked it. There was just one small issue: "If I bring this thing to the fight, won''t the instructor get mad?" Chapter 103: One-third of the spoils from a major battle As Cain and Mike were selecting equipment, Kaelum explained, "Mike, the rules for the combat test are quite complex, with strict restrictions on what items you can bring. Puppets, scrolls, special items, etc., you can only carry a few and you need to declare them in advance." "Oh? What about these mechanical devices?" Mike asked, pointing to the weapons on the shelves. Pistols, shotguns, assault rifles, rocket launchers... they had everything. "Mechanical devices don''t need to be declared, but there are strict limits on the ammunition you can carry, and you''re not allowed to use energy stones." On the way to the summer camp, Elena had already briefed Mike. Devices made by mechanics, if lent to someone else and used without energy stones, have less than a tenth of their power! Curious, Mike asked, "Even if we can''t use energy stones, taking a Big Bertha to the combat test could still blast a classmate with each shot, right?" Even at a tenth of its power, it was still formidable. This thing didn''t really need precise aiming; just point it at someone''s face and fire. "You''re not seriously considering taking Big Bertha to the combat, are you?" Kaelum pointed to the Big Bertha in the middle of the warehouse, his expression odd. "Why not?" Mike countered. "Cough, Mike, calm down, calm down!" Kaelum explained, "Although mechanical devices don''t need to be declared, you need to carry your own equipment throughout the entire test. If you bring Big Bertha, that means... you must carry it on your back or shoulder the whole time. Even during combat, you can''t put it down on the ground, or you''ll be disqualified." This rule was based on real combat scenarios. If you can manage to lug a Big Bertha around the battlefield, that''s your skill. Hearing this, Anderson walked over to Big Bertha, extended a hand, and exerted a little force. A several-ton Big Bertha was lifted like a dumbbell, and he even managed a few curls. Anderson turned to Kaelum, his face expressionless, puzzled, "Is this supposed to be hard?" Kaelum: ... "The high weight not only is a burden, but the recoil is huge, you wouldn''t be able to use it effectively!" Kaelum said with a wry smile, "And even if you could carry it and withstand the recoil, you can only carry one shell, so you''d only get one shot." No matter how you looked at it, bringing a Big Bertha was a foolish move. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike reluctantly shifted his gaze away. He and Cain each picked a few pieces of mechanical equipment to take to the Tower of Truth for practice. "Mike, forget about that Big Bertha!" Kaelum repeatedly cautioned, still feeling uneasy. Knowing Mike''s character, he could pull off something unexpected. ... Back in his personal dorm, Shadow Nine once again isolated everything around and discussed the [Wind''s Reach] skill books with Mike. "Kid, the higher-ups had an emergency meeting. They''ve decided to encrypt the [Wind''s Reach] skill books with SS-level encryption and classify them as SS-level strategic control materials. They must be kept strictly confidential until officially used on the battlefield." This was within Mike''s expectations. [Wind''s Reach], unlike typical SSS-level skills, was a skill that could truly change the era. Especially for top-tier combatants, making a first appearance could catch the enemy off guard. Such opportunities were rare, and humanity needed to seize them! "Higher-ups?" Mike was more interested in this term, "Who are they?" Shadow Nine listed six names in one breath, "Corps Command Center, High School Alliance, Wolf''s Den, Sword Servant, Mystic Market, Guardian Shadow. Three visible and three hidden, in general Earth affairs, if Supreme Beings do not intervene, these six parties negotiate and resolve issues." The three visible forces were self-explanatory. As for the hidden ones: Guardian Shadow, founded by Morpheus, was the organization Mike dealt with the most. In a sense, aside from Morpheus, Shadow Nine was the spokesperson for [Guardian Shadow]. Sword Servant, as the name suggests, was likely a subordinate of Arse. As for Mystic Market... "Mystic Market was created by Apollo?" Mike hadn''t expected that the Mystic Market, with which he had been dealing in the Trade Secret Realm, had such significant origins! "Sort of. Mystic Market is nominally under Apollo, but in reality..." Mike could imagine Apollo''s attitude towards Mystic Market without Shadow Nine saying more. Apollo was probably indifferent, simply stating, "boring." If Apollo cared about these matters, he wouldn''t be Apollo. "Regarding [Wind''s Reach], after consultation among the six parties, it will not be freely circulated in the market. Instead, they will place collective orders with you for purchase." Shadow Nine presented the negotiated plan, "We will provide the raw materials, and the first order is for 50,000 books, to be delivered within three days. As for the payment method..." "If paid in gold, we can indeed provide enough gold. We could even sell you a gold-making device, so you can produce as much as you want." "Ah, what?!" Mike had heard of buying things with printed money, but never with a money-printing machine! The demand from the human high command was huge; 50,000 skill books were enough to arm three or four elite corps! From this demand alone, Mike could tell that humanity was indeed planning something big soon. Shadow Nine continued, "Too much money devalues money, you understand that, right?" Mike nodded; the principle was indeed true. He didn''t lack money now, and having a pile of gold coins sitting in a warehouse gathering dust was meaningless to Mike. "So what will this order be paid with?" Barter was acceptable to Mike. Shadow Nine presented a pre-prepared plan, "Spoils of war!" "Spoils of war?" Mike frowned slightly, "What kind of spoils of war?" "Within a week, there will be a major battle involving a demon god level. You''ve sensed the signs, right?" Mike nodded. Anyone could feel the oppressive atmosphere, like a storm slowly gathering. "In this battle, one-third of the spoils collected by everyone who learns [Wind''s Reach] will be yours," Shadow Nine continued. "Whether it''s a Battle General, Battle Chief, Battle Lord, or even... me, and Supreme Beings!" "Anyone who learns [Wind''s Reach], one-third of their spoils from this battle will be yours!" "Wow¡ª" Mike was invigorated, not expecting Shadow Nine to be so generous. In a way, Shadow Nine''s offer was a blank check. But a blank check... was very tempting! One-third of a Supreme Being''s spoils! If a Supreme Being slays a demon god, wouldn''t that mean Mike would own one-third of a demon god''s remains?! Just the thought was thrilling. The most crucial point, tacitly understood by both parties, was not mentioned: the pricing of [Wind''s Reach]. This was a complex issue. First, [Wind''s Reach] skill books had a production cost, and it wasn''t low. If the books were priced too high, even Battle Chiefs could only afford a few, let alone Battle Generals. This meant that once all Battle Lords and peak Battle Chiefs had learned [Wind''s Reach], Mike''s skill books would never sell again! Even if the price was lowered, the buying group wouldn''t expand much; the purchase threshold was too high. Unless Mike sold at cost, making a loss for the sake of publicity. Shadow Nine''s proposal was much more reasonable; they would bear the cost of producing the skill books, and the payment was more flexible. One-third of the spoils from a major battle. And in this battle, a demon god was likely to fall! Most importantly, the cause of this battle was to protect Thor, directly targeting the fourth demon god! The 50,000 [Wind''s Reach] books entering the battlefield could be a key factor in turning the tide of battle, potentially transforming a narrow victory into a major triumph! Mike didn''t think for long before nodding in agreement to the plan. "Okay, I''m fine with that." "After this battle, I can sell [Wind''s Reach] on the market, right?" "Correct, then you can set your own prices, and we''ll discuss new order collaborations." Shadow Nine hesitated for a moment, then decided to caution Mike, "I personally advise, and I mean personally, this has nothing to do with Guardian Shadow." Mike perked up his ears, curious about what Shadow Nine would say next. Shadow Nine was serious, a rarity. Mike could guess it was about Supreme Beings. Narrowing it down, it was probably about [Apollo]. Shadow Nine said slowly, "You''d better not accept spoils of war from [Apollo]." Chapter 104: Ill take another set of the items I just picked out Shadow Nine''s warning echoed in Mike''s ears. "You''d better not accept [Apollo]''s spoils of war." This was no joke. In fact, Mike sensed a hint of danger from this advice. Shadow Nine didn''t elaborate further; both were wise enough to understand the implications. Currently, Mike was a mage of relatively low rank. In terms of output alone, he could match a Battle Lord, but he was lacking in other areas. He was like a canoe equipped with a massive cannon¡ªhigh firepower, but with clear disadvantages. Supreme Beings were far beyond the current Mike. Mike nodded in acknowledgment, "I understand." He knew the importance of heeding advice. Mike was well aware of the principle: if you don''t court death, you won''t die. Missing out on [Apollo]''s spoils of war might not be a loss for Mike. The matter of [Wind''s Reach] was settled for now. Mike glanced at the time; it was still over an hour until midnight. "Shadow Nine, my mine has started operating. Who should receive the ore output, Maxen Stoneheart?" "You take the goods to the Trade Secret Realm. Someone from Mystic Market will meet you there for the transaction." After saying this, the surroundings returned to normal, and Shadow Nine faded back into the shadows. "Alright." A flash of white light streaked by as the Tower of Truth mark activated, and Mike vanished from the spot. ... Inside the Mysterious Mine, two mining rigs roared deafeningly, the mine bustling with activity as everyone worked diligently. "Boss, you''re here!" The head miner rushed over to Mike''s side to report, "The diagram you drew yesterday was miraculous! I''ve never seen anyone detail every aspect of the underground so precisely!" [Thank you for the compliment.] With the Eye of Truth, the Mysterious Mine held no secrets from Mike. "Let''s talk about the output." "Yes, we''re operating in three shifts, people rest but the machines don''t..." The mining team was well-staffed, and with the top-tier mining equipment provided by Shadow Nine, not much manpower was needed. Even with three shifts, each person only worked eight hours a day, and there were still spare hands. "Boss, I''ve roughly calculated that we''ve mined about 20,000 tons of raw ore. As for the Storm Forge, Dwarf, come here!" The head miner called out. All the dwarven craftsmen near Storm Forge stopped their work and approached. Mike: ..... The head miner quickly corrected, "The shortest one!" All the dwarven craftsmen turned around and returned to Mike. "The one with the longest beard... you!" After some effort, the head miner identified a dwarf and apologized to Mike with a smile, "Sorry, boss, they all look alike, dress similarly, and their names are particularly tricky." "Nonsense! Our names are both pleasant and concise. Boss, I am Bromli Grumblebeard Aleforge Goldenshield, Warden of the Deep Mines, Master Brewer of the Mountain Halls, and Honorary Guardian of the Ancient Gemstone Vault.... (200 words omitted)." "Alright, Bromli, stop there, no need to continue," Mike interrupted, "You''re the leader of the dwarves, right?" Bromli was pleased with the title ''leader,'' his long beard quivering with joy, "Yes, boss, and my brother wants to know when the fine wine will arrive?" "Today. But first, let''s discuss production capacity." When the topic turned to his expertise, Bromli showed great professionalism. "Boss, Storm Forge is fantastic, better than any furnace I''ve ever seen! We''ve just started it up, and once the temperature was right, we smelted 10,000 tons of raw ore, yielding 5,000 tons of B-grade ore and 1,500 tons of A-grade ore." "Higher-tier ores are deeper in the Mine and haven''t been produced yet, but it won''t be long!" Bromli led Mike to an open area where piles of metal blocks were stacked. The cooled ores were formed into bricks measuring about 8 inches long, 4 inches wide, and 2 inches thick, each feeling heavy in hand. B-grade ores were silver, resembling piles of silver ingots, while A-grade ores were golden, making them easy to distinguish. "99.99% purity!" Bromile boasted proudly. Although it was all thanks to Storm Forge, he was proud of his achievements. "You''ve done well. I''ll bring back wine and food next time I visit, and if you have other needs, feel free to mention them." Mike stored all the ores in prepared storage items, inspected the Mysterious Mine to ensure everything was running smoothly, and then departed. ... Trade Secret Realm. "Fourth Bro, long time no see!" Mike looked at the person receiving the goods and couldn''t help but laugh. Foreskin. The familiar Foreskin seemed a bit embarrassed and chuckled apologetically, "Fourth Bro, I''m really sorry, I work for that big shot. Without orders, I can''t just reveal my identity." "Let me reintroduce myself, Mystic Market Manager Foreskin, at your service, Mr. Thor. Here, you can speak and act freely without any worries." From the day Mike entered the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin, who dealt with him, was no ordinary person but the Mystic Market Manager! Before coming here, Mike had already had his suspicions. When the truth was revealed, it wasn''t really a surprise. "Why didn''t the Eye of Truth see through Foreskin''s real identity?" Mike wondered to himself. [You didn''t ask.] Can''t you be a bit more proactive? Mike felt he needed to take some time to properly school the [Eye of Truth]. But there was another question Mike couldn''t figure out, "With so many people that day, how did you manage to find me?" The Trade Secret Realm was bustling and everyone was disguised; finding Thor was no easy task. Mike hadn''t been in the Trade Secret Realm long before Foreskin found him, showing incredible efficiency. Could he also be a possessor of a similar type of talent?! But when Mike used the Eye of Truth, he saw that Foreskin''s talent was an S-tier in metal forging. Since it wasn''t a matter of talent, it was clear he must have had [Apollo]''s permission. As Mike had guessed, Foreskin quickly revealed the answer, "When the announcement of your SSS-tier rating conquering the newbie instance was made, [Apollo] imposed a restriction that only you could enter the Trade Secret Realm." Mike''s expression changed slightly, genuinely impressed, "That''s big league." Apollo''s research into the Tower of Truth was profound, far surpassing the other two Supreme Beings, perhaps only he had such capability. "Let''s check the goods." 5000 tons of Grade B, 1500 tons of Grade A. "Wow¡ª" Even with mental preparation, Foreskin was utterly shocked when he saw so much ore. "This, this is like a year''s output from a major Abyssal Plane mine!" "Gulp¡ª" As the Mystic Market Manager and a confidant of [Apollo], what hadn''t Foreskin seen? Even so, he was stunned for several seconds before he could gather his wits. "Master Thor..." "Just call me Fourth Bro." "Fourth Bro, is this a day''s output?" "Yes." "That can''t be right..." Digging through the metal blocks, Foreskin suddenly looked up at Mike, S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are there no Grade C ores?" "No." Mike searched himself thoroughly, finding only 30 kg of Grade C raw ore, which he needed for summer camp. "You''re not saying... the worst ores in the Mysterious Mine are Grade B?!" Foreskin''s voice was shrill, almost breaking. "75 million tons of Grade B raw ore... this output..." He quickly regained his composure and hurriedly apologized to Mike. "Inventory complete, Grade B ore, market price 500,000 gold coins per ton, Grade A 1 million. That totals 4 billion gold coins, which converts to 4000 Battle Lord merit points." Foreskin handed a black card to Mike, casually remarking, "That''s equivalent to the merits of slaying a demon race Battle Lord." "Ah, having too much money can be a problem too, not knowing how to spend it." Mike pocketed the 4000 merit points and asked seriously, "Can this money earn interest in your Mystic Market?" "You''re joking..." "No worries, I was just asking, not planning to deposit it yet." Then, Mike purchased some miscellaneous items, preparing for today''s challenge in the change class realm. The items he chose included: fire element skill books, two sets of level 60 equipment, commonly used scrolls, and puppets. Having just conducted a 4 billion gold coin transaction, Foreskin generously offered to waive the fee. "How can I accept this?" Saying this, Mike pointed to the Mystic Market goods list and said, "In that case, I''ll take another set of the items I just picked out." Chapter 105: Lighting Phantom Form Mike returned home loaded with goods. Back at the Mysterious Mine, he dropped off tons of supplies for the miners'' leader to distribute. Even the lizard got a set of beach skins, lounging in the sand pits looking totally chill, like it were on vacation. "Free stuff might not always be the best, but it sure is the most enjoyable." Mike could relate to that saying. After distributing the supplies, Mike cautioned, "No drinking while mining, and no mining while drinking, got it?" "Got it!" The miners'' leader and the dwarf Bromli assured Mike that no one would drink during work hours. In front of everyone, Mike warned the lizard. "If you smell anyone reeking of booze in the mine, consider it an extra meal." Lizard: "Gizz-gazz, fizz-fuzz, whizz-whazz! (But I don''t wanna eat people, human meat tastes awful)" "I''ll get you a barbecue grill later, eat something cooked." With the lizard supervising, it added an extra layer of insurance that no one would dare drink and work. As Mike left, the dwarf craftsmen felt both happy and a bit down. The clock struck midnight. Mike re-entered the Core City of Truth, heading straight for the ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. "May you conquer the Tower of Truth soon!" In front of Mike stood three elemental gates, silently awaiting his choice. He had already conquered the wind element change class realm. Mike looked at the remaining two elemental gates: One gate was made of fire elements, radiating intense heat even from a distance. The other gate flickered with lightning, with arcs jumping continuously and thunderous sounds emanating from it. "In terms of output, there''s [Charge Up] and [Thunderclap Strike], [Wind''s Reach] combines output and movement." Mike analyzed his current strengths, "What I''m lacking right now includes: endurance, sustained damage, area damage, survival..." With two SSS-tier skills and two chances, Mike had a rough idea of his direction. "Let''s go to the Lightning gate first." Mike approached the gate of lightning elements, and as lightning struck his skin, it caused no harm but instead gave a tingling sensation. [Ding, it has been detected that you possess an exceptional affinity for lightning. You are the undisputed king of lightning, and all lightning element monsters submit to your rule.] Five minutes later, Mike walked out of the gate of lightning elements, even feeling a bit disappointed. "How was the lightning change class so easy?" Mike wondered. He hadn''t even done anything significant inside, yet he achieved the highest score and acquired the skills he needed. [Lightning Phantom Form]: Learning requirement: Lightning affinity greater than 210%. [Lightning Phantom Form]: Transforms the target into a Lightning Phantom state for 15 seconds. In the Lightning Phantom state, physical attacks cannot be made or received, immune to physical damage, and magic damage taken is increased by 30%. If cast on oneself, it grants immunity to lightning damage and the Lightning Phantom state can be ended at will. If cast on an enemy, the lightning damage they receive is increased by an additional 5000%. Mana cost: 1500 Cooldown: 60 seconds The greatest advantage of [Lightning Phantom Form] is its immunity to physical damage! Combined with [Inhibition Orb], Mike, in his Lightning Phantom state, is immune to physical damage and enjoys significant magic damage reduction, making him a mobile firepower platform! Of course, Mike can also cast [Lightning Phantom Form] on enemies to trap them! In the Lightning Phantom state, one cannot initiate physical attacks and must also endure high amounts of lightning magic damage. Naturally, the duration of the Lightning Phantom state is also affected by resistance. As a supplement to Mike''s trump cards, it is at least qualified. Unlike [Wind''s Reach], skill like [Lightning Phantom Form] is difficult to produce as skill books. Even if turned into a skill book, few possess a lightning affinity over 210%. Thus, [Lighting Phantom Form] can be considered one of Mike''s exclusive and trump card skills. Turning it into skill books would mean exposing his trump card. Once the effects of this skill are known, it becomes very easy to counter. For this reason, Mike needs to ensure that anyone who has seen [Lightning Phantom Form] cannot live to share this information, thus securing his trump card. The learning and usage scenarios for [Lightning Phantom Form] are quite demanding, making it a skill tailored specifically for Mike. [Lightning Specialization] increases the effects of lightning skills by 100% and reduces cooldown times by 50%. In other words, Mike can maintain [Lightning Phantom Form] for 30 seconds with a cooldown of only 30 seconds. Unlimited refills! Having the [Lightning Phantom Form] skill means Mike don''t have to worry about any physical damage. Mike tucked away the skill description and headed towards the final elemental gate¡ªthe Gate of Fire Elements. As he approached, blue flames surged up, dancing joyously on his shoulders. When he opened his eyes again, Mike found himself amidst countless active volcanoes. Each volcano belched black smoke, intermittently spewing molten lava from which fire element monsters struggled to emerge. "This realm only allows the use of fire element skills!" With the experience from conquering the previous wind realm, Mike quickly got into the groove. However, compared to the Lightning, the progress in the Fire Element Change Class Realm wasn''t as smooth. Mike had some ideas for the fire element''s SSS skills. "Let lightning handle the burst damage; the skills I create here should focus on sustained and area damage." That was also why he had chosen the fire element initially. One by one, the fire element monsters wailed as they fell, their bodies shattering into magma, leaving behind elemental cores. "Generate skill [Fire Joy], S-rank!" "Reset!" "Generate skill [Volcanic Eruption], SS-rank!" "Reset!" "..." After battling for three to four hours, Mike finally reset the skills to SSS-rank. "Generate skill [Blazing Sacrifice], SSS-rank!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike glanced at the skill¡ªit didn''t quite meet his needs. Blazing Sacrifice was a risky tactic, burning a portion of HP to boost all stats and gain various powerful buffs. The more HP burned, the stronger the combat power! "Powerful, but not for me." While hunting fire element monsters, Mike continued to reset the SSS-rank skills. The Eye of Truth had hinted: [Keep some time free; after passing all three change class realms, there''s a surprise waiting.] Glancing at the time, Mike saw he had 90 minutes left. After three more resets, a promising option appeared. "Generate skill [Blazing Storm], SSS-rank!" Blazing Storm was a typical area damage skill, dealing high fire damage over an area with sustained burning effects. It had high mana consumption, a reasonable cooldown, and a short casting time. It perfectly matched Mike''s initial concept and was a good addition at this stage. However, while Blazing Storm was balanced in all aspects, it also meant it had no particularly outstanding features¡ªa very standard SSS-rank skill. It would probably only be useful up to the Battle Lord tier, and not much beyond that. "I''ll make do." Mike steadied his mindset, comforting himself. Just as Mike was about to learn [Blazing Storm], a notification popped up from the Skill Melter: [Next skill reset: Meteor Fire Rain...] Mike glanced at the description for [Meteor Fire Rain] and was immediately captivated. [Blazing Storm]? Sorry, I''m not familiar with you. Let''s not keep in touch; I''m afraid [Meteor Fire Rain] might get the wrong idea! Mike dove back into battle, collecting elemental cores, ready to reset his skills! Chapter 106: Meteor Fire Rain In the Tower of Truth, on the ninth floor, Mike entered the Fire Element Change Class Realm. "Reset!" "Generate skill [Meteor Fire Rain], learn it?" "Learn!" As soon as the skill was in his possession, Mike couldn''t wait to open the skill description and read it again: "[Meteor Fire Rain]: Summons a fireball from the sky to strike the enemy, dealing (2000+1.5*Intelligence) points of fire element damage, and applies a [Meteor Mark] on the target. Each [Meteor Mark] scorches the target, dealing (1000+2*Intelligence) points of fire element damage over 10 seconds. If the target dies while under the effect of [Meteor Mark], the number of marks doubles and randomly spreads to nearby enemy units. Any non-[Meteor Fire Rain] fire element skill can detonate [Meteor Mark], causing (10000*number of marks) fire element damage! Mana cost: 600 points. Cooldown: 10 seconds. Powerful! Worthy of an SSS-rank skill! [Meteor Fire Rain] has one effect: damage! The damage is divided into three stages: First stage, impact damage + burning damage. With Mike''s Intelligence attribute nearing 2000, a rough calculation shows the impact damage at 5000 points, with a continuous burn of 5000 points per second for 10 seconds, totaling 50,000. [Fire Element Mastery] enhances fire element magic effects by 100%. After doubling, the impact hits for 10,000 damage, with 2 [Meteor Marks], each mark burning for 10,000 points per second, 2 layers over 20 seconds totaling 400,000. Just the first stage of damage, not even considering magic resistance, can slay enemies with health below 410,000! Then comes the second stage of damage: the strongest aspect of [Meteor Fire Rain] lies in the fission of [Meteor Mark]! Enemies carrying [Meteor Mark], when killed, have their layers doubled! 2 layers become 4, 4 layers become 8... Aside from Charge Up, this will be the most powerful growth skill! By killing enemies marked with [Meteor Mark], the marks continuously double! After an enemy dies, the doubled [Meteor Mark] spreads to more enemies! Like a snowball, the [Meteor Mark] keeps growing, and won''t stop until all enemies are killed! Even if some enemies can withstand the burning damage of [Meteor Mark], Mike can rely on [Thunderclap Strike] to specifically target and kill them! Moreover, [Meteor Fire Rain] also has a third phase¡ªdetonation! When the minions are wiped out, [Meteor Mark] concentrates on the boss, and Mike can simply use [Ignite] to detonate all the [Meteor Marks]! Each layer of [Meteor Mark] causes a whopping 10,000 points of explosive fire element damage! Deadly Ignite! Mike tucked away the skill description and mulled over in his mind, "In terms of single-target damage, [Meteor Fire Rain] is pretty standard. Its ideal battle scenario is a super-strong boss accompanied by a bunch of minions. The minions provide ample fuel for [Meteor Fire Rain], splitting into more [Meteor Marks]! And when it comes to detonating [Meteor Mark], the damage just goes through the roof! Even without detonation, the sheer number of [Meteor Marks] and the scorching damage are enough to give any boss a run for their money!" Thinking this, Mike couldn''t help but shake his head, "Too bad, such scenarios are hard to come by." On the battlefield, [Meteor Fire Rain] is purely a group damage skill. This skill fills the gap in Mike''s arsenal for dealing area damage, while also adding a type of burst damage. That''s why, at first glance of [Meteor Fire Fire Rain], Mike completely ditched [Blazing Storm]. After learning [Meteor Fire Rain], all fire element monsters turned into magma and returned to the volcano. After a flash of fire, Mike found himself back on that massive rock. The rock floated in the void, with only three conquered elemental gates standing in place. Wind, Lightning, Fire. Following the order Mike conquered them, the elemental gates began to stir! The three elements... began to merge?! Mike''s eyelids twitched, sensing trouble, as a wild elemental force swept everything, and a terrifying monster began to take shape. [Young man, I advise you to take care of yourself] Without any hesitation, Mike started with a skill combo. "Wind Fury!" "Charge Up!" No matter what terrifying boss he was about to face, stacking up Charge Up was never a mistake! As Mike braced for a formidable enemy, the Eye of Truth provided a new hint, [Hot Knowledge: This boss possesses all the skills you''ve created in the change class realm] Among the three change class realms, Lightning and Fire elements were manageable¡ªMike hadn''t reset too many skills. As for the Wind element... Mike had madly reset, starting with a dozen SSS-rank skills! This time, he had definitely created a huge problem for himself. As Mike rapidly stacked up Charge Up, the boss gradually revealed its true form. Boss: Master of the Wind, Lightning, and Fire Realms Level: 60 Health: 90 million Shield: 120 million Skills: Wind''s Reach, Lightning Phantom Form, Meteor Fire Rain... [Defeat the boss, reward: +10% Affinity in all three elements...] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Note: The Master of the Wind, Lightning, and Fire Realms, skill effects +100%, no cost, no chanting, cannot be silenced...] [The Master of the Wind, Lightning, and Fire Realms can only be damaged by Wind, Lightning, and Fire elements, and has an 80% damage reduction from these elements...] Five minutes later, when the boss fully appeared before Mike, he instantly made his move. "Blessing of Lightning!" "Thunderclap Strike!" A terrifying bolt of lightning struck from the sky, piercing through the boss''s shield, and was about to strike the Master of the Realms. "Lightning Phantom Form!" The figure of the Master of the Wind, Lightning, and Fire Realms became ethereal. Immune to lightning damage! A few lines of frustration appeared on Mike''s face; this was a skill he had created himself. Little did he know, the Master would use it here to limit Mike''s damage. "Wind''s Reach!" "Void Tremor!" Mike''s figure transformed into a forward thrust, dealing wind element damage to the boss during the process. The damage mode of Wind''s Reach was an invisible Wind Blade that struck out at high speed, directly slashing the target. Void Tremor followed suit, striking the Master of the Realms, causing damage: 0! The Master is immune to all damage except from Wind, Fire, and Lightning! With [Lightning Phantom Form], it was even immune to lightning damage. Mike wasn''t after damage, but the healing prohibition effect of Void Tremor! Many of the wind element skills Mike had created previously included healing and shielding effects, and the boss''s ability to cast without chanting was giving Mike a real headache. "Meteor Fire Rain!" "Ignite!" "....." In the change class realm, the battle between Mike and the Boss continued. "Wind Fury!" "Wind''s Reach!" Amidst the howling wind, Mike''s roar could be heard, "Today, only one of us is leaving the change class realm alive!" Chapter 107: Pack it full Tower of Truth, ninth floor. Change class realm. The power of the Master of the Wind, Lightning, and Fire Realms exceeded Mike''s expectations. The main reason was... Mike had reset his skills too many times. With the enhancement of [Lightning Phantom Form], both the realm master and Mike were immune to lightning damage. This battle was a clash of wind and fire! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Meteor Fire Rain!" "Wind Fury!" "Wind''s Reach!" As [Wind''s Reach] was used repeatedly, each thrust covered an increasing distance, and the damage escalated! The realm master was not to be outdone, "Wind''s Reach!" The Inhibition Orb on Mike trembled slightly, absorbing the incoming damage. Any magical damage under ten million was blocked! Both were stacking the damage of Wind''s Reach. However, Mike had Wind Fury and [Wind Element Specialization] - 50% CD reduction. His stacking speed was more than double that of the realm master! "Swoosh¡ª" Their figures crossed paths once again, The Inhibition Orb absorbed the damage, while the realm master''s health dropped slightly. The battle raged on. ... Wolf''s Den. Maxen Stoneheart had just finished his own mission and was taking a break, glancing at the time. "It''s 5:50. That kid Thor is still stuck on the ninth floor." Thinking it over, Maxen Stoneheart quickly realized, "That guy is triple specialized in wind, fire, and lightning, definitely aiming for SSS-grade skills in each. One elemental gate takes a day, so the ninth floor would take three days!" Maxen Stoneheart casually picked up his phone and tapped into the headlines. The top news caught his eye: "No SSSS-grade conquest tonight, missing him." "Today''s definitely a no-go." Maxen Stoneheart stretched lazily and shouted towards the office door, "If Thor conquers SSSS-grade today, it''s on me!" A stir erupted outside, with various cheers for Thor. Maxen Stoneheart opened a beer, kicked back with his legs crossed, and relaxed, "Thor, you better pull through, buddy!" ... Tower of Truth, ninety-ninth floor. Apollo sat cross-legged on a bluestone tile, with an hourglass in front of him. The sand in the hourglass was running low, about 10 minutes left to flow. Apollo glanced down the tower, calculated with his fingers, and slightly lifted his right hand. The hourglass began to flow backward, stopping only when the sand inside had doubled, then resumed its normal flow. After finishing, Apollo no longer looked at the hourglass or down the tower. He stood up, walked to the edge of the tower, and stepped out onto the clouds. The clouds drifted lazily, carrying Apollo''s voice. "Boring." ... "Only ten minutes left before exceeding the time limit." Mike checked the time; it was 5:50. A previously reset SSS-grade wind element skill had given the realm master a few extra lives. Ten minutes was tight, and Mike wasn''t sure he could finish the job. If the realm master pulled out another lifesaving skill, Mike would be out of time! Having reset too many skills, Mike himself couldn''t remember what all he had. [Countdown: 19 minutes 46 seconds] "Did I miscalculate?" Mike was startled. Where did those extra 10 minutes come from? [You should thank that Supreme Being for the extra ten minutes!] Although the Eye of Truth dared not mention the Supreme Being''s name, Mike knew very well. Only one person could do such a thing¡ªApollo. Mike couldn''t help but remark, "The Tower of Truth might as well be Apollo''s own playground." Mike held the Force of Nature in his left hand and the Thunderclap Hammer in his right, looking at the realm master with full fighting spirit. "My time''s been extended, what about you?" Realm master: I report, someone is cheating Administrator [Apollo] has rejected your report and muted you for 365 days. "Wind Fury!" "Wind''s Reach!" Realm master, meet your end! ... 5:59 AM and 30 seconds. Maxen Stoneheart looked at the wall clock, "Even if this kid conquers SSSS-grade, he won''t have a chance to mooch off me." "I must tell him tomorrow, let him know what he missed out on!" Maxen Stoneheart could almost see Thor''s frustrated face. That guy always felt like not getting a freebie was a loss. Maxen Stoneheart thought gleefully, "I need to set up a few more cameras to capture this moment!" ... 5:59 AM and 45 seconds. "Wind''s Reach!" A figure streaked across the void, unleashing a Wind Blade at breakneck speed, seemingly capable of slicing through time itself. Boom¡ª Amidst the continuous thunderous roars, the realm master collapsed, his body beginning to disintegrate. He was defeated! Glancing at the time, Mike said coolly, "Even without the extra time, I could have beaten you!" ... 5:59 AM and 50 seconds. Above the clouds, a surprised "Huh?" suddenly sounded. In the voice, there was a rare hint of astonishment. Apollo raised his hand again, intending to reset the sands of the hourglass, but paused mid-air and then withdrew it. "Self-inflicted boredom." The next second, a global announcement echoed through the Tower of Truth. "Participant Thor achieves an SSSS-grade rating by conquering the ninth level, rewarding all human race buffs [Class Expert] within the Tower of Truth!" "Timed buff [Wind''s Grace], enhancing human race wind element skill effects by 25% within the Tower of Truth, lasting 6 hours!" "Timed buff [Lightning''s Roar], enhancing human race lightning skill effects by 50% within the Tower of Truth, lasting 6 hours!" "Timed buff [Fire''s Delight], enhancing human race fire element skill effects by 25% within the Tower of Truth, lasting 6 hours!" "[Class Expert]: Each time you enter a change class realm, automatically gain a 15% progress." The long-awaited SSSS-grade rating, it''s here! Thor did not disappoint! Cheers drowned out the entire Wolf''s Den, including Maxen Stoneheart. "Holy smokes, he actually did it?!" He conquered three change class realms in just two days? And all at the highest SSSS-grade! Maxen Stoneheart genuinely felt happy for Thor, cheering along with the crowd. At the same time, he felt relieved. "No more time, even if that guy achieves an SSSS-grade, he can''t..." Just as Maxen Stoneheart thought this, someone in the crowd exclaimed, interrupting his thoughts. "It''s six o''clock!" "My watch is broken, it''s six o''clock?!" "No forced exit! I''m still in the Tower of Truth!!" "What''s going on, did Thor conquer too many times?" "..." Staying in the Tower of Truth past six o''clock, For everyone, it was a first! Amidst his excitement, Maxen Stoneheart had an ominous premonition. That guy just conquered and surely needed some time to sort out his gains; he wouldn''t return to Wolf''s Den so soon, right? With the extra time, no one was in a rush to venture into the Tower of Truth; after all, they didn''t know how long it would last, better to use it to celebrate. Cheers for Thor! Countless Lone Wolves flooded into Wolf''s Den, joining the revelry! In the crowd, a low-key Star Lone Wolf made his way through and squeezed up to the bar. Nyx Valoria handed over a chilled beer, kindly reminding, "Sir, Maxen Stoneheart said earlier tonight, if Thor achieves an SSSS-grade, he''s picking up the tab." Thump¡ª A storage ring was slammed onto the table by Mike, oozing dominance. Nyx Valoria, ever so understanding, asked, "5000 single meals?" "No, fill it with booze." "How much?" Holding the oversized storage ring, Nyx Valoria was momentarily baffled. Mike lifted the beer and downed it in one go, naturally uttering three words, "Pack it full." Chapter 108: Its just that the process might be beyond any of our imaginations In the office at Wolf''s Den, "Stone, why the long face, buddy? You constipated or something? Crack a smile, will ya?" Mike looked at Maxen Stoneheart, who was standing there like a deer in headlights, and waved his hand in front of him. No response. "Maxen Stoneheart, your card''s tapped out too." Nyx Valoria tossed back a card, pointing at the tablet showing the bill, "What about the rest of the tab?" Tonight''s expenses weren''t small; with the extra time, everyone was partying hard. Maxen Stoneheart spoke in a barely audible voice, "Put it on..." "Put it on what? Speak up, can''t hear ya!" Maxen gritted his teeth and said, "Put it on my godfather''s account." Nyx tapped a few times on the tablet, and the bill was cleared instantly. Mike raised an eyebrow, curious, "Your godfather''s loaded, huh?" Mike was really curious. When Maxen Stoneheart''s godfather finds out how much was charged to Wolf''s Den, would he hang Maxen Stoneheart out to dry? "Cough, let''s not talk about my godfather today." Maxen Stoneheart said, picking up his pace, trying to make a quick exit. This time, Mike took control. "Come on, back to the office with you!" Mike herded Maxen Stoneheart back into the office, urging him, "Hurry up, get the stuff out." "What stuff?" Maxen Stoneheart was totally lost trying to keep up with Mike''s pace. "SSS-grade materials, got any left?" "Oh, oh, yeah, King Cerberus''s just came in today, a whole set." Saying this, Maxen Stoneheart handed over the remaining skeleton to Mike. One of the leg bones still had char marks on it, smelling of spices. Mike: ... "Who grilled this for a snack?" Mike shook his head in disbelief. "Doesn''t matter, it wasn''t for me, Nightmare''s Breeze ate it, no biggie." Nightmare''s Breeze: ... After taking the skeleton, before they could chat more, time was up. 6:10 PM. Everyone was forcibly ejected from the Tower of Truth, a full 10 minutes later than usual. Soon after, the Defense Headquarters made an announcement. "Due to Thor''s multiple triggers of SSSS-grade ratings, the Tower of Truth''s time limit is permanently extended by 10 minutes!" The crowd, just winding down from a celebration, was once again enveloped in joy. 10 minutes! For the past three centuries, the Tower of Truth''s time had always been exactly 6 hours, not a minute more, not a minute less. Until... Thor''s arrival! Mike was in a good mood, tapping likes on all the comments praising Thor in the discussion forum before he finally put down his phone and asked with a puzzled look. "Shadow Nine, why would someone do that?" "You''re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask? How would I know!" Shadow Nine snorted coldly, not really in the mood to entertain Mike. From the shadows, in a whisper too low for Mike to hear, he murmured, "Has it really come to this point now..." Eye of Truth: [Shadow Nine: Has it really come to this point now...] Mike raised an eyebrow, wondering if eavesdropping was really such a good idea. Perfect! Clearly, even Shadow Nine hadn''t anticipated that Apollo would pull such a move. Thinking about it, it made sense. Of the three Supreme Beings, Apollo was the most mysterious, the least active, and spent the most time in the Tower of Truth. Mike even suspected that this guy completely ignored the time limits of the Tower of Truth, practically online 24/7! "Knock, knock, knock¡ª" "Mike, don''t forget the combat test today!" Kaelum was really keen on the combat test, knocking on Mike''s door early in the morning. "Mike, morning activities are canceled, switched to one-on-one training. Afternoon for the combat test..." "I''ve got a bold idea." Mike shared his thoughts with Kaelum, who immediately looked perplexed. "Isn''t that a bit much?" "What do you mean ''a bit much''? Do you not want to repeat the year?" Mike had solid reasoning, and after a moment''s thought, Kaelum saw it was a viable option. Biting the bullet, he stomped his foot, deciding to go for it, "Alright, I''ll do it your way!" "I''m rooting for you!" Kaelum dashed off to find Elena. This wasn''t something he could handle alone. Meanwhile, Mike took the opportunity to delve into the personal rewards for this SSSS-grade conquest. After completing his second class transition, Mike upgraded from [Stormweaver] to [Stormwalker Magus], significantly boosting all his attributes. ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-level) Level: 60 Class: Stormwalker Magus (Wind, Fire, Lightning) HP: 56,200/56,200 MP: 112,600/112,600 Strength: 1205 (+800) Intelligence: 2917 (+480) Spirit: 2671 (+390) Agility: 891 (+246) Constitution: 951 (+500) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+4), Nightmare''s Breeze, Flame Rhythm Boots, Thunderclap Hammer Skills: Wind''s Reach, Meteor Fire Rain, Lightning Phantom Form, Void Tremor, etc. Status: Lightning Affinity, Lightning Specialization, Fire Element Specialization, Wind Element Specialization The foundation of an SSS-level Class template is indeed formidable, and Mike''s current stats are already stronger than many Battle Generals. The biggest gain is the evolution of three Class skills! Wind Fury, after upgrading, allows for three consecutive attacks/spells instead of two! Thunderclap Strike, after upgrading, if it kills an enemy, will automatically jump to the next target, dealing 50% damage. Ignite, after upgrading, deals true damage and has a 50% chance to blind the enemy while gaining their vision. "Although my skills are primarily lightning-based, it would be great to add another element sometime." Through his second class change, Mike realized that mastering only lightning could be quite limiting. Only by mastering more elements can he complement his skills and achieve unexpected effects. Of course, the difficulty of training multiple elements grows exponentially. For most people, even mastering two elements is a struggle. The realm of class change is their biggest challenge, nearly impossible to conquer. Only a few geniuses can manage it. Yet Mike feels that mastering three elements isn''t enough; he wants to up the ante! In the morning, Mike trained while also busy imprinting [Wind''s Reach] skill books. Ares had all the frontline wind element experts pulled back to create raw materials for Mike. 50,000 [Wind''s Reach] skill books, to be completed in three days¡ªno small feat! The morning passed quickly. After lunch, it was time for the combat test. Kaelum, Anderson, and Elena gathered together first. "So, how confident are you about your plan to repeat the year?" Elena asked, "Anyway, Jessica is definitely staying." Kaelum rolled his eyes helplessly, "Who doesn''t know she''s awakened an S-level talent?" Anderson chimed in, "I didn''t know." ... The trio fell into a brief silence before Anderson spoke up again. "Cain''s staying," he declared confidently. As Cain''s mentor, he was well aware of Cain''s capabilities. Some folks are like sponges, some like springs, but Cain? He''s like a competitive eater¡ªjust by sheer intake, the kid''s way ahead of his peers. The conversation shifted, putting the pressure on Kaelum. "Mike... it''s hard to say. I feel like he''s got this knack for turning the decrepit into the divine," Kaelum said, ruffling his own hair into a mess. "He''ll definitely stay. It''s just that the process might be beyond any of our imaginations." "Here he comes." Anderson raised an eyebrow, sensing a slight tremor in the ground. At the entrance of the training hall, a slender figure appeared. "There you are, been looking for you guys," said Mike, as he approached the trio with Big Bertha slung over his shoulder. Inside the gym, all eyes instantly turned towards Mike. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that the guy who knocked out James?" "From Florida Magic High School''s DDF trio, that''s Mike... What''s he doing with Big Bertha?" "..." Watching a young man casually shoulder a several-ton weapon, all the students scheduled for the combat test felt a chill down their spines. "Is this dude seriously gonna take the test with Big Bertha on his shoulder?!" Chapter 109: Go get em, Big Bertha boy Mike, strolling in with Big Bertha on his shoulder, became the center of attention, a real showstopper in the arena. Anderson furrowed his brow, puzzled, and turned to Kaelum, "How come Mike can carry what you can''t?" "What do you mean?!" Kaelum snapped, getting defensive. "It''s just a few dozen tons of Big Bertha, watch me lift one for you right now!" He stormed off to prove his point. Elena, who knew a bit more about the situation, explained, "Take a closer look. They''ve removed many of the mounts from Big Bertha, keeping only the main barrel." Even so, the weight of Big Bertha was no less than 20 tons, definitely not something Mike, a mage, should be able to handle! Anderson looked at Elena, signaling her to continue. "This morning, Kaelum asked me to modify Big Bertha. While disassembling it, I also designed some areas to be hollow and left space for engraving runes." Elena, a top student in the mechanical element, just glanced at the Big Bertha on Mike''s shoulder and spotted several clues, "After engraving a wind element rune, Mike only needs to channel wind element to activate the rune..." Kaelum jumped in to finish, "The rune generates a stream of air that flows through the hollowed-out areas, lifting Big Bertha and taking some of the weight off Mike. Basically, the Big Bertha Mike is carrying now weighs just a few tons, not as heavy as it looks." Listening to their explanations, Anderson slowly nodded. He didn''t quite grasp all the details. But one thing was clear to Anderson: No matter how he did it, this wind element mage had lifted a 20-ton Big Bertha! Anderson turned to Cain, "Next combat test, you''re carrying Big Bertha." "Huh?" Cain looked bewildered, "How does this relate to me?" Anderson''s thought process was straightforward. "You''re a Warrior, he''s a mage. In terms of strength, a Warrior can''t lose to a mage." Cain tried to salvage some dignity, "But Mike didn''t lift Big Bertha with pure strength..." Anderson said sternly, "Using your brain is also a form of strength." Everyone turned to look at Anderson, surprised by his insight. This usually quiet and reserved guy had some wisdom after all! Convinced by Anderson, Cain resigned himself to the fact that he too would have to carry a several-ton Big Bertha in the next combat test. For Cain, the most pressing issue was to pass this combat test first. Everything else could wait. When Carson appeared in the training hall, a sharp whistle cut through the air. "Line up!" All the students, fully geared up, formed ranks in front of Carson. At the back of the line, one figure stood out, with Big Bertha slung over his shoulder. "Mike, step forward!" Carson called out Mike directly, his gaze sweeping over the students lined up. Area C housed a total of 500 Supreme Being seeds from various regions, who usually had little interaction. Carson clearly had some thoughts about Mike showing up to fight with Big Bertha. He spoke again, "Who''s currently leading in points in Area C?" The assistant instructor immediately reported, "Ethan, Grade S talent, Level 43 Lightning element Warrior, Tier 3 Battle Soldier, with 1900 points. This week''s achievements: Conquered levels 3, 4, 5, and 6 of the Tower of Truth, earning 400 points! Submitted a Grade S ore weighing 2.6 pounds, earning 1200 points!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, many were astounded. Too strong! Everyone had been at the summer camp for a while and had a general understanding of the training. Firstly, the Supreme Being seeds with SS-grade talents had already been selected for more advanced training. It seemed to be called the Dawn Plan. The Dawn Plan had massive resources, and these Supreme Being seeds at the training summer camp were just nibbling at the edges and were already overwhelmed. Those with SS-grade talents, the freaks among geniuses, were the ones getting the most resources! Without any SS-grade talents here, Ethan''s S-grade talent was already among the top in Area C! Moreover, Ethan''s leveling speed was terrifying, having reached Level 43 in such a short time! Most importantly, Ethan wasn''t just strong on paper; he was also rated as a Tier 3 Battle Soldier, with exceptional combat power! Even Jessica, upon hearing this, was shocked. "He''s only 8 levels behind me, and I''ve just been rated a Tier 5 Battle Soldier..." Surprised, Jessica couldn''t help but feel a bit worried, "Carson had Mike step forward and asked about Ethan''s stats, he wouldn''t be thinking of..." "Oh no!" Kaelum''s face scrunched up, looking like a used tissue that had dried after wiping a nose. "Ethan, step forward!" At Carson''s command, a burly, simple-faced young man stepped forward, his armor faintly echoing with the sound of thunder, his presence formidable. "First up, Ethan versus Mike!" Hearing Carson''s announcement, Kaelum trudged to the corner with a gloomy face. Mike, you''re toast. The odds were stacked too high; this match was a no-brainer. "Go get ''em, Big Bertha boy!" Elena, ever the instigator, even cheered for Mike from the sidelines. "I spent all morning tweaking Big Bertha for you, don''t let my hard work go to waste!" Under Carson''s direction, all the students stepped back, clearing the entire gym for the two combatants. This was the first fight of the day, and it was Carson who had personally called it! "Everyone clear on the rules?" Carson, acting as the referee, stated coldly, "As long as you don''t kill each other, go all out. We''ve got a Battle Lord watching, and if you manage to take your opponent down, more power to you!" Mike: ?! Sweet deal! Jokes aside, Mike wasn''t really going to try to kill Ethan. They were classmates, after all; it was just a fight, no need to take it too seriously. While sizing up his opponent, Ethan was also sizing up Mike. Mike absolutely couldn''t afford to lose this fight, or he''d likely be booted from the summer camp. But here''s the rub! Going all out in a fight, not just against Ethan. Even if Ethan''s grandpa showed up, he''d be no match for Mike! Mike''s dilemma was that he needed to win, but the victory had to be seen as credible! But a D-grade talent beating an S-grade talent... That just didn''t seem plausible by any measure! Mike glanced at Big Bertha slung over his shoulder; if he was going to win, it would have to be thanks to Big Bertha. Using the strategy he had already planned, he''d test it on Ethan. The two weren''t far apart now, and Mike stepped forward, extending his hand. "Hey there, from Florida Magic High School, I''m Mike." Ethan was polite, shaking hands while introducing himself, "Nice to meet you, from Warrior High School, I''m Ethan." The two were now very close. Mike asked, "Shall we start?" "At this distance?" Ethan hesitated, "You''re a mage, I''m a warrior; according to the rules, you could ask for a thousand yards of separation." Looking at Big Bertha on Mike''s shoulder, he added, "Or are you planning to blast me from close range with that thing?" At their current distance, Mike didn''t even need to aim. Increasing the distance would only give Ethan more room to dodge. "You underestimate me; I''m not that kind of lowlife." Mike said earnestly, "There are no shells in this Big Bertha, believe it or not." Seeing Mike speak so earnestly, Ethan felt a flicker of doubt. Could it be... he had misjudged him? Regardless, a mage asking for close combat with a warrior shouldn''t put the warrior at a disadvantage, right? And about this Big Bertha... honestly, Ethan wasn''t too worried. Whatever trick Mike was planning, close combat would work in Ethan''s favor! So, when Mike asked if they should start, Ethan nodded. But the moment he nodded, a strong force surged from his palm. Ethan had forgotten; their hands were still clasped together! With a forceful pull from Mike, Ethan, caught off guard, leaned forward and nearly lost his balance! But that was as far as it went! A cold glint flashed in Ethan''s eyes, and he quickly analyzed the situation. His armor could easily withstand close-range cannon fire! Loading Big Bertha was a complex task, and it couldn''t use energy stones. After firing once, it was no better than scrap metal. At that point, a warrior fighting a mage at such close range, with the opponent lugging around a 20-ton piece of junk... Ethan couldn''t see how he could possibly lose! But in the next second, Mike''s actions completely overturned Ethan''s expectations. Mike didn''t fire. Instead, he hurled the Big Bertha he had been shouldering forward. Big Bertha crashed right into Ethan''s arms! Already off-balance, the impact with Big Bertha broke Ethan''s precarious equilibrium. At the same time, Mike stopped channeling the wind element, and all the wind element runes went dark! The weight of Big Bertha pressed down mercilessly! Ethan was right about one thing. A Big Bertha that couldn''t fire was indeed just a piece of junk. But it was over 20 tons of junk! When 20 tons of metal crashed into his arms, a Level 43 Warrior had only one outcome: to be blown away! The moment he lost his balance, Ethan felt a breeze brush past, binding his hands and feet. Meanwhile, Big Bertha clung to Ethan like sticky malt candy! Boom¡ª A loud crash kicked up clouds of dust. When the dust settled, the scene left everyone speechless, unclear about what had just happened! In the center of the training hall, a 20-ton Big Bertha stood quietly. Beneath Big Bertha, Ethan lay crushed, spitting blood continuously, his limbs splayed out, pinned down by Big Bertha, embedded in the ground, unable to get up. With 20 tons weighing down, even with various buffs, Ethan might have had a chance to barely lift it. But now, splayed out and suppressed by Big Bertha, he couldn''t find a leverage point to exert any strength, hardly able to muster a tenth of his power. A shadow appeared in Ethan''s blurry vision. Mike looked down at Ethan and said seriously, "You lost." Chapter 110: Winner, Mike "You lost," Mike''s voice wasn''t loud, but it echoed through the gym. The entire gym was eerily silent, everyone''s brain scrambling to grasp just what had happened. Many of the students hadn''t seen it clearly. In the blink of an eye, Ethan was smashed under Big Bertha, completely powerless to retaliate. Who could have guessed that Mike, lugging around over 20 tons of Big Bertha, would use it not to blast someone, but to smash them! "The winner, Mike!" Carson stepped forward, his voice steady and unemotional, announcing the result of the combat test. Given that many hadn''t understood what had happened, and the fight held educational value with many details worth analyzing, Carson began to explain. "You were all deceived by the appearance and supposed function of Big Bertha, overly cautious of its blast, yet you forgot about its sheer weight. After Mike smashed Big Bertha onto Ethan, he not only deactivated the rune but also used a wind element spell to disrupt Ethan''s balance..." After analyzing the fight, Carson shifted gears, "Ethan, do you know where you lost?" Under the weight of Big Bertha, Ethan''s expression was painfully awkward, unable to utter a word. Carson''s question was directed not only at Ethan but at everyone present. "If your opponent were Mike, do you really think you could do better than Ethan?" "First, underestimating your opponent! Shaking hands with your opponent before the fight... Ha, what have your teachers been teaching you? Is this some kind of child''s play?" Carson''s tone was harsh, his words deliberate, "Combat is battle, and battle is a fight to the death! On a real battlefield, there are no courtesies, no morals, no referees! Only the living and the dead!" Continuing, Carson glanced at Mike and said lightly, "In this regard, Mike did well. Everything he did in the fight was paving his way to victory. If this were a real battlefield, Ethan, you''d be dead." Mike thought to himself: That doesn''t sound like a compliment. Is there a chance he''s calling me dishonorable? "Kaelum, you''ve taught well." Hearing Carson''s praise, Kaelum''s mouth twitched, his expression slightly embarrassed. Carson, you''ve got it all wrong! I didn''t teach any of this; it was all Mike''s doing. Carson pointed out sharply, "Ethan, underestimating your opponent was just one reason for your defeat, not the fundamental one. Your understanding of the combat rules, your grasp of the enemy''s psychology, your awareness of your own strengths and weaknesses... Mike outperformed you in every aspect. Even if you had another chance, your odds of winning would still be slim." Pinned under Big Bertha and subjected to Carson''s scolding, Ethan felt a double blow both mentally and physically, leaving him somewhat dazed. Losing to Mike, who had a D-level talent, didn''t feel shameful to him. Winning and losing are part of the game. No one can win all the time, except maybe a Supreme Being. Ethan just hadn''t expected... that a fight could be like this? That it could be done this way! In less than half a minute, Mike had opened a door to a new world for Ethan. Whether he would step onto this path of no return and firmly grasp the key to becoming stronger was yet to be seen. "Alright." Having said all that needed to be said, Carson gave Mike a cold glance, "Carry your Big Bertha and fall back into line." Mike approached Ethan and reactivated the rune with a wind element spell. Ethan immediately felt much lighter, "Bro, put some muscle into it, this thing''s kinda heavy." With Mike''s prompting, Ethan helped him hoist Big Bertha back onto his shoulder. "Thanks, man. You owe me a meal, and that''s settled," Mike said, then carried Big Bertha back to the ranks, leaving a bewildered Ethan behind. Did something go wrong? Defeating Ethan, who had an S-level talent, wasn''t too hard for Mike. Even Carson, who particularly admired Mike, acknowledged that Mike''s apparent strength wasn''t on par with Ethan''s. However, Mike''s ability to perform above his level and utilize every advantage in combat led to his ultimate victory. This recognition was exactly what Mike wanted. He had won, but not completely. The pace of the combat tests quickened considerably after that. Mike''s next opponent was Archer, who had an A-level talent. Once they had distanced themselves, Mike simply fired, blasting his opponent away. "You... didn''t you say... you had no ammo?" The charred opponent was utterly confused. Mike, righteous and unapologetic, declared, "Oh, I lied to Ethan." "Winner, Mike!" "..." ... Throughout the afternoon, Kaelum and the others watched the entire combat test unfold. "Anderson, I''ve got a bad feeling about this," Kaelum said, his expression downcast as he pointed towards the competitors below. "Isn''t Mike a bit too fierce? At this rate, not only will he avoid failing, but he might even secure a scholarship!" Mike, transformed into the formidable Big Bertha boy, was all about merging man and cannon¡ªwielding the cannon in close quarters and firing from a distance with deadly accuracy. His tactics were impeccable, unbeatable. "There''s a real chance of that happening," Elena chimed in, always one to enjoy a bit of drama. "I''ve heard a senior veteran has taken quite a shine to Mike." "That''s tough," Anderson shook his head, sharing his thoughts, "The further we go, the bigger the gap becomes." Today, Mike managed to use the 20-plus-ton Big Bertha to overpower Ethan and clinch an easy victory. But in half a month? Not even 200 tons would be enough for Ethan to sweat. In the face of absolute power, everything else is just fluff. "True, the gap in talent levels is huge, and it''s only going to widen," Kaelum felt slightly reassured. It seemed his chances of repeating a year were still high. "It''s a shame, though. If Mike were an S-level, no, even an A-level talent... just based on his combat sense, he''d be no less than an S-level!" "Who says Mike is any less than an S-level talent now?" Elena pointed down, "The strongest among the S-level talents just lost to Mike." It had to be said, Ethan''s skills truly stood out among his peers. After his defeat to Mike, he won all the remaining combat tests¡ªclean and decisive victories without any doubt. A sharp whistle cut through the air again, "Gather round!" "The results of this combat test are now in. First place, Mike! ...Twenty-second place, Ethan... Three hundred forty-first place, Cain..." Today''s combat saw a total of eight undefeated participants. Under the ranking system, the lower the talent, the higher the rank. Thus, among the eight undefeated, Mike achieved the most dazzling result. After announcing the results, Carson spoke again, "The day after tomorrow, there will be an exchange battle between Zone C and Zone A. The top 50 and the bottom 50 from today''s test, a total of 100 participants, will compete. Those in the bottom 50, if they don''t secure three victories, will be eliminated directly." Carson briefly introduced the upcoming exchange battle, "Resources at the summer camp are limited. How they''re distributed from here on out is up to you. Win, and you take more. Lose, and you give up your share." "Dismissed!" ... In Zone A of the summer camp, a similar combat test had just concluded. In a corner, Michael was finishing up his guidance to the students. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just two more days..." Michael counted on his fingers, "After the exchange battle in two days, I''ll be free to head to the Abyssal Plane!" Freedom was close at hand, and nothing scared him anymore. The thought brought a wide grin to his face. Noticing Michael''s smile, a colleague casually asked, "Michael, why the big grin?" Michael''s smile faded as he straightened his face, explaining, "I just remembered something happy. My wife, whom I haven''t seen in over a year, told me today she''s pregnant!" Chapter 111: Joseph Windrider As the combat tests wrapped up, everyone gathered to celebrate the DDF group''s success by having a dinner together. Cain sat alone at a table. Out of nowhere, Anderson managed to snag an alligator and instructed the cafeteria to whip up a meal from it for Cain. While eating, Kaelum leaned over and whispered to Mike, "Hey buddy, after we chow down, someone wants to meet you." "Can I skip it?" Mike looked troubled. "I''m swamped lately." He had only managed to complete less than a third of the 50,000 Wind''s Reach skill books. With just two days left, he had his work cut out for him. "It''s in your best interest to meet them," Kaelum said, keeping it mysterious without revealing who it was. Elena jumped in, "Mike, ever thought about applying to the Washington D.C. superpower universities?" Before Mike could respond, Elena continued, "With the demon god Vortexarchon stirring up trouble, the future of the wind element class is up in the air. If you''re willing to sign an enrollment agreement with Washington D.C. superpower universities, they''re ready to switch your class for free. Plus, once you''re in, you''ll be treated like an A+ talent." Mike''s performance today had turned heads, and the offer from Washington D.C. superpower universities was unexpected. Officially a D-level talent, Mike was being offered the perks of an A-level talent¡ªa generous gesture indeed. Of course, Elena had played a significant role in this. Over time, she had seen clearly that although the DDF group seemed only loosely connected, they actually revolved around Mike. Getting Mike into Washington D.C. superpower universities would mean Jessica would follow, essentially getting an S-level talent for the price of a D-level. Initially, Elena had hoped to secure an S-level treatment for Mike, but that hadn''t panned out. After all, Mike was only dazzling in one fight; his inherent talent was still lacking. After Elena''s spiel, Kaelum got anxious, "Are you really starting to poach now?" As mentors, if they spotted a promising student, they were expected to recruit for their alma maters. Elena was from Washington D.C. superpower universities, while Kaelum hailed from New York superpower universities. If Mike transferred, Kaelum would have a hard time explaining it back at his school. Anderson nodded, "Elena, that wasn''t cool." Then, turning to Mike, Anderson made his pitch, "Come to New York superpower universities. Professor Gregory is willing to mentor you personally." "Elena, you''re pulling a fast one!" Elena couldn''t stand it and called out Anderson''s bluff, "Any student below B-level talent can study under Professor Gregory at New York superpower universities. That''s not the same!" Meanwhile, Cain, who was busy chomping on alligator, perked up, "Hey, I wanna go to New York superpower universities too!" "Quiet, we''re discussing serious stuff here." Cain muttered to himself, "We''re both D-level talents. Why is there such a huge difference in how we''re treated?" Elena ignored Cain''s comment as she added, "We can offer Mike the best resources!" Anderson spoke with a firm voice, "We have Professor Gregory." "Mike could start his career at the Command Center after graduation, starting as a Battle General!" "We have Professor Gregory." "Washington D.C. superpower universities..." "We have Professor Gregory." No matter what Elena said, Anderson responded with the same line. "We have Professor Gregory." "Alright, alright, it''s still early days. Whether I can even stay at the summer camp is another matter," Mike intervened, putting an end to the farce. "Let''s focus on something more immediate, like the exchange battle in two days." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Speaking of the exchange battle, Mike, did you hear?" Cain, propping up his round belly, squeezed next to Mike and sat down. "That guy James scored top overall at Magic High School and beat everyone." "Just heard about it." Mike had almost forgotten about James, the unfortunate guy who, if not for his arrogance, should have been at the summer camp. After the first batch of summer camp seeds left, Florida Magic High School didn''t have many strong contenders, so James swept through as expected. "Why bring him up?" "That guy went over to Florida Elemental High School and swept their newly selected seeds too. He''s the talk of the town in Florida now," Cain explained, glancing at Mike. "Mike, everyone at Magic High School is saying he''s coming after you for revenge." Clearly, losing to Mike had been a huge blow to James, who had even given up his chance to come to the summer camp voluntarily. When James meets Mike again, it''s bound to be thrilling. "No big deal," Mike said nonchalantly. "Let him fight Ethan first. If he beats Ethan, then he can challenge me." Everyone was silent. After the meal, Kaelum led Mike away towards the hospital. Along the way, Kaelum navigated through numerous checkpoints. There were no fewer than five Battle Chief-level guards! This made Mike quite curious. Who was Kaelum taking him to meet that warranted such high security? "Mike, we''re here," Kaelum whispered outside a high-end hospital room. "Mike, When you meet my nephew, be polite. Despite his serious injuries, he''s still a Battle Lord..." Nephew? Battle Lord? Mike couldn''t quite connect these words together at the moment. "Cough, my parents had me late in life, so I''m a bit older. Let''s not dwell on that now, come on in." Kaelum pushed open the door and entered the room, warmly greeting the man inside, "Nephew, I''ve missed you so much!" On the hospital bed, a pale middle-aged man was propped up, clutching a book of skill books as if it were his lifeline. Hearing Kaelum''s voice, he shifted his gaze to the newcomers. "Uncle, you''re here." "Yes, and let me introduce you to my friend Mike." "Mike, huh? Have a seat. I''ve heard quite a bit about you from your uncle," the man said, then started coughing violently, his voice raspy like a strained bellows, clearly indicating his severe injuries. After Mike sat down, Kaelum introduced the middle-aged man''s identity. "Joseph Windrider, former commander of the Hurricane Corps, now the deputy commander of the Nightmare Corps, just back from the front lines." Hearing this, Mike raised an eyebrow, "The one you mentioned before..." "That''s right, he is the strongest Battle Lord in the [Wind Combat Mage] sect." Kaelum was quite proud as he mentioned this. Since Mike had chosen the path of the [Wind Combat Mage], and his nephew Joseph Windrider was the strongest in that sect, it was natural for Joseph to be Mike''s idol. "Uncle, let''s not talk about that anymore." Joseph Windrider, sitting on the bed, looked frail but still had the aura of a Battle Lord. His eyes sparkled with excitement, his voice even trembling, "The [Wind Combat Mage] sect has produced a true genius, the undisputed strongest!" Joseph''s statement piqued Kaelum''s interest immensely. "Nephew, tell me more." Joseph shook his head. "I can''t reveal too much. In two days, you should know." He then lowered his gaze back to the skill books in his hands, his eyes burning with intensity, "By then, the path of the Wind Combat Mage will become the most dominant force among all elemental mages, no, among all mages!" His words were firm, coming from a Battle Lord''s perspective, they were not to be taken lightly. Kaelum grew even more curious, "Nephew, can we not be so cryptic? Did someone create a core skill that fits the Wind Combat Mage?" As a seed of the supreme being of the wind element, Kaelum knew that what the Wind Combat Mage path lacked was damage. If there''s a divine skill for damage, it could completely change the ecosystem. "I can''t say." Joseph Windrider pointed to his head, warning, "If I tell you, you won''t be able to leave this room without someone coming to seal your memories. They might even take you away until everything is over, and I would be punished as well." "That serious?!" Only then did Kaelum realize the gravity of the situation, his curiosity about the legendary skill intensifying. Mike''s gaze also turned to the skill book in Joseph Windrider''s hands. [Wind''s Reach] [Creator: Thor] Chapter 112: Your only job is to survive, by any means necessary In the hospital room, Kaelum and his nephew were deep in conversation, mostly about the Abyssal Plane. Mike was more of a listener, tuning into their casual chat. It was clear that Joseph and Kaelum had a tight bond; they didn''t seem to hold back on topics. This meeting wasn''t just about introducing Mike to Joseph Windrider; Kaelum had another agenda¡ªdigging up info on the demon god Vortexarchon! Joseph Windrider, as the deputy commander of the Nightmare Corps, wouldn''t just leave the Abyssal Plane for no good reason. The fact that he was sent back to Earth for healing was all because of Vortexarchon! Vortexarchon had just appeared, and Joseph Windrider had the misfortune of running into him. Caught off guard, Joseph took a major hit, nearly losing his life! Because the demon god Vortexarchon was such a counter to the wind element class, the Supreme Being Ares decided to pull all the wind element powerhouses back to Earth. If it were anyone else, such a drastic move would have raised eyebrows. But when Ares did something, it somehow always seemed justified. Kaelum, being of the wind element himself, was naturally concerned about the future of his class. "You mentioned the demon god Vortexarchon?" Joseph Windrider''s face twisted into a peculiar smile, his tone loaded with meaning, "Let''s just pray we don''t end up on the same battlefield as him." Kaelum bristled, "Nephew, we can''t just boost the demon god''s morale and undermine our own prestige!" Mike observed Joseph Windrider, noting various details. [Joseph Windrider, Lv979, Title (Assassin of the Winds)...] [Wind element, Space element] [SS-tier Talent (Endless): In single combat, every 10 seconds, damage increases by 10%...] Mike felt like he had stumbled upon a true prodigy. "Alright, it''s getting late, and the Tower of Truth will open soon, cough, cough..." As he spoke, Joseph Windrider began to cough violently, blood staining his gown a bright red. Even so, his first action before coughing was to lift the [Wind''s Reach] skill books in his hands to avoid getting them bloodied. "Holy fuck, where''s the priest?!" Kaelum hadn''t realized how severe his nephew''s injuries were. Before he could step out to call for help, a priest rushed into the room to stabilize Joseph Windrider''s condition. "Gentlemen, please, you''ll have to leave now; his condition is fluctuating..." Escorted by a Priest, the two headed for the door. Just as Mike was about to leave, he glanced back at Joseph Windrider and a note appeared before his eyes. [Perfect Healing Method: Obtain 16 drops of demon god Vortexarchon''s blood, mix with ashes, and apply evenly to the wound...] Having obtained the information he wanted, Mike finally turned to leave. "This treatment method is a bit tricky... Getting blood from a demon god, and it involves ashes too? That''s hardly showing any respect for the opponent!" It looked like healing Joseph Windrider''s injuries would depend on Ares now. The two retraced their steps, with Kaelum dropping Mike back at his dorm before heading off himself. ... When left alone, Mike cleared his throat softly. "Shadow Nine?" "Speak." "You saw it too, Joseph Windrider''s injuries are severe. Even though he''s a ninth-tier Battle Lord, his life could be in danger without timely treatment..." "Cut the crap and get to the point!" Mike didn''t pause, smoothly transitioning, "But now I know how to treat him. The specific method requires..." "I''ve got the treatment method down. Someone will check with you about the credit." Shadow Nine seemed particularly irritable today. "Kid, something big is going down in two days. You aware?" "Yeah, need me to do something?" "Survive." Shadow Nine''s voice was hoarse, a slight tremble audible, "I can''t be by your side then; I''ve got my own things to handle. No Battle Lord will trouble you, but you''ll definitely encounter a Battle Chief... Your only job is to survive, by any means necessary." Shadow Nine''s words were unusually serious, and Mike knew this was no joke. He nodded slightly. "Got it." "And, don''t be alone with Apollo when I''m not around." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay." This wasn''t the first time Shadow Nine had warned Mike about this. Always cautious, Shadow Nine, as Apollo''s mentor, must have his reasons. Although Mike didn''t fully understand the situation, he decided to follow the advice for now. "But, Shadow Nine, why do you seem so on edge today?" "For the battle in two days, I''ve used a secret technique... It''ll significantly boost my combat strength, but it''ll also make me more bloodthirsty..." As he spoke, Shadow Nine''s voice gradually faded away. Mike''s eyelids twitched, a chill running through his body. More bloodthirsty? What kind of method was this? Hoped it wouldn''t blur the lines between friend and foe, turning him into a ruthless killing machine on the battlefield. Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ª Time ticked away, and Mike waited for midnight to arrive, for the Tower of Truth to open. ... In the Forest of Truth, Maxen Stoneheart''s peace was shattered by a phone call. "Who the fuck is calling me at this hour... Oh, it''s Master Shadow Nine, what can I do for you?" Maxen''s tone shifted to one of utmost respect as he spoke into the phone, nodding continuously. From the other end of the line, a raspy, aged voice responded, "I''ve found an ancient recipe that can heal Joseph Windrider''s injuries. Take note..." "Right on it, I''ll get to it as you command!" After hanging up, Maxen hurriedly made his way to the Abyssal Plane, even carrying a calculator and constantly crunching numbers, "This mission should provide a substantial subsidy, might even pay off some of my debts..." It''s somewhat ironic that a ninth-tier Battle Lord, ranked first on the Lone Wolf Star Chart, was drowning in debt... Before long, Maxen returned from the Abyssal Plane with the healing recipe in hand. He burst through the doors of Joseph Windrider''s emergency room, shoving aside the attending Priest. "Let me see, where''s the injury!" "Such a minor wound and it''s still not healed?" As he spoke, Maxen poured a bottle of medicine over the wound. Joseph Windrider clenched his teeth in agony, writhing on the bed like a maggot. From deep in his throat, he roared, "What the fuck did you just pour on me?" "Medicine." Maxen glanced down and noticed the label on the small bottle read [Chili Oil ¡¤ Torture-grade]. Wrong one! "Cough, cough, severe illnesses require strong medicine, that was just for disinfection." Quickly, Maxen pulled out another bottle. This time, he scrutinized it carefully before applying it to the wound. "Hiss¡ª" The long-persistent wound began to heal! The medicine worked wonders! The Priest standing by was utterly astonished. Joseph Windrider had been wounded by a demon god, and the injury was notoriously difficult to treat. And it was healed by just a small bottle of medicine? Before Joseph could express his gratitude, his eyes caught a glimpse of the label in Maxen''s hand. "Chili oil..." That day, everyone at the summer camp heard a furious roar, "Maxen Stoneheart!" "Once I''m healed, I''m gonna beat the crap out of you!" Chapter 113: Do I really have to become a melee brawler mage? Mike didn''t rush to storm the Tower of Truth but first made his way to the Wolf''s Den. He approached the bar and said to a bartender, "I need an SS-level room and a rum on the rocks." Clutching the key to room SS-004, Mike entered his private sanctuary. "Got a lot to sort through, one thing at a time." He had spent too much time on the ninth floor of the Tower of Truth yesterday and hadn''t had a chance to organize. Speaking of gear, he had the Behemoth''s Claw, Force of Nature (+4), and Nightmare''s Breeze to deal with. First up was the Behemoth''s Claw, a reward for conquering the eighth level with an SSSS rating. Gear: Behemoth''s Claw (Lv.60) Tier: S Attributes: Strength +450 Physical Attack: 800 Perks: - Miser: After dealing damage, the enemy can''t gain currency or items, which automatically drop instead. - Bloodthirst: Grants 15% life steal when using the Behemoth''s Claw. - Fratricide: Deals an additional 100% damage to dragon-type creatures. Upgradeable Perks: - Behemoth''s Treasure: Kill the boss and obtain S-tier or higher level equipment. Upgrade Opportunities: 8 Upgrades Used: 0 "A functional weapon. Life steal is pretty common, and the damage boost against dragon types is nothing special... Do I look like someone who lacks damage?" Of the three perks, only Miser seemed truly useful. Such functional gear could be unexpectedly effective in certain scenarios. If judged solely as an SSSS-tier reward, the Behemoth''s Claw was definitely not up to snuff! Fully upgraded, it might become worthy of an Ultimate Battle Lord, truly powerful. But as it was, it barely counted as a prototype, at best an embryo! "So, the SSSS-tier rewards were mostly allocated to a buff for all humanity. My personal loot quality has dropped..." If Mike were to really crunch the numbers, he''d see he came out ahead. Humanity as Thor''s protector. These weren''t just words. Blaze Morrow had returned from the Abyssal Plane wounded, yet he was the first to charge at the Abyssal Sacrifice Array. Charlotte had spent all her savings for Mike''s appraisal before heading to the Abyssal Plane to fight. Even Joseph Windrider, a ninth-tier Battle Lord Mike had just met, could dominate anywhere as long as he didn''t offend any top figures of any race. Such a powerful individual still ended up severely injured on the battlefield, struggling even to stand. Each person, each event, like droplets forming a river. Actions continuously proving the value of the phrase: Humanity as Thor''s protector! Humanity had sacrificed a lot for Thor''s growth, allocating the SSSS-tier rewards to a buff for all humanity, and Mike was more than okay with that. [It''s not like you had a choice] "Shut up, I''m comforting myself here!" Mike rolled his eyes. Though he hadn''t lost out, he felt something was missing, like he hadn''t gotten the better end of the deal. Mike resolved, "Can''t just let this slide. I''ll have to make Maxen Stoneheart treat me a few more times." Setting aside the Behemoth''s Claw, Mike pulled out the skeleton of Cerberus. With Mike''s nod, Nightmare''s Breeze swooped in and devoured the skeleton completely. Equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze (Lv.60) Tier: SSS Durability: 2.841% Attributes: Agility +2841, Strength +2841, Constitution +2841 Physical/Magic Defense: 2841 Perks: - [I''m Broken]: Please fix me, I really miss being intact. - [Picky Eater]: Devouring too many similar SSS-tier materials gradually weakens the repair effects on corresponding materials. - [Tri-Element Mastery]: Choose any three elements; all spell effects +28.41%. - [Cerberus Phantom]: Summons a Cerberus Phantom (Lv.60) to fight for you. After being defeated, it requires a 30-minute rest before it can fight again. Mike hadn''t expected this piece of equipment to be so finicky! As the only SSS-tier equipment he currently owned, even though it was a battle-damaged version, the effects of Nightmare''s Breeze far surpassed those of SS-tier equipment! Of course, this was also related to the fact that other equipment hadn''t been fully upgraded yet. After repairing Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike''s Strength attribute shot up significantly, becoming his highest base attribute and leaving Intelligence far behind. "Another embarrassment for mages. Do I really have to become a melee brawler mage?" Mike tried summoning the Cerberus Phantom. With a whoosh, a gust of wind swept through, and the phantom appeared, oddly smelling of barbecue spices! "Awoo¡ª" The current Cerberus, in terms of strength, could rival a Battle General! As Mike''s level increased, so would the strength of Nightmare''s Breeze and Cerberus. By the time Mike reached level 1000, perhaps releasing this dog could kill a demon god! "Come back!" Cerberus shattered into countless pieces and instantly flew back behind Mike into his cloak. After repairing Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike took a moment to check on Force of Nature. It''s tough having too much good equipment; it can be a real headache. After his second class change, Force of Nature had undergone another upgrade. Besides the enhancement of various perks, a new perk was added: Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - [Magic Guide Staff]: Tri-element affinity +5% It also unlocked new upgrade conditions: - [Return to Nature]: Collect and plant 9 seeds on Force of Nature. Clearly, the higher the tier of seeds Mike planted, the stronger Force of Nature would become. Force of Nature had already been upgraded four times, with eight more upgrade opportunities remaining, evolving from A-tier to S-tier! If the fifth evolution couldn''t push it to SS-tier, the future potential of Force of Nature would be limited. Within the range of choices, Mike naturally wanted the best seeds. After conquering the tenth level with an SSSS rating today, he will make a trip to the Trade Secret Realm. He will haul over the mined ores and see if there are any good seeds. Now, with 4000 Battle Lord merits in hand, Mike was incredibly wealthy! Of course, when it comes to drinks, the best ones are still free. After tidying up his loot, Mike stashed all his equipment and turned his attention to the map of the tenth level. "The tenth level, participants can choose between two factions and play as either..." "[Werewolves] or [Vampires]." "Pick a side, defeat the opposing faction''s participants and NPCs, complete missions, and you''ll rack up your Exploration Rate..." Role-playing, huh? According to the Tower of Truth''s tenth-floor setup, [Werewolves] and [Vampires] would attend a masquerade ball. This ball was thrown to celebrate the awakening of a venerable vampire elder, with a noble-blooded werewolf leader as the sacrifice. Participants in the [Vampire] faction need to ensure the elder''s survival while trying to identify and eliminate any disguised [Werewolves]. Participants in the [Werewolf] faction, on the other hand, must figure out a way to rescue their leader and escape the castle before the party ends. With a good grasp of the basic information and backstory, Mike roughly formulated his plan. He summoned the Core Crystal of Truth and pressed it against his palm, selecting the tenth floor. The familiar prompt echoed in his ears once again. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth." Chapter 114: Counts essence blood In a dimly lit dungeon, a musty smell mixed with the scent of alcohol created a bizarre aroma. It was like having a candlelit dinner next to a cesspool, an oddly romantic. Suddenly, a flash of white light streaked by, and Mike appeared. Before he could get a good look around, a shrill voice pierced his ears, "All you newbies, perk up. Line up; it''s almost time for the Embrace!" A young man in tattered clothes, putting on airs and with a menacing red gleam in his eyes, barked at Mike. The Embrace? Mike looked around and noticed that besides himself, there were nine other participants in the dungeon¡ªfour men and five women. "Hey buddy, which faction are you thinking of choosing?" someone approached Mike as soon as he arrived, kindly offering, "We''ve got a batch of ten here; we''ve already discussed going with four werewolves and five vampires." After entering the tenth floor of the Tower of Truth, everyone automatically wore a mask covering the upper half of their face. This made it difficult to directly recognize each other and also set the stage for the upcoming masquerade ball. "I guess I''ll go with the werewolves," Mike replied nonchalantly. He hadn''t really decided yet. Choosing vampires meant accepting the Embrace and then joining the masquerade ball. Refusing the Embrace would result in being thrown into the depths of the dungeon, where one could acquire werewolf lineage. Neither option seemed particularly appealing. Suddenly, information appeared before Mike: [Current Werewolf Faction Exploration Rate: 0%] [Current Human Faction Exploration Rate: 0%] [Current Vampire Faction Exploration Rate: 0%] Wait a minute! Something strange was mixed in there! "Human faction?!" Mike noticed that this level wasn''t just two factions; it was three! Why wasn''t this mentioned in the guide? Could it be that in the past three hundred years, no one had discovered it? Impossible, absolutely impossible. Like the newbie instance Mike had once experienced, which belonged to a hidden level with an absurdly tricky activation mechanism. Each person only had one chance to tackle the newbie instance, which meant that over the past three century, no one could have discovered the hidden level. The tenth floor had been studied for a long time by humans; it was impossible to miss a third faction! The Eye of Truth''s hints also confirmed Mike''s suspicion. [Historical Scores: Human faction SSS-grade conquer 1 person, SS-grade conquer 1 person. Werewolf faction SSS-grade conquer 1 person...] "Wait, someone conquered as the human faction at SSS-grade and didn''t publicize the strategy?" The whole affair was getting more complicated. Mike reorganized his thoughts: "Only two people have ever achieved SSS-grade conquer on the tenth floor, and both were Supreme Beings." "The data I''ve researched recently shows that Supreme Being [Apollo] rose to prominence suddenly, already at Battle Lord level when he first appeared on the front lines. Apart from the newbie instance, he hardly ever achieves SSS-grade; he''s always just a bit short..." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering the message board he saw on the third floor, Mike even suspected that Apollo was doing it on purpose! He would deliberately give up just before reaching an SSS-grade rating, settling for less. Apollo had his reasons for doing so. Excluding one of the three Supreme Beings, that left [Ares] and [Morpheus]. "Well, there''s nothing to say, relying on Morpheus to find a hidden lineup is out of the question!" That guy would definitely choose werewolves! Mike quickly locked onto the correct answer, "Ares achieved an SSS-grade score with the human faction. Apollo got an SS-grade with the human faction. Morpheus scored SSS with the werewolf faction." If that was the case, it mostly made sense... The only two who had discovered the human faction, Ares was notoriously aloof, probably too cool to bother sharing. Apollo... his only comment would likely be: "boring." Scratching his head, Mike felt a bit frustrated as he reviewed his deductions. "So, should I aim for an SSS-grade with the vampire faction?" Just as Mike was pondering, a series of curses and the crisp sound of a whip cracking through the air came from outside the dungeon. "Hurry up, don''t dawdle, you little twerps, move it!" Creeeak¡ª The dungeon door swung open, and the pale-faced young man appeared again, urging everyone forward. "Move it, move it! The Count has graced you lot with his precious blood for the Embrace. Such a valuable opportunity, and you''re still here dawdling! You should be thrown in as blood feed, not receiving the Embrace!" Hearing this, the group of ten slowly started moving forward. "The Embrace completed with blood?" Mike recalled a fun fact from the documents, "On the tenth floor, the original method of the Embrace was biting the neck. But after [Ares] visited, the method became much more civilized. Just a drop of blood on the palm was enough to complete the Embrace." Mike was curious about how Ares had convinced these vampires to be more civilized. Refusing the Embrace means choosing to be a werewolf. Mike wasn''t keen on becoming a vampire just yet; he planned to explore deeper into the dungeon. "But it''d be a shame to waste the Count''s precious blood, especially since it''s free!" The essence of the blood would turn Mike into a vampire as soon as it touched his skin. Getting his hands on the Count''s blood was going to be a real challenge. A bold idea popped into Mike''s mind. "Cerberus Phantom!" A dog appeared at Mike''s feet, very quietly. Mike whispered a negotiation, "I hit you once, and if you don''t die, I''ll treat you to a barbecue later. That''s fair, right?" "You not saying anything, I''ll take that as a yes." Cerberus Phantom: ... After making a deal with Cerberus, Mike took off his other equipment and donned the [Behemoth''s Claw], gently striking Cerberus. Bang¡ª Cerberus''s health dropped significantly. The only good news was that it wasn''t dead. Mike looked at Cerberus. [Status: Miser] "This will work!" Under the [Miser] status, no new items or currency can be acquired. With Cerberus Phantom in the [Miser] state, Mike just needed to wrap the Nightmare''s Breeze around his palm, forming a natural firewall. When the Count''s essence blood fell, it couldn''t change the lineage of Mike or Cerberus. Mike could then take the opportunity to collect the essence blood. This way, he could smoothly collect the Count''s essence blood! As the team continued to move forward, the surrounding environment gradually improved. The air no longer had that decayed smell, but instead carried a hint of sweetness. Everyone stopped walking, reaching the endpoint, standing in front of a huge, luxurious coffin. When Mike clearly saw Count''s face, the question that had been troubling him was resolved. How did Ares persuade these vampires to be more civilized? Could it be possible that the scar on the vampire Count''s face, the coffin broken in two under his feet, and so on... were the answer? Chapter 115: You were sent by Lord Morpheus, werent you!? In front of a massive and luxurious coffin, a raspy voice called out, "Step forward." Of the nine people ahead, either they had completed the initial embrace or had been thrown into the dungeon, leaving only him. Mike stepped forward, standing in front of the Count. The Count''s aged face bore a terrifying scar. Starting from the upper right, the scar stretched to the left corner of his mouth, brutally dissecting his once handsome features. It was clear who had done this. "Stretch out your hand." The Count spoke again, and only then did Mike notice¡ªthis guy had flat teeth! Not like in the movies, with four sharp fangs for sucking blood. Instead, they looked like they had been ground down by an angle grinder, perfectly flat, without any sharp edges. With teeth like that, he could only drink vegetable juice, even eating an apple would be tough. Following the instructions, Mike extended his palm, which was pitch black. The Count frowned, not immediately taking out the essence blood but instead retorted, "Why so black, didn''t you wash your hands?" "It''s a birthmark, this is a birthmark!" Mike declared confidently. Old Count''s skeptical gaze swept back and forth across Mike''s face. He couldn''t understand why such a poor lie could be told! Old Count said irritably, "Switch hands." Mike extended his left hand, even darker. "Pretty symmetrical, huh?" Old Count gave Mike a cold look and suddenly asked, "Do you think you''re funny?" Was he caught? It seemed that force might be necessary! Should he smash with a hammer or turn him to ashes with lightning? Before Mike could react violently, Old Count dropped a drop of bright red blood, muttering, "If it weren''t for that guy''s fault, just a bite would have been so simple..." The blood dropped onto the shadow, falling into a small bottle Mike had prepared in advance, and disappeared instantly. A drop of vampire Count''s essence blood, obtained! Old Count stared intently at Mike, waiting for his transformation. One second... two seconds... five seconds... About half a minute later, Old Count spoke again, "Why haven''t you completed the embrace yet?" "Maybe my constitution is special, one drop of essence blood isn''t enough?" "Indeed, among your human race, there are some special beings." Old Count accepted this explanation, bleeding again while reminiscing, "Back then, there was someone who always used ''boring'' as his catchphrase..." Boring?! Mike focused intently, waiting for what came next. "Damn it, I''ve already used 18 drops of essence blood, why haven''t you completed the embrace yet!" Old Count screamed, his complexion paler than before, his eyes sunken, staring fixedly at Mike. "Cough, is that so, I hadn''t noticed." Mike sheepishly touched his nose, pretending nothing had happened, and casually hid the bottle containing 19 drops of Count''s essence blood. Old Count withdrew his hand, ominously saying, "Kid, you have two paths to choose from, be thrown into the stinking dungeon, to keep company with those dog-like creatures." "Or..." Old Count glanced behind him and looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. Lowering his voice, he said, "I''ll introduce you to the Duke, and he will grant you the essence blood to complete your embrace..." "I don''t know what kind of trick you''re pulling, but whatever essence blood you get from the Duke, we split it 90-10." Mike couldn''t help but exclaim, "Nice try, buddy! Trying to skim off the top, huh? Vampires really live up to their name, but it looks like you''ve picked the wrong guy." "70-30." "80-20!" "70-30!" "Fine, 70-30..." Before Count could finish, Mike interrupted again, "Seventy percent is mine." "Kid, don''t push your luck!" "Then I''m out?" "Fine, thirty percent then!" Old Count''s eyes flashed with greed. Even a single drop of the Duke''s essence blood was a valuable tonic for him. The two quickly struck a deal, and Mike spoke up again, "That guy you mentioned earlier who always says ''boring''?" "When you bring back the Duke''s essence blood, I''ll finish the story," Old Count wasn''t a fool; their deal had no guarantees. Since Mike was interested in the story about that man, Old Count still had some leverage. Old Count pressed down on the armrest, and immediately someone entered the hall, leading Mike deeper inside. "Kid, remember, even if you die, make sure you come back!" "No problem, but you better hang in there. Don''t kick the bucket before I return." The two exchanged their ''friendly'' farewells. To an outsider, it might seem like they were good friends. As he walked out of the coffin hall, Mike took one last look at Old Count. [The former vampire prince, the owner of Mistveil Castle, once the most powerful being in the entire castle...] [Until one day, he met a man and a sword.] "Wow¡ªAres really cool, huh?" The drama on the tenth level of the Tower of Truth was actually an infinite loop of a certain day. Traces left by participants in one cycle would be reset in the next! Only a few could truly change and impact the entire Instance! Clearly, Ares was one of those people. Mike shifted his gaze, having gathered enough information. The seemingly ordinary Old Count had such a background. The Eye of Truth also informed Mike: [Eliminating Old Count, Human Exploration Rate +50%] According to this calculation, Mike only needed to eliminate the leaders of both the [Vampire] and [Werewolf] factions to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate for the human faction. There was just one small problem. "Why does it show three factions'' Exploration Rates?" Mike glanced at the prompt in the lower right corner and fell into thought, "After collecting 19 drops of Count''s essence blood, the vampire faction''s Exploration Rate increased by 19%!" "And the other two factions'' Exploration Rates haven''t disappeared; it even shows how to obtain the human faction''s Exploration Rate." So, there''s only one truth. "All three factions can achieve a 100% Exploration Rate!" Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but get a bit excited. Achieving a 100% Exploration Rate for one faction is an SSS rating. Ares and Morpheus had already demonstrated this for Mike. If all three factions simultaneously achieve a 100% Exploration Rate, could the rating be... SSSS?! "Stack on the [Blessing of Truth], and the rating goes up another notch." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike was startled by his own thoughts. An SSSSS rating?! Is there such a rating? Well, there''s plenty of time, might as well give it a shot! Led by a maid, Mike walked into an even more luxurious hall. Like the previous hall, this one also had marks of being slashed by a sword. Mike shifted his gaze away, deliberately ignoring the cracks, pretending nothing had happened. Duke, dressed extravagantly, his face hidden behind a golden mask, was unrecognizable. Following the previous procedure, Duke dropped essence blood into Mike''s palm, attempting to complete his embrace. Unsurprisingly, it failed again. After collecting nine drops of Duke''s essence blood, Mike was ready to switch bottles and continue collecting. Duke, however, withdrew his hand, coldly stating, "There''s none left, not a single drop." 9 drops of Duke''s essence blood increased Mike''s vampire faction Exploration Rate by 27%. [Vampire faction Exploration Rate: 46%] Unwilling to give up, Mike pressed on, "Is there a stronger vampire here, like a prince?" "I really want to undergo the embrace, really, I''m not here to steal essence blood!" Duke snorted coldly, "Yes, do you want to be sent as blood food?" "That''s not out of the question, just curious, his blood volume isn''t over 10 billion, right?" Mike looked at his own 30-level Charge Up, feeling somewhat reassured. If he really met the vampire prince, Mike would definitely strike first. "With so much essence blood and you still haven''t completed the embrace, your lineage must be very powerful." Under the golden mask, Duke muttered to himself, "I''m willing to give you a chance, infiltrate those slaves, and find out what they really plan to do tonight..." "Accept the mission [Dance with Wolves], upon completion, vampire faction Exploration Rate +50%." "Accepted!" Mike already had a 46% Exploration Rate, adding 50% from the undercover mission. The remaining 4%, he could squeeze out from Old Count. "Adding it all up, achieving 100% Exploration Rate for all three factions seems really possible!" After accepting the mission, someone immediately approached, intending to put shackles on Mike. "No need, he has the scent of a dog on him, it will make those slaves think he''s one of them." "Take him to the deepest part of the dungeon..." ... Mistveil Castle. The deepest part of the dungeon. Thud, thud, thud¡ª Heavy footsteps echoed as Mike appeared at the end of the corridor. A group of ragged, disheveled prisoners, shackled and confined, were held here. "Get in!" Mike stepped into the dungeon, and many eyes, glowing green, turned towards him. "Keep it down, after tonight, you''re all dead meat!" The guard dropped the menacing words and turned to leave. In the dark dungeon, soft sobs could be heard. Mike looked around, still unable to spot the werewolf leader. Suddenly, a shadow burst out of the darkness. Mike almost unleashed his Thunderclap Strike. The sound of countless chains clashing filled the air as the shadow knelt at Mike''s feet, looking up, staring intently at Mike''s cloak, the voice trembling non-stop, "I knew you would keep your promise, you had to come! For three hundred years, we''ve been quietly waiting for your arrival!" "Uh?" Mike really wanted to ask, do we know each other? But the next words from the shadow made Mike''s eyes widen. "You, you were sent by Lord Morpheus, weren''t you!" Chapter 116: When you see him, you will know it’s him Clang, clang¡ª The iron chains clashed together, and a shadowy figure lay trembling at Mike''s feet, speaking again. "You were sent by Lord Morpheus, weren''t you!?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike crouched down, helping the figure up, and curiously asked, "You know my big brother?" "Lord Morpheus is your big brother... That''s wonderful... just wonderful..." The shadow lifted its head, and Mike finally saw the person''s face clearly. It was the face of a middle-aged man, with sharp features and piercing blue eyes, bloodshot and looking quite unwell. He spoke again, his voice filled with pleading, "Do you have a way to get us out of here?" "Before I came, ahem, my big brother didn''t give me many details, just told me to come here." Mike coughed lightly, hoping the man would explain more clearly. Morpheus... Mike had never even met him. Privately calling Morpheus his big brother, he probably wouldn''t mind, right? Hearing Mike''s words, the shadowy figure nodded shakily, about to say something. Suddenly, a young werewolf nearby spoke up with a mocking tone, "Don''t listen to that old fool, he''s crazy." As soon as he said this, many others chimed in, "Yeah, he''s been acting weird since this morning, mumbling about Lord Morpheus, Lord Morpheus..." "If you ask me, Morpheus is just a load of crap, no, not even..." His words were abruptly cut off. Because a staff had pierced through his throat, pinning his entire body to the ground, blood slowly seeping from the wound, draining his life away. And the owner of the staff stood beside the corpse, expressionless and cold. The killer''s intent was unmistakable. Swish¡ª Most of the werewolves began to back away, distancing themselves from Mike, growling threateningly, baring their claws, ready for a fight. But a small group of ''werewolves'' did the opposite, surrounding Mike protectively. They weren''t true werewolves but human participants who had chosen the werewolf faction. They had witnessed everything that had just happened, and they had heard Mike''s conversation with the shadowy werewolf. Calling the Supreme Being [Morpheus] his big brother, appearing on the tenth floor today, instantly killing a disrespectful werewolf... All these factors combined pointed to only one conclusion¡ªthis person was Thor! They had encountered Thor! However, due to the unique nature of the tenth floor, everyone here wears masks, and all sounds, body shapes, and physical features are slightly altered. Even if they encountered Thor here, they wouldn''t be able to recognize his true identity in the real world. Understanding this, they all made the same choice: to protect Thor. Earlier, a werewolf had insulted Morpheus, and Thor had acted immediately, effectively making enemies of all the werewolves present. Instantly, the battlefield became sharply divided, and the tension was palpable. The air was thick with the smell of blood. "Clean up this mess; the stench of blood is unbearable," Mike said, kicking the Cerberus Phantom. "Gulp¡ª" Cerberus swallowed the werewolf''s corpse in one bite, even licking the blood off the ground. The bloody smell quickly dissipated, replaced by a faint scent of cumin. "Where were we? Oh right, what''s your name?" Mike asked, ignoring the tense atmosphere. The shadowy werewolf trembled as he spoke, "My name is Dorian." "Dorian, can you tell me what exactly happened here?" Ignoring the enraged werewolves, Mike focused on his conversation with Dorian. "Three hundred years ago, Lord Morpheus came to the castle. He was one of the first guests and the beginning of all nightmares..." From Dorian''s story, Mike roughly pieced together the sequence of events. Three hundred years ago, the Tower of Truth appeared. Morpheus awakened an SSS-level talent and was the fastest to conquer it, reaching the tenth floor first. As Mike suspected, Morpheus chose the werewolf faction, achieved an SSS rating, and then left. The problem started there. The storyline of the tenth floor is an endless loop of one day. Every night at midnight, everything resets. After Morpheus left, one werewolf went mad¡ªDorian. The reset had no effect on his memory! Each time he died and came back, Dorian retained his memories, starting a new loop each time. This was no blessing; it was a curse. Until today, Dorian recognized Mike by his cloak. "So, what did my big brother promise back then?" This was Mike''s most pressing question. "Lord Morpheus said..." Shadowy werewolf Dorian had memorized these words long ago and recited them effortlessly, ''In the future, a young man will come to help you break free from this endless loop. When you see him, you will know it''s him.'' Mike frowned. This sounded way too mystical! Was Morpheus some kind of prophet? It seemed like Morpheus had said a lot, but in reality, he hadn''t said much at all. The tenth floor is early in the Tower of Truth, so anyone coming here would likely be young. Helping to break the loop sounded more like an empty promise. The last part of the sentence was even more useless. "When you see him, you will know it''s him. That''s as good as saying nothing at all." Mike rubbed his temples, feeling at a loss for a moment. He asked again, "Have you seen anyone wielding a sword?" Mike tried a different approach. The three Supreme Beings who had arrived before him should have left some traces. Dorian shook his head and explained, "Many years ago, right after a reset, I was killed by a newly arrived werewolf. When I revived again, the entire castle had undergone a massive change, with sword marks everywhere... They don''t have memories, but they are terrified of the sword marks." It seemed Dorian had narrowly missed encountering Ares. Mike wasn''t ready to give up and wanted to ask about Apollo. So far, in this endless loop, there were two beings whose memories weren''t reset. They retained memories of the centuries-long cycle, starting anew each day: Shadow Werewolf Dorian and the Count! Shadow Werewolf Dorian was due to Supreme Being Morpheus, while the Count had been slashed by Ares. "There should be a third person, influenced by Apollo..." Mike calculated in his mind. Clang, clang¡ª The sound of iron chains clashing echoed again, but this time, it was completely different from before! As the heavy chain sounds reverberated, all the werewolves became as docile as lambs. They pressed against the walls, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Thud¡ª Thud¡ª From the darkness, a massive shadow slowly emerged, each step causing the entire dungeon to shake, with countless stones falling. A colossal figure, standing at 16.4 feet tall, gradually revealed itself. Covered in scars, its fur was a rare white, and its eyes were also white, exuding a terrifying aura. Wrapped in numerous iron chains, it radiated a dangerous vibe. Someone immediately whispered an introduction, "Lord Thor, this is the White Wolf King, possessing strength comparable to a Battle Chief. He''s someone you definitely don''t want to mess with on this level." The White Wolf King ignored everything around him, his eyes fixed solely on Mike. "You''re looking for the one who wields a sword?" Clearly, he had overheard Mike and Dorian''s conversation. "Yes, have you retained your memory too?" "I don''t believe the crazy talk from Dorian. This cycle has been going on for three hundred years? Impossible..." "Dorian has no reason to lie," Mike said. The White Wolf King took a deep breath, "But I have a question for you." As he spoke, the White Wolf King raised his right hand, crushing the iron chain on his chest, revealing a terrifying scar on his silver fur. In a deep voice, he asked, "What''s the deal with this sword mark?" He had woken up this morning to find this scar on his body, with no memory of how it got there! Seeing the familiar sword mark, Mike nodded and said, "Ares slashed you. Any problems with that?" Chapter 117: Its a dog, not a wolf Facing Mike''s questioning, the White Wolf King shook his head, "No problem." Huh? Mike couldn''t help but look at the White Wolf King with newfound respect. He was quite wise, after all. The White Wolf King spoke in a deep voice, "Even just looking at this wound makes my heart race. It''s hard to imagine how one could survive under this sword." The White Wolf King sat cross-legged on the ground, his gaze shifting between Dorian and Mike. At least he expressed his goodwill, showing a willingness to cooperate. The White Wolf King spoke again, "Dorian, are you willing to swear by the soul of the Wolf Ancestor that what you say is true?" "No, I can''t." Dorian''s answer shocked everyone present. His next words made the White Wolf King''s face turn serious, "Since I met Lord Morpheus, I no longer believe in the Wolf Ancestor. Swearing by the soul of the Wolf Ancestor means nothing to me..." Dorian raised his head slightly, his body trembling, fur growing wildly, almost fully transforming into a wolf. "Now, I follow Lord Morpheus and can only swear by his name." "You betrayed your faith!" The White Wolf King roared in near anger, causing many werewolves to collapse to the ground, limbs twitching. Under such pressure, Dorian wasn''t faring much better, curling up and struggling against the force. A black Phantom stood in front of Dorian, sharing much of the burden. "Awooo¡ª" Cerberus Phantom bared its teeth at the White Wolf King, refusing to back down. The White Wolf King looked down at Cerberus, "Interesting. Hades seems to have a dog like this too, but apart from having more heads, it''s useless." Hearing the White Wolf King''s comment, Mike squinted slightly. He remembered something. "The Count Vampire I saw earlier was originally a prince." The vampire hierarchy from highest to lowest: Ancestor, Prince, Duke, Marquis, Count... In other words, the prince vampire took a hit from Ares and dropped three tiers! And the White Wolf King before him now had strength comparable to a Battle Chief. How terrifying was his power before Ares cut him down?! An adult King Cerberus had the strength of a Battle Lord, yet the White Wolf King dismissed it. More terrifyingly, such a powerful White Wolf King had no chance against Ares at level 60! When Ares created [Void Tremor], he claimed it could defeat a Battle Chief, and it was no lie! Mike thought to himself, "Ares'' talent might be on par with mine." Clearing his mind, Mike focused back on the White Wolf King. Shadow Werewolf Dorian swore by Morpheus'' name that he spoke the truth. "I won''t trust just because of an oath. I''ve seen too many traitors, even among werewolves." The White Wolf King''s stance wouldn''t change easily, "But if what you say is true, and every day is a cycle, life or death makes no difference to me. Tell me your plan to break this damn cycle. I guess with my help, your plan will go smoother." Dorian looked at Mike, and once again, all eyes were on him. "A plan... hmm, I do have something like that." Mike glanced at the current Exploration Rate and the hints from the Eye of Truth. "I need to gain the werewolves'' friendship." He had to join the [Werewolf faction] to accumulate the werewolf Exploration Rate. The White Wolf King extended a finger, his claw gleaming as he lightly tapped the ground. "You already have it." "Obtained [White Wolf King''s Friendship], werewolf faction Exploration Rate +10%." Mike continued, "Tonight is the Night of the Full Moon. I need to help nine werewolves escape Mistveil Castle." "Alright, I''ll pick the eight most promising pups, plus Dorian. Is that enough?" The White Wolf King was surprisingly cooperative. "You''re not coming?" Mike was a bit surprised. Based on his understanding of the Tower of Truth, if he truly got three factions to 100% Exploration Rate, the tenth floor would definitely change! Just like the third floor before, everything would have new changes. Staying in Mistveil Castle likely wouldn''t end well. In other words, escaping meant survival! "I can''t leave." The White Wolf King raised an arm, showing the countless chains wrapped around it, "This castle was built to imprison me. That damned Prince Vladimir..." Mike corrected, "Count, he''s Count Vladimir now." "Count?!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Wolf King was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter, shaking the entire castle. "That old fool finally got what he deserved!!" "This is the best news I''ve heard today, if it''s true!" With the White Wolf King settled, Mike only needed to take nine werewolves to achieve 100% Exploration Rate for the [Werewolf faction]. "Well, I need to know your original escape plan." Mike needed to complete his previous task to increase his [Vampire faction] Exploration Rate. "No problem. If everything is in a cycle, nothing we do can change fate. We can only hope for you and your Big Brother Morpheus. Even the strongest wolf can''t lift itself by the scruff of its neck." "Actually, it can. Cerberus, show him." Mike lightly kicked Cerberus Phantom. Cerberus cooperated, one head grabbing another''s scruff, while the remaining head blew air at the ground, lifting the entire body. White Wolf King: .... "It''s a dog, not a wolf." "You''re all canines, close enough." The White Wolf King insisted, "It''s a dog, not a wolf." "I''ll rename it Hellhound Wolf and call you White Dog King. Would that make you happier?" "..." In this battle of wits, Mike emerged victorious. After reaching an agreement, Mike completed his task and prepared to leave the dungeon. "Good luck." The White Wolf King was dragged back into the shadows by chains. He pointed to his heart, where Ares'' sword scar was, "If Ares truly exists, tell him his sword is really impressive." Accompanied by guards, Mike walked towards the castle''s upper hall, checking the methods to achieve 100% Exploration Rate for the [Human faction]. [Kill Vladimir, Human faction Exploration Rate +50%] [Destroy Mistveil Castle, Human faction Exploration Rate +50%] Chapter 118: No one understands lightning better than I do On the way to the castle hall, Mike wasn''t idle, pondering the key points of his conquest. Currently, his lineage was still human, yet he had the Exploration Rate of three factions. "Something''s off. If there''s a human faction, there must be humans in the castle, right?" Mike had been active in the castle for so long without seeing any human NPCs! No NPCs, yet a human faction existed¡ªthis didn''t make sense. Mike was brought back to wait outside the hall he had been in before. A maid hurried out, looking flustered, and quickly said, "The Duke said to meet you after the banquet starts." "I have something very important to report to the Duke." With that, Mike stepped forward, heading into the hall. "Kill the intruder!" In an instant, the gargoyles on the walls came to life, flapping their wings and stirring up a storm. The empty suits of armor on either side creaked and raised their weapons. The maid and guards'' pupils turned vertical, their eyes glowing red, fixating on Mike''s neck. This guy was human, exuding a sweet, enticing scent. They had been holding back for a long time! If not for the Duke''s orders, they would have devoured Mike down to the bones long ago. Now, since Mike was courting death... perfect! Mike''s staff lifted slightly, casting spells at lightning speed, throwing out two skills effortlessly. "Wind Fury." "Meteor Fire Rain." A gargoyle burst into sparks, and before it could do more, its health bar emptied, exploding into countless fragments! The sparks spread like waves! Boom¡ª Boom¡ª Mike walked with rhythmic steps into the Duke''s hall. Behind him, continuous explosions echoed, engulfing the castle''s elite guards in flames. No one survived. When Mike burst into the hall, the scene before him, despite his mental preparation, still surprised him. The Duke, wearing a golden mask, lay unconscious beside the throne. A hole in the Duke''s neck was being drained by Count Vladimir, who was using a straw, looking utterly ridiculous. Mike cleared his throat, "Ahem, you old fossil, don''t you think this is a disgrace to vampires?" Look at other vampires¡ªaloof, sinister, elegant... Then look at Vladimir, sucking blood with a straw, not gentlemanly at all. "Kid, you''re back." Count Vladimir, no, now it should be Marquis Vladimir. "You returned faster than I expected. That dumb White Wolf didn''t kill you?" Clearly, the idea of sending Mike to the dungeon came from Vladimir. He was the castle''s master, even if his rank had fallen, he could control everything. If he could use the White Wolf King to kill Mike, all the better. Even if not, Vladimir had a backup plan¡ªkilling the Duke and drinking his blood. Blood was the best supplement for them. Drinking the Duke''s blood, Vladimir''s strength was rapidly recovering. Though his rank was only Marquis, his true combat power was far beyond that. Even so, Vladimir didn''t let his guard down against Mike. "We can still cooperate, can''t we?" Vladimir wiped his mouth clean and said, "When did I start remembering? Let me think, oh, it was when that man stormed into the castle with a sword. He was the rudest guest I''ve ever seen..." Mentioning ''sword,'' Mike noticed Vladimir''s body tremble slightly. Clearly, Ares had left a deep psychological scar on him. "That sword light, I can''t forget it. In an instant, he swung only once, but I felt like I was cut countless times...." Fear appeared deep in Vladimir''s eyes, his body curling up, shivering on the throne. Pitiful, weak, and helpless. Mike was curious¡ªif he struck Vladimir with a Thunderclap Strike, what kind of memory would it leave? Suppressing the urge to attack, Mike waited for more. Vladimir was clearly lost in his memories, "Being cut down by Ares'' sword, I should have died. Who knew, the next day I was alive again!" "The people around had no memory, the castle was covered in sword marks, but they knew nothing... From that day, my nightmare began." Vladimir looked at Mike again, "I heard a slave went mad, muttering about a repeating day, Lord Morpheus, and such. I once interrogated him, but he said nothing." As Mike suspected, Vladimir was affected by Ares. "Until over thirty years ago, I met a man named Apollo..." Vladimir''s words suddenly paused, looking at Mike, extending an old hand, "Give me the Duke''s essence blood, and I''ll tell you what happened." Mike was furious. "With your lousy storytelling, you want to charge a fee?" Saying this, Mike raised his staff. "I suggest you be proactive! Or do you believe the lightning dancing on my fingertips won''t become your worst nightmare?" "Wait! Everything can be negotiated!" Vladimir unexpectedly caved in, seemingly sensing danger. Clearly, that sword many years ago had changed him too much. From a cold, arrogant, and strong prince to the submissive figure before him. "Apollo said one thing to me..." At this point, Mike noticed Vladimir''s eyes losing their luster, becoming hollow, repeating mechanically, "He said to me...." "Maybe, you''re a pig." Mike''s eyes widened, unable to comprehend what was happening! As Vladimir repeated [Apollo]''s words, his body began to change! His body shrank bit by bit, ears growing large and round, nose flipping up, protruding forward... Simply put, Vladimir turned into a pig! A vampire with Marquis rank, combat power close to a Battle Chief, turned into a pig!! "Holy fuck! I don''t get it!" Mike felt a chill run up his spine. Suddenly, he had a new understanding of Shadow Nine''s repeated warning: Don''t be alone with Apollo when Shadow Nine isn''t around! Pig Vladimir: "Oink oink." Mike couldn''t understand pig language, but fortunately, his talent was universal translation. [Story''s over] Vladimir could understand human speech; Mike didn''t need to learn pig language. "Honestly, I almost feel sorry for you." [Cut the crap, give me the essence blood] "Hold on, there''s still some blood left in this guy, don''t waste it." Mike stepped forward, first kicking the pig away to avoid being ambushed, then began draining the unconscious vampire Duke''s blood. After collecting a few more drops of the Duke''s essence blood, the vampire Duke''s blood level bottomed out, his body shriveling, completely losing life. Having done all this, Mike wasn''t satisfied, trying to gather more loot. The golden mask looked valuable, couldn''t waste it. "Why is this mask stuck so tightly to his face!" In the end, Mike had to cut off the entire head, mask included, and put it in his storage space. With the Duke''s essence blood and the completion of the [Dancing with Wolves] task, the vampire faction''s Exploration Rate reached 100%. "Alright, as per our agreement, I''ll give you thirty percent of the Duke''s essence blood." Mike placed the small bottle of essence blood on the ground, signaling Vladimir to come forward. Pig Vladimir cautiously approached. Then, a pair of hands grabbed his ears, lifting him off the ground, ignoring his violent struggles. What could he do? He was just a pig! "Now you''re my captive. By the rules, everything of the captive is my loot." Saying this, Mike pocketed the small bottle. Once something''s in the stomach, there''s no reason to spit it out! "As for you...." Looking at Pig Vladimir, Mike was momentarily indecisive. "Keep you around, kill you before clearing the level." Pig Vladimir: [Kill me, now]. "Quiet, or I''ll throw you in the pigsty!" Threatened by Mike, Pig Vladimir immediately quieted down. With the two vampires gone, the entire castle fell into chaos and panic. "Hurry!" Mike rushed into the depths of the dungeon, already in disarray, with many werewolves breaking free and fleeing. Dorian, with eight werewolves, obediently squatted in a corner, waiting for Mike. "Sir!" Seeing Mike return, Dorian stepped forward to greet him. "Move aside." Mike didn''t stop, heading straight to the deepest part of the dungeon. The White Wolf King was still imprisoned here! If possible, Mike didn''t mind taking the White Wolf King along. Even injured, he was still a Battle Chief-level existence. A very powerful ally! "Kid, it''s useless." The White Wolf King sat in the darkness, the chains on him seeming alive, tightly binding him with no room to escape. Back in his peak, these chains could imprison him. Now, with only Battle Chief strength, escape was impossible! "Shut up." In a blink, Mike was beside the White Wolf King, a hammer appearing in his hand, striking down hard. Thunderclap Hammer! Void Tremor! Bang¡ª The Thunderclap Hammer struck the White Wolf King. The sword scar on his chest began to heat up, as if something was about to burst out! Not only that, the entire castle underwent a transformation, as if awakened! Boom¡ª Countless bolts of lightning appeared, the castle shaking and trembling, precisely divided into countless pieces, the chains on the White Wolf King breaking! And it all stemmed from Thor''s single strike with the Thunderclap Hammer!! The White Wolf King was utterly shocked, not understanding what had happened! Mike, holding the Thunderclap Hammer, let out a cold snort. "No one understands lightning better than I do!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 119: Boring Mike swung the Thunderclap Hammer, lightning dancing wildly as the entire castle began to crumble, and the chains binding the White Wolf King shattered. When the lightning vanished, silence fell. Boom¡ª A massive figure burst from the darkness, the moonlight illuminating blood-stained white fur. "Awooo¡ª" The White Wolf King let out a howl, causing all the werewolves in the castle to uncontrollably transform into their wolf forms and flee at top speed. "Move!" The castle''s restraints had been destroyed by lightning. Staying here would mean dying with the castle! The White Wolf King led the way, with Dorian and the other werewolves following closely behind. Mike, however, wasn''t in a rush to escape. He even had the leisure to interrogate the Pig Vladimir in his hand. "Hey, old fossil, are there any treasures in this castle? Speak now, or you''ll lose your chance!" Vladimir: "I am the most valuable treasure!" "You''re a pig now. You should adjust your attitude. I have a friend who can eat a whole pig in three bites. Want to meet him?" As Mike questioned Vladimir, his eyes scanned the castle interior. Nothing. There was nothing left. Just as Vladimir had said, he himself was the most valuable thing here. Before the castle collapsed, Mike dashed out, reaching a safe area by the cliff. "Phew, escaped by the skin of my teeth." Mike held the pig in his left hand and the Thunderclap Hammer in his right, safe and sound. [Werewolf faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Vampire faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Human faction Exploration Rate: 50%] "Just one last step." Mike looked down at the pig in his hand. The Eye of Truth gave a hint: [Kill Vladimir to gain 50% Human faction Exploration Rate.] Vladimir: "Just kill me already!" "Ever since you turned into a pig, you''ve been begging for death," Mike said coldly. "If I''m not mistaken, old fossil, you have a way to resurrect, right? This resurrection can also help you escape your current predicament. Hmm, this isn''t your first time turning into a pig, is it?" The previously noisy Vladimir fell silent, a glint of wisdom appearing in his murky eyes. He even spoke directly, using human language, "Kid, don''t think you can threaten me. Once you leave, everything here will reset! As long as the cycle isn''t broken, I can return to my former self." Mike chuckled, "I have a feeling this time will be different. Want to bet?" Vladimir turned his head away, refusing to meet Mike''s gaze. His actions answered Mike¡ªhe didn''t dare. "Show enough sincerity, and I might consider helping you," Mike said earnestly. "I swear by the name of Thor." "No." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vladimir didn''t even listen to the content, directly rejecting Mike''s offer. "You have no credibility!" "Thanks for the compliment." Vladimir, exasperated, said, "I was insulting you!" "Oh?!" Mike raised the Thunderclap Hammer, ready to teach the foul-mouthed pig a lesson. "Wait!" Vladimir quickly said, "Swear by the name of Ares, and I''ll believe you!" "Ahem." Mike''s face showed an awkward expression. "That''s not really appropriate, is it?" "I knew you planned to break your promise!" Vladimir''s ears stood up in anger, his whole pig body trembling. Mike continued to work on Vladimir''s mindset, "How about this? I have a respected elder named [Shadow Nine]. I''ll swear by his name, okay?" "No way!" After several rounds of bargaining, they finally reached an agreement. Mike swore by the name of Ares, promising to protect Vladimir within his abilities and only kill him once. Vladimir, in turn, swore by the Blood Ancestor, signing a servant contract, willingly following Thor and offering materials no less than SSS-grade. His willingness to make such a concession had a reason. Mike told Vladimir that the White Wolf King was nearby. The enmity between them wasn''t something that could be resolved with a few words; it was a deep-seated blood feud. If the pig-shaped Vladimir were handed over to the White Wolf King, who knew what would happen? Some wolves had very broad tastes. Under Mike''s persuasion, Vladimir quickly understood the pros and cons, sincerely saying, "I willingly follow Lord Thor!" The oaths were made. Vladimir opened his mouth and spat out a false tooth. "This false tooth contains a drop of prince''s essence blood, the most valuable thing in this castle." "How gross." Mike had Cerberus wipe the false tooth clean on Vladimir, wash it several times by the pool, and then took it in his hand. "Prince-level essence blood, left by Vladimir at his peak. Good stuff." Storing the false tooth, Mike assured he would keep his promise, then smashed Vladimir''s pig head with the hammer. "Kill Count Vladimir, Human faction Exploration Rate +50%!" With this, Mike achieved 100% Exploration Rate for all three factions! Vladimir''s corpse emitted a blood shadow, flying towards the moon, which instantly turned a shade of blood red. Then, countless bat shadows descended from the sky, forming a new human shape¡ªCount Vladimir. Elegant and composed. "Damn it, I feel my strength has regressed again¡ª" Vladimir had barely recovered to Marquis rank, but after using a secret method to resurrect, he fell back down. Count Vladimir glanced at Mike from afar, reluctantly walking over and bowing. "My master, Vladimir the Third, at your service." "Work hard, there''s a bright future with me." Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder, seriously saying, "I have not only Count and Duke essence blood but also prince essence blood. You won''t be mistreated!" Vladimir: These were all my things to begin with... "Cheer up. Whether we meet again is another matter." "Oh, by the way, the flowers and plants around your castle are quite nice. Maybe you''ll make a decent gardener someday." With that, Mike placed his hand on the crystal, beginning the settlement process. Whether he could achieve an SSSSS rating, he wasn''t sure. All he could say was that he had done his best, accomplishing what the previous three Supreme Beings couldn''t. A white light flashed, and Mike''s figure disappeared from the spot. Leaving Vladimir behind, he looked around, confused. "Flowers and plants? When did my castle have such things?" He hadn''t planted any flowers or plants. Looking at the flowers and trees around the castle ruins, Vladimir''s body began to tremble, his eyes filled with fear. "Where did these things come from?!" ... Mike had just left. The tenth floor welcomed an unexpected guest. Apollo stood at the castle ruins, looking at the piles of bricks and stones, with flowers and trees swaying in the evening breeze behind him. He walked among the ruins, casually saying, "Maybe, you are all human." The plants began to change, transforming into human figures! As they appeared, they immediately knelt, not daring to lift their heads. "Honorable Supreme Being..." The elder kneeling at the front spoke in a hoarse voice, "Thank you for saving us from the cycle of suffering." For a long time, these plants had been outside the castle, undisturbed. A hundred years felt like a moment to them, passing in the blink of an eye. They hadn''t experienced slaughter, battle, or the passage of time... Instead, they silently watched the stars shift, day after day, as plants. The human NPCs Mike had been searching for were here! Within the castle, Vladimir and Dorian had suffered the torment of the cycle, but the human NPCs hadn''t. "It has nothing to do with me." Apollo, back to the crowd, walked among the ruins, looking at the remaining lightning energy around, "I was just fulfilling a request." Wherever he went, the lightning energy gathered, merging into Apollo. After walking through every corner, collecting all the lightning energy, Apollo stood still, shaking his head, self-mockingly saying, "Boring." Apollo returned to the ninety-ninth floor, closing his eyes to rest for a moment. When he opened them again, there was a hint of fatigue between his brows. A white feather pen appeared in his hand, which Apollo grasped. Apollo''s hand was steady as he added a stroke to a line of text: s. The ink was still wet. The next moment, all humans in the Tower of Truth received a notification: "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSSS rating on the tenth floor!" Chapter 120: The mysterious Apollo "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSSS rating on the tenth floor!" As this announcement appeared, Mike was drinking at the Wolf''s Den. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The glass he had just raised stopped mid-air, and Mike looked at Nyx Valoria. Nyx Valoria immediately said, "This one''s on me." "Oh, thank you so much." "Gulp, gulp¡ª" Mike downed the empty glass, glancing around to see if anyone else was offering to buy him a drink. Unfortunately, at this hour, everyone was busy tackling the Tower of Truth, and few were lounging around the Wolf''s Den. "Sigh." Mike sighed, pushing the glass back. "A glass of water, on the house." An SSSSS conquer rating¡ªMike had made history once again. But the problem was, while the rating was out, where were the rewards? Neither personal nor collective human rewards were in sight. Could it be that the Tower of Truth had a delay? Mike didn''t have to wait long. A man burst into the Wolf''s Den in a hurry. "Come with me, inside." Maxen Stoneheart strode towards the innermost office. Talking outside wasn''t convenient. After they left, the female attendants at the Wolf''s Den whispered among themselves. "Miss Nyx, is Yasuo that legendary person?" "He must be, given his close relationship with Maxen Stoneheart!" They speculated about Yasuo''s true identity, wondering if he was indeed Thor. Nyx Valoria shook her head and chuckled, "What are you all thinking? Didn''t you see Yasuo drinking here when the announcement was made?" "That''s true." Everyone nodded. When the announcement declared Thor had achieved an SSSSS rating, that Battle Soldier-tier StarLone Wolf was drinking here. It couldn''t be wrong. Nyx Valoria spoke again, "I know this boy named Yasuo. He might have some connection with Supreme Being [Morpheus], but he''s definitely not Thor." Her explanation made sense, and everyone stopped overthinking it. "Alright, send two cases of beer to Maxen Stoneheart''s office, on my tab." ... Inside Maxen Stoneheart''s office. "Kid, you never cease to amaze!" Maxen Stoneheart was panting, his body still bearing injuries, his breath unsteady. Mike, however, was more concerned about something else. "Why did you call me here? Just to say that?" "Apollo asked me to give you a message," Maxen Stoneheart said irritably. "He said, don''t do this kind of thing too often." "Huh?" Mike seemed half-understanding. "So, it means I can still do it?" Maxen Stoneheart was stunned by Mike''s comprehension. Get the point! Please! "His exact words were to wait at least ten floors. The rest is up to you." Maxen Stoneheart had delivered the message. What Thor did next was his own business. "Got it, so I can aim for an SSSSS rating every ten floors. Anything else?" Maxen Stoneheart nodded, "Apollo said, don''t enter the Tower of Truth today. Stay in the Core City of Truth, or you''ll get into trouble. Also, the SSSSS rating rewards will take some time." "Understood." Mike showed a lot of awareness at this moment. Even with ''GM'' [Apollo] helping him, if he stood out too much, the Tower of Truth might ban him. "And whatever you do, don''t be alone with Apollo." Maxen Stoneheart warned, "You have no idea what that guy is thinking!" "Strange, Shadow Nine warned me the same way. Why don''t you make it clearer?" Mike had always wanted to know what was up with Supreme Being Apollo. The three Supreme Beings were all mysterious and powerful from an ordinary person''s perspective. But Apollo was especially enigmatic. "That Apollo... how to put it, he always ponders strange questions." Maxen Stoneheart didn''t hold back, speaking frankly, "The first time I met him, Apollo said to me, [Maybe, you are a horse.] I ended up as a wild horse, galloping across the plains all night." "That''s it?" Mike had a feeling that while Shadow Nine and Maxen Stoneheart''s warnings were similar, their reasons were entirely different! If it was just turning into an animal, it wouldn''t be a big deal for Mike. Shadow Nine wouldn''t have used such a serious tone to remind him. As far as Mike knew, Shadow Nine was Apollo''s mentor, one of the people who understood Apollo the best. "There''s more. Apollo is just... odd." Maxen Stoneheart was about to say more when there was a knock on the door. "Knock, knock¡ª" Mike volunteered, "I''ll get it." Maxen Stoneheart was pleased with Thor''s attitude, feeling like he finally had some Battle Lord prestige. Opening the door, Mike saw two cases of beer on the ground. He casually picked up two bottles, storing the rest in his storage space, and returned, saying naturally, "Nyx Valoria is treating us to drinks." Mike opened the beers, one for each of them, very fair. "Continue." "Apollo is very old, from the same era as my First Godfather." Maxen Stoneheart took a swig of beer, talking about the mysteries of the past. His First Godfather, [Morpheus], was the first Supreme Being. Apollo was from the same era? Mike frowned. This was news to him. "Apollo awakened his talent very late, in an ICU ward. It even made the news; he was the oldest talent awakener." Maxen Stoneheart continued, "Professor Gregory privately told my Second Godfather that if not for his impending death, Apollo wouldn''t have entered the Tower of Truth!" Hearing this, Mike grew more silent. [Apollo]''s actions had too many anomalies. He was from the same era as [Morpheus], yet had never set foot in the Tower of Truth. Until he was about to die, Apollo ''reluctantly'' entered the Tower of Truth. Then, Apollo awakened an SSS-grade talent, found Shadow Nine as a mentor, stormed to the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, killed a demon god, and became the third Supreme Being of humanity. It was like the plot of a web novel protagonist! Mike even had this strange thought. Maxen Stoneheart finished his beer, spreading his hands, "That''s all I know about Apollo. Many people don''t understand him. After becoming a Supreme Being, he rarely leaves the Tower of Truth. Most human affairs are resolved by the Six-Way Conference. Even when a Supreme Being is needed, it''s my First Godfather or Second Godfather who steps in." "Also, among the Guardian Shadows, besides Shadow Nine, the strongest ones are very respectful of Apollo." Maxen Stoneheart hesitated but finally chose to speak his mind, "However, I suggest you learn more about Supreme Being [Apollo] if you get the chance." "Oh? Why''s that?" Mike believed that with Maxen Stoneheart''s intellect, he wouldn''t say this without reason. If he did, there must be a reason. "This is something I heard my Second Godfather say privately. Don''t spread it; I''ve only told you!" Maxen Stoneheart lowered his voice, "Each Supreme Being has a sort of legacy with the previous one. In other words, they''re like senior and junior? Just my guess, since I overheard my Second Godfather and didn''t catch everything." Mike raised an eyebrow. By this logic, Morpheus mentored Ares, Ares mentored Apollo. Apollo... would mentor Thor? Chapter 121: Wherever Thor was, that would be the battlefield With Apollo''s warning, Mike couldn''t continue exploring the Tower of Truth for now. So, he decided to review his experiences on the tenth floor. With limited information at hand, he planned to ask others for insights. "Stone, what was your rating when you conquered the tenth floor?" "SS-grade!" Maxen Stoneheart said confidently, but then he remembered he was talking to someone who had achieved an SSSSS rating, and suddenly felt deflated. "Did you encounter the White Wolf King?" "You mean that monster deep in the dungeon? Why would I mess with him?" "What about Vladimir?" "Never heard of him. Is he even a real person?" Maxen Stoneheart briefly recounted his experience on the tenth floor, "I refused the Count''s embrace, got thrown into the dungeon, fought with the werewolves, and earned their recognition. Then, at the masquerade ball, we teamed up to kill the weakened Marquis and escaped the castle through a secret passage with the remaining werewolves." Mike immediately realized something was off! With the hints from the Eye of Truth, he had pieced together clues left by previous Supreme Beings to achieve a perfect conquer. Compared to Maxen Stoneheart, Mike''s experience seemed to delve into a deeper storyline. The story of Mistveil Castle had both a surface and a hidden plot. The surface plot involved the masquerade ball and the grudges between the Marquis and the lower-tier werewolves. The hidden plot involved Vladimir and the White Wolf King. Vladimir III built Mistveil Castle to imprison the White Wolf King. For the human faction''s 100% Exploration Rate, Mike had to kill Vladimir and destroy Mistveil Castle. Before Thor, Ares had achieved an SSS-grade conquer, destroying the castle and killing Vladimir... A light bulb went off in Mike''s head, and he immediately realized the issue! "The hidden plot has a secret condition: rescuing the White Wolf King!" This made everything make sense. "Ares achieved an SSS-grade conquer for the human faction. According to the Tower of Truth''s rules, the Mistveil Castle instance should reset, just like when I was on the third floor." Mike clenched his right fist and struck his left palm, feeling excited. "The problem was, Ares didn''t hold back and killed the White Wolf King too! So, even though Ares achieved an SSS-grade conquer, the White Wolf King wasn''t rescued, and the instance couldn''t reset!" "White Wolf King... White Wolf King...." Mike muttered the name, excited by his discovery. But what was so special about the White Wolf King? From the known information, the White Wolf King was very powerful and seemed to know the legendary Hades. Mike felt like he had only fragmented clues, unable to piece together the full truth. It was like walking halfway across a bridge only to find it suddenly broken. "There must be some detail I''m missing..." Seeing Mike deep in thought about the tenth-floor plot, Maxen Stoneheart also tried to help, saying whatever came to mind, "I remember something. My godfather and the others speculated that all the Tower of Truth''s levels ending in 0 might have interconnected plots." Mike was shocked, "What?!" Levels 10, 20... all levels ending in 0 had interconnected plots?! If that were the case, the White Wolf King might be related to the 20th floor.... Mike''s first thought was the 100th floor! Based on current information, all Supreme Beings were stuck on the 99th floor. If all the plots were interconnected, the 100th floor would be part of it too! Then Mike thought of something else. Something only he knew! The 0th floor. In the hidden level of the novice instance, he had seen a bronze door, with a terrifying presence sealed beneath it... From another perspective, 0 was also a multiple of 10. This information might be more valuable than Mike initially thought. Mike maintained a calm expression and asked, "Stone, can you contact your godfather?" "I can reach both of them. Why, do you have a message for me to deliver?" Maxen Stoneheart became interested, "Delivering a message costs 100,000 gold coins per word." "Heh, why don''t you just rob me?" "I am robbing you!" Mike didn''t respond. When it came to the 0th floor, Shadow Nine was the more suitable person to relay a message. Mike tentatively asked, "Can I meet Morpheus?" Morpheus, the Supreme Being guarding Earth, should be the easiest to meet. Given Mike''s contributions to humanity, meeting a Supreme Being shouldn''t be difficult. Maxen Stoneheart shook his head, "No." "My First Godfather... had a confrontation with the Supreme Demon God. Since then, his condition hasn''t been good. After my Second Godfather rose to prominence, my First Godfather never took action again, and his whereabouts became elusive. The best I can do is relay a message, but I can''t pinpoint his exact location." Such information about the state of a Supreme Being was classified, and even a nine-tier Battle Lord didn''t have the clearance to know. Maxen Stoneheart''s special status allowed him to know more than others. Mike wasn''t giving up, "What about your Second Godfather, Ares?" "My Second Godfather is always on the front lines of the Abyssal Plane. To reach him directly via teleportation, you''d need at least Battle Lord-level strength. If not, traveling by conventional means would take at least a week." Maxen Stoneheart shrugged, indicating he was powerless. Mike rubbed his temples, frustrated, "So, if I want to meet a Supreme Being, my only option is Apollo?" "No, you can''t meet any of them." Maxen Stoneheart''s expression was peculiar, "Apollo specifically told me he wouldn''t see you until after the battle in two days." Mike frowned, catching the underlying meaning, "So, Supreme Being Apollo wants to see me after the battle?" "You could interpret it that way." Mike pulled another beer from his bag, downed it in one go, and sighed, "One mystery after another. Let''s talk about something I can understand." Whether it was the tenth floor, the 0th floor, or Supreme Being Apollo, the mysteries were too complex. Thinking too much would only lead to mental exhaustion. It was better to focus on more practical matters. "What do you know about the upcoming battle?" The battle in two days was inevitable. Mike needed more information to survive! "The demon gods are well-prepared. After fighting for so many years, everyone knows each other''s strength and won''t take risks lightly. From what I know, at least two demon gods will participate in this battle!" Maxen Stoneheart counted on his fingers, "The Fourth Demon God and the Sixth Demon God." At this point, Maxen Stoneheart slapped his forehead, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. The First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth demon cults have been completely eradicated. I worked with Shadow Nine on that." Hearing this latest news, Mike took a deep breath. This battle was no ordinary skirmish; it was likely more than just two demon gods participating. In this battle, Mike''s most important task was to survive. Clearly, Maxen Stoneheart knew this too. After a period of silence and buildup, both sides were now at the point of no return. Once the battle began, all of humanity''s existing forces would be fully mobilized, with no room for retreat. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thor, this is no joke. When the battle starts, the Forest of Truth will become the front line again! In fact, the demon race had been amassing power to invade Earth." Maxen Stoneheart said solemnly, "We will keep all enemies above Battle Lord level out of Earth. As for those below Battle Lord level... in the worst-case scenario, you might have to rely on yourself." No one knew Thor''s true identity on Earth. The enemy didn''t know, and neither did their own people, including Maxen Stoneheart. There was one thing Maxen Stoneheart didn''t say, and both sides tacitly avoided discussing it. The reason the situation had escalated to this point, with a battle imminent, was ultimately because of one person''s emergence¡ªthe potential Supreme Being, Thor! This battle was both humanity''s protection for Thor and the enemy''s sole target. Wherever Thor was, that would be the battlefield! Escape was not an option. "Enemies at the Battle Chief level, huh..." Mike murmured, "If I can kill a demon race Battle Chief at level 60, would that make me seem too strong?" Ares first revealed his power to the world when he was at level 200 by killing a demon race Battle Chief. 60-level [Thor] = 200-level [Ares] [Thor] ¡Ö 3 [Ares] [Ares] = Supreme Being [Thor] = 3 Supreme Beings = Morpheus + Ares + Apollo "Is there a problem with this equivalence? Absolutely not!" Chapter 122: No more picking, Ill take it all Unable to enter the Tower of Truth for the time being, Mike had nothing else to do, so he began to organize his spoils from this journey. "Vampire essence blood: 19 drops of Count, 12 drops of Duke, 1 drop of Prince." Prince essence blood was an SSS-grade material, Duke was SS-grade, and Count was A-grade. Mike held a false tooth in his hand, which contained the essence blood of Vladimir at his peak. "This is some good stuff." Maxen Stoneheart glanced at it and offered an explanation, "Vampire essence blood can be used to enchant equipment. Enchanting a weapon grants a lifesteal effect. Enchanting other equipment gives it self-healing capabilities." Mike nodded, forming a plan in his mind. Using this directly for Nightmare''s Breeze would be a waste. Nightmare''s Breeze required a large quantity to be effective, and one drop wouldn''t even be enough to fill its gap. "I can sell the Count and Duke essence blood, and consider enchanting Force of Nature with the prince essence blood." Besides the vampire essence blood, the White Wolf King had also given Mike two wolf fangs before he left, which were also SSS-grade materials. According to his agreement with Ares, the demon race master smith would forge a piece of equipment for Mike. Since it was a free forge, the higher the material grade, the better. In addition to the vampire essence blood and the White Wolf King''s fangs, Mike also had a vampire Duke''s head and a golden mask. After taking inventory, Mike stood up, ready to head to the mines. "I''m going to sell some ores. Remember to buy me a drink when I get back." Maxen Stoneheart: ??? You own two mines and are already so wealthy, yet you still want me to buy you a drink? Do I look rich to you? I only have two Supreme Being godfathers, that''s all! Before Maxen Stoneheart could refuse, Mike had already left for the Mysterious Mine. ... Next to the Mysterious Mine. The lizard was still lying on the ground, sleeping, but it wasn''t fully asleep. It was still diligently supervising the miners as per Mike''s instructions. If anyone drank while mining, it would severely punish them. "Boss!" The miner leader and the dwarf leader Bromli both came up to report, "During this period, the mine has produced 15,000 tons of B-grade raw ore, 12,000 tons of A-grade raw ore, and 1,000 tons of S-grade raw ore!" "We prioritized refining the higher-grade ores, resulting in 800 tons of S-grade ore, 8,000 tons of A-grade ore, and no B-grade ore due to a lack of manpower and furnaces." Following Mike''s instructions, they prioritized producing higher-grade ores, which were what humanity currently lacked. Listening to their report, Mike nodded slowly. "I understand. The manpower issue can be resolved, but as for the furnaces..." The Storm Forge, a reward from the Tower of Truth, was highly efficient at smelting ores. Building new furnaces would waste some ores, but without doing so, production capacity couldn''t expand, limiting daily output. The key issue was that building another furnace would cost money! Mike thought for a moment and said, "I''ll find a way to solve it." S-grade finished ores were baseball-sized diamond-shaped transparent crystals, each weighing a ton, heavy in hand. After storing all the ores in his storage space, Mike prepared to head to the Trade Secret Realm to find Foreskin. "Boss!" Dwarf leader Bromli hurriedly called out to Mike. "What is it? Out of beer?" "No, the beer that kind-hearted Maxen Stoneheart sent will last us a year. He''s such a good man." Bromli rubbed his thick hands, looking a bit embarrassed, "Boss, we dwarves are not only masters of smelting but also excellent blacksmiths. Seeing so many good ores makes our hands itch..." Mike raised an eyebrow, realizing he had forgotten about this. He asked, "Can you forge SSS-grade equipment?" "No." "SS-grade?" Bromli''s face turned red, and he shook his head, "No." Then he quickly added, "But we can forge S-grade!" "Alright, I understand. I''ll make arrangements." S-grade equipment, even if Mike couldn''t use it himself, could be sold at the Mystic Market for a good price. Leaving the Mysterious Mine, Foreskin was ready and waiting in the Trade Secret Realm. "Congratulations, Fourth Brother." As the Mystic Market Manager, Foreskin naturally had access to more insider information. An SSSSS rating was unprecedented and would definitely go down in history. In a way, this was the culmination of three hundred years of effort by humanity''s four Supreme Beings, achieving the tenth floor''s SSSSS conquer. "Alright, let''s see the goods." A-grade ores were worth 1 million gold coins per ton, and S-grade ores were worth 5 million gold coins per ton. Given the output of the Mysterious Mine, Foreskin was already numb to it, "A-grade ores worth 80 billion gold coins, S-grade ores worth 40 billion, totaling 120 billion gold coins, equivalent to 12,000 Battle Lord merits." In just one day, Mike had earned the equivalent of ''killing three demon race Battle Lords'' in merits. Adding the previous 4,000 Battle Lord merits, he had a total of 16,000 points. With so many merits, the next step was to spend them, converting wealth into personal strength! "You want to enchant your weapon with vampire essence blood?" Hearing Fourth Brother''s request, Foreskin nodded slowly, "It can be done. Prince-level essence blood costs 10 Battle Lord merits per drop." Mike didn''t hesitate, "Find me a prince vampire and drain him dry!" Owning two Mysterious Mines, Mike''s wealth was endless, and he couldn''t spend it all! "Ahem, that''s not necessary..." Foreskin looked a bit embarrassed. Draining a prince vampire dry was a bit too extreme. "Could you show me the weapon you want to enchant?" Mike took out Force of Nature (+4) and handed it to Foreskin. Thunderclap Hammer, being Mike''s trump card, wasn''t something he wanted to reveal. Besides, as an SS-grade weapon, it couldn''t accept this enchantment. "It''s already upgraded four times!" Even though he was prepared, Foreskin couldn''t hide his shock upon seeing Force of Nature. After composing himself, he explained, "You can use 1 drop of Blood Ancestor essence and 36 drops of prince essence blood to enhance the lifesteal effect to over 80%. Any more, and Force of Nature''s current tier wouldn''t be able to handle it." "No problem, do it as soon as possible," Mike said. Foreskin quickly listed the costs: 500 Battle Lord merits for the Blood Ancestor essence, plus the enchantment fee, totaling 860 merits. 8.6 billion gold coins, and Mike didn''t even blink. "Also, make a list of life-saving items. I need to see what I can use..." Preparing for the upcoming battle, Mike spared no expense. Money not spent was equivalent to having no money! Only by converting money into resources to enhance his strength did it have value. As Mike was selecting life-saving items and equipment, a long-awaited announcement finally arrived. "Participant Thor has conquered the tenth floor with an SSSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Explorer]!" "Permanent buff [Friend of Werewolves]: Humans in the Tower of Truth gain werewolf favor, and werewolves won''t attack humans!" "Permanent buff [Friend of Vampires]: Humans in the Tower of Truth gain vampire favor, and vampires won''t attack humans!" "Permanent buff [Human Glory]: Humans in the Tower of Truth deal 30% more damage to non-human races!" "[Explorer]: When settling Tower of Truth scores, if the Exploration Rate is below 80%, it increases by 10%!" Four buffs, all permanent! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The friendship with werewolves and vampires would only be useful in special levels, but as permanent buffs, there was nothing to complain about. The key buffs were [Human Glory] and [Explorer]! The former increased humanity''s overall damage output! Most monsters in the levels were non-human, and the 30% extra damage could change the outcome of a battle! And it was a permanent buff!! As for [Explorer], its utility was even greater! A 10% Exploration Rate boost for everyone was invaluable to humanity! Foreskin couldn''t contain his excitement, even starting to dance and speak incoherently. "This, this is just...." Just the [Explorer] buff alone gave him a chance to reach higher levels. And the creator of all this was the Fourth Brother standing before him! In his ecstasy, Foreskin blurted out, "To thank you for your great contribution to humanity, tonight''s expenses are on me..." Smack¡ª Mike checked off everything on his previous list and placed it in front of Foreskin, "No more picking, I''ll take it all!" "I love free stuff!" Chapter 123: Mike never expected to receive the entire castle as his reward The feeling of getting things for free was truly amazing! Although Foreskin appeared as a goblin in the Trade Secret Realm, his true form was human. He had gained fame even before Supreme Being Apollo and had been a ninth-tier Battle Lord for a long time. After Apollo''s rise, he chose to follow Apollo and joined the Mystic Market as its Manager. His position in the Mystic Market was akin to Shadow Nine''s in the Guardian Shadow and Maxen Stoneheart''s in the Wolf''s Den. However, the Mystic Market focused more on economic development, and Manager Foreskin controlled vast wealth, which made sense. Even giving Mike a lot of things was just a drop in the bucket for Foreskin. Thinking about this, Mike couldn''t help but ask himself: Why not take more? Was his storage space not big enough, or did he have too many merits? Spending 860 Battle Lord merits, Mike handed Force of Nature over to the Mystic Market for enchantment. "Keep an eye out for seed resources on the market for upgrading Force of Nature," Mike said, pointing to his card, which still had 15,140 Battle Lord merits. "Understood, understood!" Foreskin was well aware of Mike''s financial situation. As long as his two 75-million-ton mines weren''t exhausted, Mike would earn a large amount of Battle Lord merits just by waking up every day! The joy of owning two mines was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. After bidding farewell to Foreskin, Mike left the Trade Secret Realm and returned to the Wolf''s Den. He didn''t go to Maxen Stoneheart''s office in the back but found a random corner to sit down. "Could I have some water, please? Thank you." For the sake of his health, Mike had quit drinking. A man shouldn''t drown in alcohol; he should be the master of his own consciousness. "To celebrate Thor''s SSSSS rating on the 10th floor, the Mystic Market sends its congratulations. Tonight''s expenses are all covered by Mr. Jhon!" Just as the announcement was made, the water was brought to him. A sexy waitress stood in front of Mike, momentarily at a loss. Mike naturally said, "Take this glass of water to Maxen Stoneheart, please, and bring me a beer, half chilled and half at room temperature. Thank you." "Also, do you have any grilled meat? I''m a bit hungry." Soon, a plate of grilled meat and a case of beer were brought to Mike. Mike gave some grilled meat to Cerberus and then started eating and drinking, waiting for his personal rewards while reviewing his tenth-floor journey. "Getting an SSSSS rating every 10 floors means the next one will be on the 20th floor. The rewards for the entire human race are indeed powerful, but I rarely use them, which is a bit disappointing." Take the reward for Thor''s SSSS rating on the first floor, [Guardian Angel], for example. It provided everyone in the Tower of Truth with one resurrection opportunity, which was indeed powerful. But all this time, Mike hadn''t died even once. He could only hope that the personal rewards for the SSSSS rating would be substantial enough to make up for his losses. As time passed, more and more people filled the Wolf''s Den. Mike even saw a familiar figure at the entrance. "So this is the Wolf''s Den?" Cain peeked into the Wolf''s Den hall but didn''t enter. He had just completed a one tier Battle Soldier test and chose the United Corps faction, now a reserve member. With Cain''s talent, being a Lone Wolf was a bit too much. His senior, Anderson, was also in the United Corps faction and could guide Cain. They might even fight side by side in the same corps in the future. After curiously looking at the Wolf''s Den, Cain prepared to leave. Without a Lone Wolf badge, he couldn''t enter the Wolf''s Den. A shadow behind him stepped forward, bypassing Cain, and walked to the Wolf''s Den front desk. Anderson said in a deep voice, "I''m here to pick up Kaelum''s rations." His expression was cold, and his tone steady, clearly not his first time doing this. Mike: ??? Is this even allowed?! Right in front of Mike, Anderson carried away three black goats from the Wolf''s Den front desk and left. After this little episode, Mike finally received his long-awaited personal rewards. "SSSSS rating conquer of the tenth floor, reward: [Mistveil Castle]*1!" "SSSSS rating conquer of the tenth floor, reward: [Vampire Guard]*1!" "SSSSS rating conquer of the tenth floor, reward: [Werewolf Guard]*1!" The rewards had finally arrived! Mike never expected to receive the entire castle as his reward! ???? As for what the tenth-floor instance would become afterward, that was yet to be known. Mistveil Castle became part of Mike''s exclusive space, connected to the Mysterious Mine. Thus, Mike''s exclusive space grew even larger. "Let''s go take a look." Mike finished his last bottle of beer, got up slowly, and returned to room [ss004], entering his exclusive space. He had a feeling that Pig Vladimir might be in the Vampire Guard! Mike''s figure appeared in front of Mistveil Castle, and he walked inside. ... Washington D.C. In a forest stood a castle, rumored to be the resting place of a Ultimate Battle Lord. A man in black paced anxiously outside the castle. "Thor achieved an SSSSS rating this time. Should I report it?" He hesitated. After receiving the news of Thor''s SSSSS rating, he rushed here but didn''t immediately wake the ancestor in the black coffin. It had only been four days since the last time he woke him! Waking him again would be a significant burden on the elder in the black coffin. The key issue was, if the phone kept waking up every few seconds, why not just keep it on? The same logic applied to the Calderon. If he had to be woken up every few days, he might as well not sleep at all. "Let''s wait for the reward announcement before deciding..." The man in black waited outside the castle for the Tower of Truth''s announcement. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s here!" "This...." After receiving the reward announcement, the man in black no longer hesitated and rushed inside. This was too important not to report! After going through the usual procedures, the black coffin slowly rose from the ground, and Calderon awoke once more, his voice clearly displeased. "I feel like I just took a nap, and you''re back already." "This time, even if Thor killed a demon god, I wouldn''t be surprised!" After the initial complaints, Calderon''s voice was calm and composed, "Tell me, what''s happened now?" The man in black bowed, lowering his eyes, and respectfully said, "Thor has just conquered the tenth floor with an SSSSS rating, and the rewards are...." He briefly recounted what Thor had done. After he finished, silence fell once more. The man in black thought to himself, "The ancestor''s mental fortitude is truly strong, staying so calm after hearing such news!" Last time, Thor''s actions nearly caused the coffin lid to fly off! This was the demeanor of an Ultimate Battle Lord, able to quickly adjust his mental expectations. No matter what happened, the ancestor remained calm and composed. Even if Thor achieved an SSSSS rating! The man in black maintained his bowing posture, waiting for the ancestor''s instructions. Half a minute... a minute... three minutes... "This is taking too long." The man in black was puzzled. Was something wrong? Could the ancestor have fallen asleep again?! Thinking this, the man in black raised his head slightly, looking at the black coffin. With just one glance, the man in black nearly had his soul scared out of him! The coffin lid was slightly ajar! A withered hand clutched the edge of the coffin! Holy shit! The ancestor is about to rise from the dead!! Chapter 124: The great pig transformation Beside the black coffin, a withered hand clung tightly, leaving half a handprint. Sword scars on the coffin lid once again emitted sword energy but failed to subdue it. The man in black, disregarding his fear, rushed to the front. "Get out!" Calderon Sunsworn''s low growl from within the coffin sent the man in black flying backward, crashing to the ground. The coffin shook violently, the gap widening, on the verge of breaking free. "Go get Mor..." Before Calderon Sunsworn could finish, a sigh interrupted him. "Sigh." It was the voice of an ordinary middle-aged man, "Why do you torment yourself so?" A figure appeared beside the black coffin, ignoring the terrifying pressure, standing there quietly. Even a Battle Lord couldn''t easily approach the coffin! Yet he moved freely. The figure''s true identity was self-evident. Supreme Being, Morpheus. Morpheus stood by the coffin, casually saying, "Sleep." In an instant, the world fell silent. The coffin stopped shaking, the gap slowly closed, and the withered hand retracted, leaving only an incomplete handprint. Even faint snores emanated from the coffin. The man in black struggled to his feet, expressing utmost respect to Morpheus''s back. "Thank you, Lord Morpheus, for your intervention." Morpheus''s figure grew more ethereal as he continued, "In two days'' battle, let him continue to rest. He need not participate." "Yes!" "After the battle, Gregory will go to the Abyssal Plane, and Shadow Nine will accompany him." Morpheus''s words made the man in black''s eyelids twitch. Professor Gregory going to the Abyssal Plane? And Master Shadow Nine too?! Any mishap with either would be an unbearable loss for humanity! The key point was... If Master Shadow Nine went, didn''t that mean... Thor would go too?! Why was Morpheus telling him this? The man in black asked respectfully, "Please enlighten me, Lord Morpheus." "After they depart, move this coffin to the Forest of Truth." Sweat beaded on the man''s forehead. Had humanity''s situation become this dire? The ancestor in the black coffin, half-mad and half-sane, had the real combat power to match an Ultimate Battle Lord, but in actual combat, it was unpredictable. Moreover, fighting freely would only worsen Calderon Sunsworn''s injuries, pushing him toward destruction. The black coffin wouldn''t be moved unless absolutely necessary! Finally, the man in black gritted his teeth and complied, "....As you command!" When he looked up again, it was as if he had awoken from a dream. Morpheus''s figure was gone. Only the snores from the black coffin remained. Calderon Sunsworn, in his dream, mumbled intermittently. "Gregory, for the last time, I can defeat a Battle Chief-level demon creature! Last time I almost got killed, that was purely an accident..." "...The boy''s name is Sam Stoneheart, and the girl''s name is Ava Stoneheart? Those names are terrible. Listen to me, the boy should be Maxen Stoneheart, and the girl Isabella Stoneheart. Much better!" "Alexander, you think you''re so great? Don''t stop me, today I want you to see, who the real first Battle Lord of humanity is!" "Damn, it really hurts. That bastard stone, doesn''t know how to hold back. Do we need to go all out in a sparring match?" "...." The man standing by the black coffin listened to these dream mutterings, smiled wryly, and shook his head. All that is past. ... The doors of Mistveil Castle opened. On either side of the worn red carpet stood two groups. On one side, led by Dorian, were the werewolves, numerous and imposing, holding the upper hand. On the other side, Count Vladimir stood with a few vampires, his expression cold. Though outnumbered, Vladimir''s strength was the greatest, keeping the werewolves from acting rashly. "Everyone''s here, have you eaten?" Mike''s appearance immediately ended the boring standoff. Dorian placed his right fist on his chest and knelt on one knee with the werewolves, "My lord, the werewolf clan will never forget your kindness!" Vladimir glanced at them coldly. These wolf pups really knew how to flatter. They had no sense of ''dignity.'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vladimir stepped forward, his voice trembling slightly, "Master Thor, your loyal servant Vladimir almost lost his way in the darkness without your guidance. Your reappearance has brought new light to this hopeless world...." As he spoke, Vladimir began to choke up, even shedding tears and snot. "Stop it, you''re disgusting. I just ate, and you''re making me want to vomit." Mike waved his hand, "I know what you''re thinking, so stop pretending." Vladimir forced a smile, "You jest, I am always your most loyal servant." "Enough talk, stand up and let me see." Mike scanned the room. 24 werewolves, 7 vampires. Most werewolves and vampires were under level 200, considered minors in their species. Only Dorian (Lv.246) and Vladimir (Lv.299) were barely noteworthy. After a private chat with Dorian, Mike learned that they had signed a soul contract with him. They had no choice but to follow Mike. "Alright, take your men and leave the castle. See if there''s any help needed at the mine." These people followed Mike, and he was responsible for their food and lodging, even investing resources to help them grow stronger. Likewise, they had to contribute. Mining was dirty and tiring but not dangerous. Werewolves, with their immense strength, were highly efficient miners. Dorian nodded and led his werewolf companions away. "As for you lot...." Mike turned to the scattered vampires, "Besides sucking blood, what else can you do?" A young vampire proudly said, "Tasting wine, applying makeup, attending banquets...." "Idiot." Vladimir slapped the young vampire, knocking out his teeth and sending him crashing to the ground. "The master is asking about our value." Vladimir quickly adapted, speaking like a butler, "Master, we can fight, gather intelligence, brew wine, and inscribe equipment runes..." Vladimir listed many things, but few were useful. Whether in combat or intelligence gathering, Mike didn''t need a bunch of vampires weaker than Battle Generals. Maybe Vladimir himself had some potential, but the others... were questionable. "Master, we are fearless warriors, or rather, truly immortal." Vladimir''s eyes glowed red. He knew the most valuable information should be introduced last, "As long as this Castle stands, we can revive with just a little essence blood!" "Now that''s interesting." Mike nodded. An army of infinitely revivable vampire warriors sounded promising. Clearly, Mistveil Castle was special, with more functions waiting for Mike to explore. However, Mike had a bold idea to test. "Now, I want to conduct an experiment." Mike had everyone else leave, keeping Count Vladimir alone. The atmosphere grew awkward. Vladimir''s eyes filled with fear as he backed away. "What experiment? Don''t do anything rash...." "Obey!" Mike''s low growl intimidated Vladimir. He then said, "Maybe, you are a pig." Stepping back, Mike held up a camera, carefully observing Vladimir, not missing any details. In front of the camera, the elegant and noble Count Vladimir performed a spectacular magic trick. Mike named it: The Great Pig Transformation. Pig Vladimir: "Oink oink!" [Turn me back!] As expected! Supreme Being Apollo''s words had a lasting impact on Vladimir! And "you are a pig" was the trigger for everything. Mike couldn''t help but take a deep breath, deciding never to meet Apollo lightly! With the experiment successful, Mike awkwardly said, "Sorry, I only figured out the transformation spell, not how to reverse it." He raised the Thunderclap Hammer, tentatively asking, "How about I kill you again? Didn''t you say you could revive as long as Mistveil Castle stands? Let''s agree that the revival cost comes out of your salary...." Chapter 125: Hes still alive? After settling the werewolves, Mike called Dorian over. "Pick up the pig." Mike pointed to the ground where a small pig stood. Following Mike''s instructions, Dorian picked it up. In Dorian''s arms, Pig Vladimir struggled violently, trying to resist. But alas, he was just a pig. Dorian pinched his nose in disgust, saying, "It smells like a bat, Master. This guy might be Vladimir''s pet!" "Sort of. Follow me." Mike led the way, inspecting his castle. The castle had four floors, all now fully restored. The lightning damage had been completely repaired. From bottom to top, the lowest level was the dungeon. "There are eight cells, capable of holding Battle General-level beings. With resource upgrades, it can be even stronger." Mike looked around, satisfied with the dungeon''s environment. "We can keep some farmed vampires here to provide essence blood." Dorian felt the pig in his arms twitch. Maybe it was scared. Next to the dungeon were two rooms. One was a wine cellar. The other room had a circular pool with a coffin lying quietly in it. "A blood pool?" [Place essence blood or regular blood here, and injured vampires can recover.] Mike nodded. This Mistveil Castle was designed by vampires, so it wasn''t surprising to have such a feature. After touring the lowest level, Mike returned to the first-floor hall. The first floor of the castle was more functional, with a reception hall, stables, and so on. Nothing particularly special. The second floor had various rooms and a banquet hall, which Mike quickly glanced over. With the Eye of Truth, Mike didn''t miss any information. No secrets could be hidden from him. "The third floor..." They reached the top floor and stopped. [Enchantment Room, Forging Room, and a damaged Teleportation Array] [Teleportation Array (Damaged): Can connect to the tenth floor of the Tower of Truth] "Interesting." Mike himself didn''t need to return to the tenth floor. His time was precious, meant for enhancing his strength and achieving SSSS ratings. If he could repair the teleportation array, he could send Vladimir and other vampires back to gather resources and intelligence. Understanding the tenth floor''s background story would be crucial for exploring the 20th, 30th, and other levels. [Repair Materials: 0.3 tons of SS-grade ore, 0.2 tons of S-grade ore....] The Eye of Truth provided a repair list, which Mike memorized. Ores could be produced by the Storm Forge, and other materials could be purchased from the Mystic Market. As for craftsmen to repair the array, dwarves were excellent candidates. After touring the entire castle, Mike had a rough idea. "Dorian, take note." Mike began, speaking slowly, "Have the resting miners spare some manpower to convert the first and second floors of the castle into dormitories. Prioritize housing miners and dwarves, then werewolves, and lastly vampires." Here, Mike provided food and lodging but also made distinctions. He couldn''t treat everyone equally. Those who worked hard deserved better treatment. Moreover, the miners were the first to follow Mike, and their mining efforts had brought him immense wealth. The pig in Dorian''s arms let out a weak grunt. His meticulously crafted castle was to become a residence for a bunch of short-lived species! Mike seemed to guess his thoughts and tapped the pig''s head with Force of Nature. "If you''re not satisfied, I''ll have roast suckling pig tonight." Vladimir: ... "Also, have them create a work and production points system. High points can be exchanged for daily necessities and other desired items...." Mike mentioned a few more details, which Dorian noted down. With more people, management became more complex. Fortunately, Mike preferred to focus on the big picture, delegating to trusted individuals and investing enough resources to ensure good results. If Mike had to handle everything personally, managing these hundreds of people would have exhausted him long ago. "Master, what about those stinky bats?" After noting everything, Dorian asked, puzzled. Mike had assigned tasks to everyone except the vampires. "Let them rest for a couple of days. I''m fair and never force anyone to work." Mike knew that, unlike the werewolves, the young vampires hadn''t adjusted their attitudes yet. Among the vampires, only Vladimir had the emotional intelligence to recognize their situation. Mike said calmly, "Provide them with only basic water and food. If they want more, they must work for it. I bet it won''t be long before they voluntarily ask to work, shedding their high-and-mighty noble airs." Voluntary work was always better than forced labor. After speaking, Mike''s gaze fell on the pig. Vladimir''s ears perked up, indicating he was listening. "If any vampire can''t control their bloodlust and tries to harm anyone or the lizard." Mike''s voice remained calm, without any malice, "There''s a medical procedure on Earth that can neuter animals. Trust me, you''ll be very popular in the boar pen. Do you understand?" Vladimir nodded frantically, even letting out pig squeals. [I... I understand] He believed his new master would indeed do such a crazy thing. Being killed wasn''t scary; death was just the beginning of a new life. What was terrifying was that Mike had a hundred, a thousand ways to torture Vladimir. Death was the least of his worries! After inspecting the entire castle, Mike found it to be a decent reward. An exclusive space, werewolf and vampire servants, with endless potential. However... as an SSSSS-level reward, it still felt a bit lacking. Mike''s gaze naturally fell on Vladimir. This ''pig'' was the biggest reward. Vladimir, once a vampire prince and a Battle Lord-level powerhouse, was on par with the White Wolf King. Setting aside Vladimir''s potential, he was also a key to uncovering the Tower of Truth''s background story! The problem was, Mike had to pry open Vladimir''s mouth step by step. This matter required patience. Seeing the time approaching six o''clock, Mike stretched, "Alright, that''s it for today." "Get to work. I need to go back to school." Dorian, Vladimir: ??? School?! Their new master, the immensely powerful and ruthless Thor, was a student? They were all shocked. Mike turned into a white light and disappeared, leaving Dorian and Vladimir dumbfounded. ... Summer camp, Area C. When Mike returned to his dorm, a shadow was already waiting. The air had a faint smell of blood. Mike tentatively asked, "Shadow Nine, are you there?" "Get lost." As expected, it was the Irritable version of Shadow Nine. This secret technique greatly boosted strength but had significant side effects. Mike decided he needed to find a way to persuade Shadow Nine to use it less. "Shadow Nine, I conquered the tenth floor with an SSSSS rating!" "Shadow Nine, I now have not only two mines but also a castle!" "Shadow Nine, I have a prince-level pet..." "..." No matter what Mike said, Shadow Nine remained unmoved, ignoring him. "Shadow Nine, I met Werewolf Dorian. He said he saw Morpheus back in the day...." Swish¡ª Black mist instantly enveloped the entire dorm, isolating the space. Shadow Nine''s raspy voice came from the mist, "Dorian... he''s still alive?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 126: Cain owed Mike a field of sheep "Yes, Dorian is still alive." Hearing Mike''s words, the figure in the black mist remained silent for a moment. "Alive, you say? Well, by rescuing him, you''ve fulfilled an old promise." Mike raised an eyebrow. Shadow Nine knew about this? The relationship between Shadow Nine and Morpheus was becoming more intriguing... Morpheus had also awakened an SSS-grade talent, and his strength was undeniable. Although Morpheus couldn''t achieve SSSS ratings like Mike, he was still conquering one floor with an SSS rating each day. Shadow Nine had been by Morpheus''s side all along? Was it to have Morpheus help him conquer the Tower of Truth? Mike shook his head, dismissing the thought. Speaking from his own experience, even if Mike revealed his identity and brought Cain into the Tower of Truth, he couldn''t keep their progress synchronized! The Tower of Truth had many solo instances. In the first ten floors, only the 1st, 7th, 8th, and 10th floors were public instances; the other six were solo instances! So the idea of having a friend help conquer the Tower of Truth was unrealistic. In this context, Shadow Nine and Morpheus reaching the tenth floor at the same time indicated that Shadow Nine''s talent and strength were also formidable! Professor Gregory, from their era, was probably still stuck on the second floor, changing classes.... After the initial emotional outburst, the black mist slowly gathered, sinking back into the shadow on the ground. Clearly, although Shadow Nine knew Dorian, he didn''t want to discuss the werewolf much. Mike seized the opportunity to continue communicating with the irritable version of Shadow Nine, "When does the battle start tomorrow? Let me know." "When the battle begins, you''ll know the moment it starts." Mike: ... Isn''t that just stating the obvious? "Is there anything I can do? You know, my talent is a bit special." Mike''s meaning was clear. His SSS-grade talent, [Eye of Truth], allowed him to see many hidden prompts. Others might not know this, but Supreme Beings would have some idea. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have specifically targeted the Fourth Demon God, whose true form was a demonic eye. Mike could use [Eye of Truth] to help with some tasks. Shadow Nine was silent for a moment before speaking again. "It''s too dangerous. You''ll expose your identity." "Shadow Nine, nothing is absolutely safe. Besides, you''ll be with me." Mike counted on his fingers, "The Forest of Truth is Supreme Being Morpheus''s territory, and Supreme Being Apollo lives nearby in the Tower of Truth. With Shadow Nine''s protection... if I can still die with this level of security, then maybe I deserve it." Mike spread his hands, explaining, "Besides, I won''t actively participate in the battle. I just need to stay hidden and observe." Shadow Nine was silent for a while longer, "You can, but it''s unnecessary." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I insist." Mike''s attitude was firm, rarely differing from Shadow Nine''s opinion, "If I observe more, I might help everyone improve their strength, maybe even trigger second talent awakenings..." "If everyone''s strength improves, then after the battle, I''ll get more loot!" According to their previous agreement. Everyone learning [Wind''s Reach] would owe Mike a third of the battle loot as payment for the skill books. Mentioning money always excited Mike. No matter how much money he had, he never missed a chance to make more. Shadow Nine was eventually swayed by Mike''s argument, "Alright, tell me your plan..." Mike laid out his well-thought-out plan. "Good." With that, Shadow Nine fell silent again. Mike''s plan was indeed feasible. Shadow Nine would arrange for someone to handle the specifics. ... "Knock, knock, knock¡ª" "Mike, Mike, plans have changed!" Kaelum, carrying two breakfasts, knocked on Mike''s dorm door. "Let''s talk while we eat." Kaelum held a piece of toast, speaking casually, "I had ordered a few goats to improve our meals, but someone took them." As he spoke, Anderson walked by, with three black goats slung over his shoulder, his expression unchanged, his breathing steady. Mike: ... He noted this down. Cain owed him a field of sheep. "Mike, today''s teaching plan is canceled." Kaelum finished his toast and got to the point, sharing information with Mike, "There''s likely a big operation coming up. We''re to observe the corps'' rotation process and get a feel for the battlefield atmosphere." Mike raised an eyebrow, "So, we get a break today?" "Mike, don''t smile so obviously. There''s no break." Kaelum laughed, "Since we''re observing, everyone has to write at least 8,000 words on their personal impressions." He pointed to himself, "We have to write too. I''m fine, but Anderson is in trouble. Forget 8,000 words; he can''t even write 8!" The two chatted as they arrived at a newly set-up exhibition area. Teachers and students from Area C gathered here. The event was supposed to last all day, possibly showcasing all the corps stationed on Earth! Kaelum sighed, "What a grand gesture." "Yeah, a grand gesture." Mike echoed. Some people said it wasn''t appropriate, but when it came to action, they didn''t hold back. Even former slave owners weren''t as ruthless as you, Shadow Nine. The [DDF] group quickly assembled, now already renamed [DDS]. Due to her grandfather''s extensive publicity, the news of Jessica''s S-grade talent awakening couldn''t be hidden and was known to almost everyone. Once the six were together, Elena assembled a typewriter on the spot. "I made an AI auto-typing software in my spare time. Let''s test it out." "Really?" Cain asked curiously, "If this spreads, won''t novelists lose their jobs?" "Yes." Besides Elena, Anderson was also ready. He laid out white paper and carefully wrote one word: "Good." Then he froze, unsure what to write next. Cain was the most excited, leaning forward, "It''s starting!" Mike took a deep breath, holding his pen, the tip touching the paper. According to his plan with Shadow Nine. On one hand, Mike would write down important information he saw. On the other hand, Shadow Nine would obscure the content on Mike''s paper, transmitting the information. It began! Swish¡ª Swish¡ª Like a military parade, rows of Battle Soldiers, Battle Generals, and even Battle Chiefs marched in formation before the crowd. A murderous aura filled the space. Based on flags and badges, Cain identified them. "Leafblade Corps!" "The Leafblade Corps'' commander is Thalor Greenleaf, a knight of wood and water elements, currently a Battle Lord level!" Mike glanced at him and began writing. "Leafblade Corps, Thalor Greenleaf''s injury treatment: Collect 200 strands of his hair...." Mike paused, looking at Thalor Greenleaf again. This guy... was bald! "Never mind, I''ll finish writing first!" Mike''s pen left line after line on the paper. Each glance required him to write hundreds of words. "Leafblade Corps, Sylvan has six hidden injuries..." "Leafblade Corps, Christopher, human traitor, follower of the Eighth Demon Cult, real combat power six-tier Battle General...." "Leafblade Corps, Rowan Starwind, second talent awakening condition is...." "....." Chapter 127: Second Summer camp, Area C. "Next up, we have the Black Mountain Corps...." Mike yawned, rubbing his eyes. His wrist was also sore. All day long, he hadn''t stopped writing. "Shadow Nine really doesn''t hold back!" Shadow Nine has truly tak maximizing savings to the extreme. Taking a break, Mike looked a at the others. Ela was using her AI auto-typing software to write her impressions, Jessica''s handwriting was beautiful, and Kaelum''s was a bit messy, writing whatever came to mind. The worst off were Cain and Anderson. Ev combined, their writings didn''t add up to 800 words. Cain let out a wail, looking at the setting sun, and said helplessly, "Sior, we''re not going to earn these credits. Let''s think about what to eat tonight." Anderson siltly shook his head. Is this the time to think about food?! Suddly, he seemed to have an epiphany and started writing furiously. This caught everyone''s atttion, and they gathered a to see what he was writing. Anderson wrote, "Suggestions for tonight''s dinner: roast turkey, roast beef ribs, roast pork ribs, roast chick wings, roast chick legs...." Cain immediately followed suit, providing ''suggestions'' for dinner. ... Meanwhile, in the rest area of the Area C exhibition. Instructors and teachers gathered here. Birds of a feather flock together. Classmates, corps comrades, and other relationships wove together, forming circles of familiar faces chatting. In one corner, most people deliberately avoided a group, keeping their distance. "Ah¡ª" Bob Emberclad took a deep drag on his cigar, exhaling a smoke ring with satisfaction. "My strgth is finally back. Being a Battle Chief feels great." Bob Emberclad sat with Carson on his right and Blaze Morrow on his left. The three were classmates and had served in the same corps, forming a close bond. Listing to Bob Emberclad''s bragging, Carson was annoyed, "This is the second time today..." Before he could finish, Blaze Morrow interrupted, "Speaking of second, my granddaughter..." "Stop! We all know her talt awaked a second time!" "Now it''s not just us; ev the emies in the Abyssal Plane probably know!" Bob and Carson united to stop Blaze Morrow''s repetitive boasting. "Look at you two, so shallow!" Blaze Morrow snorted, not bothering to argue. He had planned to brag about his granddaughter''s second class change achieving an SS rating, now able to summon pets from two planes! Originally, with Jessica''s strgth, achieving an SS rating for a second class change was very difficult. But coincidtally, Thor conquered the th floor and achieved an SSSSS rating at that time! Jessica had initially achieved an 80% Exploration Rate, and with the [Explorer] buff, her rating jumped to SS! It was like a promotion. Blaze Morrow reminded himself, "Better keep some trump cards for my granddaughter, can''t boast about everything." Carson put down his orange juice and said, "Blaze, that Mike you favor does have some skills. It was worth my trip that day." During the early tests in Area C, Carson had come in person and ev requested a match betwe Mike and Ethan. This was mainly due to Blaze Morrow''s influce. Blaze Morrow perked up, asking, "Oh? I heard that little fox beat up Birch Starwind''s grandson?" "Not exactly beat up, but it was a one-sided crush." Carson recounted the evts of the combat test in detail. "This kid is still holding back, definitely not showing his true strgth!" After hearing this, Blaze Morrow tapped the table with his fingers, confidtly saying, "He previously fought an A-grade talt kid in Magic High School... what''s his name? Strange, my memory seems to be getting worse. Anyway, Mike won easily." Bob Emberclad found it interesting, "You''re saying a kid with a D-grade talt beat opponts with A-grade and S-grade talts?" "Yes, what are you getting at?" "Let''s rule out the possibility that Mike is Thor." Bob Emberclad lowered his voice, "In the SS-grade talt training camp, there are a few strong Lightning elemt studts, one of whom happs to train in Lightning, Wind, and Fire elemts!" "Really?!" Previously, wh Thor achieved an SSS rating in the class change realm, all humans in the Tower of Truth received buffs and learned about Thor''s currt situation. Thor not only mastered powerful Lightning but also learned Wind and Fire elemts, esstially training in three elemts! Incredible! "Yes, it''s true. It''s said that someone saw Shadow Two a that SS-grade talt training camp!" Shadow Two?! Guardian Shadow, ranked second?! Most people didn''t know the specific division of labor among the top Guardian Shadows. Ev Battle Lords couldn''t fully understand the Guardian Shadow''s operational mechanisms. The geral assumption was that the lower the Shadow number, the stronger the Shadow. The stronger the Shadow, the more powerful the gius they protected. For example, Shadow Sev. Wh he competed for the Shadow Sev position, he had no idea Shadow Sev was guarding the Forest of Truth! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tak the job ev if it killed him! "Shadow One is said to be on the front lines. If Shadow Two is with Thor, it makes sse..." Such rumors were best discussed privately. The three held significant positions and understood humanity''s stance on pottial Supreme Being Thor. "In my opinion, Thor shouldn''t reveal himself until he has the strgth of a ninth-tier Battle Lord." Carson, the strongest among them, had the most say, "An SSS-grade talt has the pottial to break limits, which is crucial! Today''s humanity is not what it used to be! Back th, pottial Supreme Beings had to fight on the front lines, turning the tide. Now we can protect Thor, letting him grow quickly!" Bob Emberclad disagreed, "I don''t see it that way. You can''t grow a mighty tree in a grehouse. Every Supreme Being of humanity has emerged from the corpses of emies." "To me, this is all nonsse." Blaze Morrow scoffed, "What you two think is your business." "Thor will do what he wants. It''s not up to you to dictate. Ev if he wants to take a demon god as a mistress, it''s of your business...." As the three argued, everyone''s phones simultaneously chimed. "Ding¡ª" "Salary''s in." Money can settle any argumt. Bob Emberclad checked his phone, satisfied with the number. "Battle Chief''s salary is great." "Did I brag about my Battle Lord salary?" Carson, as a Battle Lord, naturally had the highest salary. "Blaze, how much did you get?" Comparing salaries wasn''t just about oneself but also about colleagues. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Happiness comes from comparison. Bob Emberclad glanced at Blaze Morrow''s phone and was stunned, eyes wide. "Holy fuck, why did you get so much, Blaze? Did you apply for Dead Resolve Camp?" "Impossible, I hav''t heard of Dead Resolve Camp oping!" Carson joined in, equally shocked by the number, "Did they make a mistake with your salary?" "Why is it a digit more than mine?" "Share half with me, or I''ll report you to HR!" A Battle Chief''s salary, t times higher than a Battle Lord''s! Did Blaze Morrow hide his strgth?! The two grabbed Blaze Morrow, with Carson holding him down while Bob Emberclad checked his pay stub. "Base salary is normal... befits are normal... Blaze, where did this research bonus come from?" Bob Emberclad pointed to a line on the pay stub, where the extra money came from. "...Research Project Leader: Gregory..." Carson was puzzled, "You joined Professor Gregory''s research group?" Blaze Morrow looked equally confused. Did I? If Professor Gregory said so, th I must have! "You''re both clueless." Blaze Morrow knocked on the table, smugly saying, "Didn''t you see? I''ve made significant research contributions, and this is a reward. Do you understand the value of research contributions?" Significant research contributions were akin to a Nobel Prize! Hard not to be arrogant. Blaze Morrow was determined to flaunt today! "Blaze, you''re more likely to be researched." Bob Emberclad''s expression turned cold, probing, "What research contributions could you possibly make?" "Ahem." Blaze Morrow cleared his throat, hiding his embarrassmt, "I signed a confidtiality agreemt. You know, absolute secrecy!" With that, the conversation couldn''t continue. Carson didn''t mind, having be busy and not interacting much with Blaze Morrow lately. But Bob Emberclad''s expression was peculiar, as if he had guessed the truth. Bob Emberclad patted Blaze Morrow''s shoulder, saying naturally, "Blaze, you deserve this money. Rectly, eat more brain-boosting food. There''s a place on Second Street..." Blaze Morrow''s eyes lit up, eager to speak, "Speaking of second, you..." Carson and Bob said in unison, "Shut up!" Chapter 128: When you all return, drinks are on me Summer camp, Area C. "Finally done..." Mike had an ice pack wrapped a his wrist, looking utterly exhausted. After everything was settled, the group gathered in the cafeteria for a late-night snack. "Mike, you earned ,000 points for your outstanding performance during the observation!" Kaelum exclaimed, surprised at the gerosity of the organizers. "One summer camp point can be exchanged for Truth Coins, so that''s 0,000 coins." Kaelum took a sharp breath. It wasn''t the points that shocked him but the realization. Mike''s summer camp points had already reached the top tier! "Mike got ,000 points for taking first place in the combat test in Area C, and now he has a total of 4,000 points." Moreover, Mike hadn''t ev submitted his weekly tasks yet! Despite not registering any bonus items, Mike had gone from 0 to 4,000 points in just two days! Kaelum had a bad feeling. "Big guy, do you think Mike is aiming to take first place in the summer camp?" Kaelum had be counting on Mike to help him repeat a grade. But now it seems increasingly hopeless. "Unlikely." Anderson stuffed half a chick into his mouth, chewed a few times, and swallowed, "The overall ranking for the summer camp includes those with SS-grade talts. Mike is strong, but he can''t possibly be first." "So you think Mike is strong too?" Kaelum scratched his head, troubled, "But it''s strange. Mike seems ordinary in every way except for his looks, yet...." "He''s very confidt." Anderson finished Kaelum''s thought. "Mike never seems afraid." Ela nodded, agreeing with Anderson. "That''s right. Ev during the exercise, facing demon cult followers, Jessica was nervous, but Mike acted like it was nothing." "Hey, hey, hey." Mike tapped the table, emphasizing, "I''m right here. Can''t you talk about this behind my back?" Kaelum messed up his hair, making it look like a bird''s nest, and stared at Mike suspiciously, asking, "Mike, be honest with me. Did you have a second talt awaking?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike answered straightforwardly, "No!" "I swear on Cain''s life, I hav''t had a second talt awaking." Cain: ??? Why am I getting dragged into this? "By the way, Cain, how many points do you have now?" Mike asked, curious. Cain''s progress was average, placing him in the lower tier of the summer camp. With his D-grade talt, getting this far was quite an achievemt. "648 points!" Cain had just passed a tier Battle Soldier test yesterday, earning an extra 0 points, "Mike, I was going to talk to you about this. These points are worth quite a bit in dollars. About that IOU I gave you..." Without the Windstride Slash skill books, Cain wouldn''t have made it into the summer camp. Those 648 points wouldn''t be in his hands either. Cain''s inttion was clear: he wanted to start repaying Mike, at least partially. "Keep it for yourself. Didn''t you hear Kaelum just say I have 4,000 points? I don''t ev know how to spd them." Mike was very candid. 4,000 points were just 40,000 coins, or 0.04 Battle Lord merits. Besides these 40,000 coins, Mike still had over ,000 Battle Lord merits unused. He couldn''t spd all his money. Of course, besides Mike''s ability to earn money, another important reason was his frugality. Why spd his own money wh he could get things for free? Cain wanted to say more, but Mike cut him off, "Keep those points to invest in yourself. You owe me ,000 points. Stay in the summer camp, and you''ll earn plty of points. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Do you really expect another pottial Supreme Being to emerge? It''s settled." Mike patted Cain''s shoulder, "If you repay me later, I can charge more interest. I know how to do the math." Cain: ??? Is something wrong here? After their late-night snack, the group headed back to the dorms, noticing people hurrying along the way. "Sior, what''s going on?" Kaelum was the most well-informed among them. Having a Battle Lord nephew was quite impressive. Kaelum whispered, "They''re catching traitors. It''s surprising. They''ve caught over a thousand human traitors today." "Wow, really?" Mike feigned ignorance. "Looks like there''s a mastermind behind this!" Kaelum sighed, th said, "Let''s head back. Something big might happ tomorrow. Get a good night''s rest and be ready!" Kaelum didn''t know much about what would happ tomorrow. The large-scale corps movemts, material transports, personnel transfers, and increasing secrecy levels... Anyone with a bit of sse could see something big was coming. Transporting so many ores to the front lines wasn''t for throwing a party for the demon race. They were preparing for a major battle with the Abyssal Plane! The front lines had be pulling back, and the demon race had unusually slowed their attacks. Both sides were gathering strgth, brewing a storm, siltly waiting for the battle to erupt. And most people, including Mike, were still in the dark about how the spark would ignite. ... "Shadow Nine, I might have a work injury." Sitting in his dorm chair, Mike rubbed his wrist, wondering how to get compsation. "Where does it hurt?" The irritable version of Shadow Nine was blunt, "Cut it off, and it won''t hurt." Clearly a seasoned doctor. Practicing for decades, never losing a patit to illness. The secret was simple: if Shadow Nine killed the patit first, the patit didn''t die from the illness! "I''m just kidding." Mike hid his hand behind his back, continuing, "Shadow Nine, is the battle starting tomorrow?" "Yes." "Can''t we be a bit more flexible with timing? The sooner we finish, the sooner we can clock out!" Mike thought they should launch a surprise attack wh the time was right. In war, who follows the rules? You don''t wait for orders to move machine guns. And from what Mike knew about the Supreme Beings, they seemed like Shadow Nine''s kind of people. Wh it''s time to be shameless, don''t hold back. "The time isn''t right." Shadow Nine, perhaps feeling the need for more persuasion, added, "Acting now would yield fewer results." "Got it." Mike glanced at the time, 4:00, "Shadow Nine, I''m heading to the Tower of Truth. Wish me luck." "Get lost." ... Core City of Truth. Mike didn''t go straight to the Tower of Truth. He wasn''t sure if he could ter now and needed to confirm with Max Stoneheart. Arriving at the Wolf''s D, Mike was surprised. "Why are there so many people?" Usually, the Wolf''s D was only packed during celebrations. But today, over t thousand people were gathered, and more were coming! "New here, kid?" A chubby man wearing a Lone Wolf mask stood next to Mike, pointing at the sign above the Wolf''s D. "Notice anything differt?" "The shadow is gone?" Mike immediately spotted the issue. The chubby man boasted, "Lone Wolves walk alone, but shadows follow. Wh the Shadow disappears, it means the battle is immint. Guardian Shadows can''t continue protecting Lone Wolves; they have to go to the battlefield." From the man''s tone, it was clear this wasn''t his first rodeo. "With the Guardian Shadows gone, how can we sit still? We''re here to find suitable positions to qualify for the battlefield." In large-scale corps battles, Lone Wolves wer''t allowed. So before a major battle, the corps command cter would form temporary corps, integrating Lone Wolves and consolidating all forces. As they chatted, a person wearing a Hurricane Corps badge walked into the Wolf''s D, holding a stack of application forms, shouting, "Hurricane Corps, 300 people, starting at four-tier Battle Geral, Wind elemt classes preferred!" A call to action. Ev the chubby man next to Mike squeezed into the crowd. While pushing through, he called back to Mike, "Bro, I''m off to handle business. If you need help, ask a!" "Thanks! Wh you get back, drinks are on me!" "Ha, you, a Battle Soldier, can... Holy fuck, you''re a Star Lone Wolf?" The chubby man let out a strange cry, "A Star Lone Wolf wants to buy me a drink!" His shout drew everyone''s atttion to Mike, while the chubby man took the opportunity to grab an application form and quickly filled it out. After completing the form, the chubby man turned back and smiled apologetically at Mike. Normally, being stared at by so many people would make anyone uncomfortable. But the chubby man never expected Mike to not only be unbothered but also further trigger his social prowess. Star Lone Wolf, ninth-tier Battle Soldier, newcomer. Anyone with a bit of sse could guess Mike''s true idtity. The real idtity hidd under the mask: Lone Wolf Thor. Also known as... the future Wolf King. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Mike waved, acknowledging their atttion, and said with a smile, "Wh you all return, drinks are on me." The crowd erupted in cheers. Thor offering to buy them drinks? "Alright, it''s a deal." "A deal!" Chapter 129: Well done. Give him an extra chicken leg for dinner Corps members continuously tered and exited the Wolf''s D, each time taking away hundreds of people. Basically, a single shout would draw countless people, quickly filling the slots. Mike watched for a while before someone pulled him inside. "I heard you''re buying drinks?" Max Stoneheart eyed Mike suspiciously, "Let me be clear, my account at the Wolf''s D is froz!" Mike looked confused, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "I''m telling you, don''t play the ''you buy, I pay'' trick again!" Max Stoneheart''s expression was very serious, saying earnestly, "I''m bankrupt. This time, all my pre-battle expses are on my godfather''s card. Don''t drag me into this!" "Ev if you want to drag someone down, find someone else!" Mike protested, "Look at you, do I seem like that kind of person?" "Alright, ough chit-chat. I have a task." Max Stoneheart waved his hand, th said seriously, "Apollo said not to ter the Tower of Truth before 00:30. Wait a bit longer." As Max Stoneheart was about to leave, he remembered something and handed Mike a staff, "By the way, your staff''s chantmt is done. This chantmt has a usage limit, about a million uses before it wears off." Mike took the staff, noticing that Force of Nature now had an 80% lifesteal effect. If Mike maintained a 30-layer Charge Up, one Thunderclap Strike would fully restore his health! Max Stoneheart looked at the staff and asked, "I heard from Foreskin that you''re collecting seeds?" Mike nodded, "Yes, do you have any?" "Yeah, my godfather collected some on the battlefield. They were meant to be heirlooms, but I''m short on cash, so I''m selling them..." Max Stoneheart took out a transpart box containing a special seed cased in amber. [Seed: Spring Rain] [Material: SS-grade] [Effect: Increases the quality limit of seeds that Force of Nature can hold, while reducing the number of seeds it can hold] "Name your price, I''ll take it." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With over ,000 Battle Lord merits, Mike spoke confidtly. [Spring Rain] had one effect: hancing the quality of seeds that Force of Nature could hold! Force of Nature was only an S-grade staff, unlike Nightmare''s Breeze, which had a voracious appetite for materials. Nightmare''s Breeze accepted anything, ev ignoring materials below SSS-grade. Force of Nature, on the other hand, longed for SSS-grade materials but couldn''t use them! With [Spring Rain], this problem could be solved. Max Stoneheart ttatively named a price, "5 Battle Lord merits?" 5 million coins for a single SS-grade material wasn''t cheap. However, [Spring Rain] was unique, likely only available from Max Stoneheart. The final price depded on their negotiation. Mike waved his hand, "Stop being so stingy. I''ll offer points!" After some haggling, [Spring Rain] was sold for Battle Lord merits. Mike immediately placed [Spring Rain] on the top of Force of Nature. The staff sprouted, veloping the seed in new growth. [Currt transplantable seed count: 4] [Transplantable seed quality: SSS-grade] "The quality wt up, but the quantity wt down." Mike examined the staff, satisfied with the deal. Max Stoneheart had tasks to attd to and bid farewell to Mike. "Twty minutes left...." Mike calculated the time. Achieving an SSSSS rating came at a cost. Apollo had be busy for 4 hours and still hadn''t finished wrapping things up for Mike. "Let''s handle some other matters first." Mike returned to his exclusive space. Near the Mysterious Mine, werewolves and miners were bustling, transporting mined ores. Vladimir had reverted to his vampire form. "Master!" "Boss!" Seeing Mike, four people immediately approached. The miner leader, dwarf Bromli, Dorian, and Vladimir. Each briefly reported their work. Vladimir was the most thusiastic, "Master, I''ve modified the castle''s furnace. It can now help smelt B-grade ores with minimal loss." Ev Bromli, who didn''t like the vampire, had to nod in agreemt. "Indeed, but those damn bats are so weak they can''t ev move a few tons of ore!" Clearly, Vladimir held high esteem among the vampires. To avoid turning into a pig, he had to prove his worth, but his subordinates wer''t as fortunate. Vladimir excelled at being a servant and ev better at slaving others. "Well done. Give him an extra chick leg for dinner." Vladimir''s mouth twitched. I''m a vampire, and you give me a chick leg? What am I, a weasel? Mike checked the previous day''s output, stored it in his space, and left once everything was in order. ... Trade Secret Realm. Foreskin expertly counted the minerals, now numb to the process. ",00 tons of S-grade ore, 7,000 tons of A-grade ore, 5,000 tons of B-grade ore... totaling 5,500 Battle Lord merits." Mike previously had 6,000 merits. The vampire essce blood chantmt cost 860, and [Spring Rain] cost . Adding these 5,500 points, he now had 30,630 Battle Lord merits. "By the way, I have something else I want to buy," Mike said, seizing the momt. "After the Force of Nature chantmt, there''s a high life steal. Is there any way to convert the excess life steal into a shield?" To be honest, Mike still felt a bit lacking in terms of survival. Stacking health and shields would give him a sse of security. "Forbidd spells or high-level skills... probably not suitable for your currt situation," Foreskin said, clearly prepared, as he took out a red gem. "Attach this directly to your equipmt. It converts % of the excess life steal into a shield, up to a maximum of billion shield value, and the shield lasts for up to 5 minutes." After introducing the [Blood Feast Gem], Foreskin named the price, "350,000 gold coins each, discounted." Mike calculated that he indeed needed this, and quite a bit of it. "How about 3 Blood Feast Gems for Battle Lord merit?" "Deal." "Give me 600." The number startled Foreskin. 600? Are you sure you need that many? 00 Battle Lord merits spt just like that! Although Mike wasn''t short on money, this purchase demand was quite extravagant. Foreskin quickly understood the reason. The Blood Feast Gem''s conversion limit was billion. Thor must have extremely high burst damage, and a single lightning attack could exceed the billion limit, hce the need for 600 Blood Feast Gems. "Paymt successful!" "Balance: 30,430 Battle Lord merits!" After receiving the 600 [Blood Feast Gems], Mike checked the time. It was already :30 AM. "Catch you later, I''m heading to the instance." With that, Mike''s figure turned into lightning and disappeared from the spot. Chapter 130: Perfect Aim "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Tower of Truth, Elevth Floor. :30 AM. A flash of light, and Mike appeared in a dse forest. The momt he materialized, a fireball came hurtling towards him at breakneck speed, which he easily dodged. As the fireball missed its mark, a prompt sounded in Mike''s ear: "Dodged a basic fireball spell, killed a lower-tier fire elemt, gained 500 experice!" After the fireball, a barrage of various skill attacks followed, dazzling and reltless. [Elevth Floor: You cannot damage monsters through attacks; you can only dodge their skill attacks.] [Successfully dodging will cause monsters to take damage equivalt to their mana cost. They die wh their health bar is depleted, granting experice.] [Complete the tire floor without taking damage to achieve a 0% Exploration Rate.] In simple terms, this floor was all about free-running; you could only run, not fight. It was a high-tier version of the [Neural Response Test] from the Battle Soldier trials. No matter how strong your offsive capabilities were, they were useless on the Elevth Floor. In fact, the Battle Soldier test projects were designed with the Tower of Truth''s levels in mind, providing targeted training and hancemt. To challge higher levels in the Tower of Truth, one needed a well-ed skill set. Excelling in just one area could leave you stuck on some seemingly trivial level, unable to progress. And once stuck, your level and class would be affected, limiting your combat power growth. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No room for one-trick ponies here. Mike didn''t have many movemt skills: Windstride Slash, Dance with Fire, Wind''s Reach. For combat and running, he relied mainly on these three skills. Fortunately, Mike''s agility was high, with a significant boost from Nightmare''s Breeze, making him far more agile than a typical level 60 character. Ev without using movemt skills, Mike could conquer the floor without taking damage. "Rumble¡ª" After dodging several s of attacks, the g began to shake violtly. A massive ctipede emerged from the earth, crazily chasing Mike. Each of its legs released powerful magical skills as it moved. In an instant, countless light orbs shot towards Mike, like a dazzling fireworks display. [Boss: Skythousand, Lv., Currt Health: million, Estimated Death After 8,6,309 Spells] It seemed like Mike needed to dodge over 8 million skills, which would take a considerable amount of time. In reality, Skythousand had a thousand legs, and each step it took resulted in ,000 spells being cast. While it attacked frantically, its health would also deplete rapidly. "Come on, chase me!" Mike''s figure turned into a streak of lightning, instantly widing the gap. On the Elevth Floor, as long as Mike ran fast ough, the boss would chase faster, cast spells more frequtly, and die quicker. The catch was, Mike couldn''t get hit by the boss''s attacks! But really, what in this world could be faster than lightning? It was laughable; they couldn''t ev touch him. One man and one boss, one chasing and one running, it was almost harmonious. As Mike led the boss a half the map, a prompt appeared before him: "Currt Exploration Rate 80%, would you like to settle the instance?" The momt the prompt appeared, everything a him seemed to pause, waiting for Mike''s decision. This wasn''t a prompt from the [Eye of Truth]; it was built into the Tower of Truth itself! Mike nodded slightly, thinking, "Pretty considerate." With this, the 80% Exploration Rate would stack with the [Explorer] effect, directly boosting it to 90%. This would upgrade his conquest rating from S to SS, elevating the rewards! It also avoided the situation where an 80.% Exploration Rate would be less beficial than an 80% Exploration Rate. Of course, Mike knew some giuses would aim for a 95% or ev 0% Exploration Rate! Historically, they were likely to fail, but it didn''t stop them from trying. "No!" Mike rejected the 80% Exploration Rate settlemt. Who do you think you''re underestimating? I''m Thor, and my goal here is to achieve an SSSS rating! Skythousand roared again, tering its final berserk state. Its thousand legs moved ev faster, and the frequcy of its skill releases increased. ... Five minutes later, :58 AM. All humans in the Tower of Truth received a sudd announcemt. "Participant Thor has conquered the Elevth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Parkour Master]!" "Limited-time buff [Graceful Movemt]: +30% movemt speed for all humans in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Robust Physique]: Upon death, humans in the Tower of Truth will not ter a weaked state wh returning to the Core City of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Experice Boost]: +5% experice gain for all humans in the Tower of Truth, lasts 3 hours!" "[Parkour Master]: 5% chance to dodge wh hit by normal attacks or skills, lasts 6 hours!" SSSS rating! And it only took an hour this time! In fact, if you excluded the half-hour Mike wasted at the beginning, he could have done it in just 30 minutes. The Elevth Floor was too easy for him; he conquered it with 0% ease. As a personal reward for achieving an SSSS rating on the Elevth Floor, Mike received a permant buff: [Perfect Aim]: The hundredth spell/attack will have a 0% hit rate! This buff was added to Mike''s status bar, meaning it would be effective ev outside the Tower of Truth! On the surface, [Perfect Aim] didn''t seem too strong, as it required 99 accumulations before it could be used once. But in battle, its practical effect was invaluable! Especially against wind elemts or high-evasion emies, Mike had the upper hand. Ev if the oppont dodged 99 attacks, Mike could calmly stack 30 layers of Charge Up and th unleash a Thunderclap Strike! The world would fall silt! Putting away the status introduction, light flashed, and Mike returned to the Core City of Truth. During the Elevth Floor battle, he had leveled up from 60 to 76, with a slight increase in attributes and a significant boost in equipmt levels. His [Flame Rhythm Boots] also upgraded due to meeting the upgrade conditions. However, the upgraded [Flame Rhythm Boots] were only level 40, far below Mike''s currt level, making them less effective. Although the boots were powerful within their tier, they couldn''t bridge the level gap. Mike planned to challge the Tower of Truth thoroughly tonight, aiming to level up while achieving SSSS ratings. After the challges, he would purchase new equipmt and items based on his level. Glancing at his attribute panel, nothing caught Mike''s atttion. With many tasks ahead, he summoned the Core Crystal of Truth again. Target: Twelfth Floor! "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... 48 minutes later, :47 AM. Humans in the Tower of Truth were stunned by a new announcemt! "Participant Thor has conquered the Twelfth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth..." In just two hours, two SSSS ratings! Madness, absolute madness! Social media exploded, with people not ev discussing the rewards for the SSSS ratings. They were all curious about one thing: How many SSSS ratings would Thor achieve on this crazy night?! Chapter 131: Thirteenth Floor "Participant Thor has conquered the Twelfth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Speed Conquer]!" "Limited-time buff [Rapid Attack]: +30% attack speed for all humans in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Robust Physique]: Upon death, humans in the Tower of Truth will not enter a weakened state when returning to the Core City of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Experience Ascension]: Merges all previous Experience Boost buffs, +60% experience gain, lasts 3 hours!" "[Speed Conquer]: Within the first 45 minutes of entering a level, Exploration Rate efficiency +15%, lasts 90 minutes." As the reward for conquering the Twelfth Floor, [Experience Ascension] directly merged previous experience buffs, providing a higher bonus. It''s hard to calculate whether this is a net gain or loss. If Mike continues to conquer the Tower of Truth at such a high frequency, the human race will definitely benefit. They can enjoy high experience bonuses, greatly improving their leveling and conquest efficiency. Of course, this boost will be most noticeable in the early stages and will become less effective in the mid to late stages. Some levels are bottlenecked by a boss or specific scenario, and the experience bonus won''t help. It''s a nice-to-have buff but not a changer. [Speed Conquer] is a new buff with an unexpectedly powerful effect! It increases the efficiency of gaining Exploration Rate! This boost won''t raise the participants'' upper limits but will save them time. For Mike, [Speed Conquer] is incredibly useful! With six hours of exploration time tonight, he plans to achieve at least four SSSS ratings. Two hours have already passed, and he''s halfway through his goal, making good progress! Meanwhile, the personal reward for the SSSS rating has arrived. "Congratulations on conquering the Twelfth Floor with an SSSS rating, earning the reward [Potential Unleashed]." [Potential Unleashed]: When leveling up, gain +100% attribute points and free attribute points, applicable for 50 levels. After conquering the Eleventh Floor, Mike''s level increased from 60 to 76. After the Twelfth Floor, Mike has reached level 94! ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS Grade) Level: 94 Class: Stormwalker Magus (Wind, Fire, Lightning) HP: 102,500/102,500 MP: 349,400/349,400 Strength: 2,105 (+3,156) Intelligence: 5,002 (+610) Spirit: 4,616 (+520) Agility: 1,437 (+3,073) Constitution: 1,608 (+2,971) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+4), Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer, etc. Skills: Wind''s Reach, Meteor Fire Rain, Lightning Phantom Form, Void Tremor, etc. Status: Potential Unleashed, Perfect Aim, Speed Conquer, etc. Besides Force of Nature and Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike also has some miscellaneous equipment pieces that provide minor attribute boosts. Of course, the biggest boost comes from Nightmare''s Breeze, which offers significant bonuses to three attributes: Agility, Strength, and Constitution. As a mage, Mike''s Intelligence attribute is almost on par with his Strength attribute, which is a bit awkward. With over 5,000 Intelligence, Mike''s offensive capabilities are formidable. Although he has mastered some other types of magic, his primary offensive means is Lightning, which is overwhelmingly powerful. For his safety, it''s said that abyssal demon creatures have started stacking Lightning resistance. Knowing Thor''s high burst damage, their efforts to stack Lightning resistance have become even more frantic. Mike believes those cowardly creatures might even achieve Lightning immunity! Currently, Thor has no abilities to ignore magic resistance. In this situation, fire and wind element attacks become crucial, and with high Intelligence, he still has strong offensive capabilities. With [Potential Unleashed], Mike''s attributes will significantly increase in the future. As an SSS-grade class template, each level-up for Mike is equivalent to several, even dozens, of levels for others. With the doubling effect, his advantage will become even more apparent. After a short rest, Mike didn''t waste much time and chose to enter the Tower of Truth again. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Thirteenth Floor. Mike appeared in an endless wilderness, with fierce winds whipping up sand and stones, stinging his face. [Thirteenth Floor Exploration Rate Method: Help the wandering Yordle clan establish a tribe and successfully defend against enemy attacks.] [First, you need to find the Yordle clan''s tracks.] For other participants, just finding the Yordle clan''s tracks in the wilderness would take considerable time. Mike, however, didn''t need to worry about that. With the [Eye of Truth], finding things was never a problem. Even without using the [Eye of Truth], Mike had [Wind''s Reach], a high-speed movement skill, allowing him to quickly discover the Yordle clan''s tracks. "Swish¡ª" In the midst of the fierce wind, Mike''s figure appeared, and before him stood several ragged little dwarfs. They were even shorter than dwarves, not even reaching Mike''s knees, and they liked to wear colorful umbrella-shaped hats, making them look like walking mushrooms from above. A dirt-covered Yordle clan member mustered the courage to step forward, trembling slightly as he spoke, "Hello, lone wanderer of the wilderness. Though it may be presumptuous, could you help us? In return, besides gaining the friendship of the Yordle clan, you will receive our most precious treasure!" "No problem." Mike accepted the task. First, he needed to find the scattered Yordle clan members, who were lost in various corners of the wilderness. He needed to gather at least half of them to start building the Yordle clan''s tribe. "Tripod." At Mike''s summons, the Cerberus Phantom appeared, looking at its master with a puzzled expression. It seemed to be saying, "When did you give me such a strange name?" "We''ll split up. You go here, here, and here." Mike gave the Cerberus Phantom three coordinates, instructing it to gather any Yordle clan members it encountered along the way. The Cerberus was momentarily stunned. Three coordinates, three trips? Is that even feasible? Soon, it understood Mike''s intention. The Cerberus split into three, each head taking a part of the body and heading towards the targets. True "splitting up." With the Cerberus''s full assistance, the Yordle clan members were quickly gathered. Next was the construction of the tribe''s village! The [Eye of Truth] could provide perfect blueprints. However, the Yordle clan members were too short and weak. Even with perfect blueprints, gathering materials would take them a lot of time. "Sigh, if only we could call in some help," Mike thought, wondering if he could bring people from his exclusive space into the Thirteenth Floor. "Who should I summon? If I summon the wrong person, it could lead to their death, so I must be careful." Mike finally decided on a target: Vladimir. As a vampire, this guy could revive infinitely. As long as Mistveil Castle stood, he wouldn''t die. With a thought, Mike summoned Vladimir. A well-dressed, elegant vampire appeared before him, holding a wine glass in one hand and a chicken leg in the other, looking a bit flustered. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master? Did you summon me?" Vladimir looked around in surprise. "Where is this place?" "It''s where you need to work overtime!" After successfully summoning Vladimir, Mike continued to summon others. Dwarves, miners, werewolves, vampires, and even lizards were brought to the Thirteenth Floor to help build the Yordle clan''s tribe. As the overseer, Vladimir held a small whip, supervising the vampires while trying to cozy up to Mike. When he learned the floor number, his face turned a bit pale. "Thirteenth Floor? My esteemed master, that''s not a good number! Thirteen represents bad luck, the home of demons, the origin of all misfortune and disaster..." As he spoke, Vladimir''s voice grew quieter. He looked at Mike with a peculiar expression, thinking, "Why does the Thirteenth Floor sound like Thor''s home turf..." A new prompt appeared before Mike: [Vladimir''s OS: Why does the Thirteenth Floor sound like Thor''s home turf...] Chapter 132: Bandle City Tower of Truth, Thirteenth Floor. Mike directed everyone in building the new settlement. "Add a pigsty here, and design the feeding trough and manure pit together." The Yordle clan members were puzzled. "Kind-hearted one, we don''t raise pigs. Pigs are too dangerous for us." This area was originally meant to be a septic tank, though the Yordle clan didn''t really understand what a septic tank was. Mike provided a reasonable explanation for their concern. "No worries, I have a pet that might occasionally stay here." Vladimir: Danger! Due to the soul contract, Vladimir had no ability to resist Mike. Dwarves are natural builders, excelling not only in forging but also in construction. Some of the stones in the wilderness were of poor quality, so with Mike''s permission, the dwarves hauled a bunch of scrap from the Mysterious Mine to help build the settlement. An hour later, the work was done. "A thirty-foot-high wall, a fifteen-foot-deep moat, watchtowers, a commercial district, residential areas..." Mike looked at the towering structures and was momentarily speechless. This wasn''t just a village; it was a full-blown city! They even hung a plaque: Bandle City. The werewolves and dwarves were incredibly strong. Stones that would take a dozen people to move were like building blocks in their hands. With Mike overseeing, everyone worked even harder. "Ahem, good job." Bandle City had everything, even modern amenities like water and electricity, powered by wind turbines¡ªcompletely natural and pollution-free. Since the Yordle clan members were generally short, the buildings were designed in the dwarf style, making them quick to build and resource-efficient. Not long after Bandle City was completed, the wind outside grew stronger. In the sandstorm, silhouettes of monsters appeared, roaring as they charged towards the city. As they emerged from the sandstorm and saw the imposing city, they were dumbfounded. They exchanged shocked glances, communicating in their unique language. "Did we come to the wrong place?" "This is the Yordle clan''s city? Those little mushrooms built such high walls?!" "These are illusions. Don''t be afraid. As long as we charge in..." Before they could finish, a mage appeared on the city wall. "Everyone, look here! I have an announcement!" Mike waved his staff at the monsters, who all looked at his handsome face, their expressions filled with confusion. "Say your final goodbyes!" "Wind Fury!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" The hundreds of monsters in front of the sandstorm had just steadied themselves, not understanding the situation. One monster caught fire, the flames spreading with the wind, consuming it entirely and turning it to ash! But it wasn''t over! After the monster was killed by [Meteor Fire Rain], [Meteor Mark] doubled and spread to the surrounding monsters... A grand fire feast had officially begun! From the city wall, Mike used just one [Meteor Fire Rain] to nearly wipe out the first wave of monsters. The onlookers were stunned. The Yordle clan was amazed, but Vladimir was the most shocked! Vladimir, once the strongest and most knowledgeable, immediately saw the terrifying potential of [Meteor Fire Rain]: infinitely stacking [Meteor Mark], ultimately causing massive damage! Vladimir couldn''t help but exclaim, "Master, your power exceeds the limits of your servant''s imagination. You are a sun we cannot gaze upon." [Vladimir''s OS: This guy is so powerful, do I really have to be his servant for life? No¡ª] Mike nodded, good. The pigsty wasn''t built in vain. Mike had long known that Vladimir wasn''t as obedient and loyal as he appeared. Expecting a vampire who had lived for thousands, even tens of thousands of years, to be utterly submissive because of a soul contract? Unrealistic. But that''s okay. Mike had other matters to attend to for now, so he could only build a pigsty for Vladimir temporarily. Once the big battle was over and Mike had more time, Vladimir would understand what true cruelty meant. Outwardly obedient, Vladimir continued to flatter Mike with flowery words from his dictionary. "Master, your brilliance surpasses the stars, and your wisdom is deeper than the oceans. Truly, the world is a better place with you in it.." ... [Meteor Fire Rain] slaughtered the monsters outside the city, and the subsequent monsters charging out of the sandstorm were like moths to a flame. They emerged from the sandstorm only to be burned to ashes. Mike pointed to the ashes on the ground and said seriously, "That land will be very fertile. You might consider starting your farming there." Yordle clan: .... Building the city and killing the monsters, this series of tasks was completed in a short time. "Kind-hearted one, the Yordle clan is grateful for everything you''ve done. I can sense that we will meet again in the near future." The Yordle clan chief, holding a large hat, approached Mike. According to the information Mike had read, the Thirteenth Floor was a solo instance. After helping the Yordle clan build their settlement, they would agree to meet again on the Eighteenth Floor. From this perspective, the chief''s words were correct. They would meet again. "As promised, we present you with the Yordle clan''s most precious treasure, the Mushroom Hat! Also, a young and promising explorer from our clan wishes to join you on your journey..." From behind the chief, a slightly smaller Yordle clan member stepped forward, wearing a red hat with goggles and carrying a small backpack. "Master Thor, Teemo is at your service!" Mike squatted down, still needing to look down at Teemo, and casually tapped Cerberus. Cerberus, understanding, picked up Teemo. Mike curiously asked, "Little guy, what can you do?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am proficient in various languages, including Lizard, Werewolf, and Vampire. I excel in exploration and can identify the components and toxicity of various mushrooms. Oh, and I can also grow mushrooms." Teemo straightened his back as he spoke, afraid Mike wouldn''t take him along. "Alright, you''re hired. Welcome to my exploration team." Hearing Mike''s approval, Teemo jumped excitedly, almost falling off but quickly regaining his balance. After signing an employment contract with Teemo, who would serve Mike for three years, Mike agreed to pay 100 gold coins annually as a salary and provide 5,000 gold coins as exploration funds. In return, all of Teemo''s exploration findings would belong to Mike. Yes, this is fair. Mike readily paid 5,100 gold coins while examining the newly acquired hat. Equipment: Mushroom Hat (Lv.100) Grade: SS Attributes: Intelligence +1000 Magic Power: 1200 Perks: [Mushroom Camouflage]: Stand still for 10 seconds to transform into a mushroom, reverting upon taking damage. [Mushroom Enthusiast]: Mushroom effects +100%. [Mushroom Wrath]: Wood element spells deal 50% additional damage. [Mushroom Grace]: Wood element healing spells heal for 50% more. [Mushroom Hex]: Wood element debuffs are 50% more effective. The Mushroom Hat had no upgrade perks, but as an SS-grade piece of equipment, its attributes and perks were powerful. Of course, this equipment was best suited for a wood element mage, making it somewhat wasted on Mike. Mike consoled himself, "It''s okay, I''ll get a wood element eventually. It''ll happen, it will." Storing the Mushroom Hat, Mike sent all his subordinates back to his exclusive space, including Teemo. Waving goodbye to the Yordle clan, Mike summoned the Core Crystal of Truth. "Settle!" "Congratulations, participant Thor, for conquering the Thirteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth..." Those waiting outside cheered as they saw the updated announcement. Tonight, Thor had already achieved three SSSS ratings! Time: 3:26 AM Countdown: 2 hours 44 minutes How many more SSSS ratings would Thor achieve tonight? No one knew the answer. The only thing they knew was that tonight was another night to witness miracles! Chapter 133: Mushroom Forest "Congratulations, participant Thor, for conquering the Thirteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Delicious Mushrooms]!" "Limited-time buff [Height Advantage]: +50% damage to creatures taller than yourself in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Height Dominance]: +100% damage to creatures shorter than yourself in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Brave Mushroom]: Eating mushrooms in the Tower of Truth negates health loss, confusion, and other debuffs, lasts 6 hours!" "[Delicious Mushrooms]: Mushroom effects +100%, lasts 6 hours!" ... Tower of Truth, Eighth Floor. Cain, who was struggling against monsters, lit up with excitement upon hearing the announcement. "Senior was right!" Previously, when Thor conquered levels, the Tower of Truth granted buffs to all humans. Based on these buffs, it wasn''t hard to deduce a pattern: SSSS rating buffs were related to the content of the corresponding floor! For example, the three-element buff Thor received after successfully changing classes led many to speculate that Thor was now proficient in wind, fire, and lightning elements. The dodge-related buff from the previous level was also movement-related. Following this logic, Anderson had deduced a conclusion and privately shared it with Cain. Cain could clearly recall the scene: Anderson had a serious expression, which was rare for him to speak at such length in one go. "Cain, your talent is lacking. Besides working harder than others, you must be smarter. I can afford not to think, but you can''t." Cain felt conflicted, as if his senior had insulted him twice. Once for lacking talent, and once for not thinking. Anderson continued, "You must seize every opportunity to advance, and your opportunity lies on the Thirteenth Floor! Specifically, when Thor conquers the Thirteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, your chance will come! At that moment, open this storage ring." Cain instinctively asked, "What if Thor doesn''t conquer it with an SSSS rating?" Anderson gave Cain a meaningful look and slowly said, "Then you can go home next week." Holy fuck, ruthless! Now, the opportunity Anderson spoke of had arrived! Cain eagerly opened the storage ring, and a pile of items appeared before him. To be precise, a pile of mushrooms! Anderson had labeled each mushroom with its corresponding effect. "This mushroom makes you bigger, this one makes you smaller, and this one increases Strength..." The colorful mushrooms dazzled Cain, leaving him momentarily stunned. These mushrooms were rare, mostly obtained by Anderson through dubious means from various university labs. Besides the Mystic Market, no other place would have such a variety of strange mushrooms! Mushrooms transplanted from the Tower of Truth often had strong side effects and were usually used as poisons on the battlefield. The mushrooms Anderson collected for Cain had significant positive effects. Once their debuffs were ignored, they became the most potent food! At this moment, Cain finally understood Anderson''s meaning! "This... is my chance!" Without hesitation, Cain stuffed the raw mushrooms into his mouth, tasting the earthy flavor. "Big, big, big!" Cain''s body grew to more than ten times its original size. The previously troublesome monsters were no match for him now, especially with his 100% extra damage! As his strength soared, Cain aimed to reach level 60! With tonight''s powerful buffs and the help of mushrooms, he not only aimed to reach level 60 but also to challenge his second class change! Cain''s heart raced with excitement, "Maybe... I can achieve an S-grade class change!" Looking around and seeing no one nearby, he took out a second knife from his backpack, held it in his left hand, and took a deep breath. "Let''s get started!" ... Tower of Truth, Twenty-Ninth Floor. Anderson sat on the ground, a small pot simmering over a campfire, the aroma wafting from the pot. He was cooking mushroom soup. The more colorful the mushroom, the more likely it was poisonous, so it had to be thoroughly cooked before eating. "Big guy, you were right!" Kaelum and Elena stood on either side, protecting Anderson from the relentless monster attacks. Elena, piloting her mech, fired countless flames from her gun, shouting as she killed monsters, "With this mushroom soup, we can conquer the Twenty-Ninth Floor!" ?&?¨N?§®-??§Á$ Kaelum nodded. They had just received the announcement. "Yes, even if Charlotte doesn''t return, we can reach the Thirtieth Floor!" These mushrooms were prepared in advance by Anderson. "Big guy, is it ready yet?" Kaelum shouted, feeling the pressure from the monsters. If this continued, he would have to reveal some trump cards, which he was reluctant to do because he knew his companions also had their own trump cards! "Pfft¡ª" Anderson, focused on cooking the mushroom soup, suddenly laughed. "Anderson, what''s so funny?" Seeing Anderson smile was a rare sight. Elena and Kaelum both looked at him, waiting for an answer. Anderson looked up at the sky and said softly, "I bet Cain is eating raw mushrooms." It sounded like something Cain would do. They all smiled simultaneously. Cain, that silly kid, would put anything in his mouth. As they laughed, Elena''s smile suddenly froze, and she asked in a daze, "Didn''t the announcement say the mushroom debuffs were negated?" If the debuffs were negated... why were they cooking mushroom soup? Wouldn''t eating them raw save time? They had been mocking Cain, but now they realized they were the fools! Almost simultaneously, the three of them lunged for the mushrooms! Seconds later, their bodies grew tenfold, and all the monsters seemed tiny before them. Thankfully, their equipment resized itself. After all, nobody likes running around naked! "Charge!" With Kaelum''s roar, the three of them charged into the monster horde, unstoppable and overwhelming! ... "Congratulations on conquering the Thirteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, earning the personal reward [Mushroom Forest]." [Mushroom Forest]: A forest filled with unknowns and dangers. You can send an exploration team to investigate. If they don''t return, don''t be surprised. Unknown? Dangerous? Since awakening the [Eye of Truth], Mike didn''t know the meaning of the word [unknown]! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Mushroom Forest expanded Mike''s exclusive space by more than double. Mike needed to achieve more SSSS ratings and had no time to deal with the Mushroom Forest for now. He made a special trip back to instruct Vladimir. "Keep everyone away from the Mushroom Forest. If I return and find people missing, clean yourself up and let my cloak eat you." Mike''s threat was simple and effective. Nightmare''s Breeze could consume any SSS-grade material, even living ones. In a sense, former prince-tier Vladimir was excellent material. Even if Nightmare''s Breeze was picky, Mike could persuade it to eat Vladimir. Mike believed that being devoured by Nightmare''s Breeze would likely prevent Vladimir from reviving. Mike was willing to bet; either way, he wouldn''t lose. If Vladimir died, Nightmare''s Breeze''s repair progress would increase. If Vladimir survived, Mike would win twice! Would Vladimir dare to bet? Vladimir''s OS: ''I bet your cloak will have indigestion and shit me out the same way it swallowed me?'' Ahem, better not risk it. Receiving Mike''s instructions, Vladimir''s expression turned serious, finally showing a hint of his former vampire prince demeanor. "Anyone who dares step into the Mushroom Forest, I swear by Thor''s name, will regret ever coming into this world before I die!" Time was precious, and Mike had no time to waste on trivial matters. Summoning the Core Crystal of Truth, a white light engulfed him. Fourteenth Floor! "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 134: Slaughter Stele Tower of Truth, Fourteenth Floor. Lightning flashed, and Mike''s figure appeared. "This is a public instance." People swarmed around Mike, many of them having consumed mushrooms, their bodies enlarged and filled with fighting spirit. Mike frowned slightly, muttering to himself, "Damn, this might be a bit troublesome." Just now, on the Thirteenth Floor, Mike had helped the Yordle clan defend their city, killing numerous monsters. His level had risen from 94 to 108. The problem lay here. Previously, Mike had used a ribbon to conceal his ID, but this ribbon could only hide IDs below level 100. Throughout his journey, the concealed ID had provided him with considerable convenience, especially in public instances. "Sigh, leveling up too fast can be a headache sometimes..." What Mike feared had already happened. As soon as he appeared, bearing the name [Thor], he immediately attracted a lot of attention. "It''s Thor!" "He''s on the Fourteenth Floor?!" "Quick, take a picture of me with my idol Thor, hurry!" Seeing more and more people gathering around, Mike used Windstride Slash and disappeared into the distance. [Fourteenth Floor Exploration Rate Method: Challenge the Slaughter Projections. Defeat them to gain a certain Exploration Rate.] [Slaughter Projections: Shadows left by human participants who have previously cleared this floor, retaining only the top 10,000 strongest.] Leaving the crowd behind, Mike found a secluded corner and located a Slaughter Stele. The Slaughter Stele was only 8 feet tall, resembling a sword thrust into the ground, emitting a faint killing aura. Those with weaker nerves would feel fear if they stared at it for too long. The stele was inscribed with the projections of participants who had successfully cleared the floor, along with their descriptions. [Projections on the Slaughter Stele cannot use participants'' talents, attributes +100%.] Mike read from top to bottom, "Challenge [Morpheus] (Lv.107), gain 33% Exploration Rate." "Challenge [Ares] (Lv.105), gain 33% Exploration Rate." "Challenge [Apollo] (Lv.99), gain 30% Exploration Rate." The names of three Supreme Beings naturally topped the list, corresponding to two SSS-rated conquests and one SS-rated conquest. "First, eliminate a wrong option¡ªApollo." No matter what, Mike wouldn''t choose to challenge Apollo! The Slaughter Stele allows five challenge attempts. Winning three matches will settle the rating. To achieve an S rating, you must defeat anyone in the top 100. To achieve an SS rating, you must defeat anyone in the top 10. To achieve an SSS rating, you must defeat anyone in the top three. Not everyone leaves a projection on the Slaughter Stele; it only retains the top 10,000 projections. The fact that Slaughter Projections can''t use talents is good news for Mike. His talents are more auxiliary, not significantly impactful in combat. His main offensive means are lightning and other spell damage. With five challenge attempts, Mike needed to challenge either [Ares] or [Morpheus] to achieve an SSSS rating. "Such a tough choice." "Why not challenge both?" Mike decided not to challenge the Supreme Beings first but instead looked for familiar names further down the list. "Maxen Stoneheart, ranked eighteenth, not bad!" "Challenge [Maxen Stoneheart] (Lv.104), gain 25% Exploration Rate." Using his real name as his ID in the Tower of Truth, only Maxen Stoneheart would do that. Mike scanned the top 100 projections and found a few more familiar names. "Challenge [Zephyrus] (Lv.98), gain 25% Exploration Rate." "Challenge [Notus] (Lv.103), gain 24% Exploration Rate." "Challenge [Malphite] (Lv.100), gain 23% Exploration Rate." [Zephyrus] was actually Joseph Windrider, who had awakened an SS-grade talent and was a ninth-tier Battle Lord, ranked twentieth, just below Maxen Stoneheart. What truly surprised Mike were the next two names. [Notus], real name Kaelum Oakwood, ranked twenty-sixth! [Malphite], real name Anderson, ranked thirty-first! "Although I knew these two were hiding their strength, I didn''t expect them to be this strong." It''s important to note that the Slaughter Stele ranks all human participants who have cleared the floor. The ranking somewhat correlates with potential! Although they were only around level 100 when they challenged the Fourteenth Floor, that level was enough to reveal a portion of their potential and convert it into strength. Kaelum ranking in the top thirty and Anderson in the top thirty-one was already an impressive feat! Those ranked in the top fifty on the Slaughter Stele, if they grow smoothly, none will achieve less than a ninth-tier Battle Lord! Looking at the rankings, Mike realized something. "Given this, Kaelum being assigned as my senior seems coincidental, but someone must be pulling the strings behind the scenes." With Kaelum''s real strength, he could easily guide students with SS-grade talents in the SS-grade talent training camp. Was it really just a coincidence that Kaelum and Anderson were assigned to two students with only D-grade talents? Mike scanned the top 100 IDs again, puzzled, "Why can''t I find Shadow Nine?" The Eye of Truth quickly provided an answer. [Members of Guardian Shadow do not leave projections on the Slaughter Stele.] "Alright, I wanted to experience Shadow Nine''s blade!" Mike said it confidently. But if Shadow Nine were on the Slaughter Stele, he definitely wouldn''t choose to challenge! "Let''s start with an easier challenge." His gaze shifted, and Mike finally locked onto a target: Maxen Stoneheart. "It''s you, Stone!" Touching Maxen Stoneheart''s ID with his fingertip, a suction force pulled Mike in. Standing in a pure white, boundless space, a blurry figure slowly condensed before Mike. [Bankrupt Ninth-tier Battle Lord]¡ªMaxen Stoneheart! Maxen Stoneheart carried a heavy sword on his shoulder, looking fierce. As he appeared, he smirked and gave a thumbs-up, pointing at himself. "Just like a stone, I stand unyielding and resolute!" He could leave a message? The projection clearly had no consciousness, only panel data and skills, along with Maxen Stoneheart''s preset message. After the greeting, it was time to fight. Mike was eager to face the Supreme Beings. He raised his staff, and lightning streaked across the sky. "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom¡ª The battle began. But the enemy was defeated in one move. Should he say something? Looking at the shattered remains of Maxen Stoneheart''s projection, Mike pondered and remarked, S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you ignore Lightning resistance, no one can withstand a single lightning attack from me." Exiting the white space, a prompt appeared before Mike. "Defeated [Maxen Stoneheart], gained 25% Exploration Rate!" Mike looked at another name, [Zephyrus]. "Let''s try Joseph Windrider, my fanboy Battle Lord." After creating [Wind''s Reach], Thor had become Joseph Windrider''s idol. If Joseph knew his idol challenged his projection, he would be thrilled. The challenge began quickly. Joseph Windrider''s projection appeared before Mike, softly saying, "Feel the west wind''s power!" Mike didn''t use Thunderclap Strike. Out of respect for Joseph Windrider and to test his own wind element skills, he preferred to use wind element skills to defeat his opponent. "Wind Fury!" "Wind''s Reach!" "...." A minute later, Joseph Windrider''s figure was torn to shreds by the wind, dissipating. "Defeated [Zephyrus], gained 25% Exploration Rate!" Having defeated two opponents, Mike had gained 50% Exploration Rate and had his fill of fun. His gaze shifted to the top two names. [Morpheus], [Ares]! "Challenge both... but who first?" After a moment''s hesitation, Mike decided it was safer to challenge Ares first. Familiarity provided some psychological comfort. Mike''s fingertip touched the name [Ares], and he was once again pulled into the challenge space. Before he arrived, a sword energy slashed towards Mike. "Lightning Phantom Form!" The sword energy passed through him without causing any harm, but Mike still felt a lingering fear. A sneak attack! After the sword energy, Ares'' figure appeared before Mike. In an instant, sword energy surged, soaring into the sky! Ares, holding a greatsword, said softly, "Behold the might of my sword!" Chapter 135: Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares? "Thunderclap Strike!" Facing Ares, Mike didn''t hesitate. He unleashed his most powerful lightning attack, striking with full force! Before entering, Mike had stacked thirty layers of Charge Up and applied Blessing of Lightning to himself. The highly boosted Thunderclap Strike was also his hundredth spell, activating [Perfect Aim]! "Guaranteed hit!" Boom¡ª Under the Thunderclap Strike, no one could survive. The Slaughter Stele had a fatal flaw¡ªthe projections couldn''t use talents. For Supreme Beings, their SSS-grade talents were their ultimate trump cards! Even though Mike often complained about his [Eye of Truth], he had to admit it provided significant help. Without SSS-grade talents, even with a 100% attribute boost, the projections'' combat power was greatly reduced. Mike had faced Ares'' projection once before. That was in the Combat Power Test hall, where Shadow Nine had activated the projections left by the Supreme Beings. At that time, Ares had used his talent to negate the damage from Mike''s fully charged Thunderclap Strike, exhausting his own energy and dissipating. This time, Ares'' projection had no talent ability, meaning he had to face the full brunt of Thunderclap Strike''s damage, with [Perfect Aim] ensuring he couldn''t dodge! The Thunderclap Strike engulfed Ares'' figure, flooding the entire space with lightning. Mike watched Ares'' health bar plummet until... [HP: 1] Locked at 1 HP? Cheating, huh? Mike''s eyes widened. "He didn''t die?!" Mike swung his staff, ready to follow up with another Thunderclap Strike, Wind''s Reach, Meteor Fire Rain... Against Ares, caution was paramount. Ordinary bosses might need two follow-up attacks, but an opponent like Ares might need twenty minutes of follow-up attacks. Before Mike could act, Ares flicked his sword, producing a clear ringing sound, accompanied by his gentle voice, "At level 100, I have mastered a sword technique known as Fate''s Reversal, capable of turning the tide." Ares had two messages? Mike raised an eyebrow. Why was Ares always comprehending sword techniques? At level fifty, he had comprehended [Void Tremor], capable of slaying Battle Chiefs. At level one hundred, he had comprehended [Fate''s Reversal]. Though Mike didn''t know the specifics of this sword technique, it sounded formidable. Mike couldn''t afford to be surprised. Although he was in [Lightning Phantom Form], Ares'' sword still posed a significant threat! This sword strike could very well be true damage, ignoring defenses! "Fate''s Reversal!" Ares raised his sword and slashed forward. So fast! Ares'' sword seemed to transcend time and space, ignoring distance, and slashed directly in front of Mike! Nightmare''s Breeze behind Mike emitted a light, and a shadow darted out, sacrificing itself to intercept the sword light, instantly being torn to shreds, "Tripod¡ª" Even so, Cerberus couldn''t delay the sword light for even a millisecond. Facing the terrifying sword light, the deadly threat, the suffocating pressure... Mike didn''t dodge; instead, he charged forward! A true man faces Ares'' sword head-on! Come on, if you can kill me, you win! Boom¡ª [Fate''s Reversal] struck Mike, dealing massive damage, but his health bar remained untouched! A shield with a value exceeding a hundred billion appeared on Mike! Before challenging Ares, Mike had challenged with Maxen Stoneheart and Joseph Windrider. It wasn''t out of boredom but to stack shield values, precisely for this moment! The two previous battles, spaced less than five minutes apart, had allowed Mike to use two [Blood Feast Gems]. His lightning not only instantly killed Maxen Stoneheart but also filled his shield with the overflow damage. The shield value exceeding a hundred billion came into play, absorbing the high-damage strike! Boom¡ª The shield value plummeted but held firm! [Fate''s Reversal] couldn''t penetrate Mike''s shield! Meanwhile, Mike''s continuous attacks depleted Ares'' last bit of health, and the projection dissipated like foam. "Good thing I made some preparations!" Mike bowed slightly towards the dissipating Ares projection, showing respect. If both were at the same level and had their talents, the outcome would be uncertain. The Eye of Truth provided a prompt. [Your probability of losing is 50.01%] Shortly after the projection dissipated, Mike exited the challenge space. "Whew¡ª" Back at the Slaughter Stele, Mike exhaled deeply. That was close. Quickly regaining his composure, he thought, "[Fate''s Reversal] is a powerful move. If only I could learn it!" Mike resolved to find a way to learn this technique from Ares. The five skill books Ares had given Mike didn''t include [Fate''s Reversal]. "Getting more skill books from Ares might be difficult. I need a breakthrough..." For some reason, Maxen Stoneheart''s image popped into Mike''s mind. That''s probably not a good idea, right? Mike felt like an angel and a devil were arguing in his head. The devil said, "Use Maxen Stoneheart as a breakthrough to learn [Fate''s Reversal]!" The angel said, "Yes, yes." Alright, that''s settled. "Defeated [Ares], gained 33% Exploration Rate!" The moment Mike won, the name [Ares] on all Slaughter Steles flickered simultaneously! People near the Slaughter Stele immediately noticed this detail. "What happened?" "Someone defeated Supreme Being Ares'' projection!" "Thor, it must be Thor!" "Don''t be surprised. Projections without talents are much weaker. Some have defeated [Ares] Supreme Being''s projection before, summarizing that as long as you withstand Fate''s Reversal''s damage, you can win!" "Heh, you try withstanding it." "..." Historically, only six people had defeated Ares'' projection. Even Maxen Stoneheart had defeated Ares. The real challenge was [Morpheus] and [Apollo]! Since their projections were inscribed on the Slaughter Stele, they had remained undefeated. Even though Maxen Stoneheart had defeated Ares, his ranking was lower because he didn''t stop there and went on to challenge Morpheus, resulting in a significant defeat that lowered his rating. Now, the same dilemma faced Mike. "Should I continue?" Having defeated Maxen Stoneheart, Joseph Windrider, and Ares, Mike had accumulated 83% Exploration Rate. He only needed to challenge two more projections to easily achieve 100% Exploration Rate and, with the Blessing of Truth, secure an SSSS rating. But... "It feels like something''s missing." Mike looked at the remaining two Supreme Beings'' names, feeling conflicted. "I''ve come this far; it wouldn''t make sense not to try." Apollo was out of the question for Mike. As for Morpheus... Due to Shadow Nine, Mike had a natural affinity for this Supreme Being he had never met. Now, with Morpheus'' projection before him, he couldn''t resist the urge to try. Besides, if he discovered any embarrassing past of Morpheus in the projection, it would be highly amusing to Shadow Nine. "Let''s give it a shot." Mike took a deep breath and first challenged someone in the top ten, using the overflow lightning damage to stack his shield value back to a hundred billion. Against a Supreme Being, caution was paramount! Thirty layers of Charge Up, complete. Perfect Aim, ready! ... Fully prepared, Mike raised his right hand, touching the topmost name: Morpheus! Swish¡ª The familiar suction pulled Mike in. This time, he entered a pitch-black space! A chilling voice echoed in his ears, "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 136: I always watch openly "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" As the voice echoed, the space before Mike began to shift, as if an illusion was about to unfold. If Mike guessed correctly, Morpheus''s attack style likely involved illusions or dreams. Morpheus''s talent might also be related to this. Such talents and abilities, when faced by others with slightly weaker willpower, would be an instant defeat if they fell for it! But... Morpheus had encountered Mike, who possessed the [Eye of Truth], like a cookie meeting milk. [Eye of Truth activated] [Truth reigns supreme] What illusion or dream could deceive Thor''s eyes?! The distorted scene before Mike began to revert to its original state. The surrounding darkness receded like a tide, returning to a pure white space. Only an ordinary young man stood before Mike. Mike had done his homework on Supreme Being [Morpheus], but this was the first time he saw Morpheus''s true form. The projection of Morpheus left behind was still very young, around level 100, and didn''t exude a strong sense of oppression. In fact, he seemed rather approachable. The young man before him didn''t continue to attack Mike but instead spoke as if talking to himself, "Ahem, this thing can leave messages? That''s impressive. I can''t believe I''m the first one here." Mike held a camcorder in his left hand and had his phone''s camera function open in his right, capturing every detail from the moment Morpheus started speaking. Recording Morpheus''s embarrassing past was Mike''s specialty. Morpheus''s message was unexpectedly long. As the first projection left on the Slaughter Stele, he might not have a time limit. "...By the way, this projection is supposed to fight future challengers, right? Actually, I only know that one move. If you can break it, I lose." Morpheus paused, his gaze lowering slightly as if looking at something, "Anything else I want to say to future challengers? I want to say... this tower is truly amazing. We will explore more areas as quickly as possible. Gregory told me a few days ago that the things in this tower could solve all of humanity''s problems¡ªpoverty, hunger, pain... even death. In short, I hope the future will be better and better." Morpheus''s smile froze on his face as his message ended. Hearing this, Mike fell silent. Three hundred years ago, Morpheus had just entered the Tower of Truth. Based on Morpheus''s progress, the Tower of Truth had only been on Earth for a few days. At that time, the Abyssal Plane had not yet invaded, and the Blood War had not erupted. Everything was hidden under the guise of peace and tranquility. Looking back now, Morpheus''s optimism and hope for the future contrasted sharply with the brutal reality of the Blood War, making Mike''s thoughts heavy. In fact, Mike noticed a detail. In the last few sentences of Morpheus''s message, his smile seemed forced, like he was trying to convince himself. Morpheus didn''t believe his own words. Gregory might have been optimistic about everything in the Tower of Truth, but that was related to Professor Gregory''s own strength. He probably hadn''t succeeded in changing classes yet. As an SSS-grade talent and the first human to explore the Tower of Truth, Morpheus naturally knew the most. He might have already sensed something ominous, had concerns but couldn''t confirm them. He could only comfort himself that the worst wouldn''t happen while accelerating the exploration of the Tower of Truth to gain the power to protect himself. Regardless, this message spanning three hundred years was likely the first Mike had received. "Don''t worry. With me here, humanity''s future will only get better." Saying this, Mike stepped forward and high-fived Morpheus''s raised hand, causing the projection to disappear. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A level 100 Morpheus only knew one move? This was new information for Mike. The legendary one-trick pony? More useless information. Mike''s figure disappeared from the challenge space. "Five challenges completed!" "Calculating conquest rating..." Soon, the Tower of Truth announcement flashed again. "Congratulations, participant Thor, for conquering the Fourteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Slaughter Projections]!" "Limited-time buff [Lightning Mastery]: +50% effectiveness for all Lightning skills for humans in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" §ß$§à?$¦Ó!??-%§à@§á- "Limited-time buff [Sweet Dreams]: +50% resistance to illusion-type skills for humans in the Tower of Truth, lasts 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Fate''s Reversal]: Grants humans in the Tower of Truth one use of [Fate''s Reversal]!" "[Fate''s Reversal]: When hit by a fatal attack, locks HP at 1 and performs a forward slash, dealing massive damage..." [Slaughter Projections]: Randomly summon a projection from the Slaughter Stele to fight. The projection''s level matches the summoner''s, inheriting 80% of the corresponding attributes and skills at that level. Duration: 15 minutes. Summon limit: 3 times. Note: You can specify a projection you have previously defeated. Among the four buffs, a pattern was evident. [Slaughter Projections] was related to the Fourteenth Floor''s content, summoning projections to fight. This buff was the strongest among all the buffs today! For participants who hadn''t cleared the Fourteenth Floor, the summon would be random, with a chance to summon anyone from the top 1-10,000 on the Slaughter Stele. If they summoned projections like [Ares] or [Morpheus], they would hit the jackpot! For those who had cleared the Fourteenth Floor, the projections they had defeated could be incredibly powerful! Take Maxen Stoneheart, for example. He had defeated [Ares]. If he could summon a level 980 Ares projection... Wow¡ªunimaginable! Of course, this summon could only be used within the Tower of Truth, not outside. As for the other three buffs: [Lightning Mastery], [Sweet Dreams], and [Fate''s Reversal], they were clearly related to the top three on the Slaughter Stele: Thor, Morpheus, and Ares! ... As for other buffs, Mike wasn''t very concerned. However, he was extremely interested in Ares''s skill. "So that''s what [Fate''s Reversal] does..." This explained the battle with Ares. The reason Ares survived Thunderclap Strike was due to [Fate''s Reversal]''s HP lock. "This move is powerful. Even in death, it can take a few down with it." Mike decided he had to learn this move! It seemed he still needed Maxen''s help! The personal reward for the SSSS rating on the Fourteenth Floor hadn''t been issued yet, but Mike was used to occasional delays. After all, he had already achieved four SSSS ratings tonight! Wolf''s Den might even give him a free pass! Mike had many tasks to handle: going to Wolf''s Den for some zero-dollar dining for the miners, setting up the Fourteenth Floor projection voice message, and aiming for an SSSS rating on the Fifteenth Floor... But Mike put these tasks aside for now; he had something more important to do. Mike activated the Truth Mark, returning to the Core City of Truth. "Exit the Tower of Truth!" Lightning flashed. Mike''s figure appeared in his dormitory, his shadow still beneath him. Shadow Nine''s voice carried a hint of curiosity, "Why are you back so early today?" Wasting no time, Mike took out a camcorder from his pocket and placed it on the table. "This contains Morpheus''s message from the Fourteenth Floor. Don''t peek while I''m gone! I''m saving it to trade for Shadow Nine''s help. Don''t peek, and I won''t tell you the password is admin123!" A disdainful snort came from Guardian Shadow, "Peek? You underestimate me. I am upright and honorable! Go ahead, I won''t peek!" Mike''s figure disappeared again. The camcorder lay quietly on the table. The dormitory was silent for a moment. Click¡ª The light was turned on, illuminating every corner. A hand reached out from the black mist, picked up the camcorder, entered the password, unlocked it, and played the recording. The actions were smooth and practiced. A righteous voice came from the shadow, "I always watch openly!" "And with the lights on!" Chapter 137: Shatter the darkness with lightning After leaving the camcorder for Shadow Nine, Mike returned to Wolf''s Den and ordered a dinner for ten thousand people. Thanks to his four SSSS-rated conquests, tonight''s meal at Wolf''s Den was free. Mike swore he didn''t grind for SSSS ratings just for the free meal. "The Fifteenth Floor is going to be tricky..." Mike looked at the information for the next floor, feeling a bit of a headache. Floors fifteen, sixteen, and seventeen were interconnected, much like floors three, four, five, and six. If Mike wanted to achieve an SSSS rating, he would have to challenge all three floors in one go! This meant that achieving a 100% Exploration Rate on the Fifteenth Floor would take considerable time. After securing four SSSS ratings today, Mike didn''t have much time left. "Today, I''ll stop here." Mike turned his attention back to the Fourteenth Floor. After conquering it with an SSSS rating, he still hadn''t set his voice message. "What should I say?" Mike found himself in a dilemma. Shouting "It''s thundering!" when using Thunderclap Strike, "It''s on fire!" for fire element spells, and "The wind is blowing!" for wind element spells seemed too unremarkable. The Truth Core Crystal indicated that as an SSSS-rated conqueror, Mike had three opportunities to leave a message. Most people would only hear the first message because the projection recorded by the crystal was Mike in his strongest combat state on the Fourteenth Floor. This meant he had a hundred billion shield value, thirty layers of Charge Up, Perfect Aim ready, doubled attributes... The only nerf to Mike''s projection was that it couldn''t use talents! Such an overpowered projection made it hard for Mike to imagine anyone defeating it. The first message''s style is crucial. After all, 100% of people would only hear Mike''s first message. The three messages would play in the following order: upon entering, the projection would broadcast the first message. If the opponent withstood Mike''s projection''s first Thunderclap Strike, they would hear the second message. If they managed to defeat Mike''s projection, they would hear the third message! After much thought, Mike finally decided on a message and recorded it into the projection. The Lone Wolf mask Mike wore had a voice-changing function, so he didn''t worry about revealing his true identity through his voice. With the first message recorded, Mike''s vanity wasn''t as heavy for the next two. The second message was recorded quickly, "Across the world, only Ares''s sword and Shadow Nine''s blade can match me." Perfect, very nice! Since few people would hear it, Mike grew bolder. Ares''s sword was indeed fast, and Shadow Nine''s blade was incredibly powerful. Comparing them to himself wasn''t an insult to them. To hear the second message, one had to withstand the first Thunderclap Strike. That terrifying damage was something even Mike couldn''t endure! For the third message, Mike didn''t draft anything; he spoke from the heart, "This world is interesting, dangerous, but also warm. I just want to make a small contribution within my abilities. Things are good now, and I believe the future will be even better... it must be better. Let''s strive together." This third message could only be heard by defeating Mike''s projection. After finishing the recording, the three messages were embedded into the projection. Since Mike wore the Lone Wolf mask during the challenge, there was no need for facial capture. After recording the messages, a new name appeared at the top of the Slaughter Stele: Thor! "Challenge [Thor] (Lv.108), gain 50% Exploration Rate." This news exploded instantly, becoming the hottest topic of discussion, garnering the highest traffic online! Tonight had been too crazy, with Thor achieving four consecutive SSSS ratings. The most crucial part was that Thor had first defeated Ares and then Morpheus on the Fourteenth Floor! This was the true miracle! Thor had proven with his actions that not only could he achieve SSSS ratings, but his combat power was also incredibly strong! "Thor''s projection is up!" "Let''s go to the Fourteenth Floor and see what Thor''s voice message is!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look at you, I''m a Battle Chief. Even if I''m suppressed to level 108 by the Slaughter Stele, lasting 10 seconds against Thor isn''t too much to ask, right?" "Battle Chief? I''m a ninth-tier Battle Lord. I think I can last at least 30 seconds against Thor!" "I can last a minute!" "....." Due to Thor''s projection being refreshed, many people with some free time flocked to the Fourteenth Floor to face Thor! These floors could be explored repeatedly, but entering the Slaughter Stele would suppress their level and attributes accordingly. Moreover, winning wouldn''t grant Exploration Rate or new conquest rewards. Returning to fight the projection was more about sentiment, experiencing the legendary Thor. Kaelum and his two companions were among them. "Great, we''re finally reaching the Thirtieth Floor!" All three had joyful expressions. Even the usually silent Anderson had a slight smile. The Twenty-Ninth Floor was extremely difficult. Even with multiple buffs, the three couldn''t conquer it without revealing their trump cards. Now, with the mushroom buffs, they had successfully conquered it, which was perfect. Taking advantage of this free time, they decided to experience Thor''s projection. "Maybe I can beat Thor!" Kaelum was excited, "When I become classmates with Thor, I''ll tell him I once beat his projection!" Anderson scoffed, "Keep dreaming." The three stood before the Slaughter Stele, looking at the top name¡ªThor! "I''ll go first." Elena placed her hand on [Thor]''s name and disappeared. One second later, she reappeared, her face pale. "What happened?" Anderson and Kaelum were curious about the battle. "I... was instantly killed." Elena''s eyes still held fear as she spoke dazedly, "The lightning... it was terrifying..." Did it shock her senseless? Anderson didn''t believe it. He grabbed Kaelum''s hand and pressed it against [Thor]''s name, and Kaelum was pulled into the challenge space. Two seconds later, Kaelum reappeared, looking terrified. "Holy fuck!" "Thor calls that lightning?!" Kaelum cursed wildly, jumping up and down, seemingly experiencing a regression. Clearly, the battle with Thor had left a significant psychological impact. Seeing his companions, Anderson hesitated, unsure if he should continue. "Give it a try. You won''t lose anything." Kaelum, slightly calmer, took deep breaths of fresh air. Anderson cautiously raised his hand and pressed it against Thor''s name. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels Swish¡ª Anderson was pulled into a white space. Opposite him appeared a figure wearing a Lone Wolf mask. Ninth-tier Battle Soldier, Star Lone Wolf. Thor! A voice echoed in Anderson''s ear, "Shatter the darkness with lightning!" Boom¡ª A terrifying red lightning bolt descended from the sky, baptizing every cell in Anderson''s body, completely engulfing him! Ten seconds later, Anderson reappeared outside the Slaughter Stele, his expression numb and dazed. Kaelum and Elena surrounded him, urgently asking, "How did you last so long?" This was their most pressing question. They had lasted one and two seconds, respectively, both dying to the first Thunderclap Strike. Anderson lasting ten seconds made them feel embarrassed. Facing their questioning, Anderson had to reveal some of his cards. "I maxed out my lightning resistance, allowing me to temporarily be immune to lightning damage." "Wow, you''ve been hiding this deep!" Kaelum was furious, "What did Thor''s second message say?" Lasting ten seconds meant Anderson had heard the second message! Anderson''s expression tightened as he repeated, "Across the world, only Ares''s sword and Shadow Nine''s blade can match me." After speaking, he curiously asked, "Is Shadow Nine''s blade really that strong?" Everyone knew Supreme Being Ares. Thor, as a potential Supreme Being, was also seen as a future Supreme Being. Adding Shadow Nine in the middle felt out of place, making it seem odd. Hearing the name ''Shadow Nine,'' Kaelum''s face changed, his voice trembling slightly, "That Master..." He didn''t dare to call Shadow Nine by name. "Anderson, you only need to know that my nephew Joseph Windrider, after upgrading to a ninth-tier Battle Lord, once challenged that Master in the Core City of Truth." Kaelum paused, taking a deep breath as if it took great courage to say the next words. "Ninth-tier wind element Battle Lord Joseph Windrider was killed by that Master with one strike." Both fell silent, hearing this secret for the first time. "However, my nephew has made significant progress since then!" Kaelum smiled bitterly, "Joseph Windrider said that Master can''t kill him so easily now." "At least two strikes!" Anderson, Elena: ... He''s... quite proud??? Chapter 138: Chaos Shift After setting the voice messages for his projection, Mike decided to leave the Tower of Truth matters aside. There was no time to grind for an SSSS rating on the Fifteenth Floor. After tonight, the great battle would begin. Seizing the last opportunity, Mike needed to become as strong as possible! He made another trip to the Trade Secret Realm, where Foreskin was still waiting for him. "Fourth brother." Without wasting words, Foreskin presented two items. "This is the skeleton of a Chaos Claw Tiger, sent by Maxen Stoneheart." An SSS-grade material, which Mike could use to repair Nightmare''s Breeze. The related costs had already been paid. In his right hand, Foreskin held a redwood box. Opening a small gap, lightning flickered inside. "The seed inside is called [Tempestseed], an SSS-grade material, priced at 150 Battle Lord merits." [Tempestseed] Transplant Effect: When releasing lightning damage skills, there is a 30% chance to inflict [Intimidation] on the enemy, reducing their health recovery by 50% for 15 seconds. Cooldown: 300 seconds. Each additional SSS-grade seed transplanted reduces the cooldown by 50 seconds. "Deal." Mike didn''t waste time haggling. They were familiar enough that Foreskin''s prices were already the lowest. Besides, good SSS-grade materials were hard to come by. [Tempestseed] was a perfect match for Mike''s lightning abilities. Even if it couldn''t kill enemies with high lightning resistance, the [Intimidation] effect was still valuable. After the transaction, Mike bought some life-saving items. "Decoy Dolls, these are good, give me a dozen." "Death Immunity Amulets, only one can be worn every 24 hours, I''ll take ten." "Battle Lord-level forbidden spell scrolls, let me see, already bought over a hundred, don''t buy too many, I''ll take all of these." "...." Besides life-saving items, Mike also upgraded his equipment. He replaced his robe, boots, bracers, and gloves with a level 100 set¡ªthe Black Soul Set (five pieces). Collecting the set triggered the Black Soul Set effect: Soul element defense +1500, soul element skill effects received -15%. As for rings, Mike initially planned to wear twenty, reasoning that with ten fingers and ten toes, twenty rings were reasonable. Foreskin reminded Mike that ring equipment would interfere with each other, making it impossible to wear too many. Trying to wear rings on every finger and toe would render all rings ineffective, just like with robes, gloves, and other gear. If stacking were possible, everyone would be walking around in a hundred pieces of armor for maximum defense. In the end, Mike compromised, wearing one ring on each hand and foot, reducing from twenty to four. "Let me think, what else do I need..." Mike was very concerned about the upcoming battle. Safety first. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have earplugs, mouthguards, or similar equipment?" Mike gestured, "Such items developed into equipment should have some effect, right?" "We do have those..." Foreskin took out a few items. Earplugs could slightly increase defense and reduce stun and fear effects. Mouthguards, mimicking vampire and werewolf teeth, had decent armor penetration effects. "I''ll take them all." Truly armed to the teeth. After buying a bunch of miscellaneous items, Mike spent another 300 Battle Lord merits. "Finally, a bit of a sense of security." With that, Mike left the Trade Secret Realm and returned to the Core City of Truth, leaving a bewildered Foreskin behind. "A bit of a sense of security?" With all the items Thor had bought, even a Battle Soldier, no, an ordinary person, could survive in the Abyssal Plane as long as they didn''t court death! And for Thor, it was just a bit of security? ... Back in the Core City of Truth, Mike applied for an exclusive space at the Wolf''s Den front desk. As Star Lone Wolf, he had SS-level permissions, with each exclusive space randomly assigned and uniquely identified. However, all guaranteed absolute confidentiality. "Your room number is [SS-009], here''s the key." Entering SS-009, Mike laid the Chaos Claw Tiger skeleton on the ground. With Mike''s permission, Nightmare''s Breeze pounced on it, devouring the skeleton whole. equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze (Lv.108) Grade: SSS Durability: 5.716% Attributes: Agility +5716, Strength +5716, Constitution +5716 Physical/Magic Defense: 5716 Perks: [I''m Broken]: Please fix me, I really miss being intact [Picky Eater]: Consuming too many similar SSS-grade materials gradually weakens their repair effects [Three Element Mastery]: Choose any three elements, all spell effects +57.16% [Chaos Shift]: Each spell cast has a 5% chance to trigger Chaos Shift [Cerberus Phantom]: Summon a Cerberus Phantom (Lv.108) to fight for you. After being defeated, it needs 25 minutes to recover before it can fight again. [Chaos Claw Tiger''s Phantom]: Summon a Chaos Claw Tiger''s Phantom (Lv.108) to fight for you. After being defeated, it needs 25 minutes to recover before it can fight again. After devouring the entire skeleton, Nightmare''s Breeze''s repair progress doubled! Besides adding the [Chaos Claw Tiger''s Phantom] perk, it also gained a new perk: [Chaos Shift]. Chaos Shift effects include four random outcomes: 1. The enemy''s next healing skill turns into damage. 2. The enemy''s next damage skill turns into healing. 3. The enemy''s next physical damage received turns into magic damage. 4. The enemy''s next magic damage received turns into physical damage. "Looks like a skill that can bring surprises." Mike felt a strange sense of resonance with [Chaos Shift], as if the skill could connect with his soul. With Nightmare''s Breeze further enhanced, Mike''s attributes skyrocketed. His current attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-grade) Level: 108 Class: Stormwalker Magus (Wind, Fire, Lightning) HP: 284,600/284,600 MP: 516,800/516,800 Strength: 2671 (+6291) Intelligence: 6846 (+2260) Spirit: 5437 (+1680) Agility: 2168 (+6034) Constitution: 2204 (+6187) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+4), Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer, Black Soul Set, etc. Skills: Wind''s Reach, Meteor Fire Rain, Lightning Phantom Form, Void Tremor, etc. Status: Potential Unleashed, Perfect Aim, etc. Mike''s Intelligence and Strength attributes were nearing the 10,000 mark, comparable to high-tier Battle Generals. However, Battle Generals typically had higher levels. Once he completed three class changes, his attribute panel would undergo another significant boost, with level increases bringing even more attribute gains. The further he progressed, the greater the power increase. The minimum attribute requirement for Battle Chief tier was level 600, with all five attributes exceeding 100,000. At level 600, participants completed their fifth class change, achieving another qualitative leap. SS-grade class templates typically had attribute panels exceeding a million at level 600. With an SSS-grade class template, Mike''s attributes would be even higher. Putting away the attribute panel, Mike summoned the Chaos Claw Tiger. "Meow¡ª" A pitch-black feline creature appeared. Cerberus also took the opportunity to come out. Mike took the chance to scold it, "Next time I say go, you go. Rushing out on your own is useless." Cerberus seemed to understand somewhat. It felt like this humanized master was a bit unfamiliar. Mike continued, "When I need you as a meat shield, I won''t hesitate. Rushing out to die for nothing, what''s the point?" Cerberus: ... At level 108, Cerberus and the Chaos Claw Tiger were quite strong, capable of facing high-tier Battle Generals. However, against Battle Chief-level opponents, they would still be outmatched. Sending Cerberus and the Chaos Claw Tiger back into Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike experimented with various skills and newly purchased equipment and items. During this time, he received the personal reward for his SSSS-rated conquest. "SSSS-rated conquest of the Thirteenth Floor, reward: [Shadow of Slaughter]" [Shadow of Slaughter]: Entities you kill leave a shadow for you to command. The shadow has 5% of the original''s attributes and lasts for ten minutes. As a permanent buff, Shadow of Slaughter is effective outside the Tower of Truth as well. Mike had deduced a pattern. SSSS-rated conquests granted four buffs to all humans, and one personal reward to Mike. If Mike''s reward involved a permanent buff, the collective human reward likely wouldn''t include a permanent buff. The overall reward level maintained a dynamic balance. "It''s 6:10." Mike stretched and returned to his dormitory. "Shadow Nine, good morning." Mike looked at the ''motionless'' camcorder on his desk and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. The old guy was so cautious? Mike didn''t believe Shadow Nine could resist watching! "Kid, do I need to remind you what''s happening today?" Mike: "Yes." A raspy voice came from the shadow, "Today, the demon gods will fall!" Chapter 139: Can the storm be far behind? Since they were already chatting, Shadow Nine decided to say a few more words. "When the battle kicks off, I''ve got someone to cut down. You''re on your own, kid." Mike rolled his eyes and nodded dismissively. Using a secret technique, the irritable Shadow Nine spoke in a different style." "By the way, Shadow Nine," Mike said, pulling out an envelope and handing it to Guardian Shadow, "Just in case, I mean just in case something happens to me. There are some things I want to be taken care of in here. It''s kind of weird to say, but consider it my will." Mike had thought it through. This battle was no small matter. Even though he would only face Battle Chief-level enemies, a slight misstep could lead to his demise. He even used the Eye of Truth to gauge his survival probability. It was less than 85%. If the worst happened, Mike wanted to be prepared. His personality was always like this¡ªcautious yet bold, knowing when to charge and when to retreat. "Why the hell are you writing this morbid stuff?" Shadow Nine''s anger was evident. "You like writing wills? How about I make it effective right now?" "Calm down, calm down. Life is unpredictable. It''s always good to be prepared," Mike said, sitting in a chair, counting on his fingers. "My exclusive space probably won''t last. As for assets, I have just under 30,000 Battle Lord merits. You and Maxen Stoneheart can split it. Cain, that guy, find a way to give him a copy of [Wind''s Reach]. He doesn''t need to pay back the $16 million he owes me. If you have time, look after him. Let him live a peaceful life..." Mike looked like a miser tallying his inheritance, counting every penny. Finally, he cursed, "Damn Abyssal Plane, I just started saving up, and now there''s a 15% chance I''ll die!" Shadow Nine coldly replied, "Don''t worry. As long as Apollo is still in the Tower of Truth, your life won''t be in danger." Strictly speaking, Shadow Nine had been the protector for two Supreme Beings, with a 100% success rate. With Mike, there was likely no exception. The two fell silent, the atmosphere heavy. "Knock, knock, knock¡ª" "Mike, there are free burgers and hot dogs this morning. I just got them from Wolf''s Den, still hot!" Outside the door, Kaelum held a large bag of food, an apple in his mouth. The door opened to a relaxed Mike, who naturally took the bag of food. "Is this really okay?" Mike seemed to feel that taking free food wasn''t quite right. "This is nothing. Yesterday, someone ordered a meal for ten thousand people using Wolf''s Den''s free offer. Isn''t that more excessive?" Mike: ... Kaelum eagerly shared last night''s news with Mike. "Mike, I saw Thor last night!" "Really?" "Really, I challenged Thor five times. I was just a ''bit'' short of breaking his shield!" Kaelum quickly finished the apple, his face animated. "When you get to the Fourteenth Floor, you must try fighting Thor! He masters wind, fire, and lightning elements. He''s a true genius, at least 30% stronger than me!" Mike pondered and said, "Are you sure he''s only 30% stronger than you? And with my abilities, I probably can''t beat Thor''s projection." "No worries, nobody can beat him, hahaha..." After breakfast, what was supposed to be Professor Gregory''s class turned into a history lesson about the Blood War. During the break, Cain pulled Mike into a corner. "Mike, something big happened." "What big thing?" Cain lowered his voice, "I reached level 60 last night and entered the change class realm. Just as Thor conquered the Fourteenth Floor with an SSSS rating, everyone got the chance to summon a projection. When I was about to lose, I summoned one..." Cain swallowed, still shaken. "Guess who I summoned?" Mike guessed boldly, "Thor?" "No, a guy named Maxen Stoneheart! He''s really fierce!" Mike: Really? I don''t believe it. He looked pathetic when struck by lightning. Even more so when he couldn''t pay the bill. Cain mimicked Maxen Stoneheart''s attack moves with his hands. "He only swung his weapon twice and killed the Wind Elemental King. In no time, he helped me raise my change class Exploration Rate to 80%, so..." "So you got an SS-grade change class?" Mike hadn''t expected that. Cain''s luck was impressive! Using Maxen Stoneheart to boost his Exploration Rate to 80%, and with the [Explorer] buff, achieving 90% Exploration Rate, equivalent to an SS-grade rating! "Yes, but I have a question." Cain hesitated, "After my SS-grade change class, my class template added an element, leaning towards the soul element." Cain shared this secret with Mike without reservation. "Mike, I''m debating whether to report it." "Of course you should." Mike didn''t hesitate. "You need to show your potential to get more resources and grow stronger, right?" "But..." Cain scratched his head, troubled. "I heard from Senior Kaelum that you should always keep something hidden." "They are them, and you are you. Look at Jessica. Why does her grandfather always boast about her S-grade talent? To get her more resources." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike patiently explained, "Kaelum and the others already have plenty of resources¡ªfamily background, talent, class¡ªall top-notch. They have the luxury to hide their trump cards for a surprise attack. What do you have to hide? A ticket home next week?" Cain stood there, stunned. Mike made sense! If he kept hiding things, he might end up hiding himself back home, which would be worse. "You''re right!" Cain nodded, no longer hesitating, and ran to Anderson, whispering something. -Enjoy! Mike turned to look out the window. The sky was clear, with only one white cloud hanging in the sky. ... Teaching Area C. Blaze, Bob, and Carson were chatting when someone knocked and entered. The visitor was a first-tier Battle Soldier in a black uniform, with a fire cloud embroidered on the shoulder patch. Standing before the three, he saluted and asked, "Blaze Morrow from Florida, corps identifier nJ: 1986blaze0057, Battle Chief, is this correct?" Blaze Morrow stood up straight and saluted back, "Yes!" "By order of the corps command center, your leave is terminated immediately. You are recalled to [Magmafist Corps] and must report to the designated coordinates within the specified time without fail!" "Understood!" The visitor left as quickly as he came. Blaze Morrow didn''t even say goodbye to his old friends and left with him. The other two hadn''t even sat down when more people knocked and entered. "Carson, you are recalled to [Leafblade Corps], effective immediately!" "Understood!" "Bob, you are appointed as the third reserve deputy corps leader of [Hurricane Corps], effective immediately. Report to the Abyssal Portal immediately!" "Understood!" Similar scenes played out across the summer camp training base, no, across the entire Earth. Orders from the corps command center were swiftly executed, all serving the ultimate strategic goal. Humanity, like a beast that had been dormant for years, had been resting and recuperating, gathering strength. For nearly a century, it hadn''t shown its fangs or fought desperately. Until this moment, when the wind rose, it was truly awakened! Bob Emberclad stepped out of the building, feeling the breeze on his face. It was oppressive and stifling, as if an emotion was slowly brewing, compressing, and condensing, ready to explode at the peak moment. Bob Emberclad whispered to himself, then raised his head high and walked briskly to the designated assembly point, leaving his words in the wind. "The wind is rising. Can the storm be far behind?" Chapter 140: When the battle starts, youll know it has started After the morning classes ended, the group gathered for lunch. Kaelum and his companions had just conquered the Twenty-Ninth Floor, breaking through a significant barrier, and naturally, they wanted to celebrate. "Getting past the Twenty-Ninth Floor is like having one foot in the door of becoming a ninth-tier Battle General," Kaelum said. Cain asked, puzzled, "When does the other foot step in?" Anderson replied solemnly, "The other foot is already inside." Anderson had already reported Cain''s SS-grade change class to the higher-ups. The department responded quickly, temporarily awarding Cain 1,000 points. Once verified, Cain would receive even more resources. Cain had fully taken Mike''s advice. If he had kept it hidden, these resources would never have come his way. The first thing Cain did with his points was try to repay Mike, only to be refused again. Mike waved it off, "You can pay me back the $16.5 million later. It''s no big deal; I''m not short on money. Nowadays, people are lining up to treat me to meals and drinks." "$16.5 million?" Cain''s head filled with question marks. Didn''t he owe $10 million? Where did the extra $6.5 million come from? Was there a mistake? "Mike, the new batch of recruits has arrived. This afternoon''s combat test needs you to lead the team, don''t forget!" Kaelum said, feeling fortunate. "Mike is reliable. Cain getting an SS-grade change class exceeded Anderson''s expectations. Mike never gives me such ''surprises.'' When it comes to D-grade talent, Mike is consistently stable." As long as Mike remained this way, Kaelum''s plan to stay back a grade was almost certain. "Lead the team..." Mike instinctively wanted to refuse. With the great battle imminent, he didn''t know what the trigger would be. The only certainty was that when the battle started, wherever Mike was would become the center of the battlefield! Mike''s idea was to avoid crowds if possible. At the very least, he shouldn''t be in the middle of a crowd, as that would endanger others. "Mike, don''t even think about running away," Kaelum reminded him. "Carson specifically requested you to lead the team. Running away would get you disqualified from the summer camp." "Do you think so little of me? Do I look like someone who would run away?" Mike rolled his eyes and retorted. Then he thought, given Shadow Nine''s meticulous planning, they wouldn''t fight an unprepared battle. When the battle started, they wouldn''t let these Supreme Being seeds be wasted. Fine, I''ll go. When the battle starts, I''ll find an excuse to slip away. After lunch, they headed to the training hall. Mike noticed something was off today. The usual instructors and coaches were nowhere to be seen. Along the way, there wasn''t a single Battle Chief, and even Battle Generals were scarce! The order at the training hall was maintained by some senior students. Most importantly... "What are you guys doing?" Mike looked at his team and felt a headache coming on. According to the previous rules, the top 50 and bottom 50 in the combat test had to participate, with Mike leading the team. Standing before Mike were ninety-nine people, more than half of them carrying a Big Bertha. Ethan, whom Mike had defeated before, was the most exaggerated, carrying two Big Berthas! This was too much! They didn''t look like students at all! Mike righteously scolded, "Are you here to fight or perform acrobatics? Every day, you learn nothing good, only these tricks..." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike unleashed his full fury, scolding all ninety-nine of them. Meanwhile, Cain whispered, "Wasn''t Mike the first to use Big Bertha?" Kaelum nodded slowly, "That''s why he''s especially shameless." Cain: ... After a thorough scolding, Mike sighed in resignation. "Fine, as long as you can win." "Let''s go!" The group marched towards Area A. Even those not participating in the afternoon''s combat followed to watch. Among all the teams, the C District, carrying Big Berthas, was the most eye-catching, drawing a lot of attention. "Why is everyone in C District carrying Big Berthas?!" "Haven''t you heard? Mike from C District has a D-grade talent but used this method to beat Ethan, who has an S-grade talent!" "Cool¡ªwho''s Mike?" "Isn''t it obvious? The one carrying two Big Berthas! Who else could be so shameless?" Ethan: "...." According to Carson''s arrangement, C District was up against A District. This combat not only determined elimination spots but also affected future resource allocation between the districts. That''s why both sides were giving it their all, trying to outdo each other. And C District, carrying Big Berthas, was clearly prepared. They had already won in terms of momentum! Whether or not these things were practical, they certainly looked intimidating! Cain whispered to Mike, "James is here too, with the Elemental High School group. He''s in A District." "No worries, nothing to fear," Mike had a plan. "If he wants to challenge me, he has to beat Ethan first." Ethan turned his head, looking helplessly at Mike. ''I''m right here! Is it appropriate to say that in front of me?'' "You don''t know James, do you? He''s pretty tough. It took me over ten moves to beat him," Mike said seriously. "If you beat James, we can have another match." Ethan raised an eyebrow, immediately stepping out with his two Big Berthas, looking towards A District''s team and shouting, "Who''s James?" Carrying Big Berthas already made him stand out. Now, calling out A District naturally drew everyone''s attention. Many also looked at another person¡ªJames. Compared to a week ago, James looked stronger and seemed to have grown taller. When Ethan called out, he was chatting with an instructor. This instructor was from A District, from Elemental High School, known for his humor, wide knowledge, and popularity among students. The instructor''s name was Michael. Mike looked at James and saw Michael. As Mike saw Michael, Michael also looked at Mike. Their eyes met, a moment to be recorded in history. Michael smiled at Mike, nodding slightly, seemingly conveying goodwill. Mike smiled back. Michael''s head was filled with countless notes: [Former Fourth Demon Cult Leader Terenas Bloodscribe] [Reborn as a demon cult member] [Currently holding positions as the first, third, fourth, and sixth demon cult leader, a General with No Troops] [Lv.899, Class: Chosen Arcane Title Magus, Title: ''Favored by the Goddess of Luck''....] [...] Mike had once asked Shadow Nine, "When will the great battle start?" Shadow Nine replied, "When the battle starts, you''ll know it has started." Mike always thought this was a useless answer. Until this moment ¡ª now he finally understood what it meant. your-MVLeMpYr-source Mike glanced at Michael in the crowd. Shadow Nine naturally saw him too. And of course, the Fourth Demon God noticed Mike as well. It was like hearing thunder in the silence; meeting meant deciding life and death. You die, we live! The battle begins. Chapter 141: Do you dare to come out and fight? "I... see you." A massive demonic eye floated behind Michael, its deathly ray aimed at Mike. Between them were several students, all within the ray''s attack range. "Wind''s Reach!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gentle breeze swept through, and before anyone could grasp what was happening, a roar echoed in their ears. "Retreat!" Mike instantly dashed to Michael''s front, ready to intercept the ray while urging everyone else to flee. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about revealing his identity. Saving lives was paramount. Mike had numerous life-saving methods; even if the Fourth Demon God glanced at him, it would only cost him one life. But if others died, they would be truly dead! Boom¡ª The black ray hadn''t even fired before a withered hand pressed it back. "Stand behind me, kid." A shadowy figure floated in front of Mike, shielding him from the Fourth Demon God''s gaze. Shadow Nine''s raspy voice echoed. "Attack!" Without needing Shadow Nine''s reminder, the white cloud that had been floating in the sky suddenly descended, enveloping the entire training hall. Apart from Michael, Mike, and Shadow Nine, everyone else in the training hall collapsed, unconscious, the moment the white cloud covered them. A strange voice echoed from the cloud, "Ten minutes." The black mist responded with a beast-like growl, "Got it!" They were master and apprentice, their coordination seamless, understanding each other with just a few words. The black mist contracted sharply, forming a humanoid shape with a katana at its waist. Then, it drew the blade! Countless blade lights slashed from the shadow, striking the demonic eye, creating cracks. Slash again! The blade lights formed a prison, trapping the Fourth Demon God''s projection within! Taking advantage of Shadow Nine''s battle with the Fourth Demon God''s projection, Mike retreated. Since his classmates were safe, with Shadow Nine and Apollo taking action, and the Fourth Demon God revealing his projection, this battlefield had nothing to do with Mike anymore. Another person made the same judgment at the same time! Michael retreated in the opposite direction, quickly reaching the edge of the white cloud''s coverage. But his face turned pale, "Can''t get out?!" At this point, Michael''s mind was in turmoil. The Fourth Demon Cult had been completely destroyed, yet the Leader survived, injured but alive, eventually ending up here. It was all a setup! For some reason, the Fourth Demon God was particularly wary of [Thor], wanting to eliminate him at all costs. Coincidentally, humanity felt the same way. They also wanted to eliminate the Fourth Demon God. "I am both the bait and the hook." Michael''s face was deathly pale, devoid of blood, "I''m a damn fool!" "I should have realized something was wrong, something was off..." In a flash, Michael''s thoughts were crystal clear. He was extremely intelligent, reviewing every detail of his rebirth journey. No issues, every step was steady, no problems. "Rebirth itself is the biggest problem!" Sweat dripped from Michael''s forehead, his pupils dilating as if seeing the most terrifying scene. Before him appeared an old, sinister face¡ªhis appearance before rebirth¡ªTerenas Bloodscribe! The old face cackled, mocking Michael, "Fool, I never had any expertise in soul manipulation, so why would I think of faking my death? And deceive Master Shadow Nine? Doesn''t it seem too smooth? If not for that Supreme Being pulling the strings, do you really think you could be reborn? You idiot, if you had even a tenth of my intelligence, would you have died so cluelessly?" As a side effect of his rebirth, Michael suffered from schizophrenia and hallucinations. Clearly, now was not the time for a mental breakdown. Michael growled, "Get lost!" Forcing the old face to disappear. In fact, what Terenas Bloodscribe said was just a thought in Michael''s mind. His most feared thought, spoken through the old face. Now, everything was clear. This rebirth... was orchestrated by Apollo. Whether Terenas or Michael, both identities had one purpose: to connect to the Fourth Demon God. To catch a fish, the fish must see the bait. Through Michael, the Fourth Demon God saw an irresistible bait. So, the Fourth Demon God acted, projecting himself, only to be immediately controlled by Shadow Nine and Apollo. What Apollo intended to do with the Fourth Demon God''s projection was unknown. But it wouldn''t be anything good! Michael''s teeth chattered, his whole body trembling uncontrollably. Knowing the truth, he almost cried. "If I''m right, the bait to attract the Fourth Demon God..." Michael looked across the training hall at the student, "He must be the potential Supreme Being, Thor!" Michael forced a sinister smile, taking a deep breath, "Or should I say... his real name is Mike?" Being called out, Mike showed no panic, nor did he retaliate. He didn''t know what role Michael played in this setup. Michael was a level 899 peak Battle Chief, incredibly powerful, with explosive combat power in life-and-death situations rivaling some Battle Lords. Mike was sure of one thing: Michael was like him! Someone who would do anything to survive! "I surrender!" Michael raised his hands, staring intently at Mike, "I''ll accept any punishment, even death." "Alright." Surprisingly, Mike agreed to Michael''s surrender. A prompt appeared above Michael''s head: [Killing this person could weaken the Fourth Demon God''s projection, but he might revive.] Killing him would help Shadow Nine. But Shadow Nine was too busy to deal with Michael. So, killing Michael fell to Mike! "In the name of Thor, I sentence you to death." "Thunderclap Strike!" With thirty layers of Charge Up, Blessing of Lightning, Thunderclap Strike descended. Boom¡ª The red lightning sea engulfed Michael, tearing him to pieces. When the lightning subsided, Michael reappeared. Seeing Michael resurrected, Mike chuckled, "I''m not surprised at all." [Of course, I wrote that he could revive.] Michael revived, though at the cost of his level dropping, but he wore a smug smile, pointing around him, "Those three are fighting, leaving us to our own devices." A golden shield appeared around Michael. He even said, "Mike, I bet you can understand this shield''s function. After all... your talent should be related to your eyes." Michael indeed had some skills, deducing the truth from limited information. Before Mike, the shield''s description appeared: [Back from Hell: After resurrection, enter a 10-minute invincible state, unable to harm or be harmed by the outside world, unless you voluntarily step out of the circle.] This was Michael''s confidence. "Supreme Being and Demon God need ten minutes to decide the outcome. Half a minute has passed." chapter-source-MvLeMpYr Michael sat down, "As long as I stay in this circle, what can you do?" "Well said." Mike clapped lightly, applauding Michael''s performance. "But have you considered that if I know you have this resurrection skill and still kill you, it means I have a way to make you step out of the circle?" To help Shadow Nine, Mike needed to deal with Michael. "Nonsense, you''re saying you can make me go to my death?" Michael shook his head firmly, "Impossible. No matter what happens, I won''t leave here." He didn''t believe it. Mike must be bluffing! The next moment, seeing what Mike held in his palm, Michael''s face changed drastically, shouting hysterically, "Where did you get that?!" Mike held a broken staff. It once belonged to Terenas Bloodscribe, supposed to be in a secret lab in Florida, with Terenas Bloodscribe''s son. If the staff was in Thor''s hand, then... Michael''s eyes reddened, realizing a possibility. "It''s you!" Michael stood with bloodshot eyes, growling as he stepped forward, "You ruined my plans! It''s all your fault!" He stood at the circle''s edge, one step away from stepping out. New and old grudges surged, tearing at his heart, filling him with rage. "It''s me." Mike casually tossed the broken staff aside, raising a finger and beckoning Michael, smirking, "I''m right here." "Do you dare to come out and fight?" Chapter 142: You really believed the ten minutes? Michael looked like a beast provoked, his hair disheveled, eyes bloodshot, staring intently at Mike. Suddenly, he burst into laughter. MVLeMpYr-hosted "You killed Terenas''s son. What does that have to do with me?" With that, Michael took several steps back, returning to the center of the circle, sitting cross-legged again. "Let me guess, Mike, you must have some kind of buff that gives you extremely high lightning damage." Michael crossed his hands, interlocking his fingers. "That buff must have a time limit. If I don''t step out now, your buff should soon expire." Instantly killing a level 899 peak Battle Chief, Thor''s lightning burst was indeed shocking. However, considering he was a potential Supreme Being, it seemed almost normal. In his previous life as Terenas, Michael knew many secrets and was well-versed in the stories of Supreme Beings'' rise. At least during the same period, Ares could do what Thor did! Having been killed once and using [Back from Hell] to revive, Michael paid a heavy price. His level dropped by 100, his body entered a weakened state, and all his attributes were significantly reduced... If he stepped out of the circle now, Michael might be able to trade one life for one with Thor, but only just that. He had one life left. But who knew how many lives Thor had?! A bit of thinking would reveal that stepping out was a death sentence! Listening to Michael''s analysis, Mike glanced at his Charge Up, which had already stacked several layers. A slight smile appeared on his lips. Michael''s thoughts were indeed correct; Mike''s Blessing of Lightning was about to expire, meaning he couldn''t instantly kill Michael again. However, with [Wind Fury] and Lightning Specialization, Charge Up would quickly max out. If Michael continued to stall, it would only benefit Mike. "I will never step out of this circle." Michael pointed to the edge of the circle, "For someone like me, who clings to life, living ten more minutes is worth it." The battle between Apollo, Shadow Nine, and the Fourth Demon God would take ten minutes to decide. [Back from Hell]''s invincibility also lasted ten minutes. Michael even took out a bottle of red wine, savoring the last moments of his life. After the taunt, Mike distanced himself from Michael. Since the other party wouldn''t come out, Mike would settle for protecting himself. Killing Michael would be ideal. Even if he couldn''t, Shadow Nine and Apollo had a good chance against the Fourth Demon God. Michael sipped his wine, swaying slightly, looking very content. In reality, the old face appeared before him again. Terenas Bloodscribe roared in fury, his sinister face bulging with veins like writhing snakes, "Kill him! Kill him!" "My son died at his hands, and I died because of him. Now your mortal enemy is right in front of you. What are you hesitating for? Kill! Kill! Kill!" "He''s only level 108. Even if you''re a level 799 weakling, you can kill him!" This was one of the downsides of his mental illness. While the brain could make rational judgments, not every personality could be rational. Clearly, the lingering spirit of Terenas had fallen for the crude provocation, clamoring to go out and die. Michael, annoyed by Terenas Bloodscribe''s incessant shouting, growled, "Shut up, you old bastard!" Swish¡ª Three pairs of eyes fell on Michael. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollo, Shadow Nine, and the Fourth Demon God glared at him: Say that again, we dare you. To offend three powerful beings with one sentence, this level of provocation was something Mike couldn''t match. Michael, oblivious to the situation, continued his monologue, "You have the nerve to mention your useless son. Back then, with just one sentence, he made you, a merits Battle Chief, abandon your faith and join the demon cult, never to return..." A merits Battle Chief was a title of honor. Besides accumulating battle merits, there were many stringent conditions to meet. Mike was curious. What exactly did Arthas say to make Terenas abandon his faith and join the demon cult? "When I was reborn and found myself in the demon cult, do you know how desperate I was? I fucking wanted to be a good person too! Only good people can survive! Did you give me a chance?" Michael cursed vehemently, "You think I''d risk my life to avenge your son? Dream on! If your son appeared before me, I''d be the first to cut him down!" In Michael''s vision, he was cursing Terenas Bloodscribe. In Mike''s vision, Michael was going mad. "Is this the legendary ''so mad you curse yourself''?" Mike kept his distance, all his life-saving items in a semi-activated state, ready at any moment. However, as he looked at Michael within the circle, he pondered. Regardless of who won, staying put wouldn''t end well for Michael. To the Fourth Demon God, Michael was expendable. There was no need to expend effort to take him away; he''d likely be left to fend for himself. And once Shadow Nine was free, the first thing he''d do was kill Michael. Shadow Nine always considered not killing Terenas Bloodscribe in one strike a disgrace. But the Michael didn''t look utterly hopeless or desperate. In other words, Michael believed he still had a slim chance of survival. In a situation where death seemed certain, where was this hope coming from? A name surfaced in Mike''s mind. "Apollo!" Michael was pinning his hopes of survival on the human Supreme Being, Apollo? Though it seemed absurd, it was the only explanation. Mike glanced at the time. "Eight minutes left until the battle over there is decided." Everyone had heard Apollo''s earlier statement of "ten minutes," including Mike. When he heard it, Mike had a thought, considering a certain possibility. Michael savored his wine, awaiting his final judgment. Life or death depended on what Apollo had in mind. Michael knew no one could truly understand what Supreme Being Apollo was thinking, not even Apollo''s master, Shadow Nine. If it were any other Supreme Being, Michael knew he wouldn''t have the slightest chance of survival. "No worries, just over seven minutes left..." As Michael counted down his remaining time, the white cloud suddenly gathered, completely enveloping the demonic eye at the center. The thin black mist also withdrew, stopping its slashes, panting heavily on the side. "What''s happening?!" Michael was dumbfounded, unable to comprehend the sudden change. Wasn''t it supposed to be ten minutes? How did it end so quickly? "Idiot." Standing at a distance, Mike wasn''t surprised by the turn of events. He even had the leisure to mock, "You really believed the ten minutes? So gullible?" Michael: ... Damn it! Even Supreme Beings can be this shameless! Chapter 143: Study hard and be a decent person Supreme Beings don''t play by the rules of ''honesty.'' Michael originally had ten minutes left, but it''s been cut down by 70%. Now, it''s all over. To his left was Apollo in his white cloud form, to his right was Shadow Nine in his black mist form, and directly in front of him was Thor. He was ready to give his final words, if given the chance. To Mike''s surprise, Michael stepped out of the protective circle, leaving the invincible range. In the presence of Supreme Beings, no one could claim invincibility. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before his death, Michael decided to give himself a dignified end. He bowed to the black mist, "Criminal Terenas greets... Master Shadow Nine." He then turned to the white cloud and bowed again. "Michael greets Supreme Being Apollo." Whew¡ª Michael exhaled deeply, feeling much lighter. At least he had the guts to say the names of the Supreme Beings. Among the demon cult members, he was the bravest! Having done all this, Michael looked straight ahead, smiling lightly, "Thor? No, no, I think it''s better to call you Mike for now. My master''s true form is a demonic eye, and your talent is also related to eyes. Plus, our names are so similar. Don''t you think this is coincidence?" Is this really just a coincidence? Michael didn''t say much more. He simply clapped his hands, "Now that we''ve all met, it''s time for me to die." At this moment, he truly sought death. With the Fourth Demon God''s projection in Apollo''s grasp, humanity''s plan was halfway complete. If Michael were alone with Apollo, he might have a 1% chance of survival. But with Shadow Nine present, especially with the intense killing intent emanating from him, Michael knew he had no chance of surviving. Shadow Nine and Apollo had been a long-standing duo. When Shadow Nine wanted someone dead, Apollo always executed cleanly and without hesitation. Michael knew there was no way he would survive. Shadow Nine spoke again, seemingly ignoring Michael and looking at the white cloud, "Will you finish it?" "Sure." The white cloud spread out again, covering everyone and then quickly retracting. Their memories were partially erased, and everyone stood up from the ground, resuming their previous positions. When they woke up, they wouldn''t notice anything unusual, not even the few minutes of disappearance. It would be as if they had just taken a nap. No one would remember what happened, and Mike''s true identity would remain secret. It was as if nothing had happened. After Apollo finished, Shadow Nine spoke again, "Four?" "Three." "Alright." Their conversation was cryptic, but it didn''t stop Mike from understanding. "This battle involves three demon gods?" Mike quickly calculated in his mind, "Given Michael''s situation, the third, fourth, and sixth demon gods are all involved. How many of them will fall in the end?" The Fourth Demon God''s projection was already in Apollo''s hands. What he would do with it next was unknown. After a brief chat, Shadow Nine looked at Michael again, "Useful?" Apollo: "No." "Kill him." Shadow Nine''s voice turned cold. He never held grudges overnight; he always settled them on the spot. "Alright." Five words sealed Michael''s fate. The white cloud faced Michael and said calmly, "You have one last word." With that, the white cloud, carrying the sealed demonic eye, floated away. Mike looked curiously at Shadow Nine, his eyes asking, "What does this mean?" Shadow Nine shook his head. If he could fully understand what Apollo was thinking, then he would be the Supreme Being, not Apollo. Michael didn''t overthink it and took it at face value. Leave a final word, huh? How humane. Is there anything more merciful than letting someone leave a last word before they die? What should he say... Michael, who was supposed to be decisive and ruthless, became sentimental in his final moments. He wanted to ask, if he didn''t say anything, would he never die? If that were the case, Michael would gladly remain silent forever, living as a mute. "Ten." A considerate countdown echoed in Michael''s ear. Clearly, not everyone could exploit a loophole. discover-MVLeMpYr-novels Countless thoughts flashed through Michael''s mind, his short life replaying like a slideshow. In a sense, he wasn''t Terenas Bloodscribe but a new soul, a ''lucky'' one who had been in this world for less than a week. No, more accurately, he was an unlucky soul. Should he curse and swear at his fate? Terenas''s face appeared before him again. That old, sinister face sneered at him, watching Michael''s downfall with cold eyes. Though the face said nothing, it seemed to say everything. Michael shook his head. "Five." In a moment of distraction, five seconds had passed. Half of his remaining life wasted on his past self. That old bastard wouldn''t let him rest even in death. Michael''s brain, which should have been crystal clear, now felt like a rusty machine, slow and creaky. He felt that no matter what he said, it would be meaningless. For a moment, he resented Apollo deeply. Why not just kill me outright? Why this unnecessary step of leaving a last word? But soon, he came to terms with it. At least he had the chance to leave a final word, which was better than nothing. Think of those villains who often died because they talked too much. He, on the other hand, was dying because he talked too little. "One." In the final second, Michael looked at the person closest to him. Coincidentally, it was the new student he had been chatting with earlier. From Florida Magic High School, with an A-grade talent, James. As the white cloud dissipated, everyone''s memories of the previous events were altered, and they woke from their unconscious state. James happened to open his eyes at that moment, seeing Instructor Michael smiling at him. Instructor Michael''s lips moved, slowly parting. This simple action seemed to drain all his strength, and a weak, trembling voice emerged from his throat. He spoke, word by word, "Study hard and be a decent person." Michael''s final words were not hysterical, not filled with rage, not self-destructive, not repentant... nothing of the sort. With a hint of relief, he advised the student like a true instructor. Even though he had known this student for less than thirty minutes. Even though he had only been an instructor for a few days. "Study hard and be a decent person," that was his final message. These two things, neither Terenas nor Michael had truly achieved. Yet, they were passed on as his last words. After speaking, Instructor Michael''s figure began to fade, slowly dissipating into nothingness, leaving no trace of his existence. Whether it was the former Fourth Demon Cult Leader Terenas, the current Four Demon Cult Leader Michael, or the dying Instructor Michael, all identities, all bodies, all souls, at this moment, were completely gone. Dead and gone, vanished into thin air. Chapter 144: Highest-level emergency response "Study hard and be a decent person." James heard a strange voice in his ear, and the face before him gradually blurred. Who was he? Did he know him? What did that sentence mean? James''s mind was a whirlwind of questions, tangled and without a clear thread. Soon, a sharp alarm interrupted James''s thoughts. "Beep¡ªBeep¡ª" The urgent, rhythmic siren blared. At the first sound, Kaelum and the others'' faces changed dramatically. "Highest-level emergency response!" They had heard this alarm several times during drills. When the [Highest-Level Emergency] alarm sounded, it meant one thing: the abyssal demons had once again set foot on Earth''s soil! All the senior students immediately sprang into action. Kaelum rushed to Mike''s side, shielding him and growling, "Mike, stay alert!" He tossed Mike a teleportation scroll. "Tear this open, and you''ll be transported thousands of miles away. Use it if you need to. Don''t worry about me; I have plenty of these." As he spoke, he kept a vigilant eye on their surroundings, ready for anything. Anderson grabbed Cain like a chick, his left arm forming a protective stone armor around Cain. Elena''s mech appeared at her feet, and she quickly tossed Jessica into the cockpit. The mech entered pre-ignition mode, ready to launch Jessica to safety at Elena''s command. Similar scenes played out in every corner of the training hall. James looked around in confusion, not understanding what was happening. What was going on? "The highest-level emergency alarm means the enemy is close." An instructor gathered the new students, activating a Teleportation Array while explaining, "You''ll be transported to a safe place soon. Stay calm and orderly!" "Instructor, why are the seniors reacting so strongly?" Someone voiced the question on James''s mind. The seniors'' reactions to the alarm were surprisingly uniform, doing their best to protect their juniors. "This is part of their training and the life-and-death contract they signed for this training." The instructor glanced outside, his expression serious. "When the highest-level alarm sounds, they must protect their assigned juniors. Anyone here could be Thor. Even if most aren''t, the strong have a duty to protect the weak, don''t they?" As he spoke, the instructor looked out of the training hall. The instructors were also busy, activating the Teleportation Array as quickly as possible. The summer camp had contingency plans for various scenarios, including emergency evacuations. No one had expected the day would come when these plans would be put into action! The alarm continued, and Mike stood behind Kaelum, his face expressionless. No one knew about the Fourth Demon God or Michael except him. Supreme Being Apollo and Shadow Nine had left, heading straight for the abyssal battlefield. Mike knew that wherever he was, that place would become the center of the battlefield. In other words, Mike needed to cooperate with the main group for evacuation on the surface. In reality, he had to sneak back to the Forest of Truth and bring the battle there! "The Teleportation Array is ready!" Students from Washington D.C. and New York''s superpower universities quickly formed temporary teams, with a few naturally taking the lead. Kaelum and Anderson were among them. "I''ll go first." Anderson jumped into the Teleportation Array, entering first to check for risks. Ten seconds later, he returned, his left arm''s stone armor gone, and Cain nowhere in sight. "Safe!" After Anderson, two more students entered the Teleportation Array to verify safety. Once confirmed, a third of the students were transported away. The process repeated twice more, and in less than three minutes, all students from Areas A and C were evacuated. Only the senior students remained. Mike was in the last group to leave. Before he left, he asked, "Kaelum, aren''t you leaving?" "I wish I could." Kaelum, still his usual nonchalant self, shrugged, "I just got certified as a ninth-tier Battle General. With the highest-level emergency, all Battle Generals must respond unconditionally." He waved off Mike''s next words, "Go on, Mike. I''m tough. Even a Battle Chief might not be able to kill me. Besides, Anderson''s here to take the hits." The Teleportation Array flashed, taking Mike and the last group of students away. "Area A evacuated!" "Area C evacuated!" "Initiate self-destruct sequence for Area A and Area C Teleportation Arrays." Amid continuous explosions, Kaelum scanned the thousand people before him and said solemnly, "Everyone, integrate into the academy corps and await orders from the command center." "Yes!" This group was already the strongest in their grade, and the orders aligned with the Emergency Procedures Manual, so there were no objections. Soon, orders from the command center reached everyone''s wrist devices. "All senior students from Areas A and C, after destroying the corresponding Teleportation Arrays, proceed to the designated coordinates to assist in the defense of the Forest of Truth!" "Prepare for an attack from a Battle General-level enemy legion. Establish defensive fortifications on-site." "Group teleport!" At Kaelum''s command, lights flashed from several locations, transporting the thousand students to the designated coordinates. This was still the prelude to the great battle, allowing the use of teleportation magic. Once the battle truly began, teleportation magic would be restricted across Earth, with only large-scale runes operational. This was to prevent demon creatures from teleporting away immediately upon reaching Earth and causing havoc in major cities. When teleportation was banned, every inch of land would be fiercely contested, paid for with blood and lives. War was always brutal. read-first-at-MVLeMpYr ... Swish¡ª A white light flashed, and Mike and the others were transported to a safe house. The facilities here could withstand an ordinary Battle Lord, making it generally safe. As long as Mike didn''t stay here. Standing in a corner, Mike took out a Decoy Doll. The doll looked very much like Mike but had a blank expression, leaning against the wall as if asleep. The real Mike tore open a prepared teleportation scroll, leaving the safe house unnoticed. Mike and Shadow Nine had agreed that Mike would go to the battlefield. If he hid in the rear, the Abyssal Plane might bypass the Forest of Truth and invade Earth through other channels, putting humanity at a disadvantage. Mike needed to be in the Forest of Truth, moving across the battlefield. But the question was, under what identity? Lone Wolf? The Lone Wolves of Wolf''s Den had to join the corps to qualify for the battlefield. Mike acting alone as a Lone Wolf would be too conspicuous. Disguising himself to join the corps? Too complicated and unsafe. Finally, Shadow Nine provided a perfect solution. "Disguise yourself as a member of Guardian Shadow!" "With your Nightmare''s Breeze, you can do it. I''ll place you in a Guardian Shadow combat squad as the deputy leader. No problem, right?" That''s what Shadow Nine had told Mike. When Mike reached the rendezvous point, he found the so-called combat squad had only two people: the leader and the deputy leader. A purple shadow had clearly been waiting for some time. Wrapped in Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike looked like a shadow. The purple shadow asked coldly, "Battle General level, Shadow 8008?" "Yes." Mike showed the corresponding token, which matched the other person''s token. The voice from the purple shadow was old and raspy. "I''ve been waiting for you." Mike looked at the purple shadow. Through the Eye of Truth, he saw a beautiful face with sharp short hair and piercing eyes. She had several annotations: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Shadow Seven, Violet, Lv.985] [26 years old, virgin, never dated, female, interested in men, imaginary rival: Thor....] [Skills: Wind''s Reach, Wind Shadow Kill.....] Mike: ??? Is something wrong here? Shadow Seven was actually a 26-year-old beauty? Shadow Seven spoke again, continuing to build her mysterious, seasoned warrior persona. "Now that you''re here, let''s fight to our heart''s content. It''s been too long since I''ve had a good battle!" Oh my supreme being, she''s clearly a very young girl, yet she insists on using a raspy voice. It''s really awful. Chapter 145: Did you ask my sword if you could be so arrogant? Forest of Truth''s edge, Mike looked at the purple shadow before him, falling into silence. Something felt off. "Shadow 8008, that name is too strange," Shadow Seven frowned, trying to sound mature. "How about... I call you BOOB?" "Pfft¡ª" Mike nearly spat out blood. What kind of weird name was that? "Shadow Seven, people also call me Deathsinger. You can call me that." "Deathsinger... alright," Shadow Seven suddenly asked, "Is it because your singing is terrible that they call you that?" Before Mike could answer, Shadow Seven hurriedly explained, "I had a friend who sang terribly and was also called [Death Song]. Kid, you remind me of an old friend from over fifty years ago. Ah, those were the days of glorious battles." Mike: Fifty years ago, you weren''t even a fertilized egg... Are you talking about yourself? Mike forced himself to stay composed, "Master Shadow Seven, shouldn''t we be focusing on our mission?" "No rush, the horn has just sounded. We have some time before the real battle begins," Shadow Seven said naturally. "You don''t need to be so formal. In Guardian Shadow, we call each other brothers and sisters. If you don''t mind, you can call me Seven Bro." Mike played along, "Seven Bro it is!" "Ha ha ha¡ª" Shadow Seven burst into laughter, then seriously said, "Kid, why are you only a Battle General at your age? You''re a bit behind. By the way, I''m not prying, but how old are you?" Mike resisted the urge to retort and answered seriously, "Not yet 20." In fact, he had just turned 18 not long ago. "So young!" Shadow Seven exclaimed. If Deathsinger wasn''t lying, being under 20 and ranked 8008 in Guardian Shadow, he was basically set to become a ninth-tier Battle General, just a step away from Battle Chief. In fact, Deathsinger''s profile showed he excelled in lightning and wind element skills, with lightning bursts comparable to a Battle Chief. Shadow Seven composed herself and continued in her raspy voice, "If I''m not mistaken, your talent must be above S-grade, right?" Mike answered honestly, "Yes." He was always truthful. But she would never guess that his talent was actually SSS grade! "What a pity, joining Guardian Shadow at such a young age. A close friend''s granddaughter is just over twenty. If there''s time after the war, you two should meet and spar." Mike: ... Is this granddaughter you? Saying you''re just over twenty at 26, really, Seven Bro? Mike had to remind her again, "Seven Bro, we have a mission." "I told you, no rush. Young people need to learn patience," Shadow Seven saw Deathsinger''s impatience and explained further. "We''re guarding the Forest of Truth. Normally, no abyssal demon creatures would appear here." She pointed to the center of the forest, "After the front lines engage, large Abyssal Planes will be fully garrisoned. Only then will demon creatures escape and reach the Forest of Truth." In the end, it was because humanity''s forces were stretched thin. To start a great battle, all forces had to be concentrated for defense or offense, abandoning some less critical Abyssal Planes. Mike caught a key term, "Fully garrisoned?" "Yes, you''re young, it''s normal not to know!" Shadow Seven''s face lit up with excitement. Over the years, as a newcomer, she had been taught countless common knowledge by the old guys. Today, she finally had her moment to say, "You''re young, it''s normal not to know!" Mike raised an eyebrow, not know? Are you underestimating my SSS-grade talent [Eye of Truth]? Lines of information appeared before Mike, [On the day the Blood War ended, human Supreme Being Morpheus signed an agreement with the abyssal supreme demon god] [In large Abyssal Planes, humans can station up to three corps] [Each corps can have up to three Battle Lords and twelve Battle Chiefs] [Human Ultimate Battle Lords cannot enter Abyssal Planes without cause] [In exchange, demon gods cannot attack human corps, and human Supreme Beings cannot attack ordinary demon creatures] [...] Reading the information, Mike calculated. "Three corps, 9 Battle Lords, 36 Battle Chiefs. There are 13 large Abyssal Planes, requiring 117 Battle Lords and 468 Battle Chiefs." Humanity could definitely muster those numbers. Guardian Shadow alone had 100 Battle Lord-level powerhouses. But due to quota restrictions, humanity had to send the strongest 117 Battle Lords! -content They also had to consider command, class countermeasures, reserves, and other factors. Through precise calculations by the corps command center, 117 Battle Lords were selected to garrison the large Abyssal Planes. Among them were top-tier powerhouses like Maxen Stoneheart, Shadow One, and Joseph Windrider, the best among ninth-tier Battle Lords. But the weakest was only a sixth-tier Battle Lord. This alone showed humanity''s limited resources. They couldn''t even muster 117 ninth-tier Battle Lords. Additionally, key locations needed Battle Lords for defense, and the command center needed Battle Lords for protection in case of emergencies... Humanity''s resources were sufficient for defense but stretched thin for offense. Mike frowned, realizing another point. The agreement only stated [demon gods cannot attack human corps]. In other words, demon gods could attack Supreme Beings. With the war starting, wouldn''t Abyssal Plane''s Ares face multiple demon gods? ... Third Abyssal Plane, also known as Stygian Abyss. Today, it welcomed an uninvited guest. A swordsman entered the third abyss, followed by nine sword servants carrying a sword case. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he appeared, all human corps began to withdraw! Countless people passed by the swordsman, their faces filled with fervor and excitement. The ranks erupted in thunderous shouts. "Ares! Ares! Ares!" Supreme Being, Ares. With nine sword servants, he descended upon the third abyss! For over sixty years, whenever Ares appeared in any abyss, the human corps would retreat, rotate, and rest. The defense of that plane would be taken over by the sword servants. Nine sword servants, all ninth-tier Battle Lords, could hold off thousands. No demon creature could break through their defense. Standing on a hill, the wind blowing his robe, Ares lightly flicked his greatsword. The sound of the sword echoed through the heavens and earth. Ares asked softly, "A guest visits, where is the host?" From the abyss''s depths, an indescribable terror awoke, roaring in anger, "Ares, you''re too much! Do you think we dare not leave the abyss and fight you to the death?" Ares lowered his head, casually slashing a sword light. Boom¡ª Countless sword energies crisscrossed the sky, making it seem lower, as if someone had cut it down. The entire plane shook violently. "Did you ask my sword if you could be so arrogant?" Chapter 146: Try and die Chapter 146: Try and dieForest of Truth outskirts. Mike stood over the corpses of several demon creatures, each sliced into precisely 108 pieces. The deceased remained calm and even gave Shadow Seven a thumbs up. Earlier, while Mike and Shadow Seven were chatting, these demon creatures had suddenly attacked. Shadow Seven, who had confidently claimed that no demon creatures would appear, felt humiliated and enraged. So, she had sliced them up a bit more than necessary. Looking at the corpses, Mike said softly, "These are from the Ebon Abyss Plane." "Impossible!" Shadow Seven instinctively retorted, stepping forward to examine them closely. "They are indeed from the Ebon Abyss... strange..." "Seven Bro, what''s strange about it?" As someone eager to show off her knowledge, Shadow Seven wouldn''t miss any opportunity to educate Deathsinger. "You''re young, it''s normal not to know," Shadow Seven cleared her throat and said in her raspy voice, "The Ebon Abyss Plane holds significant strategic value because it produces C- grade minerals, even though it''s a small plane..." Mike: C-grade minerals are considered a specialty? From Shadow Seven''s tone, the Ebon Abyss Plane had considerable strategic value, typically heavily garrisoned. Even with the great battle starting, humanity wouldn''t easily abandon it. After all, mineral production was crucial for humanity. "It looks like the Ebon Abyss Plane has been abandoned..." Shadow Seven muttered. She didn''t understand why this change had occurred. But Mike knew exactly why. With Mike''s high-quality mineral supply, humanity''s mineral needs had shifted. The once- critical Ebon Abyss Plane had become almost worthless, its strategic value plummeting. Withdrawing the garrisoned corps made sense. "Look closely," Shadow Seven pointed to the demon creature''s sliced bones, explaining, "Their bones have traces of silver. These can be refined into C-grade minerals." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike glanced at it, not very interested, "Oh." "Why are you just standing there? Start scraping the bones!" Shadow Seven was puzzled, "Don''t you collect spoils after killing enemies?" "Uh, isn''t that inappropriate?" "You''re too young," Shadow Seven said, pretending to be wise, educating Mike, "The higher your level, the greater your daily expenses. You''ll need money for many things, but ways to earn it are limited." Ways to earn money are limited? Mike didn''t understand. Isn''t earning money as simple as waking up to find thousands of Battle Lord merits in your account? Well, not everyone has two mines like Mike. Shadow Seven even used herself as an example, "Recently, in the Inferno Abyss Plane, I hunted King Cerberus and Chaos Claw Tiger, earning only a few hundred Battle Lord merits. Deathsinger, with your lower strength, you need to save and earn merits even more." Mike: ??? He seemed to have heard something incredible. He suddenly remembered that the King Cerberus skeleton he received had a barbecue aroma. So, she had roasted and eaten King Cerberus! "That''s amazing, a few hundred Battle Lord merits, that''s a lot of money!" Mike exclaimed. "Heh, Deathsinger, your vision is narrow," Shadow Seven laughed, "Hiring me to hunt Battle Lord-tier demon creatures and extract SSS-grade materials is the real expense!" Mike nodded in agreement, "Indeed, it must take a lot of money to do that. Hard to imagine." "After all I''ve said, don''t you get it? I''m a ninth-tier Battle Lord, and I still work hard for a few hundred Battle Lord merits. You should collect spoils more diligently." Under Shadow Seven''s supervision, Mike reluctantly started scraping bone powder. He had barely started when Shadow Seven interrupted again. "You''re too rough!" Shadow Seven, dissatisfied with Mike''s efficiency, decided to do it herself, quickly scraping all the bone powder from several demon creatures. "These bone powders can be refined into about 2kg of C-grade minerals. Kid, they''re yours." Mike accepted them with some embarrassment and asked curiously, "Seven Bro, is this really okay?" "Why not!" Shadow Seven snorted, "I have to hand over 30% of my spoils. Instead of giving them to Thor, I''d rather give more to you. I like you better than that guy..." Shadow Seven muttered, seemingly wanting to badmouth Thor but not daring to say it outright. After muttering, she suddenly remembered something and asked, "Deathsinger, have you ever used a [Wind''s Reach] skill book?" Mike sincerely replied, "No." He had never used a skill book. However, he had made over 50,000 of them. He swore that everything he had said to Shadow Seven so far was true, without a single lie! "That''s good! I mean..." Shadow Seven organized her thoughts, "It''s a great skill. If you get the chance after the war, you should learn it." Deathsinger also practiced wind element skills. [Wind''s Reach] was considered a divine skill for wind element classes. Mike nodded, "Okay." "More demon creatures are coming!" Shadow Seven''s eyebrows raised, surprised at the frequency of demon creature attacks. Her expression changed instantly. "A Battle Lord-level demon creature has appeared!" Clearly, the situation was developing faster than she had expected. It was strange; the direction she was guarding seemed to have an unusually high number of demon creatures. "Deathsinger, you guard here. Don''t let any demon creatures through," Shadow Seven quickly instructed, "Behind you is the summer camp''s defensive line. If a Battle Chief-level demon creature appears and you can''t handle it, send a distress signal. Other Guardian Shadows will come to support you!" With that, Shadow Seven dashed forward, leaving afterimages in her wake. Mike called out, "Seven Bro, what about you?" "I''m going to kill a Battle Lord. I''ll be back soon!" Mike: ... Damn, she got to show off! For these Battle Lord-level demon creatures trying to break through, it''s best to strike first, entering the Abyssal Plane to kill them. With Shadow Seven gone, the responsibility of guarding fell to Mike. Mike counted on his fingers, "To hide my identity, I can''t use Thunderclap Strike or Wind''s Reach. I can''t summon Cerberus or Chaos Claw Tiger..." As he pondered how to conceal his identity, a group of demon creatures charged at Mike, full of aggression. The leading demon creature had a blood-red gem embedded in its forehead, a symbol of a one-tier Battle Chief. The Battle Chief demon creature roared, "Kill them all, and you''ll be richly rewarded!" "Kill!" The battle cries were deafening, irritating Mike. He glanced at them, casually waving the Force of Nature, "Lightning Storm!" With 30 layers of Charge Up, combined with [Lightning Storm] for crowd control, Mike unleashed massive damage instantly! Under the wild lightning, everything turned to ashes. The Battle Chief-level demon creature was also instantly killed! ... Boom- The sound of thunder echoed from the front, and Kaelum''s face tightened. "Everyone, prepare for battle!" "That noise, it must be a forbidden spell. Could there be a Battle Chief guarding the front?" Elena nodded in agreement, "If it''s not a Battle Chief, it''s hard to make such a commotion." "According to the defense map, Guardian Shadow is responsible for the area ahead." Kaelum''s face showed eager anticipation, "Let''s go say hello and see which Master it is. I have a few classmates in Guardian Shadow, and they''re all ranked now." "Alright, you go say hello." Anderson nodded, speaking in a deep voice. "Are you crazy? Try and die." Chapter 147: Not a single enemy will leave the Forest of Truth alive Chapter 147: Not a single enemy will leave the Forest of Truth aliveAfter Shadow Seven left, Mike faced several waves of demon creatures, all of which he easily dispatched. However, he didn''t let his guard down. This great battle, sparked by Thor, had far-reaching implications beyond his expectations. For now, he was only dealing with low-tier Battle Chief demon creatures, making it relatively easier. These demon creatures, even with life-saving methods, were extremely limited. In fact, the demon creatures reaching the Forest of Truth at this time were mostly cannon fodder. Shadow Seven''s earlier assessment wasn''t wrong. Humanity had initiated the battle, and the Abyssal Plane was bound to have a response. Both sides were gathering energy for a big move. Left to guard the outskirts of the Forest of Truth, Mike patrolled his assigned area. He set up numerous traps and formations along the way, notifying Shadow Seven via his wrist communicator to avoid friendly fire. After completing these preparations, Mike placed a Decoy Doll in a conspicuous spot. The Decoy Doll would mimic Mike''s actions, making it look like he was casting spells. To further ensure its effectiveness, Mike set up a hidden Decoy Doll in a more concealed location. This Decoy Doll was even more realistic, equipped with a full set of level 100 gear, making it look like a hidden threat. It was a Decoy Doll for the Decoy Doll. Additionally, Mike placed several more Decoy Dolls, both in plain sight and hidden, to confuse the enemy. Finally, he summoned Cerberus and Chaos Claw Tiger. "You two, change your appearance. The dog shouldn''t look like a dog, and the cat shouldn''t look like a cat." Chaos Claw Tiger, seeing this side of Mike for the first time, was momentarily unsure of what to do. Under Mike''s guidance, Cerberus hid one of its heads, transforming into a two-headed wolf. Chaos Claw Tiger morphed into a frail-looking sparrow. "Very good, excellent," Mike nodded, satisfied with their understanding. "You two guard this Decoy Doll. Make it convincing. If you do well, you''ll get extra chicken legs for dinner." The two phantoms were assigned to guard the most realistic Decoy Doll, acting seriously. With these preparations, the security measures were complete. Three minutes later, the warning formations Mike had set up alerted him to a significant number of demon creatures entering the Forest of Truth, heading his way. Unlike the previous demon creatures, these were the first to appear in an organized formation. Their armor and equipment bore special insignias! "The Sixth Demon God, Blood Blade Corps!" Mike immediately recognized their origin. Over a hundred minotaurs, forming a scout team, charged forward with red eyes and heavy breaths. The formations Mike had set up on the outskirts were destroyed by their charge, failing to slow them down. "Wind Fury!" "Lightning Storm!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike didn''t hold back, unleashing full damage. Over a hundred minotaurs were instantly reduced to ashes in the sea of lightning! As Mike dealt with the minotaur scout team, several powerful demon creatures watched the battlefield closely from a distance. Seeing the minotaurs perish in the lightning, the observing demon creatures showed no emotion. No one pitied the minotaurs. Cannon fodder was meant for this. A minotaur with nine gems embedded in its forehead spoke in a deep voice, "According to intelligence, who is guarding this direction?" A bat demon creature, equally powerful and also a ninth-tier Battle Chief, replied coldly, "A week ago, it was Shadow Seven. Now, we don''t know." The minotaur Battle Chief grumbled, "We''re like blind men, knowing nothing." "All demon cults have been uprooted. The humans anticipated this day long ago!" A seductive female voice chimed in, "Alright, since we''re here, let''s find a way to break through. Don''t worry about casualties. There are plenty of small fry. If they die, they die. As for us... after this battle, as long as we achieve enough battle merits, our master will revive us using the source. No need to worry." There were four ninth-tier Battle Chiefs present. They had led their troops through human defenses via small and medium planes, quietly reaching the Forest of Truth. If they could break through the unknown defender''s line, they would have achieved their goal! "Do we have to break through here?" The bat Battle Chief spoke again, "I have a bad feeling. Maybe another direction would be easier." "If you want to die faster, go ahead. Shadow Seven is the weakest guardian of the Forest of Truth," the minotaur Battle Chief retorted, clashing with the bat Battle Chief. The two demon creatures clearly didn''t get along. They served different demon gods, and their factions had conflicts and friction. They were only paired together for this great battle. "Enough. Sending more demon creatures below Battle Chief level will only waste time," one of the demon creatures said. After several probing attacks, they had a rough idea of the defender''s strength. "We just received intelligence that Shadow Seven is in the Ebon Abyss, fighting a Battle Lord. The current guardian should be a Battle Chief from Guardian Shadow. No matter how strong he is, he''s alone! This is our only chance!" A white-furred Battle Chief, with golden strands mixed in his fur and holding a long spear, said solemnly, "Don''t hold back. If Shadow Seven returns, we''re dead! If we don''t achieve battle merits, we die for nothing. I don''t need to emphasize this, do I?" The four ninth-tier Battle Chiefs, each with different temperaments but all intelligent, quickly reached a consensus. "Find the guardian and kill him!" "Break through the Forest of Truth and establish an abyssal passage!" The Forest of Truth was unique, preventing teleportation and the establishment of new abyssal passages. Achieving either of these goals would be a success. They knew their fate. Since the Blood War began, no demon creature entering the Forest of Truth had ever returned alive. However, the demon god could revive them using their source left in the Abyssal Plane, at a cost. After revival, they might even break through to higher levels. This was why the four ninth-tier Battle Chiefs were on the front lines. Of course, revival had conditions: they had to achieve battle merits! The next wave of attack was led by ten Battle Chiefs with nearly a hundred Battle Generals in a frontal assault. The charge team mainly consisted of the white-furred and minotaur''s subordinates. Meanwhile, other demon creatures'' subordinates moved stealthily, searching for the guardian and waiting for an opportunity to assassinate him. The four ninth-tier Battle Chiefs would act based on their judgment at the right moment. No time to waste. "Kill!" Over a hundred figures charged forward again, many demon creatures with faint blue shields. When the lightning storm reappeared, these blue shields deflected the lightning, redirecting the damage to other demon creatures! "Charge!" In the lightning storm, ten Battle Chiefs emerged unscathed, leading over twenty surviving Battle Generals into Mike''s traps! "Lightning immunity?!" Hiding in the shadows, Mike''s expression tightened. Lightning immunity wasn''t surprising; it was expected. Under the [Eye of Truth], no secret could be hidden from Mike. Not only were dozens of demon creatures charging openly, but two groups were also stealthily advancing at high speed! "These aren''t cannon fodder. They''re trying to break through the line in one go!" Behind Mike was the defensive line formed by the summer camp seniors. They could handle Battle General-level demon creatures, given their numbers and strength. But if Battle Chief- level demon creatures broke through, even if they held the line, the casualties would be severe! Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer, his eyes cold as he looked at the surrounding demon creatures. "Not a single enemy will leave the Forest of Truth alive!" Chapter 148: Slay the Bat King Chapter 148: Slay the Bat KingFacing the onslaught of Battle Chiefs and Battle Generals, Mike knew he had to get serious. "Wind Fury!" Thirty layers of Charge Up quickly stacked, and Mike pointed at the bat Battle Chief lurking in the darkness. "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom- A red lightning bolt struck instantly, hitting two third-tier Battle Chiefs and reducing him to ashes. But it wasn''t over! After the second class change, Thunderclap Strike gained an upgrade. When it killed an enemy, it would automatically bounce to the next target, dealing 50% additional damage! Mike''s base damage for Thunderclap Strike was nearly 100,000. With thirty layers of Charge Up, the damage became terrifying! Even with some damage reduction due to level differences, it was enough to instantly kill any Battle Chief! The red Thunderclap Strike sought its next target. Unsurprisingly, another instant kill! Boom- Thunderclap Strike continued to jump, killing seven or eight bat demon creatures in the blink of an eye. It wasn''t until a white-furred creature with a magic immunity shield stepped forward and tanked the Thunderclap Strike that the slaughter ended! "Fuck this!" The ninth-tier Battle Chief bat king was furious. In just one encounter, he had lost many subordinates. The death of so many Battle Chiefs meant his future gains would be limited. The bat king''s anger surged. A black shadow flashed, emitting a sharp sonic wave, using a wide-area skill! Boom- Several of Mike''s Decoy Dolls couldn''t withstand the damage and exploded. The remaining Decoy Dolls, protected by life-saving items Mike had placed, temporarily survived. Even so, their positions were mostly exposed, becoming targets for concentrated attacks! Mike glanced at his shield, which was rapidly depleting, now down to 70% energy. The bat king, having released his attack, was visibly drained. The Forest of Truth, specially arranged by Morpheus, suppressed demon races. Otherwise, the bat king''s earlier attack could have wiped out all beings below Battle Chief level in the Forest of Truth! Additionally, demon race detection skills were ineffective in the Forest of Truth, forcing them to use primitive methods to scout. This was humanity''s home turf, with many restrictions. Even sports like basketball and soccer have home and away games. If demon creatures could roam freely in the Forest of Truth, it would be a joke. Of course, such an attack not only drained the bat king but also affected his allies. Many demon creatures had ruptured eardrums, oozing dark red blood. Friendly fire! These creatures, already lacking cooperation, became even more chaotic. Mike seized the moment to attack. "Wind''s Reach!" "Wind Fury!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" Mike threw Meteor Fire Rain at a Minotaur. Sparks ignited on the Minotaur, the weakest demon in the field and Mike''s carefully chosen target. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah!" The minotaur wailed, "I''m dead!" He was instantly incinerated, and as his ashes scattered, [Meteor Mark] transferred to other minotaurs. It was like a replay of the earlier scene, with fire spreading between the minotaurs and the white-furred creature. Once ignited by [Meteor Fire Rain], the fire would use the weakest as a breakthrough point. As [Meteor Mark] stacked, the kill threshold increased! The situation became dire. The leading demon kings made a quick decision, "Kill these useless weaklings!" In an instant, all subordinates below Battle Chief level among the four demon kings were killed to stop the spread of [Meteor Fire Rain]! By isolating all fuel, the fire couldn''t spread. Mike''s expression changed, "So ruthless." Demon creatures had many weaknesses, like lack of unity and internal strife. But this also meant they had a strong hierarchical control, allowing them to dispose of subordinates at will during battle. Without space to spread, [Meteor Mark] couldn''t directly kill low-tier Battle Chiefs and gradually extinguished. After several exchanges, Mike attacked, and the demon kings countered. All Battle Generals died for various reasons. The white-furred demon king and the minotaur demon king lost half their Battle Chiefs, and the survivors were significantly weakened. The bat king suffered the most, with Mike''s Thunderclap Strike killing most of his bat Battle Chiefs, leaving only one. Among the four demon kings, only the shadow fox demon king remained intact, hiding in the darkness. Despite the heavy cost, the demon kings made significant progress. They had advanced halfway and were close to breaking through the Forest of Truth! Most importantly, the four demon kings themselves were unscathed! There might be one last line of defense ahead, but it was nothing to fear! As they advanced, a white-furred Battle Chief suddenly triggered a trap Mike had set. A series of Battle Lord-level scrolls activated, unleashing a blinding flash that engulfed everyone''s vision, causing many demon creatures'' eyes to burst! "Ah, my eyes!" A bat Battle Chief didn''t even have time to scream before a breeze swept by, and a hammer came crashing down. "Wind''s Reach!" "Void Tremor!" Mike''s chain traps, once triggered, could kill all Battle Chiefs present. Even the four leading demon kings couldn''t escape. At the moment the scrolls activated, the shadow fox demon king produced a green bead and crushed it decisively. Their initial plan was to break through Shadow Seven''s defense. How could the four demon kings not be prepared? Each carried treasures bestowed by their demon gods and powerful items accumulated over the years. When the green bead shattered, green light enveloped all demon creatures, shielding them from damage and restoring their health. Their health fluctuated like a roller coaster, but even when it hit rock bottom, it would be fully restored. Only one bat Battle Chief''s health hit rock bottom. "Damn it!" Void Tremor''s healing prohibition effect prevented him from recovering, and he died instantly. The green light could restore health but couldn''t remove debuffs, slowing all demon creatures'' movements significantly. Mike quickly scanned the field, identifying the four demon kings. "The shadow fox is the trickiest. I''ll save him for last. The bat king used a forbidden spell and is the most mobile, posing the greatest threat." Mike locked onto his target: the bat king. There was another important reason. All four demon kings had lightning immunity, but the shadow fox had permanent lightning immunity. The white-furred creature and the minotaur had three-hour lightning immunity. Only the bat king''s lightning immunity was based on the number of hits: it could block 50 lightning attacks! Hiding in the shadows, Mike remotely controlled a Decoy Doll to cast a spell. "Zap Attack!" For this ambush, Mike had learned many skills, though most were mediocre and used for variety. Zap Attack had low damage but hit frequently! Since the enemy was immune to lightning, low damage didn''t matter. Arcs of electricity repeatedly jumped on the bat king, consuming his lightning immunity charges. His ugly bat face showed anxiety, knowing that once his lightning immunity was exhausted, he would be defenseless! The bat king flapped his wings, trying to advance but feeling like he was stuck in mud, unable to move forward. Mike had used several Battle Lord-level slow scrolls, applying various debuffs to restrict him. The bat king retreated, trying to escape back to the Abyssal Plane! "Stupid bat, if you run, I''ll kill you first when I revive!" the white-furred demon king roared in fury. The bat king ignored him, determined to flee. His lightning immunity charges were nearly depleted. If he didn''t escape, he would die! Strangely, just a few more hits would have exhausted his immunity, but the hidden guardian stopped attacking! The bat king couldn''t care less. Once out of the slow debuff''s range, he accelerated to full speed. "Zap Attack!" This time, Mike was prepared! With several layers of Charge Up, Mike activated Blessing of Lightning, ready to finish the bat king in one go! [Lightning Immunity Charges: o!] A number appeared on the bat king, just as Mike''s Perfect Aim stacked to the 100th time! "Guaranteed hit!" "Thunderclap Strike!" The red lightning reappeared on the battlefield. In an instant, everything else faded, leaving only the eternal lightning. Seeing no escape, the panicked bat king suddenly smirked! "Got you, fool!" The red lightning engulfed the bat king. The damage was so immense that even with many life-saving methods, he couldn''t survive. As he took the massive damage, thorns appeared on his surface! He had been acting all along, waiting for this moment! [Thorn Gem]: Reflects 100% damage, with the damage type matching the received damage. "Let''s die together, under your proudest lightning!" the bat king roared internally. He wasn''t worried, even feeling a bit amused. This opponent was too naive! No challenge at all! The bat king could be revived by the demon god, and killing his opponent would earn him enough battle merits for revival! The terrifying damage, reflected back, would be impossible for his opponent to withstand! Boom- A thorny red lightning bolt rebounded onto Mike, dealing ''massive'' damage: o! "I have Lightning Phantom Form, immune to lightning damage." Mike vanished from his spot, coldly watching the bat king turn to ashes in disbelief. "Surprised, aren''t you?" Mike had seen through the opponent''s trump card long ago and had a countermeasure. After much effort, he had killed the bat king. Mike looked at the remaining enemies, suppressing his excitement. "Three more to go." Chapter 149: The fire dances Chapter 149: The fire dancesWith the death of the bat king, the bat clan that had invaded the Forest of Truth was completely annihilated. His final attempt to trade his life for Mike''s was nothing but an illusion, falling short. Hiding in the shadows, Mike continued to watch his prey. "Three ninth-tier Battle Chiefs, six mid-tier Battle Chiefs, fourteen low-tier Battle Chiefs..." There were still twenty-three Battle Chiefs left on the field. The shadow fox king''s subordinates, some Battle Chiefs, were still at a distance, not yet engaged in the battle. Even so, dealing with the remaining ones was a daunting task for Mike. The damage from the Battle Lord scrolls had subsided, and the green glow on the demon creatures was slowly fading. However, the slow debuff remained, making the Battle Chiefs move as if in slow motion. "Stupid bat, thought he was clever!" The minotaur demon king cursed, a hint of schadenfreude in his tone. The bat king had been killed without achieving anything, meaning he had no chance of being revived. The remaining three demon kings couldn''t help but think of their own fates. If they died like the bat king, their end would be just as grim. "Enough wasting time. Have you had enough fun?" The minotaur demon king snorted, white steam puffing from his nostrils. "Do you want to be picked off one by one? The longer we delay, the more dangerous it gets! If Shadow Seven returns from the Ebon Abyss, we''re dead!" Their breakout plan involved a coordinated attack. First, they sent Battle Lord-level demon creatures to feign an attack on the Ebon Abyss Plane, drawing Shadow Seven''s attention. Then, the four demon kings and their subordinates would break through. The only flaw was underestimating the strength of the Guardian Shadow! An unknown Battle Chief had managed to hold off the four demon kings and even killed one of them! "I have a question..." The shadow fox king mused aloud. "Is the one stopping us really just a Battle Chief-level enemy?" Coming from the shadow fox clan, she should have had an advantage against Guardian Shadow members. Yet, they had been on the back foot, only able to take hits! "It can''t be a Battle Lord," the white-furred demon king said gravely. "Morpheus''s arrangement of the Forest of Truth restricts us demon creatures and also limits human powerhouses. That''s why Guardian Shadow is best suited to guard the Forest of Truth. Ordinary human Battle Lords would only cause chaos here!" The shadow fox king shook her head. That wasn''t what she meant. She had a bold idea, but if true, it was too crazy! "Forget it, let''s take it one step at a time," she muttered, pushing the thought aside. Even she found it absurd. Could humanity''s hope, the potential Supreme Being Thor, really be placed in such a dangerous battlefield? That would be too reckless! For now, their priority was to break through the Forest of Truth, regardless of who the hidden enemy was. Judging by the revealed abilities, the enemy had extremely high lightning damage, which even ninth-tier Battle Chiefs struggled to withstand. But most of the demon creatures present had lightning immunity, nullifying the enemy''s strongest attack. Thinking this, the shadow fox king looked at some of her subordinates who lacked lightning immunity. "You two, stay here and wait to die," the white-furred demon king said bluntly. Without lightning immunity, they had no chance of surviving. As expected, they hadn''t taken many steps before Thunderclap Strike descended again, killing two Battle Chief-tier shadow foxes! Even with lightning immunity, the remaining demon creatures were still on edge. The damage output was terrifying, and the enemy was hidden, making it impossible to locate them. "Don''t be afraid. We can ignore lightning damage. There''s nothing to fear!" The minotaur demon king tried to rally his troops. "He only has fire element skills left, and those are nothing to us!" The demon creatures struggled forward. The good news was that the slow debuff from the Battle Lord scrolls was about to expire, allowing them to speed up soon! "Huh." A white-furred Battle Chief looked down, puzzled by what he saw at his feet. "Where did this ant come from?" The ant was fiery red, resembling a type of fire poison ant from the abyss. In fact, this was a special breed cultivated by Chicago universities, originally intended to counteract fire poison ants. Instead, it accidentally produced a type of ant demon creature called the Fire Extinguishing Ant. [Fire Extinguishing Ant] looked similar to the fire poison ant but had only one trait: it took 100% extra fire element damage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only did it fail to counteract the fire poison ant, but it was also completely countered by it! Simply put, the project was a failure. It had no value, and billions in research funding went down the drain. But just two days ago, the project team, which was about to be disbanded, received an order to purchase one billion ants in batches. The first batch of one million ants included one that was now under the white-furred Battle Chief''s foot. "An ant nest?" More and more ants crawled out from the ground, and the three demon kings began to panic, their internal alarms growing stronger! It felt like a great terror, a significant danger was about to descend! "What''s wrong?!" They frantically calculated in their minds, checking their status. Their lightning immunity was still active, which reassured them somewhat. But this reassurance was clearly misplaced. When they saw the first burning ant, they immediately understood what was happening. "Run!" A roar shattered the silence over the Forest of Truth. Too late! Boom- Like a miniature volcanic eruption, the ant nest buried underground exploded, sending countless sparks into the sky, resembling a rain of fire. The Fire Extinguishing Ants were marked with [Meteor Mark]! These millions of ants, with their 100% extra fire element damage, were the perfect fuel for [Meteor Fire Rain]! Like dry grass soaked in gasoline, they ignited instantly, blazing fiercely! Crackle- The Fire Extinguishing Ants were roasted continuously, filling the air with a strange aroma, the unique scent of burning protein. This scene became a nightmare for all the demon creatures present! These ants were part of Mike''s deadly trap! Earlier, the demon creatures had already tasted the pain of [Meteor Fire Rain]. They had decisively cut their losses, killing all their Battle General-level subordinates to stop the fire. But the demon creatures hadn''t considered one thing: just because they isolated the fuel didn''t mean Mike hadn''t prepared any! Mike had long known that the abyssal demon creatures would try everything to boost their lightning resistance. Naturally, he anticipated that the enemies he faced this time would likely be immune to lightning damage. One must always consider the worst-case scenario! In this situation, Mike checked his methods for killing Battle Chiefs and found only one left-[Meteor Fire Rain]! Around [Meteor Fire Rain], Mike devised several tactics. The Fire Extinguishing Ants were one of Mike''s trump cards. When it came to cremation, Mike was a professional! [Meteor Mark] spread exponentially among the million Fire Extinguishing Ants. When these fireballs exploded in front of the demon creatures, they had already stepped into a death trap! Meteor Fire Rain had become an unstoppable blaze! Boom- Surrounded by a ring of fire, Battle Chief-level demon creatures began to ignite, their health bars depleting and melting away instantly! From a distance, Mike watched as the demon creatures dissolved in the flames, even the three demon kings'' health rapidly declining. His pupils reflected the roaring flames. Jumping, flickering, dancing, bursting, burning, and finally turning to ashes. "The fire dances." Chapter 150: Not even a mosquito will get through? Chapter 150: Not even a mosquito will get through?In the blazing inferno, the weaker Battle Chiefs were the first to fall, unable to withstand the heat. Only the three demon kings remained, relying on their various life-saving methods. These seasoned warriors, just a step away from becoming Battle Lords, had numerous ways to protect themselves. As the flames scorched them, the three demon kings continuously attacked, trying to extinguish the ants that hadn''t yet caught fire, hoping to stop the spread. But it was too late. The white-furred king was reduced to a skeleton, yet he clung to life, using every secret technique and item he had to extend his life for just a moment longer. However, the damage from [Meteor Fire Rain] had already stacked up, and no matter how many methods he used, he couldn''t escape death. "Roar-" The white-furred king let out a desperate roar, "Save me!" The other two demon kings were unmoved, even distancing themselves from the white- furred king. The message was clear: stay away, don''t drag us down! "If I die, you won''t have it easy either!" In his final moments, the white-furred king descended into madness. If he was going to die, he wanted everyone to die with him! He shattered his own arm bones, the bone powder swirling in the air, transforming into countless white rabbits! These white rabbits had no offensive capabilities and moved quickly, making them quite useless under normal circumstances. But in this scenario, they could serve as fuel! "Die with me!" The white-furred king''s skull emitted a red glow, determined to drag everyone down with him. His madness wasn''t just to harm the other two demon kings. If he could spread the fire using these rabbits, it would also harm the humans! Ordinary Battle Chiefs wouldn''t stand a chance! If he was lucky and managed to kill a few human Supreme Being seeds, he might have a chance at revival! As his bones shattered and turned into countless rabbits, the white-furred king lost his last breath. The minotaur king let out a roar and began to charge. He was at the end of his life, but if he could break through the Forest of Truth, he might still survive! Under the [Eye of Truth], Mike saw clearly that the minotaur king had no more life-saving methods left. "Ignite!" Mike struck at the perfect moment. A lethal Ignite! Creatures marked with [Meteor Mark] would detonate all [Meteor Mark]s when taking extra fire element damage, causing massive explosive damage. Boom- The minotaur king''s upper body exploded instantly, sending well-done steaks flying through the air, while his lower body continued to run on inertia. He actually managed to get away! However, with all the [Meteor Mark]s cleared and his body thoroughly cooked, he posed no threat. Mike let the half-bull go. He had other matters to attend to! The shadow fox king lasted the longest, using a secret technique. She took the [Meteor Mark] damage herself, keeping her health relatively stable, while shadow fox Battle Chiefs nearby fell one by one! "Transferring the damage?" Not only that, but the shadow fox king also swapped places with a subordinate, letting them die in her place! Over twenty shadow foxes were killed or injured, leaving only the heavily wounded shadow fox king to escape. From the ant explosion to the spread of [Meteor Fire Rain], to the deaths of two demon kings and the escape of one, it all happened in less than 30 seconds! Mike''s meticulously planned death trap had been executed to perfection, yielding significant results. However, he now faced a tricky problem. The white-furred king had summoned a large number of rabbits before dying, intending to spread the fire! Looking at the rabbits everywhere, Mike opened a pre-prepared box, releasing countless mosquitoes. These mosquitoes were another product of university research. They were highly resistant to cold and heat, able to bite and reproduce year-round. When Mike first saw these mosquitoes in the Mystic Market, he couldn''t understand why anyone would give mosquitoes such buffs! But these mosquitoes were perfect for stopping [Meteor Fire Rain]. The mosquitoes Mike released were immune to fire element damage, quickly extinguishing [Meteor Fire Rain] when it landed on them. Mike was always meticulous. If he planned to use [Meteor Fire Rain] to kill enemies, he also considered how to counter it if the enemy turned it against him. The white-furred king''s attempt to spread the fire was thwarted before it could start. The remaining unignited rabbits were also taken out by the bouncing effect of Mike''s Thunderclap Strike. "Job done!" Looking at the battlefield littered with debris and demon creature remains, Mike felt a sense of accomplishment but didn''t immediately collect the spoils. Instead, he began resetting Decoy Dolls and replacing life-saving items. In battle, safety came first. Busy with his preparations, Mike felt a growing sense of security with each additional layer of protection. "Sigh." Mike couldn''t help but sigh internally, "I feel like I''m forgetting something. Let me think." Mike racked his brain but couldn''t think of anything he had missed. Feeling secure, he decided not to chase the escaping shadow fox king. Reviewing the entire battle, Mike confirmed he hadn''t overlooked anything. Until he saw a black cloud drifting towards the rear. The mosquitoes he had released to extinguish the fire, immune to high temperatures and cold, were flying away. They were heading towards the summer camp seniors'' defensive line. Mike: ... "Cough, cough, they should have insect repellent, right?" "Yeah, they should." ... The defensive line built by Kaelum and the others was starting to take shape. Kaelum even boasted, "Don''t worry, not even a mosquito will get through!" No abyssal demon creatures had broken through the Forest of Truth, but they remained vigilant, always on edge. "They''re coming!" Anderson, who had been listening with his ear to the ground, suddenly stood up. "Battle Chief-level demon creatures, coming soon." He swallowed hard. "Smells good." Smells good? What did that mean? It didn''t take long for half a roasted bull to appear in their sight, and Kaelum finally understood. Some were still in shock, while others were already preparing their knives and forks. "Follow me!" Anderson led a group to intercept the roasted bull, chasing after it. This was Battle Chief- level demon creature meat, a great supplement, and it was already cooked. Not eating it would be a waste! Understanding the human predecessors'' intentions in the Forest of Truth, Anderson was determined not to let them down! As Kaelum stood there with a dark expression, Anderson returned, carrying a bull leg, and said S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. solemnly, "Not even a mosquito will get through?" "Of course!" Kaelum had full confidence in Elena''s defensive line. "Good." Anderson nodded and pointed behind him. "Take a look at that." A black cloud, buzzing loudly, covered the sky, moving towards them. For a moment, Kaelum felt a sense of despair. Where did all these mosquitoes come from?! Chapter 151: This thing is a cat? Chapter 151: This thing is a cat?Forest of Truth outskirts. Mike didn''t bother cleaning up the battlefield. He ignored the spoils and used several Battle Lord scrolls to either modify or erase the traces of the battle. These were custom-made items from the Mystic Market, costing Foreskin a significant amount of money. Since this great battle was inevitable and Mike had to participate due to his circumstances, his actions would inevitably leave traces. Using the Battle Lord scrolls to cover up as much as possible, he planned to have Shadow Nine help him clean up thoroughly later. After finishing his tasks, Mike looked towards the summer camp''s defensive line, which seemed quite lively. "Hope those mosquitoes can be a bit merciful," Mike sighed. "Consider that half-bull my apology gift." The mosquitoes Mike released, aside from their painful bites, posed no other harm. As lab products, they were designed to prevent biological hazards from the start. Therefore, these mosquitoes had a lifespan of only three days and no ability to reproduce. "The escaping shadow fox king..." Mike looked deeper into the Forest of Truth, frowning slightly. "That guy seems pretty smart. She might figure something out." Mike''s current identity was Shadow 8008. Even if this identity was discovered, it wouldn''t expose Mike''s true identity. At most, he''d abandon this identity and never use it again. However, if someone could conveniently kill the shadow fox king, that would be even better. ... In the Forest of Truth, a black shadow fled in panic. "It''s Thor! That guy must be Thor!" The shadow fox king was terrified, with no intention of turning back to fight. Her only thought now was to escape! Escape back to the First Abyssal Plane and present the information about Thor to the First Demon God. The reward would be enough to promote her to Battle Lord! Even if she only managed to send back a snippet of information, it would be enough for the First Demon God to revive her! But there was a problem! "Damn it, why can''t I send a message? Fuck!" Clearly, someone was interfering from behind the scenes. As for who... it was likely someone protecting Thor! Why didn''t they just show up and kill her outright? The panicked shadow fox king pushed her speed to the limit. She knew no demon creature had ever left the Forest of Truth alive, but she wanted to try and create a miracle! The wind gave her an answer. "Swish-" A cold gleam flashed, instantly severing the seven beads on the shadow fox king''s body. The ninth-tier Battle Chief''s life ended in a single strike! Shadow Seven''s short blade remained sheathed the entire time. Killing a Battle Chief was too trivial to warrant using her weapon. A woman''s figure emerged from the shadow fox king''s shadow, speaking softly, "Doesn''t it hurt to kill with your bare hands?" Shadow Seven''s mouth twitched, avoiding a direct answer. Being cool was a lifelong commitment. A mere broken hand was nothing to worry about! "Shadow One, what are you doing here?" Shadow Seven quickly changed the subject, hiding the enemy''s head she was holding behind her back, not wanting Shadow One to see it. Shadow One chuckled, "I heard you rushed to the Ebon Abyss and was worried some demon creatures might escape, so I came to check." "Oh no-what about Deathsinger? Is he okay?" Shadow Seven suddenly remembered she had a little sidekick in this operation. She had been so engrossed in the killing that if a demon king had broken through the Forest of Truth, Deathsinger would have been in trouble! "Deathsinger?" Shadow One was momentarily puzzled, then chuckled again, "He''s quite good at staying alive and has plenty of tricks up his sleeve. He''s fine." Shadow Seven breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good... I mean, we should be fearless in battle, ready to sacrifice ourselves! When I get back, I need to teach Deathsinger a lesson!" "Right, right," Shadow One nodded in agreement, "So you were yelling back then about taking down an enemy Battle Lord with you, but you ended up blowing up nothing but air. You haven''t forgotten that, have you, Tyr?" Shadow Seven was exasperated, "We agreed not to bring that up! Why are you mentioning it again?" This was Tyr''s embarrassing past, and she would get furious with anyone who brought it up. Only a handful of people in [Guardian Shadow] dared to joke about it with Shadow Seven, and Shadow One was one of them. "Alright, don''t go causing trouble on the front lines. Just guard the Forest of Truth properly," Shadow One said seriously, no longer teasing Shadow Seven. "This battle is no small matter. Besides the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Abyssal Planes, other Abyssal Planes are also plotting something." Hearing this, Shadow Seven furrowed her brows. Fighting four Abyssal Planes simultaneously was already a heavy burden for humanity. The last time Guardian Shadow went all out was over thirty years ago. If other Abyssal Planes joined the fray, the situation would become even more dire for humanity. "That Master has arranged negotiations with the demon gods of other planes. The demon gods specifically requested Professor Gregory be part of the negotiation team. They should be preparing to depart soon." Shadow One''s figure gradually faded. "The moment the negotiations end will mark the start of the full-scale assault. It will also be the time when the Forest of Truth faces the greatest pressure. Be careful. This time, if you dare to self-destruct again, not even Shadow Nine can save you." With that, she disappeared completely, leaving Shadow Seven alone. That Master, of course, referred to Morpheus. "Why did the demon gods specifically request Gregory?" Shadow Seven was puzzled. Professor Gregory was old now, and his successor had long been chosen. Most of the research fields had been thoroughly explored. His daily work mainly involved teaching and occasionally writing papers. If Professor Gregory were still undertaking important tasks, he wouldn''t have time to teach classes. Speaking of which, Professor Gregory recently published a paper on [Memory Seal], which was quite popular. Many strong individuals around Shadow Seven were reading it, so she gave it a try. She recognized every word in the paper, but together, they made no sense to her. "From Shadow One''s tone, she must be accompanying the negotiation team, protecting Professor Gregory." Shadow Seven collected her thoughts and moved through the Forest of Truth. "Never mind, let''s check on Deathsinger first." Soon, Shadow Seven returned to the chaotic battlefield. The scene was filled with smoke and countless bones, but Shadow Seven wasn''t surprised. "Those demon race Battle Chiefs must have been stopped by Shadow One. Otherwise, Deathsinger alone couldn''t have held off these demon kings!" Shadow Seven didn''t think much of it. She knew that even at 19, she couldn''t have achieved this level! The battlefield wasn''t a one-on-one duel or a knight''s joust. The demon race Battle Chiefs and Battle Generals were tricky to deal with when they worked together. In an arena duel, even in a series of matches, 19-year-old Tyr could have won cleanly. But this was a battlefield where fights were the norm. Soon, Shadow Seven found Deathsinger''s ''true form.'' "The kid hid pretty well." Shadow Seven silently approached ''Deathsinger,'' clearing her throat and coughing twice. "Ahem, ahem." Hearing the sound, ''Deathsinger'' turned his head, his eyes flashing red. It was a highly realistic Decoy Doll! The Doll''s face had a clear message: "Self-destruct sequence initiated!" Not only was it marked in human language, but it also included a dozen abyssal languages, very considerate. "Countdown..." "10!" With 10 seconds left, Shadow Seven had plenty of time to move away! Shadow Seven smirked, curious to see what tricks the opponent had up their sleeve. Boom- The Decoy Doll exploded immediately. There was no 10-second countdown. The Doll exploded less than half a second after activation! Standing in the black smoke, Shadow Seven was stunned, questioning her life choices. Such an explosion couldn''t harm Shadow Seven in the slightest. But she couldn''t understand... what kind of person would set such a devious trap? How cautious must this person be? As the black smoke cleared, Shadow Seven looked down and saw a small dog at her feet. No, it wasn''t a dog; it was a wolf. The explosion had shattered Chaos Claw Tiger''s Phantom. Cerberus, having been with Mike longer, had used Chaos Claw Tiger to shield some of the damage. Even so, Cerberus, originally with three heads, now had only one and a half left. "Deathsinger''s summoned beast?" Shadow Seven looked at the wolf, feeling it looked familiar. Like she had slashed it before. The air still had a lingering scent of barbecue seasoning. Even more familiar. Cerberus, seeing Shadow Seven''s thoughtful expression, immediately remembered Mike''s instructions: "A dog shouldn''t look like a dog, and a cat shouldn''t look like a cat!" This must be to fool the person in front of him, right? Thinking quickly, Cerberus raised his head and shouted: "Meow-" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Seven: ??? This thing is a cat? Chapter 152: Youre saying it right in front of me Chapter 152: You''re saying it right in front of me"Meow-" With the sound of a cat''s meow, Mike stepped out from the side, suppressing his laughter. He didn''t laugh out loud, but the sight of Shadow Seven covered in black smoke and Cerberus mimicking a cat was hilarious. Mike had undergone rigorous training; no matter how funny something was, he wouldn''t laugh. Unless he couldn''t help it. Mike had clearly informed Shadow Seven through a message that he had set up some decoys. From another perspective, Mike''s setup was quite effective, even fooling Shadow Seven. "Deathsinger, ahem," Shadow Seven shifted her gaze from the ''cat'' with 1.5 heads and cleared her throat, speaking in her raspy voice, "I tested your traps for you. Not bad, quite effective against Battle Chief-tier demon creatures." Shadow Seven instinctively overlooked one thing: Deathsinger was just a Battle General, and setting up traps capable of killing Battle Chief-tier creatures was already quite extraordinary! "I killed a demon race Battle Lord in this battle and caused countless casualties!" Shadow Seven laughed heartily, deliberately pinching her voice, "Finally, I feel like I''m back in the old days of fighting. A mere demon race Battle Lord, perfect for a warm-up." With that, Shadow Seven tossed two items on the ground: a head and a tail. The tail belonged to the shadow fox that had escaped earlier, and the head was from the demon race Battle Lord. These were the most valuable materials from their bodies, rated SS and SSS respectively. "I can''t accept this without earning it," Mike said, feeling it would be strange to accept a beautiful woman''s spoils for no reason. Maxen Stoneheart had two powerful Godfathers behind him, and Foreskin was the Manager of the Mystic Market. Spending their money made Mike feel more at ease. "I''m giving it to you, so take it!" Shadow Seven said irritably, "Even if you throw it to the dogs, it''s better than letting Thor have it for free!" Cerberus: ''Woof... meow meow meow~'' Mike: .... "Alright, as compensation for the trap materials, I''ll take the tail," Mike said, accepting the shadow fox''s tail but leaving the demon race Battle Lord''s head untouched. "Seven Bro, could you help me gather the spoils on the battlefield? I feel there might be some danger." Shadow Seven glanced at the battlefield, nodded, and said, "Smart move, kid. Taking these things recklessly could cost you your life." In a flash, Shadow Seven collected all the spoils and piled them in front of Mike. "Technically, Shadow One should get a share of these," Shadow Seven said, believing that most of the enemies on the battlefield were killed by Shadow One. Therefore, most of the spoils should rightfully belong to Shadow One. "How about this: I''ll submit them on your behalf. After converting them to Guardian Shadow points, if Shadow One doesn''t want any, I''ll transfer all the points to you. How''s that?" Shadow Seven''s proposal was reasonable, and Mike agreed. Since he had disguised his actions, paying a little disguise fee was fair. "As for this head... you should take it," Shadow Seven advised seriously. "After this war, [Wind''s Reach] skill books will appear on the market. You should buy one. The points from this SSS material should be enough." Although Shadow Seven considered Thor her imaginary rival, it didn''t stop her from highly recommending [Wind''s Reach]. Even non-wind element powerhouses should learn it. Mike blinked curiously, "Is this skill really that powerful?" "It''s not about power; it''s one of those...," Shadow Seven struggled to find the right words, "It''s a must-learn skill!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike had hoped for more praise from Shadow Seven, but she couldn''t find better words to describe it. Despite Shadow Seven''s recommendation, Mike was still reluctant to accept the head and tried to argue, "What if [Wind''s Reach] is sold cheaply, like Windstride Slash?" "Cheap?!" Shadow Seven snorted, "I have a close friend who is very close to Thor. I''m not speaking ill of him behind his back..." Mike: Be confident. You''re not speaking behind his back. You''re saying it right in front of me! Shadow Seven cleared her throat and mimicked someone''s voice, saying, "That guy is a cheapskate. He wouldn''t spend a dime. I worked so hard being someone''s sons, and now all my pocket money is gone..." Mike narrowed his eyes slightly. ''Maxen Stoneheart, I only drank two of your bottles, and you dare to slander me behind his back! I''ll remember this!'' After mimicking Maxen Stoneheart''s voice, Shadow Seven resumed her raspy tone, "With Thor''s cheapskate nature, the skill book won''t be cheap!" Mike: Really? I don''t believe it! Mike stored the demon race Battle Lord''s head in his storage space, saying, "Thank you for such a generous gift. If there''s anything I can help with, just let me know!" Before Mike finished speaking, Shadow Seven raised an eyebrow. Not really? I was just joking, girl. "Ahem, let me test you," Shadow Seven said, thinking of a task, "What do you know about soul elements?" Mike humbly replied, "I know a bit." Shadow Seven raised an eyebrow, "Have you heard of the [Memory Seal] secret technique?" Mike nodded more frequently, "I know a bit." Yes, he often saw people''s memories being sealed. For example, Blaze Morrow. On the way to the summer camp last time, Blaze was ambushed by demon cult members and had his memory sealed by Shadow Nine. But why was Shadow Seven asking about this? "Well, since we have some free time," Shadow Seven took out a stack of papers, densely printed with small text. "This is the latest research from New York''s superpower universities, an early draft not yet officially published, only circulated in small circles." Mike took the papers, still confused. Why give this to me? "Read it first," Shadow Seven said, pretending to be wise, "Then write a review of at least 3,000 words. I want to see your understanding of the soul element." "If you do well, I can introduce you to Professor Gregory. You might get a chance to study with him for a while." Shadow Seven dangled a carrot in front of Mike. Mike''s eyelids twitched. This 3,000-word review... this must be her own task, right? Well, if it were anything else, Mike might have been troubled. But writing a review? With the help of [Eye of Truth], it was no problem at all. Mike found a quiet spot, sat down, and began reading Professor Gregory''s paper. The first author: Shadwyn, Gregory... Shadwyn, that must be Shadow Nine''s alias, right? Mike didn''t think much of it and continued reading. As he read the human experiment data, his expression changed. The more he read, the more his face twitched. Even without [Eye of Truth]''s reminder, Mike realized what had happened! Is it possible that the experimental subject in the paper... is Blaze Morrow? Chapter 153: Emperors cloud Chapter 153: Emperor''s cloudPage after page of the research report flipped by. Mike shook his head as he read, "According to this paper, that old fox had his memory sealed at least three times!" Eye of Truth: [Four times] "So tragic?" Mike couldn''t help but wonder how there could be four times. He focused on the line ''The experimental subject has undergone multiple Memory Seals.'' More information surfaced. [First time, decades ago, Blaze Morrow had a close encounter with a potential Supreme Being.] "Hiss-" Mike hadn''t expected that. According to the Eye of Truth, that Memory Seal was actually requested by the then [Apollo], with Shadow Nine executing it. After [Apollo] became a Supreme Being, both of them forgot about it, leaving Blaze''s Memory Seal intact. Can you be more reliable, Shadow Nine? Reading this, Mike suddenly realized something. He had seen Professor Gregory and read his information. As a [Potential Supreme Being detector], Professor Gregory had interacted with four potential Supreme Beings. Each time, Shadow Nine would theatrically seal Professor Gregory''s memory. Professor Gregory would soon realize his memory had been sealed and would secretly try to break the Memory Seal. What he never knew was that at least three soul element experts from [Guardian Shadow] were always watching him closely. Occasionally, they would even livestream it to Shadow Nine for remote viewing. After all, Professor Gregory was only level 60, not even a fraction of these Battle Lords'' levels. No matter how high his theoretical knowledge, his practical skills were still at a level 60 standard. If he messed up, they could step in to fix it, preventing Professor Gregory from truly harming himself. According to Shadow Nine''s usual practice, he would unseal the memory once the potential Supreme Being rose to prominence. Mike frowned and muttered, "Blaze Morrow''s memory has been sealed for decades. Why hasn''t it been unsealed?" The problem lay here. Shadow Nine hadn''t unsealed it, which must mean there was a reason. After this great battle, Mike would find an opportunity to ask Shadow Nine. Mike was particularly interested because this matter involved [Apollo]. According to what Maxen Stoneheart had privately told Mike, there was a legacy among Supreme Beings! The more Mike understood about [Apollo], the better it would be for him. So far, Mike had encountered Supreme Being [Apollo] a few times. Mike had left a message on the Monument of Faith in the Forest of Truth. And when the Lyre sounded, it had delivered the Thunderclap Hammer to Mike. During the summer camp, even though Shadow Nine was always nearby, there was always a white cloud not far from where Mike was. That white cloud was like the emperor''s cloud, visible only to the handsome and smart. In simple terms, only two people at the summer camp could see it-Mike and Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine was the smart one. Mike was the handsome and smart one. Blaze''s situation made Mike feel complicated. No wonder Shadow Nine had said Blaze Morrow wasn''t very bright; the real culprit was Shadow Nine! Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. After reading the entire paper, Mike had a clear idea. He took out paper and pen and began writing. "You understood it?" Shadow Seven asked, a bit puzzled, as she approached, casually tossing a demon king''s head aside. Without looking up, Mike replied, "A bit." Shadow Seven glanced at the paper, seeing several titles written: "On the Negative Effects and Treatment of Multiple Memory Seals" "On the Improvement of Memory Seal Techniques" "Covering or Guiding: An Exploration of Memory Seal Principles" || || In the blink of an eye, Mike had written down ten titles. Shadow Seven cleared her throat, "So, you pick one of these ten topics for your review?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each one looked impressive! They should be enough to handle Shadow One''s task. As for Deathsinger''s academic level, Shadow Seven wasn''t worried. It was definitely better than hers. Having something was better than nothing. Besides, just looking at the titles Deathsinger wrote, he was already miles ahead of Shadow Seven. "Pick one?" Mike looked up, confused, "Why pick one?" "Can''t I write them all?" A series of questions left Shadow Seven momentarily stunned. She took a deep breath. Is this the legendary academic genius? Terrifying! "I mean, you can try them all, um..." Shadow Seven said, throwing a few stones to kill a squad of demon race Battle Generals. Mike: "Let''s put the review on hold for now. It''s not urgent." Shadow Seven pointed deeper into the Forest of Truth, her expression serious, "The frequency of demon creature appearances is increasing. There are some things I need to tell you in advance." Initially, Shadow Seven had estimated there would be some rest time, which was why she had given Mike the paper. But demon creatures kept pouring out of the Forest of Truth, and over 50% of them were heading towards their direction. Shadow Seven was furious, "Do these guys think I''m easy to bully?" Mike remained silent, internally chanting, "It''s not my fault, it''s not my fault..." Shadow Seven brought the conversation back on track, "You know there were Battle Lord- level demon creatures trying to break through earlier, right?" Mike nodded, "I know, you slashed it." "It wasn''t just one demon race Battle Lord," Shadow Seven recalled the battle, speaking slowly, "I received orders from Apollo to take the initiative and head to the Ebon Abyss. When I arrived, I discovered something unexpected. The Sixth Abyssal Plane had deployed two full corps to the Ebon Abyss!" The demon race''s corps structure was similar to humanity''s, with three Battle Lords and twelve Battle Chiefs. The Ebon Abyss was a small plane, with limited capacity for Battle Lord- level powerhouses. Too many would destabilize the plane, risking collapse! Humanity''s corps abandoning the Ebon Abyss caught the demon race off guard. Only a few high-ranking humans knew that humanity now had a stable supply of high-quality minerals. The Ebon Abyss had become dispensable. In this context, humanity''s corps withdrew, and the demon race corps took over the Ebon Abyss. Even though it was a small plane with C-grade minerals, it wasn''t worth two corps. But they could use the Ebon Abyss as a springboard to attack Earth directly! Two demon race corps appearing in the Forest of Truth could cause massive damage to humanity! Listening to Shadow Seven''s description, Mike asked cooperatively, "So, you discovered two full demon race corps. Then what?" Since Shadow Seven had returned unscathed and the Forest of Truth hadn''t seen any demon race corps, the outcome was clear. At this point, Shadow Seven paused, a rare occurrence. Clearly, she was still shaken by someone''s extreme actions, even now. "Apollo blew up the Ebon Abyss," Shadow Seven said, word by word. Deep in the mine, humanity had long prepared various measures, with Shadow Three lurking, ready to act. By exploiting the unique properties of the Ebon Abyss, they turned the entire plane into one massive firework display. Boom-With a thunderous explosion, the entire Ebon Abyss erupted, transforming two full demon corps into fireworks, brilliant as blooming flowers. Chapter 154: Professor, please enlighten me Chapter 154: Professor, please enlighten me"Impressive, impressive," Mike clapped his hands in admiration. Shadow Three had made a bold move, blowing up the Ebon Abyss and wiping out the demon race corps. Of course, such an explosion posed a lethal threat to those below Battle Chief level. Battle Chief and Battle Lord-tier demon creatures could survive due to their strength. That''s why Shadow Seven was called in. During the explosion, she decisively struck, killing a demon race Battle Lord and reaping significant rewards. Listening to Shadow Seven''s description, Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. The destruction of two corps was just the appetizer for the entire great battle. What kind of grand scene would the main course be? It was hard to imagine. "Shadow One went with Professor Gregory for negotiations," Shadow Seven mentioned casually. Hearing this, Mike raised an eyebrow. Negotiations? Shadow Seven patiently explained, "In battles of this magnitude, every time a potential Supreme Being appears, there''s always a fight. But this time, it happened particularly quickly. If the battle escalates further, it could turn into a life-and-death struggle between the two races. Neither side wants to have a decisive battle at this moment, so fighting while negotiating is the norm." "Why do the Abyssal Planes fight separately?" Mike was curious and voiced his question, "Demon creatures are definitely intelligent, even very smart. Over the past three centuries, even if there were dumb demon gods, they should have been eliminated by now. Why aren''t they uniting at a time like this?" "Good question. I asked Professor Gregory the same thing back in the day," Shadow Seven nodded in satisfaction, feeling she had found a kindred spirit. A kindred spirit with low intelligence. With an existing answer, Shadow Seven just needed to repeat it, "To understand this, you first need to know one thing: there are two types of demon gods!" Mike was puzzled, "Two types?" "Yes," Shadow Seven nodded, "The first type of demon god, [Primordial Demon God], is formed by demon creatures in the Abyssal Plane continuously breaking through and advancing, or directly shaped by the Abyssal Plane''s essence." To help Mike understand, Shadow Seven gave an example, "Demon god Vortexarchon is a representative of the [Primordial Demon God]. As long as the Abyssal Plane exists, Primordial Demon Gods will be born continuously." Mike nodded thoughtfully, signaling for Seven Bro to continue. "The second type of demon god, we call [Exiled Demon God]. They fled from the Tower of Truth to the Abyssal Plane and are part of the [Supreme Demon God]." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exiled Demon Gods were part of the Supreme Demon God! Mike''s expression turned serious as he immediately guessed a possibility. The Fourth Demon God, that demonic eye... was originally the eye of the Supreme Demon God?! Even a single eye could become a demon god-level demon creature. How terrifying must the Supreme Demon God''s power be? Shadow Seven didn''t notice Mike''s reaction and continued, "These [Exiled Demon Gods] fight each other. If they successfully kill one another and absorb the other''s essence, they become stronger!" This was easy to understand. [Exiled Demon Gods] were essentially from the same origin, and their strength sources were identical. The victor would directly absorb all the energy of the defeated. Mike asked, puzzled, "Does that mean if the Exiled Demon Gods devour each other, the last one standing will revive the Supreme Demon God?" Shadow Seven shook her head, denying it, "No, because half of the Supreme Demon God''s source is still dormant in the Abyssal Plane. Even if all the [Exiled Demon Gods] outside merge, they would only be half of the Supreme God''s source. To revive the [Supreme Demon God], they would still need to fight each other." With this explanation, Mike had a clear picture of the power dynamics. The entire abyssal faction was divided into three forces: Exiled Demon Gods, Primordial Demon Gods, and the dormant Supreme Demon God (50%). Exiled Demon Gods were mortal enemies, never hesitating to kill each other if given the chance. Because they shared the same origin, killing and devouring each other would lead to greater power. At the same time, Exiled Demon Gods were the least willing to see the [Supreme Demon God] awaken! If the [Supreme Demon God] awoke, the first thing he would do is devour all the [Exiled Demon Gods] to restore his peak power. [Primordial Demon Gods] tend to be like fence-sitters between the [Supreme Demon Gods] and the [Exiled Demon Gods]. They sway towards whichever side appears stronger. Based on their different stances, [Primordial] and [Exiled] demon gods have different attitudes towards humanity! For [Primordial Demon Gods], they avoid provoking humanity if possible. Today''s humanity is not the same as it was three hundred years ago. Three Supreme Beings have emerged, each causing havoc in the abyss. Eighteen demon gods were reduced to thirteen through sheer force! Attacking humanity now, even with slight missteps, would result in heavy losses. Among the three abyssal factions, the dormant [Supreme Demon God] is the most feared by humanity! If he awakens and restores his peak power, it would spell absolute doom for humanity, even with the protection of Supreme Beings. "As for the [Exiled Demon Gods]..." Shadow Seven hesitated, unsure if she should share this information with Deathsinger. "It''s not a particularly important secret. You''ll learn it when you reach Battle Chief level. There''s a rumor that if [Exiled Demon Gods] can return to the Tower of Truth, they can wash away their [Supreme Mark]. I''m not sure what that means exactly, but Apollo knows more." With that, Shadow Seven''s explanation concluded. The abyss was divided into three major factions, each with different demands and interests. Uniting them was no easy task. If they could have united three hundred years ago, humanity would have been wiped out, and there wouldn''t have been the Blood War. What couldn''t be done then still couldn''t be done three hundred years later. This battle, with humanity fighting four Abyssal Planes at once, was not only the limit of humanity''s potential but also the limit of the demon race''s ability to unite! Thinking about this, Mike couldn''t help but shake his head. "It won''t be that simple. Even if other Abyssal Planes don''t participate, they won''t just sit by and watch, content to be spectators." Stirring up trouble. Profiting from others'' conflicts. These simple truths were understood by both Mike and the demon race. In other words, the pressure faced by humanity''s negotiation team was also beyond expectations. "Ding-" As Shadow Seven and Mike conversed, the sound of a lyre echoed. The lyre''s sound came from the upper levels of the Tower of Truth! Mike and Shadow Seven both looked up. The top of the Tower of Truth was shrouded in clouds, obscuring their view. Unless you happened to have the SSS-grade talent [Eye of Truth]. Mike ''saw'': On a cloud, Professor Gregory stood, conversing with someone across the distance. Gregory Blackwell looked out, curiously asking, "Is this the ninety-ninth floor?" Apollo''s voice responded, "Yes." "Want to come in and take a look?" Apollo''s tone was casual, as if inviting someone to his home. "No," Gregory Blackwell waved his hand, "I''ll wait until my talent awakens a second time. I''ll climb up through my own efforts. The view will be better then." "..." "If you want to say ''boring,'' just say it. Don''t hold back," Gregory Blackwell said casually, even rolling up his sleeves to try and grab a cloud. Apollo spoke again, "Have you answered the question I asked earlier?" This time, the Abyss specifically requested Gregory to participate in the negotiation. Gregory Blackwell agreed to this condition. After the negotiation, he could go to the front lines to find Supreme Being Ares and attempt the Second Awakening of his talent. "I went back and studied the question you asked me thoroughly," Gregory Blackwell said, repeating the question. In the Forest of Truth, Mike clearly ''saw'' Gregory Blackwell''s words. [Are there those born with innate knowledge?] This was the question Apollo had asked Gregory Blackwell. In an instant, Mike''s pupils contracted slightly! Was this referring to... travelers from another world? Aside from his SSS-grade talent, being a transmigrator was Mike''s biggest secret! With his heart in his throat, Mike waited for Professor Gregory''s response. Above the clouds, the conversation between Gregory Blackwell and Apollo continued. "I thought about it for a long time before I came up with this answer," Gregory Blackwell said, nodding slowly. "There are indeed those who are born with innate knowledge." Apollo was speechless. Five minutes later, Apollo''s voice sounded again, "Professor, please enlighten me." Chapter 155: Who says the human world is the most boring? Chapter 155: Who says the human world is the most boring?"Professor, please enlighten me." Supreme Being Apollo showed no airs in front of Gregory. "To discuss this question, we need to clarify the definitions first," Gregory Blackwell began, slowly sharing his thoughts without reservation. "The concept of ''born with innate knowledge'' is complex. For instance, being born knowing everything, omniscient and omnipotent. I don''t think even the one slumbering in the abyss can achieve that." Apollo agreed, "Indeed, there are no omniscient beings in this world." The Supreme Demon God wasn''t, and neither was Apollo. "Alright, let''s extend this line of thought," Gregory continued, speaking slowly. At over three hundred years old, speaking too quickly made him short of breath. "The ''born with innate knowledge'' we''re discussing refers to: ''A person who, from the moment of birth, possesses memories of the world.'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This scenario is more often found in literary fantasies, where they call it ''transmigration'' or ''rebirth.'' When Shadow Nine was young, he loved reading these novels, especially the NovelFire." Gregory glanced at the white cloud. "Shadow Nine read those to pass the time. But you''re different. You find everything in this world boring. You haven''t even figured out if you''re a butterfly or not. You wouldn''t have the leisure to ponder this question." "Therefore," Gregory emphasized this short sentence, knowing that what he was about to say might touch upon Apollo''s deepest secret. The world knew that humanity had three Supreme Beings: Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo. Publicly, Morpheus was undoubtedly considered the strongest among them. Due to his special status, Gregory knew most of the inside stories. Both Morpheus and Ares had fought the Supreme Demon God. The results: Morpheus couldn''t step into the Abyssal Plane, and Ares couldn''t leave it. Both Supreme Beings had paid a heavy price, resulting in the Supreme Demon God continuing to slumber and granting humanity a moment of peace. In other words, among the three Supreme Beings, the one with the most intact combat power was the one who had acted the least-Apollo! Gregory Blackwell spoke each word deliberately, "When you start pondering this question, there are only two possibilities. One, you encountered a ''born with innate knowledge'' person. Two, you are that ''born with innate knowledge'' person!" "Or both. Otherwise, you wouldn''t consider this question." The white cloud fell silent again. After a long pause, a faint voice spoke, "Perhaps." Apollo sighed, "Maybe I''m just seeking boredom." Apollo had asked his question but hadn''t received the answer he wanted. Gregory Blackwell didn''t get up but instead asked, "What do you think of Thor?" No sound came, only the white cloud rolling in the sky. ... Mike craned his neck, eyes unblinking, afraid to miss any detail. The discussion about ''born with innate knowledge'' had truly startled him. But when Mike saw the name ''Thor,'' the dialogue box suddenly blurred. Mike panicked, "Eye of Truth, give me some power!" Just when the plot was getting exciting, how could it buffer now? It was like a game update stuck at 99.99%, incredibly frustrating. [Supreme Being Apollo has initiated an encrypted conversation] [This conversation can be viewed after the ninth talent awakening] Mike: ... That''s a bit too demanding, isn''t it! "Fine, I don''t need to see it. I''m not curious," Mike muttered, refocusing on the task at hand, watching wave after wave of demon creatures charging out of the Forest of Truth. ... "What do you think of Thor?" Apollo had asked Gregory Blackwell a question, and Gregory Blackwell had asked one in return. The white cloud rolled for a moment before Apollo''s voice came through. "How Ares views Apollo, and how Apollo views Thor." "I understand," Gregory Blackwell slowly stood up. The movement seemed to take a lot out of him, making him appear much older, his vitality seemingly drained. "When a potential Supreme Being appears, the Supreme Demon God will inevitably awaken. You..." Gregory Blackwell left his sentence unfinished. He stood there silently, a faint sadness on his elderly face, each wrinkle telling a story. Soon, Gregory Blackwell shook off the previous gloom and displeasure. He even smiled warmly, speaking across the Tower of Truth, "Don''t keep yourself cooped up in the tower all day. Aren''t you bored? If it were me, I''d have torn the top off this broken tower long ago." Gregory Blackwell laughed, "Apollo Lawson, you should get out more." As he spoke, Gregory adjusted his collar and sleeves, finally waving his hand. "I''m off." The white cloud drifted away, seeing him off. Gregory was heading to the Abyssal Plane to negotiate with the demon gods. Any slight misstep could lead to a massive conflict. At level 60, even with numerous Battle Lords protecting him, it would be hard to ensure his safety. This mission was a perilous one, fraught with danger. Even if the negotiations went smoothly and the battle settled, Gregory would still have to go to the front lines to find Supreme Being Ares and attempt his second talent awakening. Another life-threatening endeavor. From a probabilistic standpoint, with a 10% survival rate each time, the chance of surviving both was only 1%. This journey was truly a life-or-death mission for Gregory. The negotiation team, long prepared, was just waiting for Professor Gregory. As the white cloud descended, the portal to the Abyssal Plane slowly opened. On the other side, the projections of nine demon gods had been waiting for some time. Even with just a crack in the portal, the pressure that emanated was overwhelming. In the negotiation team, aside from Gregory Blackwell, the weakest member was a seventh- tier Battle Lord, and even they turned pale under the pressure. The negotiations hadn''t even started, and the other side had already shown their strength! Ding- The sound of the lyre echoed. A pale yellow barrier rose in front of the negotiation team, shielding them from the pressure. As soon as the Supreme Being intervened, the demon gods, in a show of mutual understanding, slowly withdrew their pressure. They were here to negotiate, not to seek death. While Apollo might not like to intervene or leave the Tower of Truth, that didn''t mean he couldn''t take a trip to the abyss and casually kill a few demon gods before the Supreme Demon God awakened. Behind Gregory Blackwell, from the Tower of Truth, the sound of a lyre echoed softly, a farewell to an old friend. The portal was finally constructed, bridging the two realms. A shadowy figure darted back and forth, ensuring the passage was secure. Shadow One spoke in a low, commanding voice, "Move out." Even a Tier Nine Battle Lord had to remain fully focused; any lapse in concentration could be fatal. The negotiation team, numbering over a dozen, stepped into the portal one by one. Gregory Blackwell, being the weakest among them, needed others to establish a life-support system for him upon arrival before he could enter the abyss. Therefore, he was the last to go. As he waited, Gregory turned to look back. At that moment, the sun was setting, and the sky was ablaze with the colors of dusk. The Abyssal portal hovered in mid-air. Gregory stood on a cloud, bathed in the glow of the evening sky. From a distance, the old man seemed almost divine, as if one with the heavens. In his eyes, there was nothing but the beautiful landscapes of the human world. For three hundred years, he had looked upon these lands, unchanged and familiar. He never grew tired of it and felt immense joy. Withdrawing his gaze, Gregory gracefully turned around and stepped resolutely into the Abyssal portal. As he vanished, only a light chuckle echoed through the air. "Who says the human world is the most boring?" Chapter 156: Professor Gregory was in danger Chapter 156: Professor Gregory was in dangerOutside the Forest of Truth, the setting sun cast a bloody hue across the sky. Mike withdrew his gaze, puzzled, and asked, "Seven Bro, why would they bring Professor Gregory to negotiate with the demon gods if it''s so dangerous?" "I find it strange too," Shadow Seven''s voice came from above Mike. He glanced up, startled. Shadow Seven was standing on a ''small mountain,'' crouching to talk to Mike. This mountain was entirely made of demon creature corpses. Unbeknownst to him, she had killed so many demon creatures. "Seven Bro, isn''t it cold up there?" Mike asked, "Do you want me to burn the bodies for you?" "Burn? Why burn them?" Shadow Seven was puzzled. She was used to killing but not burying. Slashing was all that mattered. Mike explained seriously, "Burning the bodies erases the traces of your actions, making it impossible for the enemy to deduce your usual methods from the corpses." "That makes sense..." Shadow Seven recalled Shadow One''s words: "Deathsinger is good at staying alive and has a lot of tricks up his sleeve." Given his earlier performance with Professor Gregory''s paper, Deathsinger was clearly more than 50% smarter than her. Shadow Seven nodded, "That''s a good idea. Besides burning the bodies to cover your tracks, do you have any other suggestions?" As she spoke, she quickly drew her blade, separating all valuable materials while listening intently. Shadow Seven''s question hit Mike''s area of expertise. "When you strike, you can hide certain elemental abilities and use them unexpectedly at critical moments," Mike said quickly, drawing from his own experience. "Make sure every demon creature that sees your hidden abilities dies, so you can keep your trump card secret!" "But I''ve been famous for years. I don''t have any trump cards left," Shadow Seven said, a bit embarrassed. Deathsinger''s words made her realize she didn''t seem to have any trump cards. When she went on missions, enemies who spotted her always found ways to escape. Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He''d bet that 96.7% of the top thirty shadow-level powerhouses in Guardian Shadow had their own trump cards. The remaining 3.3% was Shadow Seven. "No worries!" Shadow Seven quickly shook off her dejection and rallied, "I''ll try to master some secret techniques as trump cards in the next few days!" In the following time, Mike introduced Shadow Seven to several concepts: "The Art of Trickery: From Novice to Master Manipulator," "69 Creative Ways to Defeat Your Enemies (And Make It Look Like an Accident)," "My Secret Weapons: A Million and One Tricks Up My Sleeve" ... Shadow Seven genuinely marveled, "You really do have a lot of tricks up your sleeve." Deathsinger shared many things she had never heard of. Of course, these things weren''t very helpful to her, serving more as a reference. In real combat, Shadow Seven would still follow her habits and instincts. However, Deathsinger gave her a new perspective: what if the enemy was as cunning as Deathsinger? What would she do? Thinking about this gave Shadow Seven a headache. Soon, she felt relieved. There couldn''t be many as cunning as Deathsinger in the Abyssal Plane; it was a rare occurrence! Shadow Seven even patted Deathsinger on the shoulder, saying, "Thank goodness Thor isn''t as cunning as you, or I''d have a real headache." Mike: ... Twice, she definitely insulted me twice! Mike wanted to reveal his true identity: I''m not pretending anymore; I''m actually Thor. Let''s see if your blade is stronger or my lightning! As they chatted, the Forest of Truth grew quiet, with no more demon creatures emerging. "Looks like the negotiations have started," Shadow Seven said, pulling out a small black box. "Good thing Shadow One went. I can watch the negotiations live!" Mike: There''s such a good thing?! "Deathsinger, ahem, with your current status, you can''t watch this kind of live broadcast," Shadow Seven said, opening the small box and looking at Mike. "But I find you pleasing to the eye, so you can sneak a peek. Just don''t let it slip, or else..." Shadow Seven chuckled darkly, "You''ll get to try out the [Memory Seal] technique from that paper." Grateful for the opportunity, Mike nodded and moved closer to Shadow Seven. The small box functioned like a holographic projector, revealing a corner of a grand hall. [Second Abyss, Demon Emperor''s Hall] [Second Demon God, the strongest among the Primordial Demon Gods] There wasn''t much introduction about the Second Demon God. Mike focused more on the situation. The human negotiation team had twelve members. Shadow One, Shadow Eight, Shadow Eleven-the weakest being ninth-tier Battle Lords! There were also Battle Lords from the corps command center, Wolf''s Den, and other places. Mike glanced around but didn''t see his old acquaintance Maxen Stoneheart. Joseph Windrider was there, looking pale and weak, as if he hadn''t fully recovered from his injuries. The negotiation team''s positioning was meticulous. Everyone stood apart, with Gregory Blackwell in the center, Shadow One on his left, and Joseph Windrider on his right. "Unfortunately, the live broadcast only shows the visuals, not the sound," Shadow Seven sighed. Mike remained silent, watching the screen. However, his screen had subtitles. [Joseph: Professor Gregory, as per the plan, if anything happens, I''ll take you away.] Gregory Blackwell nodded, saying nothing more, following the arrangement. He knew the current situation was beyond his control. As for why he was there, others might not know, but Gregory Blackwell had a guess. "Those guys might know..." "They know my talent can awaken a second time and want to kill me." Deep in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, eight demon god projections and the Second Demon God himself appeared. The human negotiation team had arrived, but the negotiations hadn''t started immediately. The demon gods had some internal disagreements and were still discussing privately. Even Shadow One couldn''t eavesdrop on these discussions. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But through the live broadcast, Mike could see the demon gods'' discussion! [Twelfth Demon God: If humanity withdraws their corps, I won''t interfere in this war.] [Seventh Demon God: Now''s not the time to discuss this.] [Seventh Demon God: This war isn''t important. What''s important is Gregory!] [Thirteenth Demon God: I thought we were discussing the threat of Thor.] With so many people, meetings easily got chaotic. Soon, someone stepped up to maintain order. The Second Demon God slightly opened his eyes and spoke, "Humanity has produced three Supreme Beings. Even if another one appears, it will only make life a bit harder." "If the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up." No demon god present refuted this. In fact, Supreme Beings posed little threat to demon gods. If they wanted to escape, they always had a way. Except for Vortexarchon, who was a disgrace. The [Primordial Demon God] faction had expelled him, claiming he was actually an [Exiled Demon God]. The [Exiled Demon God] faction declared Vortexarchon a cock. The Second Demon God spoke again, "If Gregory grows, none of us will have a good time!" "He''s over three hundred years old. How can he grow?" Some demon gods didn''t understand. Gregory certainly wasn''t the next Apollo because he only had an F-grade talent! "We spent a great deal to predict that a great calamity would be caused by Gregory," the Second Demon God said solemnly. "He might awaken a second time soon!" "When that happens, the calamity will come..." No need for the Second Demon God to emphasize; all the demon gods present knew what would happen next. Gregory''s stance was unquestionable. If he grew stronger, his methods against the abyss would be predictable. The prophecy, jointly made by the Second and Eleventh Demon Gods, was genuine. The nine demon gods fell silent. The intent to kill was born. In this silence, Mike, watching through the projection, broke into a cold sweat! "So that''s why they brought Professor Gregory over!" They weren''t here to negotiate; they were here to kill! The plot was revealed, and the situation was critical! Professor Gregory was in danger! Chapter 157: Negotiations Chapter 157: NegotiationsThe eight demon god projections and the one demon god in the flesh all locked their killing intent on Gregory. The demon gods reached a consensus: kill Gregory first, then negotiate! If humanity refused to negotiate, then there would be no negotiation. Just as they were about to act, the Demon Emperor''s Hall suddenly shook. A sword energy slashed inward. Mike, watching, was puzzled. Did Ares make a move?! Clearly, this sword energy didn''t come from Ares. A swordsman had entered the Demon Emperor''s Hall, slashing twice. The two sword strikes carved an Arabic numeral: [10] on the ground. Shadow Seven eagerly explained to Mike, "Sword servants never speak; they always express themselves through their swords." "Writing a ten, what does that mean?" Mike feigned ignorance, giving Shadow Seven a chance to shine. Shadow Seven''s smile widened, feeling the intellectual gap between her and Deathsinger had narrowed. "It means if these demon gods dare to target Professor Gregory, the Supreme Being will randomly slash ten times at the abyssal demon gods." "Oh, that''s what it means!" Mike ''suddenly understood.'' On the screen, the appearance of the sword servant made several demon god projections retreat. They abandoned their intent to kill Gregory and returned to their original positions. "Hmph," the Second Demon God snorted, "Ares, how many more times can he strike? Can he still slash ten times?" Clearly, he didn''t take Ares'' threat seriously. After all, his strength was the highest, and it would be other demon gods who would die. At that moment, Maxen walked into the Demon Emperor''s Hall as if he were returning home. Shadow Seven introduced him to Mike, "This is a close friend of mine, a straightforward person, generous, wealthy, and fierce in battle!" Mike nodded, agreeing, "Impressive, impressive." Straightforward, generous, fierce in battle-these three points Mike believed. But... wealthy? Maxen was practically bankrupt! Boom- Maxen casually threw his giant sword on the ground, looking around, not putting the nine demon god projections in his eyes. Demon gods, so what? He had a whole set of demon god remains at home; had he ever shown off? Maxen cleared his throat and looked at the Second Demon God, "My godfather said, if anyone dares to touch Gregory today, he''ll make an exception and visit the Abyssal Plane to have a heart-to-heart with his ''old friends'' and check on their sleep quality." The demon gods were silent. After a moment, the Second Demon God asked knowingly, "Which godfather?" "First Godfather!" Maxen said confidently. With a Supreme Being as his godfather, he had no fear! Morpheus... The nightmare of all old demon gods, a name the new generation of Primordial Demon Gods would never understand. Only the Exiled Demon Gods and the old Primordial Demon Gods had a deep, unforgettable understanding of this name. Among humanity''s three Supreme Beings: Morpheus, the trailblazer. Ares, the revivalist. Apollo, the sustainer. Of the three, Morpheus had the hardest task! Neither Ares nor Apollo could have done better than Morpheus. When ''First Godfather'' was mentioned, the temperature in the Demon Emperor''s Hall seemed to drop a few degrees. The projection of the Fifth Demon God suddenly disintegrated. ... Tens of thousands of miles away, in the Fifth Abyssal Plane, the Fifth Demon God fell from his throne. His massive, terrifying body writhed on the ground, clutching his head, his expression twisted in agony, banging his head against everything. He babbled incoherently, "He''s back, he''s back!" "A nightmare, I''ve had this nightmare for a hundred and seventy years! Why won''t it end!" "Kill me! Kill me!" "Let me return to the supreme existence, let me die!" His head smashed into the ground, shaking the entire palace. His screams were heart-wrenching, even carrying a hint of sobbing. The guards watching from afar looked grim. Clearly, this wasn''t the first time this had happened. The great demon god was having nightmares again. ... Back in the Second Abyssal Plane, in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, Maxen''s timely arrival and his ''First Godfather''s'' words nearly turned the tide. All the demon god projections retreated, unwilling to provoke two Supreme Beings. Except for the Second Demon God. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His true form remained seated on the throne, his killing intent still locked on Gregory. This negotiation was arranged by him and held on his turf, all for Gregory! The threats from two Supreme Beings weren''t enough to deter the Second Demon God''s killing intent. Most people might not know, but the Second Demon God was well aware that those two Supreme Beings were in dire straits. To him, their threats were mere bluffs. If Ares'' sword could truly hit the Second Demon God, he would have been dead long ago. Similarly, if Morpheus could enter the Abyssal Plane, he would have done so already! The Morpheus the Second Demon God knew never hesitated to kill demon gods. The Second Demon God had no choice! No demon god understood how terrifying Gregory could be better than him! If Gregory''s talent awakened a second time, even if it was a B-grade talent, humanity could pour resources into making him a ninth-tier Battle Lord! A level 60 Gregory was already worth sending Battle Lords to assassinate. What about at level 980? The Second Demon God couldn''t rest easy without eliminating him! Just as the Second Demon God was about to act, and Joseph was preparing to flee with Professor Gregory, two unexpected guests arrived at the Demon Emperor''s Hall. "Are you done yet?" The Second Demon God snorted, "Do you think this is a place where you can come and go as you please?!" The two newcomers weren''t even together. Standing at the entrance of the hall, a refined middle-aged man and a burly man covered in bone ornaments were politely offering each other the chance to go first. "Please, after you." "No, you first." The middle-aged man bowed slightly, smiling, "I believe you should go in first." The burly man shook his head, "Shadow Nine said the last one to enter is the heavyweight." The middle-aged man smiling, "You should go first." The burly man pulled out a wolf-tooth bone club, raising it high and aiming at the middle- aged man''s head, "If you don''t go in now, you won''t need to go in at all." The middle-aged man sighed and walked into the hall. "Mystic Market Manager Foreskin, greetings to all." Foreskin?! Seeing him, Mike raised an eyebrow. What was Foreskin doing here? Delivering a message for Apollo? The previous two Supreme Beings hadn''t come in person; they had just sent messages. But Mike couldn''t think of what Apollo might say. "Maybe he''ll call them pigs?" That would be quite a scene. Foreskin finished his greeting and spoke again, "My boss has a message for you all." "Oh?" The Second Demon God leaned forward slightly, curious and wary. He didn''t care about Ares and Morpheus'' words, but Apollo was different. Apollo was a potential threat to his life! Moreover, Apollo''s mystery wasn''t just for humanity; even the Abyssal Plane found this Supreme Being enigmatic. The only certainty was that he was very strong. The Second Demon God, like Mike, was curious about what Apollo would say. "My boss says "Foreskin cleared his throat, mimicking Apollo''s tone, "Don''t be boring." With just one sentence, half of the Second Demon God''s killing intent dissipated. He hesitated. If Apollo entered the Abyssal Plane to kill him now, the Second Demon God would surely die! But at the same time, Apollo would pay a heavy price. The slumbering Supreme Demon God wasn''t so kind; he would seize any opportunity to kill a human Supreme Being! A life-for-a-life with Apollo? If successful, the Supreme Demon God would revive him.... As he hesitated, a new sound echoed in the hall. Wind chimes? No, bone chimes. The crisp sound of bones clinking together announced the arrival of the burly man adorned with white bone ornaments. He casually pushed Foreskin to the corner. "Shadow Nine guessed you had bad intentions and sent me with..." The Second Demon God''s anger was reaching its peak, cutting off the burly man''s words. "Do human powerhouses only deliver messages? Let them come and talk to me themselves!" "Are you sure?" The burly man looked at the Second Demon God, a small black box appearing in his palm, "I''ll invite Shadow Nine right now." The Second Demon God: "..." Not playing by the rules! I was just joking, how could you take it seriously! Put that little thing down, who are you trying to scare! The Second Demon God''s eyes darkened, and he spat out a sentence through gritted teeth, "Continue." "Shadow Nine said, if Gregory loses a single hair..." The burly man''s mouth stretched into an exaggerated grin, almost inhuman, reaching his ears, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth as he repeated Shadow Nine''s words. Shadow Nine said: "On the day I attain supreme power, my blade shall carve through shadowed night till darkness yields to dawn''s first light." Chapter 158: I want to see how you humans will use three corps to annihilate the Abyssal Plane Chapter 158: I want to see how you humans will use three corps to annihilate the Abyssal Plane"On the day I attain supreme power, my blade shall carve through shadowed night till darkness yields to dawn''s first light." Shadow Nine''s words completely extinguished the Second Demon God''s killing intent. It was a simple truth. He couldn''t kill Shadow Nine, and Shadow Nine had a real chance of reaching the supreme level. Once Shadow Nine became a Supreme Being, that lunatic would indeed be willing to risk everything! With the combined threats from the three Supreme Beings and Shadow Nine''s message, the situation turned, and Gregory was safe. Just as the negotiations were about to resume, Gregory, facing the burly man adorned with bone ornaments-Shadow Three-spoke up. "Swear that you never lie." Everyone: ??? Shadow Three was momentarily at a loss. Then, under everyone''s gaze, Gregory gritted his teeth and pulled out one of his own hairs. The demon gods: ... Are you doing this on purpose? That''s too much! "Today, let''s not talk about blades," Both humanity and the demon race ignored his actions, officially starting the negotiations. There were nine demon gods in total. Their bargaining chips were simple: non-participation in the war. Since humanity was targeting the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Abyssal Planes, let them fight to their heart''s content! The other demon gods could stay out of it, provided humanity made certain concessions. Each demon god had different conditions. Starting with the Thirteenth Demon God, they spoke in turn. The Thirteenth Demon God stated his condition, "Thor must swear by his own ID not to enter the Thirteenth Abyss for a hundred years." Mike, watching: ??? What does this have to do with me?! He was just watching the show, getting all excited, and suddenly found himself being used as a bargaining chip on the table. Not entering the Thirteenth Abyss for a hundred years meant the Thirteenth Demon God would always be safe as long as he stayed on his home turf? Before Mike could respond, Maxen in the Demon Emperor''s Hall nodded, "Agreed." He agreed on behalf of his friend! Maxen calculated in his mind, "From now on, the specialties of the Thirteenth Abyss will be sold to Thor at a 50% markup, no, 100%!" This was a win-win. Humanity won once, and Maxen won once. Thor lost big time. Mike rolled his eyes helplessly, "Damn it, at least respect my opinion!" Shadow Seven also rolled her eyes, grumbling, "What are they talking about? Only visuals, no sound..." "Indeed," Mike nodded, "It''s really annoying without sound." He continued watching the subtitles. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Twelfth Demon God: Humanity withdraws their corps from the Twelfth Abyssal Plane, and both sides agree to a thirty-year non-aggression pact.] The sword servant shook his head. Denied. All matters concerning the Abyssal Plane''s corps were handled solely by Ares. The sword servant conveyed Ares'' will. Even the corps command center mostly cooperated with Ares, having advisory power but no decision-making authority. The Twelfth Demon God was silent for a moment before speaking again, "Humanity retains their occupied areas, and we have a ten-year truce." The sword servant shook his head again. The Twelfth Demon God had no choice but to state his bottom line, "A three-year truce, during which humanity can send out forces below Battle Lord tier for skirmishes, but both sides are prohibited from mobilizing forces of a hundred or more." The sword servant slashed out a "1." "One year it is!" With a potential Supreme Being emerging, the situation was turbulent. Securing a year of respite was crucial for the Twelfth Demon God. As long as humanity ceased their campaigns against the Abyssal Plane, his subordinates and Battle Lord-tier demon creatures could increase their output, enhancing his own strength. Thus, the Twelfth Demon God retreating repeatedly. From the initial thirty years, it shrank to just one year. With the Twelfth Demon God''s agreement settled, the Eleventh Demon God stepped forward. "My conditions will be discussed privately. Send someone to the Eleventh Abyssal Plane." "Alright." Everyone''s eyes naturally fell on Maxen. Maxen nodded, "I''ll go." He was used to it. As the godson of two Supreme Beings, Maxen carried many titles and buffs. No demon god dared to touch him. Gregory was crucial to humanity, and the Supreme Beings could issue threats and follow through without hesitation. Maxen might not be as crucial to humanity, but he was very important to Morpheus and Ares. That was enough. The Eleventh Demon God''s projection fell at Maxen''s feet, taking him to the Eleventh Abyssal Plane for negotiations. Mike, watching, shook his head in disappointment. Why did he leave just like that? The Tenth Demon God: "I want half of [Vortexarchon''s] remains." Mike: ??? Vortexarchon is dead? Mike''s vision filled with achievements, all records left by Vortexarchon. Mike couldn''t help but marvel, Ares is truly amazing! Joseph Windrider spoke, "The remains are gone, scattered." "I''ll take the ashes." || || The negotiations were harmonious, with both sides ''frankly'' and ''amicably'' exchanging views. The demon gods were reasonable, daring to propose any conditions, asking for the moon. Humanity fought hard, unwilling to agree to anything, trying to get something for nothing. What left the deepest impression on Mike was the Fifth Demon God''s condition: "Kill me within ten years!" The Fifth Demon God''s projection was almost hysterical, spewing all sorts of profanities. Shadow One, with a soft heart and a distaste for killing, extended the timeline, "A thousand years!" "Fifteen years! That''s my limit!" The Fifth Demon God stared intently at Shadow One. "Otherwise, I''ll go seek death from Ares. Let''s see how many strikes it takes for him to kill me!" The negotiations with the Fifth Demon God took a bizarre turn, making it hard for anyone to adapt. He was hell-bent on seeking death, while humanity, out of compassion, was reluctant to kill him. Mike, watching, slowly nodded, understanding the situation. The Fifth Demon God was an Exiled Demon God. Killing him would return his essence to the Supreme Demon God, strengthening the Supreme Demon God! For the Supreme Beings, demon gods were not the main concern; the Supreme Demon God was the real threat. They''d rather let the Fifth Demon God live than allow the Supreme Demon God to grow stronger! The negotiations progressed faster than Mike had anticipated. In fact, the abyssal demon gods came prepared, each with their own demands. Mike gradually saw through their intentions and couldn''t help but complain, "These demon gods are just here to take advantage!" No demon god wants to be the first to act. They never intended to participate in the great battle! They even relish seeing other demon gods weakened, so they can seize their territories and resources... This negotiation was a mutually beneficial arrangement for both sides. The negotiations quickly approached their conclusion. The previously silent Second Demon God suddenly spoke again, "Is the Supreme Agreement still valid?" Supreme Being Morpheus had once reached an agreement with the Supreme Demon God. Both the Abyssal Plane and humanity had been operating within the framework of this agreement for centuries. The human powerhouses almost simultaneously nodded. "Valid." This was the directive they had received, and it was the intention of the three Supreme Beings. They had no intention of breaking the agreement for now. Receiving a positive response, the Second Demon God snorted. "Good." "Today, I want to see how you humans will use three corps to annihilate the Abyssal Plane!" Chapter 159: Victory for humanity Chapter 159: Victory for humanityAccording to the "Supreme Agreement," humanity could deploy a maximum of three corps in each Abyssal Plane. The number of powerhouses in each corps was also strictly limited. As the great battle unfolded, humanity, having recuperated for years, launched an offensive targeting the four major Abyssal Planes. Their ambition was clear for all to see. This battle wasn''t just against the demon gods but also aimed at the Abyssal Planes that the demon creatures depended on for survival! If they only killed the demon gods, the Abyssal Planes would soon give birth to new Primordial Demon Gods. Even in Abyssal Planes occupied by Exiled Demon Gods, the same would happen. The only way to achieve lasting peace was to kill all demon creatures, purify the Abyssal Planes, and destroy them completely! However, the "Supreme Agreement" made it difficult for humanity to achieve this. There were once eighteen Abyssal Planes. Over the past three hundred years, humanity had completely purified five of them, and those were ranked lower. The ranking of an Abyssal Plane represented its strength. This time, humanity''s targets were the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Abyssal Planes! All ranked in the top ten, their strength was formidable. Ignoring the demon gods, it would be extremely difficult for humanity to break through these planes with their current strength! "We are indeed curious about what trump card you humans have hidden." "No potential Supreme Being, no Ultimate Battle Lord, and you think three corps can annihilate an Abyssal Plane?" "Dream on!" The nine demon gods present each swore by their true names that they would not participate in this battle. Correspondingly, human powerhouses stepped forward, swearing by their own names to uphold the agreed terms. After this, the human powerhouses exchanged glances. Shadow One nodded, "We can begin. Guardian Shadow has no objections." Foreskin wandered back from the corner and also spoke, "Mystic Market has no objections." The sword servant drove his sword into the ground. "That means agreement," Shadow Seven explained to Deathsinger, not missing any chance to provide commentary. "When the sword servant agrees to something, he drives his sword into the ground." Mike, curious, asked, "What if the sword servant disagrees? Does he break the sword?" Shadow Seven gestured, "No, the sword servant would slash you directly." Mike: Why are you so familiar with this? Have you been slashed before? Realizing the awkwardness, Shadow Seven quickly added, "My close friend often gets chased and slashed by the sword servant, that''s how I know." Guardian Shadow, Sword Servant, and Mystic Market-forces created by the three Supreme Beings-represented their will. When these three parties agreed, it essentially represented humanity''s will. The critical moment of the negotiation had arrived! "Joseph Windrider, your part here is done," Shadow Three approached Joseph and asked, "Need a lift?" The pale-faced Joseph Windrider smiled wryly, "Please be gentle." "Alright." With that, Shadow Three punched Joseph Windrider in the stomach, causing his already pale face to flush red. A giant mouth appeared behind Joseph, swallowing him instantly. Before Mike could ask, Shadow Seven explained, "Shadow Three can help people move within the Abyssal Plane, though his methods are a bit rough." "That... almost kills the person, right?" Mike saw clearly that Joseph Windrider''s health had dropped significantly. For other Battle Lords, such a punch could be fatal! Judging by everyone''s attitude, Mike knew the real battle was about to begin! Even though he wasn''t there, Mike felt his blood boiling. "It''s a pity I can''t participate or even watch." Mike sighed and shook his head. Better not to watch for now. ... Fourth Abyssal Plane. A large flag fluttered-Hurricane Corps! Countless soldiers in green armor poured in, taking over the defense of the Fourth Abyssal Plane. Most of them were wind element classes, and even those who weren''t had high mobility. The leader shouted, "We are here to relieve you. Hand over all defense duties and return to Earth!" "Key confirmed!" "Transfer complete. For Victory!" "Victory is Ours!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The corps leader''s lips curled into a confident smile. The three corps originally stationed in the Fourth Abyssal Plane quickly withdrew as ordered. The vast human stronghold was now defended by a single corps, making the once impregnable defense seem full of gaps. Strangely, despite the weakened defense, the demon creatures didn''t attack immediately, not even small-scale harassment. Within half an hour of Hurricane Corps taking over, a massive black portal opened, spewing black mist. A tattered, scarred flag was raised, depicting an ugly heart-Nightmare Corps. Shadows moved within the black mist, indistinct. A tall, slender figure floated out of the mist, approaching the Hurricane Corps leader. The figure spoke in a clear, melodious female voice, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Shadow Two, deputy corps leader of Nightmare Corps." The Hurricane Corps leader nodded, "Wait a moment." One more corps was needed. Before the person arrived, their sword did. Space shattered into countless fragments, and sword energy flew out, forming a new portal. Elite swordsmen emerged, forming neat phalanxes-the Valor Sword Corps. A black-haired youth with a long sword on his back approached the two and spoke coldly, "Valor Sword Corps, Deputy Corps Leader, Cedric Blackwell." Everyone was here. Nightmare Corps, Valor Sword Corps, Hurricane Corps. To completely purify the Fourth Abyssal Plane, humanity had dispatched their strongest corps! Shadow Two asked, "When do we act?" "Keep waiting." The three ninth-tier Battle Lords stood in place, waiting for the signal to act. Within Hurricane Corps, Bob Emberclad looked around, feeling his armor was a bit tight. "Have I gained weight? Need to lose some." As he thought this, a storage ring was thrown in front of him, and a messenger''s voice rang out, "Eat what''s inside." Before a major battle, soldiers were given something to eat to fill their stomachs. Fighting on an empty stomach would lower their morale. The items in the storage ring had continuous recovery effects and added various powerful buffs. Eating them now would be perfect for the battle! "It''s been so long since I was on the battlefield, and the treatment has improved," Bob Emberclad thought as he ate, noting the valuable items in the storage ring. What he consumed was worth more than a Battle Chief''s three-year salary! This battle might be another life-or-death struggle. Bob Emberclad joked to himself, "I should have applied for Dead Resolve Camp. Maybe the compensation would be higher if I died." He quickly finished everything in the storage ring. The messenger returned, handing him a book, "Read the skill introduction and learn the skill." "This is..." Bob Emberclad looked at the cover: "Wind''s Reach." "This, this, this..." Even after learning the skill, Bob Emberclad was still in shock. Was this skill meant for him? Shouldn''t it be prioritized for Battle Lords or stronger individuals? Unless... "Unless they''ve all learned it already!" Bob Emberclad gasped, feeling a chill run through him. What was humanity planning? Were they really going to rise? As Bob Emberclad pondered, the messenger returned several times, delivering more supplies. "Use these items and scrolls during the advance. Don''t worry about precision; prioritize your safety." "Change into this equipment. It reduces cooldown and increases movement speed..." "The previous supplies should help you maintain mana recovery during the battle..." Finally, the messenger brought the battle orders. "When you hear the command ''Ride the wind,'' follow the flag and continuously cast Wind''s Reach. Avoid friendly fire and try not to fall behind! If you do, use a teleport scroll to leave the battlefield. Understood?" "Understood!" A few minutes later, a giant mouth appeared in the sky, spitting out Joseph Windrider. Despite his disheveled appearance, Joseph Windrider''s spirit was high, filled with fighting spirit. A thunderous roar echoed from the sky. "Ride the wind. Begin the attack!" Swish- Valor Sword Corps, over ten thousand elite swordsmen drew their swords simultaneously. "Hold your swords!" Cedric Blackwell led the charge, shouting, "Follow me and break the formation!" In an instant, ten thousand sword lights flashed across the sky, appearing miles away, turning everyone into a breeze. Under the sword lights, countless demon creatures were torn to pieces, not even knowing how they died. Boom- In one corner of the battlefield, black mist surged, and Shadow Two''s voice grew more sinister, "Time for nightmares, my dear." Whoosh The black mist teleported miles ahead, and the figures within clashed with the demon creatures! The last to move was Hurricane Corps. Bob Emberclad, within the formation, cast Wind''s Reach, roaring with his comrades. The long-dormant blood in his veins boiled again, reminiscent of his past battles. His blade was once again stained with demon blood. Humanity''s three major corps, all using Wind''s Reach, rampaged across the battlefield, appearing and disappearing like the wind. Battle Generals, Battle Chiefs, even Battle Lords, fell under Wind''s Reach! The wind swept through, leaving no demon alive! The sounds of battle were isolated, leaving only one voice echoing madly: "Victory for humanity!" Chapter 160: Thor wouldnt go to the battlefield unless Apollo wants him dead Chapter 160: Thor wouldn''t go to the battlefield unless Apollo wants him deadSecond Abyssal Plane, Demon Emperor''s Hall. After the demon gods and the human race reached an agreement, the demon gods would remain mere spectators, no matter what happened next. However, this didn''t stop them from closely monitoring the battle''s progress. The armrest of the second demon god''s throne was originally carved with a pitch-black raven. The raven statue came to life, circled above the throne, and then flew away. "Whoosh-" The sound of the raven in the air brought reports from the Abyssal front line. "Nightmare, Valor Sword, and Hurricane corps are attacking the Fourth Abyssal Plane!" "Leaders: Joseph Windrider, Shadow Two, Cedric Blackwell..." Many human powerhouses stayed in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, waiting for the battle''s outcome. Contrary to the demon gods'' expectations, this battle would be over quickly-much faster than anyone anticipated. A swift and decisive victory. It might end as soon as it began! Shadow Seven scratched his head anxiously. The live broadcast of the negotiations was as still as a frozen frame. Earlier, there had been at least some facial expressions and body language, making it a silent film at best. Now, it was just a photo. Shadow Seven glanced at Deathsinger beside him and found him watching intently, thoroughly entertained. "Of course, every person at the negotiation table is a legendary figure to Deathsinger," Shadow Seven quickly understood why Deathsinger was so engrossed. "Deathsinger has a heart that yearns to grow stronger. That''s good!" Shadow Seven didn''t disturb Deathsinger, letting him continue to observe these legendary figures. In Mike''s view, reports kept coming in. [3 minutes and 16 seconds into the battle, Valor Sword Corps defeated the Burning Corps!] [Cedric Blackwell defeated the Burning Corps commander!] [4 minutes and 8 seconds into the battle, Nightmare Corps defeated the Bone Corps!] [Shadow Two and Joseph Windrider teamed up and wiped out all Battle Chief-level forces of the Bone Corps!] [6 minutes and 12 seconds into the battle, Hurricane Corps defeated the Winter Corps] [...] The atmosphere in the Demon Emperor''s Hall of the Second Abyssal Plane was extremely tense. With each report the raven brought back, the demon gods'' faces grew darker. The human corps were advancing too quickly. Less than ten minutes into the battle, they had already crushed five demon race corps head-on! This kind of overwhelming advantage had only appeared three times in history. Each time, it was because a potential Supreme Being personally went to the battlefield to achieve such brilliant results! "Is Thor on the battlefield?!" Some demon gods even exclaimed, "It''s only been a few days, and he dares to step onto the Abyssal battlefield?" The thirteenth demon god coldly said, "This time is different. I can feel it. This potential Supreme Being is different from the previous three!" "What''s different?" The second demon god snorted disdainfully, "This is the fate of the human race. No matter how many potential Supreme Beings they produce, the outcome will be the same." He looked outside and muttered to himself, "Thor wouldn''t go to the battlefield unless Apollo wants him dead. So, it must be the human Supreme Beings or Thor. One of them must have created some secret technique or skill to gain such an advantage." He withdrew his gaze, no longer paying attention to the battlefield''s situation. There was no need to watch anymore; the result was already clear. Watching further would be a waste of time. The Fourth Abyssal Plane was already lost. Some demon gods were still unwilling to accept reality, unable to understand why the Fourth Abyssal Plane had fallen so quickly! "As long as the demon god doesn''t die, the Abyssal Plane won''t perish!" The relationship between the Abyssal Plane and the demon gods was complex. Simply put, when a demon god dies, a new one will soon be born in the Abyssal Plane. As long as the demon god is alive, the Abyssal Plane will never be purified or conquered. To conquer the Abyssal Plane, one must kill the demon god or sever the connection between the demon god and the Abyssal Plane to completely purify the abyss. The human corps were indeed fierce, but that alone wasn''t enough! Even if they swept through the Fourth Abyssal Plane a thousand times, it would be useless if they didn''t kill the fourth demon god. The Fourth Abyssal Plane would continue to produce demon creatures endlessly. Because of this, the demon gods still held a sliver of hope. As long as the fourth demon god wasn''t dead, the Fourth Abyssal Plane wouldn''t be purified! "A bunch of insects!" The second demon god sat on his throne, too angry to speak. He often felt unlucky to be of the same race as such brainless creatures. How could he aspire to the supreme position with such a group of idiots? He should have been born as a human and become a potential Supreme Being! "The human race has put in so much effort, and in less than fifteen minutes, they''re about to conquer the Fourth Abyssal Plane." The second demon god sneered inwardly, "Do you think the human race will spare the fourth demon god?!" What a bunch of pig-headed teammates! The second demon god ckly calculated his mind, "The purpose of this battle is to clear the obstacles for Thor. The third, fourth, and sixth demon gods are all Exiled Demon Gods. The third is the tongue, the fourth is the eye, and the sixth is the nose. Which one corresponds to Thor''s talent?" "Please don''t be the eye..." While the second demon god was lost in thought, new bad news arrived, and the hall erupted in cheers. "Report-" "Cedric Blackwell led three corps to conquer the Fourth Abyssal Plane. The Fourth Abyssal Plane has returned to the Tower of Truth." "Our race has won a great victory!" As the battle report came in, the human powerhouses present celebrated wildly. Even Professor Gregory''s face was full of smiles. The second demon god''s face darkened. He slammed the armrest and shouted, "Enough!" "Guards!" A group of demon race guards immediately surrounded the hall. "You blind fools!" The second demon god scolded mercilessly, "Can''t you see our dear human friends have just returned victorious? Hurry up and prepare a banquet to celebrate their victory!" After all, it wasn''t him who died today. The second demon god wasn''t sad; he was even a bit happy. The struggle between the two races was a struggle for resources. The second demon god saw far enough and high enough to accommodate a meal. Everyone: ... For a moment, they were at a loss. They were celebrating the conquest of the Fourth Abyssal Plane, and the second demon god wanted to treat them to a meal? What was this? Foreskin stood up, righteously saying, "What do you take us humans for? We have strict regulations while on duty, unlike your lax ways!" He took out a set of rules and pointed to the clauses, "Each person''s hospitality standard cannot exceed 3800 gold coins. Meals are allowed, but no sexual services, and no alcohol." Second demon god: ... "I understand." Foreskin added, "Also, we practice individual dining." "Maybe we shouldn''t eat after all. You can go back to where you came from." "How can the dignified second demon god go back on his word?!" Watching the live broadcast, Mike''s expression was strange. The atmosphere was getting S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. twisted. The Fourth Abyssal Plane was still in battle, and the Second Abyssal Plane was already starting a victory banquet. What kind of operation was this?! Which side was he on? At the banquet, everyone drank juice and chatted, the atmosphere very harmonious. There was no trace of the previous tension. Just minutes ago, they were on the verge of killing Professor Gregory. Now, Maxen had already clinked glasses with the second demon god three times. Hearing about the banquet, Maxen hurried back and sat closest to the second demon god. The juice had a tingling sensation, but Maxen felt that free stuff always tasted better. He patted the second demon god''s shoulder, "You''re pretty good. I''ll tell my godfather to delay slashing you." The second demon god held back for a long time and finally said, "Ugh...Thanks." "You''re welcome. We''re all friends here. Come on, another round!" At the banquet, most Battle Lords calmly ate various foods. The Abyssal Plane''s food posed no threat to them, and the second demon god wouldn''t tamper with such things. Gregory Blackwell was different; some things could kill him with just one bite. So, he ate the food prepared by the human race: three dishes and a soup, two meat and one vegetable. After finishing his meal, Gregory Blackwell turned to Shadow Three. Shadow Three hadn''t touched the food in front of him. "I have a question." Shadow Three bowed, "Ask away." "You said earlier that Shadow Nine asked you to relay a message, [On the day I attain supreme power, my blade shall carve through shadowed night till darkness yields to dawn''s first light], right?" "Yes." The atmosphere in the hall cooled down, and everyone focused on the conversation. Even the second demon god squinted his eyes, waiting for the next part. Gregory Blackwell continued, "Where did he copy that from?" Shadow Three answered honestly, "He paid a novelist to write it, then gave them hush money and Memory Sealed them." "I have another question." Gregory Blackwell blinked, "If I walk out of here unscathed, and Shadow Nine really attains supreme power, what will he do?" Shadow Three grabbed a cup of juice, threw the whole cup into his mouth, chewed it up along with the juice, and swallowed. He grinned again, "Shadow Nine guessed you''d ask that." "He said " Shadow Nine''s exact words were: "Whether Gregory lives or dies, what does that have to do with me killing demon gods?" Chapter 161: Printing money on the spot to buy things Chapter 161: Printing money on the spot to buy thingsSecond Abyssal Plane, Demon Emperor''s Hall. The festive atmosphere vanished, and the entire hall fell silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. After hearing Shadow Three''s words, many demon god projections looked displeased, feeling as if their intelligence had been insulted. The second demon god raised his wine glass and laughed heartily, "This toast is for Shadow Nine, wishing him to become a supreme being soon!" A demon god must be flexible, not seeking temporary bravado. The negotiations had concluded, and both sides had gotten what they needed. There was no need to break the peace now. Offending the human race at this moment would bring nothing but harm. As for Gregory''s threat, the second demon god had already thought of other ways to deal with it. The second demon god''s laughter echoed in the hall. None of the human powerhouses raised their glasses. Instead, several demon god projections lifted their glasses and laughed along, "To Shadow Nine, may he become a supreme being soon!" Shadow Three stood up and looked at all the demon gods who had spoken, "Shadow Nine anticipated you would say that. He said, anyone who toasts should prepare a small gift." The fifth demon god projection immediately stood up and volunteered, "I am willing to offer myself as a gift and ask Shadow Nine to slash me to death." Shadow Three shook his head, "Shadow Nine said he couldn''t kill you; otherwise, his conscience wouldn''t allow it. He even wants other demon gods to share some source with you so you can live healthier and maybe sleep better at night." Hearing the word "sleep," the fifth demon god''s spirit nearly collapsed again. Mike was utterly shocked by what he saw. Could it be that every step was within Shadow Nine''s calculations? Impossible, absolutely impossible! The Shadow Nine Mike knew was shameless, violent, disrespectful despite his age, and obsessed with saving face... but he definitely didn''t have the [prophetic] buff! Which means... Mike squinted his eyes and looked at Shadow Three. "Is he pushing everything onto Shadow Nine?" The [Shadow Nine anticipated] from Shadow Three''s mouth was actually Shadow Three''s own initiative! What a talent. Just this level of intelligence and emotional quotient crushed Maxen and Shadow Seven combined. With this disruption, the entire banquet''s atmosphere was ruined. "Everyone, take care. I won''t see you off," the second demon god said as he escorted everyone out of the Second Abyssal Plane and returned to his Demon Emperor''s Hall. "The human race is too deceitful!" a demon god cursed, "So cunning, they are the real demon race!" "Oh?" The second demon god, sitting on his throne, looked down at the demon god projections below and snorted coldly, "You think the human race is deceitful and cunning?" "Did I say something wrong? Just look at this time..." "Look at what?!" The second demon god snapped back, "Back then, the honest humans were all killed by you. The ones who survived are a bit cunning, and you can''t accept it? Poison Bone, you were the most enthusiastic when it came to tricking people. Now you''re whining? Where''s that shameless energy you had when you tricked the human Ultimate Battle Lord and his entire corps? Bring it out!" After a full-on verbal assault, the second demon god''s tirade wasn''t over, "Tsk tsk tsk, honestly, sometimes I suspect the human race hasn''t killed you because you''re too stupid and fit to stay in this position. Putting a pig in the demon god''s place would do better than you! Calling you pig teammates is an insult to pigs!" The second demon god''s scolding continued unabated. The tenth demon god''s projection was stunned and instinctively retorted, "Those dead people were stupid; what does that have to do with me?" "Remember, it''s not three hundred years ago anymore; the situation has changed!" The second demon god interrupted again, his patience with these fools completely exhausted. "I''m begging you, at least show some cunning as demon gods! Can you not be so stupid? I must have the worst luck ever to be stuck with you idiots fighting against the human race. Get out, all of you!" "Don''t bother me, let me be alone!" With a mix of scolding and shoving, the second demon god drove all the projections away. Many demon gods gave him meaningful looks before leaving. This guy must have deep schemes. Such a breakdown was mostly an act. He was hiding something from everyone! But, except for the first demon god, the second demon god was the strongest. Even if they knew he was up to something, they couldn''t do anything about it. After all the demon god projections left, one figure returned. "Bro, over here, over here," the second demon god called eagerly, "Let''s sit down and continue our chat." The figure was none other than Maxen. Only he had the guts to venture alone into the second demon god''s Emperor''s Hall. Such courage came from his righteousness? No, it came from having two supreme Godfathers. "Bro, what do you think about what we discussed earlier?" the second demon god whispered, "I just want to meet Supreme Being Apollo once. Everything is negotiable." Maxen was surprised, "You want to meet Apollo? Are you tired of living?" Human Battle Lord powerhouses would avoid Apollo if they could. A casual remark from Apollo could trigger their psychological trauma. Why would a demon god want to approach Apollo? "I can''t decide that. You know, Apollo isn''t my Godfather yet." "That''s tough!" Maxen looked troubled, rubbing three fingers together in front of him. This wasn''t a hint; it was a blatant signal! The second demon god spoke again, "I am willing to offer 30,000 tons of C-grade ore to the human race." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gleam flashed in Maxen''s eyes, and he scoffed, "We destroyed the Ebon Abyss. Do you think we care about C-grade ore?" The second demon god''s words were a test. Maxen didn''t care and directly countered. There was no need to hide the fact that the human race had two mines. Wealth must be flaunted! Only by being rich and powerful could the human race deter these demon races. Today''s close interaction between the second demon god and Maxen was solely because the human race was powerful and stronger. If the human race suffered significant losses one day, the second demon god would be the first to retaliate! Maxen understood this better than anyone. He waved his hand and demanded, "100,000 tons of A-grade ore, and I''ll pass on your message." "100,000 tons is too much, 50,000 tons." After some bargaining, they settled on 100,000 tons of A-grade ore and 3,000 tons of S-grade ore. Maxen''s negotiation strategy was simple: every time the second demon god haggled, he raised the price. The initiative was his; take it or leave it. "Don''t force it. If it''s too much, we can still be friends even if the deal falls through. I can''t bully you, right?" Maxen said sincerely. Mike felt that Maxen had learned some bad habits from someone. He was no longer the simple, honest ninth-tier Battle Lord. "Not forced, not at all!" The second demon god shook his head vigorously. Just some ore. He wanted to meet Apollo to verify his suspicions. The cost was worth it! Maxen spoke again, "You know, if I go through the trouble of passing your message, I can''t go back hungry, right?" "Of course not!" The second demon god was about to say something but was interrupted by Maxen. "The food we just ate didn''t exceed the 3800 gold coins per person standard, right?" The second demon god nodded repeatedly, following Maxen''s lead, "Right! Just some local specialties from the Second Abyssal Plane, not worth much, don''t worry about it." The so-called local specialties could fetch astronomical prices among humans! "We agreed beforehand, I can''t eat for free. I''m a ninth-tier Battle Lord, a Supreme Son. Eating your demon god''s food without paying would disgrace my Godfather!" "So..." The second demon god was confused, not understanding what Maxen meant, but he had a bad feeling. "I''m a bit hungry. Prepare 100,000 lunchboxes for me to take away." Maxen took out a calculator. The calculator emitted an electronic voice. "3800, times, 100,000, equals, 380 million." Maxen waved his hand, "I''ll pay 400 million dollars. The extra is a tip!" He took out a money-printing machine from his storage ring and started printing money on the spot. Maxen''s actions left the second demon god dumbfounded. Was this really the Maxen he knew? The Maxen who wielded a great sword on the battlefield, the simple, honest version of Maxen, was gone. Printing money on the spot to buy things... Who taught him this? Even paying with Truth Coins would be better than dollars! The second demon god felt like he couldn''t breathe, as if his lungs were about to explode. What use did he have for Earth''s money? Could he even go on a vacation there? After a long silence, the second demon god spoke resignedly, "Prepare food for Maxen." "100,000 portions!" Chapter 162: How powerful are you? Chapter 162: How powerful are you?One hour later. "Here are the lunchboxes, and here are the ores. Please take them," the second demon god said with a beaming smile. "Don''t forget what you promised me." "Of course, of course!" Maxen accepted the two gifts, left four one-billion-dollar bills, and walked away without looking back. In the Forest of Truth, Mike frowned slightly. "Stone better not have fallen for it!"No matter what the second demon god wanted to say or do by meeting Apollo, he definitely had his own schemes. The best course of action would be not to help the second demon god with this! The more the enemy wants something, the less you should do it. Maxen surely understands this, right? Mike felt a bit more at ease. Although Maxen often suffered losses at Mike''s hands, he was definitely not as simple as he appeared. His intelligence was still much higher than Shadow Seven''s. If Maxen were a fool, he would have died long ago, no matter how many supreme godfathers he had. Just as Mike thought, as soon as Maxen left the Second Abyssal Plane, the smile on his face vanished, replaced by a cold expression. "Deliver a message? Deliver my ass!" Maxen sneered inwardly. "I promised to deliver your message, but I never said when. I''ll tell Apollo after the second demon god is slashed to death..." Maxen returned with a full load. Meanwhile, the second demon god paced back and forth in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, deep in thought. "Whether the message gets delivered or not doesn''t matter," he calculated. "I''ve already discovered that the human corps are using [Wind''s Reach]. The Third Abyssal Plane was broken by Ares and his sword servant, the Fourth Abyssal Plane has sunk, and the Sixth Abyssal Plane was attacked by that old monster Shadow Nine..." This battle had yielded more than expected for the human race. Three Abyssal Planes were on the verge of being purified by the humans! "Kill, kill more," the second demon god sneered. "The more they kill, the faster the Supreme Demon God awakens, and the more blessings we receive." These demon gods were like watchdogs for the Supreme Demon God. When the dogs get beaten, the master loses face and throws out some bones. The Supreme Demon God spent most of his time asleep, and during his rare moments of wakefulness, he would battle the human Supreme Being. But this didn''t hinder his control over the entire abyss. "Report to the Supreme Demon God to ban the use of [Wind''s Reach] by humans in the abyss. The third, fourth, and sixth demon gods will all die this time, meaning half a tongue, an eye, and half a nose will return to the Supreme Demon God..." The second demon god felt a headache coming on and even cursed, "Can''t they kill some Primordial Demon Gods instead? Focusing only on Exiled Demon Gods is just causing trouble!" The human race had always maintained a delicate balance between Exiled Demon Gods and Primordial Demon Gods, ensuring that neither faction would become too dominant and maximizing internal strife within the demon race. Killing three Exiled Demon Gods in one go would undoubtedly disrupt this balance and strengthen the Supreme Demon God. It was an unwise move! Strengthening the Supreme Demon God was not good news for the second demon god. "Is it just for temporary bravado?" He shook his head, refusing to believe the humans were that foolish. "The third demon god will likely be killed by Ares. No big deal; Ares is getting fewer chances S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. to act. The fourth demon god seems to have been taken to the Tower of Truth. How Apollo will deal with him-either death or a fate worse than death." He had only one question left, "How will the sixth demon god die?" ... The Sixth Abyssal Plane was being attacked by Shadow Nine leading the human corps. Shadow Nine, that monster, was undoubtedly strong, even capable of fighting a demon god without losing. But! That was the extent of it. To kill the sixth demon god, Shadow Nine absolutely didn''t have the ability before becoming a supreme being. The second demon god couldn''t figure it out. "Sixth demon god, if you have any spirit left after you die, please tell me how you died. I''m really curious..." ... First Abyssal Plane. In the Demon Emperor''s Hall of the first demon god, also known as the Archdemon, an Exiled Demon God and the strongest demon god besides the Supreme Demon God. "Brother, thanks to you this time!" The sixth demon god sat on the ground, eating heartily and looking quite pleased. "Those idiots, the tongue and the eye, are both returning to the Supreme Demon God. The humans would never have guessed that I fled to you as soon as the battle started!" The sixth demon god had abandoned his own territory and fled to the First Abyssal Plane! He didn''t care about his domain; no one could kill him! The Archdemon sat on his throne, his fingers tracing the rim of his wine glass thoughtfully. "Yes, they could never have guessed." The sixth demon god laughed heartily and continued to mock, "The third is too stupid, staying on his home turf waiting to be slashed. The fourth is too greedy, daring to use a projection to invade Earth, only to be captured by Apollo and taken to the Tower of Truth. They both died in vain!" The Archdemon seemed a bit distracted, casually saying, "Sixth demon god, they certainly didn''t expect you to come to me." Exiled Demon Gods were naturally opposed to each other. They shared the same source from the Supreme Demon God and could devour each other to grow stronger. For the sixth demon god to come to the Archdemon''s lair in person was rare. So rare that even the Archdemon found it hard to believe. The sixth demon god grinned, "If you hadn''t sworn by your true name, I wouldn''t have dared to come..." He couldn''t finish his sentence. A shadow leaped from the Archdemon''s shadow. Swish-a pitch-black blade pierced the sixth demon god''s chest. At the same time, another demon god appeared, joining forces with Shadow Nine to ambush the sixth demon god. The Archdemon sat nonchalantly on his throne, even having the leisure to speak, "Yes, with the true name oath, I can''t harm you. So I invited them to do it. Rest in peace; I''ll take good care of your source." The sixth demon god roared like a trapped beast, trying to fight his way out. But facing a well-prepared ambush, how could he escape alive? Soon, his roars weakened. Shadow Nine sheathed his weapon and stood aside, coldly watching the thirteenth demon god and the sixth demon god''s battle. The more the thirteenth demon god consumed, the better it was for the humans. Archdemon understood this but didn''t care. He looked at Shadow Nine, his expression slightly serious, "Don''t forget what you promised me. The sources of the third and sixth demon gods must be handed over to me. You don''t want the Supreme Demon God to grow stronger, do you?" "Rest assured," a hoarse voice came from the shadow. Shadow Nine coldly said, "Your strength is sufficient. The humans have no reason to go back on their word." Rules are made by the strong, especially in a life-and-death struggle between two races. The humans had been at a disadvantage for the past fifty years, with no negotiations with the demon race. Now, with a new Supreme Being emerging among the humans, the situation had reversed slightly, forcing the demon race to negotiate. The outcome of the battle in the hall no longer concerned the Archdemon. He sat on his throne, squinting slightly, and fell into a light sleep. The Archdemon remembered clearly that just a week ago, he had a dream. In the dream, he saw a butterfly. The butterfly said to him, "My instructor wants to kill three demon gods." When the Archdemon opened his eyes again, they were all dead. The third demon god, the fourth demon god, and the sixth demon god had fallen! Just because of a butterfly''s words, today''s situation had arisen, leading to the demon race''s great defeat. The Archdemon looked up at the sky, lost in thought. "Supreme Being Apollo, just how powerful are you?" Chapter 163: Crawl for me Chapter 163: Crawl for meFirst Abyssal Plane, inside the Demon Emperor''s Hall, the battle quickly reached its conclusion. The sixth demon god was slain, and the Sixth Abyssal Plane shattered, returning to the Tower of Truth. As for his source, it wasn''t absorbed by the Supreme Demon God but was instead plundered by the Archdemon. The thirteenth demon god, looking weary, spoke coldly, "Shadow Nine, don''t forget what you promised me!" Shadow Nine nonchalantly picked at his ear and asked, "Did I?" The thirteenth demon god replied seriously, "Before Thor becomes a Supreme Being, he cannot enter the Thirteenth Abyssal Plane. You swore this in Maxen''s name." Shadow Nine waved his hand dismissively, "Got it, got it. Look at you, so petty. Would it kill you if Thor visited the Thirteenth Abyssal Plane?" "It would," the thirteenth demon god affirmed. "I am a Primordial Demon God, born only sixty years ago, and I haven''t even harmed a single human. There is no mortal enmity between us." Listening to the thirteenth demon god, Shadow Nine snorted, "Otherwise, do you think you''d still be alive?" Before this battle began, Shadow Nine had asked Apollo, [Four or three?]. Apollo had said three. The demon god who escaped death was not the Archdemon but the thirteenth demon god! The Archdemon, overlooking the two in the hall, spoke seriously, "Shadow Nine, you can still change your mind. If we join forces, there''s an eighty percent chance we can keep the thirteenth demon god here." Shadow Nine was amused by the Archdemon''s words and retorted, "And after killing the thirteenth demon god, you''ll kill me next?" The Archdemon didn''t hide his intentions and said frankly, "That''s also an option." The three beings in the hall formed a delicate balance. Shadow Nine and the thirteenth demon god were no match for the Archdemon. Even if they joined forces, they couldn''t defeat the Archdemon but could at least save their lives. If Shadow Nine lost his mind and teamed up with the Archdemon to kill the thirteenth demon god, he certainly wouldn''t leave the First Abyssal Plane alive today. The thirteenth demon god remained silent, retreating to a corner before leaving the First Abyssal Plane. Shadow Nine didn''t linger either. Although the overall situation was settled, there were still many loose ends to tie up. Staying too long in the First Abyssal Plane would also put him at risk. After Shadow Nine left, the Archdemon slowly descended from his throne and walked over to the sixth demon god''s remains. He looked at the corpse with disdain. Dead and still making a mess of the Demon Emperor''s Hall, cleaning this up would be a hassle. Then, the Archdemon squatted down, picked up the body, and with a face full of sorrow, howled at the sky. All the Abyssal Planes heard a roar simultaneously. It was the Archdemon''s roar, "Shadow Nine, thirteenth demon god, you conspired against my good friend! I will never forgive you!" The roar echoed through the remaining ten abysses, clearly heard by every powerhouse. In the First Abyssal Plane, it even started to rain blood. Those were the ''tears'' the Archdemon shed for the sixth demon god! ... Second Abyssal Plane. Upon hearing the roar, the second demon god suddenly understood. "So the sixth demon god was killed by the Archdemon. Judging by the tone, the source was probably taken by the Archdemon too." The second demon god shook his head, "Why go through all that trouble, Archdemon? Do you think we don''t know how shameless you are?" He quickly calculated the current situation. The human race had been recuperating for nearly a hundred years and now suddenly destroyed three major abysses, all Exiled Demon Gods. "It seems the situation is very unfavorable for the abyss. The awakening of the Supreme Demon God needs to be accelerated..." Thinking of this, the second demon god couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. ... From the moment Mike saw Michael, the war between the two races began. The fourth demon god''s projection descended on Earth. Shadow Nine and Apollo teamed up to seal the fourth demon god''s projection. Ares led his sword servant to the Third Abyssal Plane. Professor Gregory entered the Second Abyssal Plane with the human negotiation team. Three major corps attacked the Fourth Abyssal Plane. Shadow Nine and the thirteenth demon god ambushed the sixth demon god... All these earth-shattering events happened in a very short time, less than half a day. The human race sought a swift and decisive battle. If it turned into a protracted war, the Exiled Demon Gods, in their desperation, would do anything to awaken the Supreme Demon God. They would rather go down together than let the human race have it easy. Naturally, the human race wouldn''t give them this chance. Now, with the third and sixth demon gods successively killed and the Fourth Abyssal Plane conquered, three Abyssal Planes had returned to the Tower of Truth. The human race''s victory was assured. Many had already begun to celebrate, but few pondered one question: Where did the fourth demon god go? ... After this battle, Thor would no longer face threats from the demon gods. This was also part of the agreement between the human race and the demon gods. After this battle, the human race promised not to initiate a purification war in the abyss for thirty years. In exchange, the demon gods couldn''t target the potential Supreme Being, Thor. Of course, there was one awkward thing: the demon gods didn''t know who Thor was. Shadow One, who led the negotiations, was very candid and said, "It''s simple. Just don''t target any human under fifty." Except for a few geniuses, those who could become Ultimate Battle Lords before fifty posed a real threat to the demon gods. The rest were not worth worrying about, so the demon gods had to agree to this condition. After the agreement was signed, Shadow One said softly, "I forgot to mention, I''m just eighteen." Shadow Three nodded and added, "I just turned thirty-six." The demon gods: ... At the same time, the awakening of the Supreme Demon God would also accelerate. To intercept this generation''s potential Supreme Being, he must awaken. There would be a battle between the human Supreme Being Apollo and the Supreme Demon God. That battle was not far off. ... The sky was clear, with only one white cloud floating. Apollo looked beyond the sky, watching the clouds drift. Retracting his gaze, a giant eye behind Apollo trembled. The giant eye-the fourth demon god. Using the projection, Apollo had directly ''invited'' him to the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, severing his connection to the Fourth Abyssal Plane. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Until the battle was nearing its end, Apollo had forgotten that there was still a demon god left to kill. Looking at the eye-from the Supreme Demon God-Apollo spoke seriously, "Maybe you''re a... turtle?" As soon as he finished speaking, the Fourth Demon God''s aura plummeted, soon dropping to the level of a mundane creature. A shell, four legs, and a tail. Without any suspense, he turned into a turtle. The turtle lay on its back, staring at the ceiling, wanting to flip over but unable to do so. The sky was blue. For some reason, Apollo felt annoyed. It was as if someone kept asking him, "Who said the human world is the most boring?" Gregory''s question left Apollo puzzled. Why was their human world so interesting, while his own view of the human world was so boring? He couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t explain it, couldn''t understand it. Annoyed. Apollo hadn''t felt such emotional fluctuations in a long time. Not even when Ares fought the Supreme Demon God, nor when the potential Supreme Being Thor was born. But Gregory''s question left Apollo confused. Apollo''s instructor had once taught him: When you''re in a bad mood, go bully some demon gods to vent. It will make you feel much better. Learn to build your happiness on the demon gods'' suffering. Shadow Nine''s words, Apollo always followed. Even if he didn''t understand some of them, he did as told. Apollo walked forward, flipping the turtle over in the process. The fourth demon god landed on his feet, and from the top of the shell came Apollo''s cold, merciless voice, "Crawl for me." Chapter 164: The first private meeting between Apollo and Thor Chapter 164: The first private meeting between Apollo and ThorIn the Forest of Truth. Shadow Seven was receiving a constant stream of updates. "Deathsinger, I have a mission to carry out," Shadow Seven explained. "The large Abyssal Planes are returning to the Tower of Truth. During this process, some small and medium- sized Abyssal Planes will be left behind. We need to quickly investigate these." And since the major battle is over, there won''t be any more demon creatures coming to the Forest of Truth to die. As a ninth-tier Battle Lord, Shadow Seven was the most suitable candidate to scout the small and medium-sized Abyssal Planes. Her strength was sufficient, and he could handle most crises alone. These newly formed planes wouldn''t have any demon god-level beings. The accompanying demon creatures would still be in their infancy, numerous but not particularly strong. They posed a significant threat to human corps but not to Shadow Seven. In short, Shadow Seven would act as the vanguard, gathering as much intelligence as possible. Subsequent Abyssal Plane conquests and corps deployments would follow naturally. "Deathsinger, your mission ends here. Continue with your previous tasks," Shadow Seven said, pulling a storage ring from his pocket. "This is all my loot from the battle. Don''t be in a hurry to refuse." Mike: I wasn''t planning to refuse! "This isn''t a free gift," Shadow Seven said seriously. "Consider it your payment. Didn''t you write ten topics before? Take some time to turn them into papers, and I''ll pass them on to Professor Gregory." "Pass them on?" Mike was puzzled. "Seven Bro, why not put your name on them?" "With my level, there''s no way I could write something like that," Shadow Seven laughed, admitting, "If I put my name on it, the papers would probably end up in the trash. I can be your recommender." Mike shook his head firmly, refusing, "If the papers have my name, I can''t accept this payment." Even without opening the storage ring, Mike could guess the valuable contents inside. He wasn''t the type to accept gifts without reason. Shadow Seven was even more insistent, "Take it. You know how important the soul element is to [Guardian Shadow]." Mike: I don''t know... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In any case, all shadow-level Guardian Shadows sponsor corresponding individuals to research the soul element," Shadow Seven said, not delving deeper into the topic. She handed the storage ring to Mike, leaving no room for refusal. "Finish the papers soon. As for how to get them to me... I''ll find you." With that, Shadow Seven''s figure disappeared into the depths of the Forest of Truth. Mike was left holding a delicate storage ring. "Giving a ring after knowing each other for less than a day, isn''t that a bit much?" Mike glanced at the ring and chuckled. Besides the battle spoils, Shadow Seven had left several sets of equipment for Mike, ranging from level 300 to 600. There were also five million Truth Coins, a Battle Chief-level VIP card for the Mystic Market, and an unmarked black card with 100 Battle Lord merit points. Clearly, these items weren''t carried by demon creatures but were gifts from Shadow Seven to Deathsinger. Even though they hadn''t known each other long, Shadow Seven found Deathsinger interesting enough to invest in. As a genuine ninth-tier Battle Lord, Shadow Seven had both the strength and wealth to spare. These gifts were just a drop in the bucket for her. It was surprising to Mike that Shadow Seven would be so generous after such a short acquaintance. Shadow Seven was much more generous than Maxen. When Mike first met Maxen, he only got two bottles of wine. In the most prominent spot, Shadow Seven had placed a skill book-Wind''s Reach. "This girl," Mike shook his head with a smile, unsure of what to say. This skill book was undoubtedly valuable, and even Shadow Seven would have to pay a price to get another copy. Shadow Nine had privately discussed the Wind''s Reach skill book with Mike. After this battle, Wind''s Reach would become the focus of the entire demon race. This meant that the demon gods would try to contact the Supreme Demon God, who had significant influence over large Abyssal Planes. The final result would be that Wind''s Reach would be banned or restricted in large Abyssal Planes. Of course, this wouldn''t affect the value of Wind''s Reach! It would still be one of the most valuable skills. It could be used in small and medium-sized Abyssal Planes, within the Tower of Truth, and on Earth... In other words, Mike could still make a fortune from Wind''s Reach. No matter how high the price, there would be a market! Mike recalled his previous argument with Shadow Seven. She insisted that Thor would set the price of Wind''s Reach so high that no one could afford it! "Does she think so little of me? Am I the type to be blinded by money?" Mike was indignant, feeling wronged. "Thor''s reputation is so bad, Maxen is at least 50% responsible!" Mike made up his mind. When it came to pricing the Wind''s Reach skill book, he would make sure Shadow Seven, Maxen, and others saw Thor in a new light! As Mike was hiding in the shadows, a white cloud floated above his head. Mike noticed the cloud immediately. It slowly descended, and countless thoughts flashed through Mike''s mind, only to be dismissed by himself. Shadow Nine had indeed warned Mike not to be alone with Apollo before he returned. But the problem was, Mike didn''t seek out Apollo; Apollo came to find Mike! Mike quickly calmed down. Fate had brought them together. There was no avoiding a meeting between Thor and Apollo. "Stay calm, stay calm!" Mike took a deep breath and stepped out of the shadows, thinking, "I at least have a chance to say one thing! That one thing has to be impressive enough to set the tone!" In a very short time, many thoughts crossed Mike''s mind. If Maxen were meeting Apollo for the first time, he would probably ask, "Do you need a son?" What would Ares do? "Come, test the sharpness of my sword?" And Shadow Nine... too many ideas, but none suited Mike. Mike needed to carve his own path, to be unique. The white cloud descended, and a blurry figure of Apollo appeared, standing less than ten feet from Mike. The figure was looking at Mike. Mike looked back, his expression changing slightly. With respect, he bowed slightly. This was the Supreme Being of the human race, a being of unparalleled status and power. As long as Apollo was in the Tower of Truth, the abyssal demon creatures would behave, and humans could live in peace. At that moment, Mike decided on his opening line. The first private meeting between Supreme Being Apollo and potential Supreme Being Thor. The opening line would be delivered by Mike. The last rays of the setting sun lingered on the horizon, night was about to fall, and the earth would soon be cloaked in darkness, with only a single white cloud drifting by. Mike''s lips curved into a perfect angle, his expression indifferent, his eyes calm and unperturbed, as if nothing could move him. Mike spoke softly, "Boring." Chapter 165: Humanitys current situation is far from good Chapter 165: Humanity''s current situation is far from goodApollo just stood there, silently watching Mike without saying a word. After a few minutes, a turtle crawled over. Apollo pointed at the turtle on the ground and said, "For you?" Mike instinctively wanted to refuse. Shadow Nine had specifically warned him not to take Apollo''s spoils of war. At that moment, Mike finally understood a bit. If this turtle didn''t have the label [Fourth Demon God] on its head, Mike might have actually accepted it! Mike was deeply moved. The Supreme Being had gone through the trouble of meeting him and even brought a gift. Wouldn''t it be rude to refuse directly? The key point was, this turtle was actually one-third of a demon god''s body, and it was still alive... Priceless! Mike couldn''t take it for himself, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t give it to someone else! Shadow Nine? Mike quickly dismissed that option. First, Shadow Nine was always by his side. Second, Shadow Nine and Apollo had an unusual relationship. If Shadow Nine really needed it, Apollo wouldn''t need to pass it on. "If I have to give it to someone, it should be someone tough enough to handle this gift..." The more Mike thought about it, the clearer the image in his mind became. It''s decided! "Supreme Being Apollo, could you please pass my share to Maxen?" Mike said sincerely, "Maxen has taken care of me a lot. It''s only right to return the favor." Apollo wasn''t angry and spoke again, "Giving it to Maxen means he owes me something." Mike emphasizing, "It''s a transfer." Apollo looked at the turtle on the ground and nodded, "I will give this to Maxen. As for how The will repay me, I haven''t decided yet." Mike swallowed hard, hoping he hadn''t just screwed Maxen over! Apollo said calmly, "Maxen is the most likely to break through to Ultimate Battle Lord. Humanity can''t afford to lose him." Mike raised an eyebrow. Maxen was that strong? Mike had been fooled by his usual behavior! With Apollo''s assurance, Mike felt relieved. Suddenly, Mike remembered something extremely important. "Can you tell me what''s sealed beneath the zeroth level of the Tower of Truth?" "The Supreme Demon God." Apollo revealed the answer directly. Apollo''s next words made Mike''s eyelids twitch again. "If the Supreme Demon God fully awakens, the Tower of Truth will shatter, and Earth will be destroyed." The topic suddenly became heavy. Apollo didn''t look at the turtle or Mike but instead gazed into the depths of the Forest of Truth. With his back to Mike, he casually said, "You can ask me anything. I don''t leave the tower often, nor do I talk to people much." This Apollo was naturally not his true self but a projection made of white clouds. Since entering the ninety-ninth level, his true self hadn''t left the Tower of Truth. Even when fighting the Fourth Demon God''s projection, he used the white clouds. After sealing the projection, he swapped it with his true self, bringing the Fourth Demon God''s true body to the Tower of Truth, which eventually turned into a turtle. Mike tentatively asked, "So why did you come out today?" "Professor Gregory told me to get out more." Mike followed up, "And how do you feel after coming out?" "I want to go back." Mike didn''t know what to say, but he really wanted to write something like: "On How the Supreme Being Apollo is Actually a Tower of Truth Shut-in." The conversation was dead. Mike felt more at ease, realizing Apollo wasn''t as dangerous as he had imagined. After thinking for a moment, Mike asked his next question, "Why do I feel like the abyssal demon race isn''t as strong as the various records say?" Apollo didn''t shy away from answering, "Those records were made by the instructors to deceive you. After the Blood War, humanity took the offensive, and the demon race was on the defensive. Thirty-six years ago, Ares led the corps to break through four major abysses." On the battlefield, the attacking side generally has the advantage. Moreover, humanity had been on the offensive for over a hundred years, maintaining that advantage for just as long. Mike felt like he had uncovered some significant insider information. It was known that the demon race initially had eighteen large Abyssal Planes. Before the Major battle, there were thirteen. After the Major battle, only ten remained. During Morpheus''s time, one large Abyssal Plane was purified. During Ares''s time, four were purified. And Apollo, in his thirty-plus years as a Supreme Being, hadn''t even gone to the abyss, let alone had any battle achievements. Today, he took three, leaving ten. Mike calculated in his mind, "There aren''t many opportunities left for me to rack up points. To surpass Ares, I need to take down at least five demon gods..." "Wait, the third Abyssal Plane was broken by Ares." So, the current standings are: Morpheus: 1 Ares: 5 Apollo: 2 Thor: 0 A long way to go! After analyzing this, Mike''s eyes lit up as he thought of a possibility and asked, "So, does that mean humanity doesn''t face an extinction crisis?" Apollo shook his head again, denying Mike''s assumption. "Of all the records, only that statement is true." Mike''s emotions were like a roller coaster, up and down. Talking with Supreme Being Apollo was a frustrating experience. Apollo always spoke in half-truths, easily giving misleading information. Mike tried to sort through the previous information and summarized, "So, the current Abyssal Plane''s demon creatures and demon gods aren''t much of a threat. The extinction crisis for humanity comes from the Supreme Demon God. Is that correct?" Apollo: "No." The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Mike sincerely asked, "Could you please clarify what''s incorrect?" "The abyss is also a threat." Apollo seemed to realize his statement was hard to understand and elaborated, "Every time an Abyssal Plane is purified, the remaining demon gods become stronger. That''s the rule of the abyss." Mike nodded in agreement, keeping this information in mind. Apollo continued, "When only two Abyssal Planes remain, the demon gods'' strength will rival Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that of our Supreme Beings. When only one Abyssal plane remains, that demon god''s strength will be comparable to 50% of the Supreme Demon God''s full power." Listening to Apollo''s explanation, Mike fell silent. In other words, don''t be blinded by the apparent advantage. Winning now doesn''t mean winning forever. The rules of the Abyssal Plane are very unfavorable to humanity. The more they win, the stronger the enemy becomes! Mike was puzzled, "Then why purify the Abyssal Planes?" When only one Abyssal plane remains, that demon god''s strength will peak. But now, with ten Abyssal Planes left, those demon gods seem pretty weak. If humanity doesn''t actively purify the Abyssal Planes, they won''t get stronger. "Purified Abyssal Planes return to the Tower of Truth, strengthening the seal on the Supreme Demon God and weakening him." The Supreme Demon God could directly bring about humanity''s extinction. Strengthening his seal is more urgent. Even in an extinction crisis, priorities must be set. Apollo''s words completely cleared Mike''s doubts. Humanity''s current situation is far from good. They''re playing a dangerous game, balancing on a tightrope with bombs on either side. One wrong move, and they''ll blow themselves up. If they don''t purify the Abyssal Planes, the Supreme Demon God will continuously regain strength, attempting to break the seal and ultimately bring about humanity''s extinction. If they do purify the Abyssal Planes, they''ll create a new formidable enemy, still a massive disaster. One is acute death, the other chronic death, a difference in speed. Humanity must maintain a delicate balance. They can''t let the Abyssal Plane''s demon gods become too strong, nor can they let the Supreme Demon God''s seal become too weak. Of course, this balance can''t be maintained for too long. Now, with only ten Abyssal Planes left, compared to eighteen, it''s almost halved. Humanity needs to buy more time, produce more potential Supreme Beings, and more Supreme Beings. Maybe then, they can solve the current predicament and reverse the chronic death scenario. Shocked, Mike quickly realized another thing: "So... the human corps stationed in the Abyssal Planes aren''t there to purify them. They''re there to weaken their strength, preventing the Abyssal Planes from devouring and destroying each other?" With the abyssal rules, even if humanity doesn''t actively purify the Abyssal Planes, demon gods seeking greater power will kill each other! Instead, humanity''s campaigns against all demon gods weaken them, making them unable to fight each other! It''s like a bunch of pigs fighting. If left alone, the resulting super pig king would be too much for humanity to handle. Better to bleed each pig a bit, put a weakness buff on them, so they can''t fight each other, and no super pig king emerges. Mike felt his understanding was vivid and accurate. Apollo nodded. "Correct." Got it, all clear. Knowing the truth didn''t make Mike feel any lighter, only that the burden on his shoulders had increased. Humanity''s crisis was more troublesome and complex than he had imagined. The information he had previously encountered was expressed in a simpler way. Those records were indeed false. But humanity''s extinction crisis was very real. Just as Mike was feeling heavy-hearted, a black shadow flew out from the depths of the Forest of Truth. Shadow Nine was back. The closer Shadow Nine got to Mike, the safer Mike felt! Halfway through, the black shadow suddenly changed direction and disappeared into the night! Mike: ??? Apollo said calmly, "My teacher said he''s tired and needs a rest." Mike immediately said, "I''ll go rest with him..." "My teacher said he sees we get along well, so he wants me to protect you today." With one sentence, Apollo crushed Mike''s last hope. Chapter 166: We won Chapter 166: We wonMike had no choice but to accept reality. He needed to spend an unforgettable night with Supreme Being Apollo. Mike candidly said, "After the major battle ends, the summer camp will resume. I need to go back." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollo nodded, "Alright." Using a teleportation scroll, Mike returned to the previous house and put away the Decoy Doll. He reunited with his classmates and, under the instructors'' guidance, returned to the summer camp. The major battle came and went quickly. The other students only knew that the highest level emergency alert had been triggered; they had no idea what had actually happened. Throughout the entire process, a turtle carrying a white cloud closely followed Mike. Mike and his group were the last to return to the training hall. The instructors received simple orders: business as usual. It wasn''t even 7 PM yet, and there were still five hours until the Tower of Truth opened. The previously scheduled combat test would continue as planned, unaffected by the major battle. When Mike appeared, he was surprised to find Cain and Jessica from Magic High School arguing with another group, almost ready to brawl. Cain stood at the front, cursing out ten people at once. The Magic High School students stood behind Cain, forming a circle to protect James in the middle. Mike''s face turned cold as he walked up and asked, "What''s going on?" Cain, seeing Mike, whispered, "The Elemental High School kids insulted James." "Oh?" Mike was curious. Since when did Cain and James get along so well? Or rather, when did James become so popular? James being insulted and all of Magic High School standing up for him? Something was definitely off. "James went to Elemental High School earlier and wiped the floor with everyone. Naturally, he pissed them off." Listening to Cain''s explanation, Mike nodded slowly, signaling him to continue. Cain said with a dark expression, "There was a bit of a fight earlier. Some asshole from Elemental High School called James a bastard... said he was born from a whore and raised without a father." Cain said the last few words very quietly, afraid James might hear them again. Hearing this, Mike''s face instantly darkened. He didn''t know James well, but he had heard some things from Cain. James''s father had died in battle on the abyssal battlefield when James was still young... His mother, deeply in love with her late husband, couldn''t accept it. She became severely depressed, both physically and mentally, and was often hospitalized. Growing up in such a family, James''s personality was understandably unlikable. Mike didn''t have much affection for him either. But that didn''t mean anyone could insult James by calling him a fatherless bastard. Mike''s presence gave the Magic High School students a backbone, and they all looked to him. The Elemental High School students also realized that resolving this conflict might hinge on Mike. A girl stepped forward, full of apologies, "You''re Mike, right? Sorry, we..." Mike ignored her and walked straight through the crowd to James. If Mike remembered correctly, Michael''s last words before he died were to James. [Study hard and be a decent person] During the earlier conflict, the students had surrounded James to prevent him from acting impulsively, which was a form of protection. Standing in front of James, Mike asked, "How do you want to handle this?" James, holding back his anger, stared at someone from Elemental High School, "None of your business." "Alright, I wasn''t planning to interfere anyway." With that, Mike turned and walked away. He looked at the students from Zone C. This combat test was a showdown between Zone C and Zone A. The winner would get more resources, winner takes all. Zone C was led by Mike. "Assemble." Mike''s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it carried an authoritative weight. With just one simple word, the temperature in the training hall seemed to drop a few degrees. Soon, 100 students gathered in front of Mike, all eyes on him, silently watching. They had all seen the earlier conflict. They were curious about how Mike planned to resolve it. Once everyone was assembled, Mike spoke again, "Who''s leading Zone A?" The girl from Elemental High School stepped forward again, still full of apologies, "I am, Olivia Bennett. I''m really sorry, I..." "I''m here to lead the combat test. Other matters are none of my concern." Mike''s tone was businesslike and unyielding. He continued, "The original test rules included individual and team matches. Since the emergency disrupted things, let''s simplify it." Olivia Bennett tentatively asked, "How do we simplify it?" Mike looked back at his team, speaking coldly, "We have a hundred people, you have a hundred people. Let''s have a brawl. Whoever''s left standing wins. The losing side''s last 50 members leave the summer camp and give up 50% of their resources to the winners." "What?!" Olivia Bennett''s face changed, frowning. Wasn''t the bet too high? Directly eliminating 50 people and giving up 50% of their resources... All because James was insulted? Mike ignored her reaction and looked back at his team, asking, "Any objections?" "No!" The unified shout from a hundred people carried a surprising momentum. Mike''s proposal was a high-stakes gamble, a true winner-takes-all scenario! Everyone was receiving the same training, starting from the same point, with the same resources. Zone A had no reason to lose to Zone C! Moreover, there were rumors that the A/B/C divisions were initially based on strength. In other words, Zone A''s starting point was higher than Zone C''s! Zone C''s leader Mike proposed this challenge, and everyone in Zone C agreed. If Zone A didn''t dare to accept, they''d never be able to hold their heads high in the summer camp again. It would be a permanent mark of shame. At this age, once labeled a coward, it''s hard to shake off. When Mike finished stating the conditions, Olivia Bennett realized the problem. Zone A''s team was getting restless, with many clamoring to accept the challenge. Olivia Bennett made a last-ditch effort, "Mike, even if I agree, the instructor might not..." "I agree." A stranger''s voice interrupted, and a one-armed man in an instructor''s uniform walked into the training hall. "You can start anytime." With the instructor''s approval, Zone C''s challenge left Zone A with no reason to refuse. They had to accept it. Olivia Bennett''s last effort failed. She sighed and returned to Zone A''s lineup, preparing for the upcoming battle. Mike looked at Zone C''s hundred students, not arranging any tactics. Ethan, standing at the front, asked on behalf of everyone, "Mike, how do we fight?" "Call me Captain Mike." Ethan: "Captain Mike, how do we fight?" Mike was pleased with Ethan''s attitude, "Listen up, everyone. I''ll only say this once." Everyone perked up their ears. "When the fight starts, protect me. You all know I only have a D-level talent, the weakest here." Everyone: ... Mike sincerely said, "As long as I''m the last one standing, Zone C will definitely win!" That was an obvious statement. If anyone from Zone C was the last one standing, Zone C would win. Mike didn''t arrange any tactics. In a hundred-person brawl without special training, random tactics would only cause chaos. Both sides were evenly matched. To win, it came down to one word-charge! In a head-on clash, the brave win! Soon, both sides were ready. The instructor counted down. "Three, two, one!" "Begin!" Instantly, Zone C and Zone A clashed, fighting in a chaotic melee! ... Ten minutes later, Ethan was covered in black smoke, his armor in tatters, one eye bruised, and a lump on his forehead, looking very battered. He looked around and saw no one standing except himself and Mike. Mike, unscathed, said seriously, "Ethan, if you can''t hold on, just lie down. It''s okay, you''ve done great. Leave the rest to me!" "Oh." Ethan responded, slowly squatting down and then lying flat. Just as Mike had planned, With only Mike left standing, he looked at the instructor and smiled, "We won." The last fifty students from Zone A turned pale, their eyes full of unwillingness and disbelief. This outcome exceeded everyone''s expectations. Why... why did they lose? Clearly, only a guy with D-level talent was left, yet he stood like an unyielding fortress, blocking everyone and filling them with endless despair. "They didn''t understand. The instructor''s voice rang out again, "I announce the result of this combat test-" "Zone C, wins!" Chapter 167: Maxen will cover my bill for you Chapter 167: Maxen will cover my bill for youSummer camp, Zone C. The battle started suddenly and ended just as quickly. According to the previous bet between the two sides, Zone C, as the winner, would take 50% of the resources that originally belonged to Zone A. Each zone had 500 people, and everyone was initially allocated the same amount of resources. The special ingredients Anderson usually arranged for Cain were part of these resources. After defeating Zone A, Mike didn''t stay to flaunt their victory but led his team back to Zone C. On the way, they happened to run into Kaelum and his group. "Mike, I missed you so much!" Kaelum, with his head covered in bumps, startled Mike. The other seniors looked the same, with varying degrees of welts on their bodies. Feigning surprise but feeling nothing inside, Mike asked, "Senior, did you encounter abyssal demon creatures?" "Yes!" Kaelum gritted his teeth in anger, "Those demon creatures are too sneaky. They sent mosquitoes to bite us!" Mike nodded repeatedly, agreeing, "That''s terrible. Didn''t you use insect repellent?" "That''s the most infuriating part!" Kaelum was fuming, "These mosquitoes are fireproof, waterproof, and immune to insect repellent. They move fast and come in swarms..." After venting his frustrations, Kaelum said firmly, "I suspect the Abyssal Plane''s technology has greatly improved. I''ve already reported this information!" Mike wasn''t really listening, just nodding along. "Yeah, yeah." The mosquito issue was set aside. Kaelum quickly changed the topic to the combat test. After Cain explained the whole story, Kaelum exclaimed, "Is that even possible?!" Regardless, the result was good. No one from Zone C was eliminated, and they gained 50% more resources, quickly pulling ahead of the other zones. Back in Zone C, the team disbanded on the spot. Mike and his group gathered in the cafeteria to celebrate the victory in the major battle and the combat test. At Kaelum''s level, the information he received was limited to knowing that Apollo had fought the Abyssal Plane. After many years, they had fought a fierce battle again. The result was clear. Humanity had won a great victory! As for more details and information, they would have to wait until the front lines stabilized and everything settled down before it was relayed back. Of course, this didn''t stop Mike and the others from celebrating. During the meal, Kaelum received a message and was instantly shocked, his face full of disbelief! "Mike, something big has happened!" Mike was also surprised, "What big thing?" Was there something he didn''t know about? Impossible! Could it be... Kaelum had discovered that the turtle under the next table was the Fourth Demon God?! Anderson had been eyeing that turtle for a while. Mike had no doubt he might want to eat it. "Remember that big thing my nephew mentioned before?" Kaelum excitedly waved his arms, overjoyed. He had once taken Mike to meet Joseph. Joseph had played the role of a riddle master, speaking in half-truths, only telling Kaelum that there was a groundbreaking change that could completely alter the living conditions for wind mages. "The confidentiality period is over now. My nephew just sent me the skill details. It''s so... so..." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaelum thought for a long time, racking his brain, but couldn''t find the words to describe his feelings. Cain timely offered a suggestion, "Badass?" "Yes, it''s badass!" Though crude, it perfectly expressed his emotions. Kaelum handed his phone to Mike. After reading the ''shocking'' details, Mike passed it around. The phone detailed the skill [Wind''s Reach]. After reading it, everyone was as shocked as Kaelum had been, deeply impressed. "Let me tell you another secret." Kaelum tried to contain his excitement, "This skill was created by Thor! Humanity''s fourth potential Supreme Being, Thor! He was also key to this great victory in the abyss!" Words couldn''t express Kaelum''s excitement. From this one skill alone, he saw the future of wind mages! To ease everyone''s excitement, Mike took on the role of the mood setter, raising his glass, "Let''s toast to Thor!" Everyone raised their glasses, "To Thor!" After downing their juice, Kaelum was still buzzing with excitement, holding his phone. "Someone just offered to buy [Wind''s Reach] on the Mystic Market. Guess how much?" Elena tentatively guessed, "300?" Kaelum nodded, "Yes!" Elena was incredulous, "I meant 300 thousand gold coins!" "I meant Battle Lord merits! 300 Battle Lord merits for one copy of Wind''s Reach!" " The first half of the conversation was all about the major battle. The second half was about [Wind''s Reach] and its creator, [Thor]. After eating, it was almost midnight, and everyone returned to their dorms to rest. The major battle had ended too quickly, in less than half a day. Mike opened his dorm door, letting the turtle crawl in first before entering himself. White clouds rose, and Apollo reappeared. Apollo pointed at the turtle on the ground and asked again, "Do you really not want this?" Mike firmly replied, "No!" Apollo nodded, "Then I owe you one." After their brief conversation, Mike had gained some understanding of Supreme Being Apollo. Apollo''s principles were rarely swayed by others. A favor from a Supreme Being could be big or small. At this stage, anything Apollo could do for Mike, Shadow Nine or Maxen could also handle. If possible, Mike thought he should reduce his interactions with Supreme Being Apollo. He needed to use this favor as soon as possible! But after thinking it over, Mike couldn''t come up with anything suitable, so he set it aside for now. The summer camp clock struck. 00:00 AM Mike asked, "Can I enter the Tower of Truth?" "Yes." The Tower of Truth mark activated, and Mike''s figure disappeared, feeling relieved. Finally rid of Apollo, Mike was quite happy. But when Mike appeared in the Core City of Truth, Apollo was right beside him. "Hello again." Mike forced a smile, "Yes, here we are again." Apollo said calmly, "No need to be formal, just act naturally." Mike, gritting his teeth, walked forward, following his original plan to visit the Wolf''s Den first. Before the battle, Mike had promised Lone Wolf that he would treat them to drinks after their victory. A man should keep his promises. At the Wolf''s Den, a bold idea flashed in Mike''s mind. Standing at the entrance, Mike looked at Apollo and cautiously asked, "You said you owe me one, right?" Apollo nodded, "Yes." Mike slowly said, "Well, I promised to treat some people to free drinks. Can you cover the bill?" "Sure." Apollo led Mike into the Wolf''s Den, through the crowd, to the bar. Then he remembered a small detail: He had no money. Without money, he couldn''t treat anyone. Apollo could take out unlimited gold coins from the Tower of Truth, call the Mystic Market Manager to settle the bill, or even just reveal his identity and say a word. Apollo decided to use the simplest method to solve the problem. Mike stood by, listening to Apollo say, "I gave something to Maxen, so he owes me. I owe you one, so I''ll cover your bill. Which means, Maxen will cover my bill for you. This way, we''re all square." He made so much sense that Mike couldn''t argue! The logic was flawless, without any loopholes! Apollo appeared, looked at the bartender Nyx Valoria, and said clearly, "Tonight''s expenses at the Wolf''s Den go on Maxen''s tab." Chapter 168: Oink oink Chapter 168: Oink oinkBack to square one. Mike swore that when he gave the turtle to Maxen, he never imagined it would be resolved this way. For Maxen, it was a ''twofold joy''. Nyx Valoria looked troubled, her face showing signs of difficulty. First, she didn''t recognize this Apollo standing before her. His appearance was so ordinary that she would forget it the next second. No matter what, Nyx Valoria couldn''t recall Apollo''s face in her mind, nor did she find it strange. Even if Mike brought him, she couldn''t just put the bill on Maxen''s tab for someone she didn''t know! Previously, when Mike ran up a tab, Maxen had given prior instructions. Second, Nyx Valoria didn''t have the authority to do so. She smiled politely at Apollo and said directly, "Maxen has frozen all his cards and accounts. Not a single penny can be charged." To avoid wasting his time, Nyx Valoria added, "Not just the Wolf''s Den account, but also at the Mystic Market. Maxen did this to prevent... well, you know. Anyway, as far as I know, his accounts can''t be charged for anything right now." It seemed Maxen had anticipated potential danger and preemptively put up a safeguard. Apollo spoke again, "They can be unfrozen." Nyx Valoria shook her head with a smile, "Yes, they can be unfrozen, but only if your authority is higher than Maxen''s." Maxen''s status was extremely special. Although nominally a ninth-tier Battle Lord, his actual position was even more exalted. Across all of humanity, only three Supreme Beings or Ultimate Battle Lords had the authority to unfreeze Maxen''s accounts. Even the rumored Thor couldn''t do it! When Maxen froze all his accounts, he had boasted, "That guy, can''t possibly get a Supreme Being to unfreeze them. If he can, I''ll accept it!" Two of the three Supreme Beings were his godfathers. Would his godfathers screw over their own son? No way! Apollo? Even less likely! Maxen bet that Thor wouldn''t dare face Apollo! He felt very secure. Nyx Valoria also thought Mike''s plan to have Maxen foot the bill was likely to fail. Apollo, seemingly understanding, took out a card he hadn''t used in years and swiped it on the machine. "Authorizing..." "Beep Beep-" "Unfreeze successful!" Nyx Valoria:... If she didn''t understand what had just happened, she shouldn''t be called Nyx Valoria; she should change her name to Shadow Seven! "Supre... do you have any other instructions?" Nyx Valoria''s voice trembled slightly, and even her body wobbled a bit, struggling to stay upright. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Supreme Being Apollo was standing right in front of her! Apollo repeated, "Tonight, all expenses at the Wolf''s Den go on Maxen''s tab." Nyx Valoria quickly operated the terminal and reported urgently, "Maxen''s total account balance is 69 Battle Lord merits, with 125 Battle Lord merits in anonymous accounts and 347 Battle Lord merits in third-party accounts..." "Totaling 541 Battle Lord merits." 541 Battle Lord merits, equivalent to 54.1 million gold coins, should be enough to cover a night''s expenses at the Wolf''s Den. However, recently, the Wolf''s Den seemed to have a trend of zero-dollar purchases. Whenever someone was footing the bill, people would often go wild with enthusiasm. Things like packing meals for ten thousand people or filling thousand wine barrels... these occurrences were becoming more frequent. In the past, when the Wolf''s Den was more modest, such things never happened. But for some reason, it had become like this recently. Nyx Valoria calculated in her mind and confidently said, "Maxen''s authority allows for a prepayment of 1000 Battle Lord merits, which is enough." "Good." After handling this matter, Apollo turned and walked back to Mike. Since Nyx Valoria had guessed Apollo''s identity, Mike couldn''t stay at the Wolf''s Den for long. He instructed the front desk to save some food for him and then left. Mike politely asked, "I''m planning to return to my private space. Would you like to come along?" Apollo shook his head, "No." His teacher had taught him not to enter others'' private spaces casually, except to kill. Mike asked, "After leaving my private space, I''m planning to explore the Tower of Truth. Will I see you there?" Apollo asked back, "Can you reach the ninety-ninth level today?" Mike: "Probably... not." Apollo nodded, "Then you won''t see me." Is this what they call a humblebrag from the Supreme Being? "Well then... goodbye?" After bidding farewell to Apollo, Mike returned to his private space. Mistveil Castle, where Mike had reserved a room for himself, and the teleportation would always bring him here. Back in his room, Mike prepared a bit before summoning his subordinates to meet him. Upon receiving Mike''s summons, Vladimir quickly finished the large chicken leg he was eating, wiped the grease on a wall painting, and hurried upstairs. Before entering the room, Vladimir heard voices inside. He heard Mike say, "I met the Supreme Being today. It''s awe-inspiring. Even if it costs me something, it''s worth it!" The words "Supreme Being" made Vladimir''s heart skip a beat, bringing back unpleasant memories. Quickly, Vladimir thought of a possibility! "Could it be that Mike encountered that being and paid a price, turning into an animal?" Vladimir couldn''t help but imagine, "I''m really curious what animal Mike would turn into!" Vladimir''s mood instantly brightened! One thing conquers another! Vladimir felt a sense of sweet revenge. Humming a tune, Vladimir pushed open the door. In Vladimir''s view, werewolf Dorian, the miner leader, Teemo, and others were gathered around a pitch-black wolfdog. A dog! Could it be that Mike was turned into a dog by Apollo? "Hahahaha!" Vladimir couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Even the thousand-year-old vampire''s composure couldn''t stop his laughter. He laughed heartily, confidently, and wantonly! So satisfying! Vladimir screamed internally, "Thor, you finally got your comeuppance!" Mike, turned into a dog by Apollo! Is there anything funnier in the world? "What''s so funny?" Mike''s voice came from behind Vladimir, and his smile froze instantly, his whole body turning to stone. "Tell me." Vladimir slowly turned around to see Mike staring at him with a forced smile, holding a black cat and petting it. After Mike appeared, the pitch-black wolfdog in the room stood up, shook its head, transformed into Cerberus, and obediently ran to Mike. Only Vladimir stood there dumbfounded, feeling the crushing weight of his own stupidity. The dog was Mike''s arrangement, just to see Vladimir''s reaction. No one else knew the terror of Apollo, and only Vladimir could think of turning into a dog! He had been outsmarted! "You''re a clever one. Make yourself presentable." With that, Mike, holding the cat, kicked the dog, and walked into the room. He continued discussing the development of the private space with the miner leader, Dorian, and others. If Vladimir didn''t make himself presentable, Mike would help him do so. A minute later, A little pig, walking with heavy steps, entered the room and lay lifelessly beside Cerberus, letting out a weak sound, "Oink oink." Chapter 169: Tower of Truth, Im back Chapter 169: Tower of Truth, I''m backThe pig and the dog lived together, and Mike casually tossed the cat in as well. After all, they were all animals. "Keep the ore production steady, but prioritize higher-tier materials," Mike instructed, changing the initial production plan. Humanity had just finished a major battle, and the demand for ore would plummet to rock bottom. Moreover, this time, humanity had reaped significant rewards from conquering the three major Abyssal Planes, including a substantial amount of ore. In other words, the price of ore would continue to drop in the foreseeable future, making it less profitable. More importantly, Ares had been ''persuading'' a master smith from the demon race for some time. After this major battle between the two races, that master smith would surely come around. Mike wanted to forge SSS-grade equipment for himself, and high-tier ore was essential. Besides the Mysterious Mine, Mike''s private space now included a Mushroom Forest. Previously, to avoid any mishaps, the Mushroom Forest was off-limits for exploration. Now that Mike had some free time, developing the Mushroom Forest was naturally on the agenda. "I''ve drawn a simple map of the Mushroom Forest." With that, Mike handed a map with 99.999% accuracy to Teemo and instructed, "Today, bring back the S-grade resources marked on the map. Ride this pig and take the other vampires with you." "Consider it done!" Teemo stood up straight, but he was only slightly taller than Pig Vladimir. The castle''s vampires, with their unlimited resurrection ability, were perfect for exploration. With Pig Vladimir around, they wouldn''t dare cause trouble. Teemo, Pig Vladimir, and the infinitely resurrecting vampires made the S-grade resource points a breeze; it would just take some time. After assigning the tasks, everyone went to work with high spirits. The initial investment had already paid off, and Mike''s generous rewards made him well- loved by the werewolves and miners. As for the vampires? The words "love" and "admire" weren''t in their vocabulary; only "fear" was. They feared power, not virtue. The more Mike punished Vladimir, the more loyal the vampires became. Putting aside the matters of the private space, Mike now had time to sort through the spoils of this battle. In terms of loot, Mike had gained a lot, most of it collected by Shadow Seven and then passed on to him. Altogether, the loot was worth over 1000 Battle Lord merits! However, Mike wouldn''t sell these items. If he could use them, he would. If not, he''d keep them as mementos. One-third of the Fourth Demon God was technically Mike''s loot as well. But he had given it to Maxen to express his gratitude for covering the Wolf''s Den bill. Besides these spoils, there were also returns on Mike''s earlier investments. Fifty thousand [Wind''s Reach] skill books had earned him one-third of humanity''s gains from this battle. The Mystic Market was already calculating this income, and the results would be available soon. Once Mike received today''s SSSS rating, he would likely get this huge sum. Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit excited. Three major Abyssal Planes, three demon gods defeated-he was probably not far from becoming Earth''s richest man! "And this!" Mike held a hammer in his hand-Thunderclap Hammer! The Thunderclap Hammer had residual will attached to it. Completing the residual will would unlock a stronger state. In the previous battle, Mike had used the Thunderclap Hammer to slay a Battle Chief-tier demon creature, fulfilling the first residual will! **Equipment: Thunderclap Hammer (Lv.108)** **Tier: SS** **Attributes: Strength +1620, Constitution +810** **Physical Attack: 3600** **Perks:** - **[Armor Penetration]:** The first physical damage dealt to an enemy ignores Physical Defense. The same target will only suffer Armor Penetration damage once every 6 hours. - **[Everlasting]:** Durability always remains at 100%, never taking damage. - **[Wrath of the God]:** When fighting with the Thunderclap Hammer, enemies within a 500-meter radius have all attributes reduced by 8%. The user''s attributes increase by 1%-20%, depending on the number of affected enemies, reaching a maximum of 20% when affecting 100 enemies. - **[Providence]:** When the Thunderclap Hammer is the only weapon equipped, its attributes are doubled. - **[Residual Will]:** Use this weapon to sever the main weapon of a Battle Chief-tier demon creature. **Residual Wills to Fulfill: 8** **Residual Wills Fulfilled: 1** In addition to the previously enhanced perks, a new perk, [Providence], had been added. Triggering [Providence] would increase the Thunderclap Hammer''s Strength attribute by 3240 and Constitution by 1620. Moreover, [Providence] would enhance [Wrath of the God], turning the 20% attribute boost into 40%! Clearly, among SS-tier equipment, the Thunderclap Hammer was top-tier. When Mike left the Forest of Truth, he had taken two pieces of equipment. The Battle Damaged Version of Nightmare''s Breeze and the Thunderclap Hammer. Strictly speaking, the Thunderclap Hammer was the strongest piece of equipment in the Forest of Truth, absolutely overpowered. Repairing the Battle Damaged Version of Nightmare''s Breeze would cost enough to forge a new SSS-tier piece of equipment! Only someone with Mike''s resources, owning two mines, could afford such extravagance. Mike didn''t spend much time studying it and put the unsealed Thunderclap Hammer away again. His task today was to achieve SSSS ratings in three instances. The fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth levels of the Tower of Truth were interconnected. To get an SSSS rating, he had to clear them all in one go. The eighteenth level''s instance was related to the thirteenth level, and Mike probably wouldn''t have time to tackle it today. Time was tight, and the task was heavy. Mike took out the map of the fifteenth level and began studying it. "Sailing?" Looking at the map''s information, more prompts appeared before Mike''s eyes, [In this instance, you will be the captain of a ship, leading your crew across the sea.] [You can transport goods along fixed routes, fly the pirate flag to plunder, or search for the legend of the mermaids.] [Protect your crew and collect more treasures to increase your Exploration Rate.] [The sea will randomly generate various events and storms.] [The enchanting sea is full of the unknown and mystery.] With the [Eye of Truth], Mike essentially had the ultimate navigation tool. Unknown and mysterious? For Mike, that posed no challenge at all. When the Tower of Truth first appeared, many people treated it like an online game. Some levels were indeed instances, full of fun. The fifteenth level was one such place. Many people, even after conquering it, would return to the fifteenth level from time to time to relive the experience of being a captain, sailing the blue seas. Following the [Eye of Truth]''s guidance, Mike prepared the necessary materials and left his private space. In the Core City of Truth, he summoned the core crystal of truth. Although he had only been away from the crystal for a day, it felt like a year had passed. The major battle had been incredibly intense. Of course, the most intense part was the time Mike spent with Apollo. "Choose the level you wish to go to." "Fifteenth level!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Placing his hand on the crystal, Mike pursed his lips, unable to hide his excitement. "Tower of Truth, I''m back!" A familiar prompt sounded in Mike''s ear, "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 170: Mermaids treasure Chapter 170: Mermaid''s treasureTower of Truth, Fifteenth Level. "Today is a great day for a voyage, my friend!" A merchant with a beaming smile followed Mike, introducing, "You have a keen eye. Our ships here are the best among the three islands. Saint Mary''s Port will not disappoint you!" As he spoke, he began listing the available ships, "Bronze, Silver, Gold, Flying, Cobra..." Mike raised his hand, interrupting the merchant''s introduction. "I want the Razor. Get it ready. We set sail in five minutes." The merchant feigned surprise, exclaiming, "The Razor, my goodness! That''s the fastest ship on the entire sea. No one dares to challenge that fierce beast!" Mike tossed a small bag of gold coins and turned away, "6000 gold coins. If that doesn''t shut you up, I''ll try using my hammer. Don''t waste my time." In the fifteenth level, buying a ship, recruiting crew, and setting out to sea were all tasks participants had to handle themselves. The good news was that although the Exploration Rate reset daily, the entire map did not. Everything that happened would leave traces. Once Mike bought the Razor for 6000 gold coins, it would always be his ship. Of course, if Mike''s private space ever included a sea, he could pack up the Razor and take it with him. After buying the ship, he needed a crew. Mike couldn''t operate such a large ship by himself. He could persuade any NPC to become his crew member. Everyone had potential conditions that, once met, would make them agree to join. However, Mike''s focus was more on the sea. Only by setting sail could he achieve a higher Exploration Rate. Everything done at the port was just preparation. So Mike chose a simpler method-hiring at the bar. Hiring took less time, but the loyalty of hired crew members was not guaranteed, and they could betray their employer at any time. Similarly, Mike''s obligation to protect hired crew members was weaker. If a crew member betrayed Mike, killing them could even increase his Exploration Rate! Pushing open the saloon doors, the dimly lit bar revealed a tapestry of human life. As the only bar in Saint Mary''s Port, it was filled with the town''s drunks and whores. For a moment, Mike felt like he was back at the Wolf''s Den. Unfortunately, there was no Maxen to buy him free drinks. Mike jumped onto the nearest empty table and shouted, "I''m recruiting ten crew members to sail with me." A whistle came from the corner, and a seductive voice said, "Handsome guy, for half a gold coin, I''ll make sure you sail any way you want." The obviously suggestive remark made the entire bar burst into laughter. Being teased didn''t bother Mike. The atmosphere here was like that; being joked with was a sign of acceptance. When the laughter died down a bit, Mike spoke again, "I''m setting sail to find the mermaid''s treasure!" Swish- The laughter instantly ceased, and all eyes focused on Mike, most of them dark and piercing, staring intently at him. Anyone else might have felt uneasy under such scrutiny. Mike, however, remained unfazed, scanning the room for suitable crew members. From behind the bar, a bartender scoffed, "The mermaid''s treasure is a myth." "Bullshit!" A pirate with a hook hand retorted, "Mermaids definitely exist!" "To seek the mermaid''s treasure, you need wisdom, strength, courage, and luck¡ªall in equal measure!" In the corner, an old man, seemingly reminded of bad memories, shakily raised his glass and said, "You have to cross the death zone, race against the sea''s rulers, and battle storms in the raging waves... Without a good ship, it''s impossible." Most people were skeptical of Mike''s declaration to find the mermaid''s treasure. Even those interested wouldn''t act immediately. Mike spoke again, "I bought the Razor." The name Razor caused a stir in the bar. "Are you crazy? Sailing that ship is suicide!" "No cannons, no reinforced hull, built purely for speed. Any collision or attack will sink it." "Reefs, storms, sea monsters, pirates... The sea isn''t your living room. For your own sake, go back." An experienced captain laughed and shook his head, "Kid, you need to recruit a priest, not a crew. At least a priest can pray for you and comfort your soul." Ignoring the sarcasm, Mike made his final announcement, "We set sail in five minutes. I''m only taking ten crew members." With that, he jumped off the table, ordered a rum at the bar, and waited for suitable crew members to approach. Seeking the mermaid''s treasure and sailing the Razor. These two conditions would deter most people; no one would risk their life for a joke. At the same time, it would attract a small number of truly capable individuals, exactly what Mike needed. Mike''s goal was a 100% Exploration Rate. The Razor, being the fastest ship, was perfect for Mike, saving most of the sailing time. Natural threats like reefs and storms wouldn''t pose any danger to the Razor under the [Eye of Truth]. As for the mermaid''s treasure, finding it would grant a 30% Exploration Rate, essential for an SSS rating! Just as Mike had guessed, these conditions were indeed enticing. A one-eyed pirate approached Mike, removed his hat, and said slowly, "Captain, my mates and I were crew on the Black Diamond. I swear we worked hard, never drank on duty, and never stole anything! The captain was pleased with us, but that fool Count Mipoli insisted on firing us..." After venting his grievances, the one-eyed pirate looked at Mike pitifully, S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My mates and I would be honored to pledge our loyalty to you and sail with you. I grew up hearing tales of mermaids. If there''s a chance, I''d love to see the legend with my own eyes." Mike glanced at the one-eyed pirate. [Pirate Captain Raven, Lv.100, notorious one-eyed pirate] [Bounty: 6200 gold coins] [Besides committing crimes at sea, he also causes trouble on land. Three home invasion murders reported in the papers were his doing.] [Has set foot on the mermaid''s island and seen the immortal monster....] Mike took a sip of his drink, looked at Robert, and after a few seconds of hesitation, nodded. "You can bring five of your mates. There''s a place for you on my ship." Clearly, this pirate captain wasn''t interested in the "mermaid''s treasure." He saw Mike as an easy mark! The Razor wasn''t cheap. Despite its flaws, it was still the fastest ship on the sea, bar none. Robbing the Razor, even if he didn''t use it himself, selling it back to Saint Mary''s dock would fetch a hefty sum! Mike was curious to see what kind of trouble Robert would stir up. Sinking pirate ships and repelling pirate attacks could also increase the Exploration Rate! "Thank you, thank you so much. You''re a good captain, I mean it!" Robert''s face was full of gratitude, his hands flailing in exaggerated excitement. Turning away, Robert''s expression turned cold, and he silently threatened everyone with his eyes. Anyone who dared reveal his true identity to Mike would be dead! As he walked to the corner, a sly smile crept across Robert''s face. "Once we''re at sea, I''ll find a chance to kill him, and the Razor will be mine!" "What a gullible fool, a gift from the sea god. Refusing this gift would make me the laughingstock of all pirates!" Chapter 171: Sea gods curse Chapter 171: Sea god''s curseBesides Raven, several other volunteers approached Mike. However, they were neither pirates nor had any special backstories. Ultimately, Mike ruthlessly rejected them. With Raven and his five pirates taking up six spots, four more were needed. Just as Mike was about to try his luck elsewhere, a burly, fierce-looking man approached. "Kid, I heard you''re looking for mermaids?" The man had a face full of scars, an ugly gash on his left cheek, and arms covered in knife and gun wounds. He looked even more like a pirate than Raven. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike glanced at him, and a lot of information popped up above his head: [Bounty Hunter, Wes Landy, Lv.105] [As the name suggests, he makes a living capturing pirates and has recently set his sights on Raven] [Note: He has also seen the immortal monsters] [...] Immortal monsters. This was the second time this term had come up. Mike focused, trying to glean more useful information. [Immortal monsters: creatures that cannot be killed no matter how many times you try] [You have dealt with her sister before] Sister? A name instantly popped into Mike''s mind. Medusa! According to some myths Mike knew from Earth, Medusa had two sisters, known as the Gorgon Sisters. Among the Gorgon Sisters, Medusa was mortal. Her two sisters, however, were immortal, meaning they couldn''t die! All three sisters were daughters of Phorcys, so their presence on the sea made sense... But there was a problem. Mike downed a gulp of rum, showing no outward reaction. These thoughts were based on his pre-transmigration knowledge. Back then, Mike played some games that included many mythological stories, which is how he knew about the Gorgon Sisters. But encountering the Gorgon Sisters in the Tower of Truth? That was no coincidence! The secrets behind this were deeply unsettling. With his current strength, exploring these secrets was clearly inappropriate. Hiding these thoughts, Mike said, "You can join my crew. I''ll pay you 50 gold coins each time we set sail." This price clearly exceeded bounty hunter Landy''s expectations. Even for just one silver coin, he would have followed Mike. After all, his target was originally the pirate Raven. Fifty gold coins were no small amount for Landy. Even if he captured Raven and claimed the 6200 gold coin bounty, after various deductions and bribes, he would end up with less than 800 gold coins. And he would have to share that money with others. The amount left for Landy himself would be minimal. But following this generous employer to sea, he could earn 50 gold coins in one trip. Landy didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Happy to serve! As long as my life isn''t in danger, I''ll do everything I can to protect you. Even if you meet an unfortunate end, I''ll bring your remains back to land. That''s my promise." With that, Landy raised his hand and made a few gestures in the air. "Stick with me, and speak positively. I''ve always had good luck." Mike put down his glass and instructed, "Find three experienced sailors who can operate the Razor and meet at the port." With that, Mike took out 60 gold coins and placed them on the table. "As you wish!" Landy pocketed the coins and left the bar. As a bounty hunter, he had his own network, and finding three experienced sailors was no problem. Mike''s generosity was impressive. Ten gold coins were enough to splurge at the port. With that money, he could sleep with any woman in the bar for a week. Such an employer was highly favored. Six pirates, one bounty hunter, and three sailors. The crew of the Razor was quite an interesting mix. Besides these NPCs, Mike could also summon his subordinates from his private space. Werewolves and vampires might not know how to sail, but they were formidable in battle. However, with Mike''s strength, he probably wouldn''t need their help in combat. Better safe than sorry. With the crew sorted, Mike had no reason to stay in the bar. Pirate Raven arrived with his men, reeking of filth and wearing ill-fitting sailor uniforms, likely stolen from somewhere. "Captain, we''re ready to set sail anytime!" Raven grinned obsequiously, his one eye scanning Mike with undisguised greed. Once at sea, in his territory, this naive young man would be as helpless as a lamb! "Let''s go." As they were about to leave, the bartender suddenly spoke up, "Sir, you haven''t paid for your drink." Mike raised an eyebrow, "I already paid." Though no one was treating him, Mike wasn''t the type to drink for free! The bartender insisted, "You drank two glasses but only paid for one." That sounded familiar. Mike decided to reason with him. He drew the Thunderclap Hammer. Raven also got agitated, "Are you looking for trouble?" The bartender stepped out from behind the counter and stood before Mike, "Sorry, I made a mistake. You did only drink one glass. But I heard you say you''re looking for the mermaid''s treasure?" The bartender whispered, "Can I join you on your voyage?" Above his head, a prompt appeared: [He has seen the mermaid] So, everyone here had a story. Mike liked having people with stories on his ship. Mike smiled, "My ship can only hold ten crew members. As you can see, it''s full." Raven sneered and cursed, "Get lost, kid. Don''t get in our captain''s way!" Bang- A gunshot rang out. The bartender produced a shotgun, blasting a pirate away and spraying blood everywhere. The gunshot silenced the entire bar, even Raven, who had been cursing, fell silent, not expecting such a ruthless move. "Now there''s an open spot." With the barrel still smoking, the bartender looked at Mike, lowered the gun, and bowed slightly, asking again, "Can I join your crew?" "Sure, but I have one condition." Mike appreciated the young man''s boldness. "Whenever I come to this bar, you cover my tab." Spending money in a bar was something Mike wasn''t used to. Not having someone to cover his tab made him uncomfortable. The bartender didn''t hesitate, "Deal!" The young man might never understand the true cost of this simple condition. ... "Hoist the sails, set course!" Driven by the wind, the Razor slowly sailed out of the port. Onboard, besides Mike, were five pirates, three sailors, a bartender, and a bounty hunter. Even without external pressure, such a group was a powder keg. Mike stood on the deck, gazing into the distance. The sky was clear, the sea calm. Mike''s journey to a 100% Exploration Rate had officially begun. Five minutes later, the Razor was tossed like a leaf in the waves, with the crew struggling against the storm and gale. Raven, trying to steer, cursed in the storm, "This is the sea god''s curse!" "There''s someone cursed by the sea god on this ship! He shouldn''t be here!" "Damn it, do you want us all to die here?" Listening to his curses, Mike remained unfazed. Cursed by the sea god? What does that have to do with me? Who says killing his daughter automatically brings a curse? Looking at the pitch-black clouds, the roaring thunder, and the torrential rain, it felt like the apocalypse. Mike even spread his arms and shouted to the sky, "Let the storm rage on!" Chapter 172: Mermaid Island Chapter 172: Mermaid IslandThe storm raged on for a full ten minutes. During the struggle against the wind and waves, Mike''s Exploration Rate slowly increased. [Current Exploration Rate: 25%] This was the maximum Exploration Rate that could be gained from battling the storm. "It''s time to end this farce." Mike looked at the thick clouds, raised his staff slightly, and silently chanted in his heart. "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom- A deafening explosion echoed. A red lightning bolt shot into the sky, shattering the clouds instantly, becoming the sole presence between heaven and earth. A muffled groan came from behind the clouds, and a shadow flashed by. The sky cleared up instantly. "It''s the Lightning God! The Lightning God!" The sailors who survived the storm raised their hands, loudly praising the name of the Lightning God. "The Lightning God helped us escape the Sea God''s storm!" People who made their living on the sea were often superstitious to some extent. Others followed suit, worshipping the Lightning God. Even bounty hunter Landy joined in. Only Mike and the bartender stood aside, watching coldly. The bartender''s real name was Jack, and he had once encountered a mermaid, an experience that left a lasting impression. Bartender Jack also carried a special curse: [Sea God''s Curse: Every time you set sail, you will encounter at least one storm] There was indeed someone on this ship cursed by the sea god, but it wasn''t Mike. Mike was more curious about the shadow hiding behind the clouds-the [Immortal Monster]. Mike hadn''t even gone looking for her, and she had come to him! What a stroke of luck! The opponent, heavily injured by the Thunderclap Strike, had fled. Even if she couldn''t die, she could still be hurt. Under a full Charge Up stack, a Thunderclap Strike would be unbearable even for a demon god! Following the direction in which the shadow fled, Mike commanded the Razor to change course. "Full left rudder!" "Full speed ahead!" The fifteenth level''s rules required a ship to navigate the sea. Without a ship, a person couldn''t stay afloat and would immediately fall into the sea, continuously losing health until death. If not for this rule, Mike would have used [Wind''s Reach] to chase directly. No need for buying a ship, recruiting crew, and all these steps. In the Tower of Truth, Mike always knew when to follow the rules and when to exploit bugs. On the azure sea, the Razor reached its maximum speed, cutting through the waves swiftly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the [Eye of Truth] as navigation, Mike chose the shortest route. Of course, there would be some sea monsters ambushing along the way. The Razor had no defensive capabilities. If attacked and sunk, it would be easy for the ship to be destroyed and the crew to perish. Mike had his own countermeasures for this. Two shadows lurked beneath the Razor, swimming back and forth, Sea Dog-Cerberus Sea Cat-Chaos Claw Tiger! Any sea monster daring to approach would be mercilessly devoured by this cat and dog, leaving not even bones behind. Their combat power was stronger than high-tier Battle Generals, nearing the level of Battle Chiefs. Appearing on the fifteenth level, they were absolutely overwhelming. Cerberus''s three bites would leave no sea monster alive! After half an hour of sailing, the Razor encountered no sea monster attacks. The usually dangerous sea was exceptionally safe today. Even the experienced pirate Raven couldn''t help but mutter, "This luck is really strange!" "Could it really be the Lightning God''s blessing?" On the endless horizon, a black dot suddenly appeared. A sailor on the mast shouted, "Island! Island! Island!" His voice was full of surprise and disbelief. "What?!" Raven climbed up the mast and looked into the distance, "There''s really an island!" An island that had never appeared on any map! What did this mean? Treasure, hidden riches, exclusive resources, a new hideout... The value of this place exceeded everyone''s imagination. Raven glanced at the young captain, a sneer of disdain in his heart. "This guy is too lucky. No, I should say I''m too lucky!" Originally, Raven had only set his sights on the Razor, wanting to take it for himself. Who knew there would be an unexpected bonus! Double the joy! Raven moved quietly to a corner, whispering to his men, "Signal the others to follow." One of his men, with a fierce look, asked, "Boss, we''ve got a ship following us. When do we make our move?" "Not yet. The Razor is too fast. We''ll lose it before we get close!" If Mike were alone, Raven would have acted without hesitation. But with bounty hunter Landy guarding Mike and an unknown bartender, Raven was wary and didn''t dare act rashly. Pirate Captain Raven had survived on these seas for years by being brave, cunning, and shameless. "Look at the situation. They''re definitely going to land. Use this chance to bring out all our ships and surround the island!" "All of them?!" "Yes, all of them!" Raven frowned. He had a bad feeling. Even if he brought out all his men, it seemed he couldn''t shake this ominous feeling. His instincts told him that the island wasn''t simple! Raven gritted his teeth, unwilling to give up the treasure within reach, and whispered, "Spread the word. Bring all the pirates in this sea here!" Raven didn''t believe that with so many powerful pirates, they couldn''t handle a mere island! Eavesdropping on their conversation, Mike couldn''t help but nod, feeling grateful, "Raven, you''re such a good guy." Knowing Mike needed Exploration Rate, he specifically called all the pirates over. Mike almost felt bad about killing him. Well, he''d just close his eyes when he did it. "Captain, I think you''ll change your mind soon." Bounty hunter Landy, standing guard by Mike, whispered, "Captain, I suggest not landing. If we report the island''s location, we''ll get a huge reward. Staying here... is very dangerous!" Landy clearly sensed some danger. Years of bounty hunting had made him very sensitive to his surroundings. The value of this mysterious island exceeded imagination. This island was like blood attracting sharks! Small fish and shrimp approaching the island would be devoured by sharks! Mike pointed towards the island, "Since we''re here, wouldn''t it be a waste not to take a look?" ... Deep within Mermaid Island. A massive shadow emitted a scorched smell, with arcs of electricity flickering on its body. It looked like it had just been struck by lightning. "Roar-" A roar filled with resentment echoed through Mermaid Island, carrying whispers of endless hatred. "He''s here. That damned guy is here again, the one called the potential Supreme Being!" "I can smell his scent. My sister died at his hands!" "If I hadn''t been severely injured and sealed, I wouldn''t have ended up like this..." The whispers gradually weakened. The immortal monster, speaking softly in the darkness, said, "Nightmares can''t kill me, swords can''t kill me, and he doesn''t want to kill me..." "This time, I won''t die either!" Chapter 173: Okay, Ill do it Chapter 173: Okay, I''ll do itMermaid Island. The Razor surged onto the beach, and the crew worked together to stabilize it, anchoring the ship securely. Mike and his group jumped off the ship, leaving three sailors behind to guard it. "Captain, we shouldn''t venture too deep," bounty hunter Landy advised. "If the ship gets taken, we won''t have a way back!" "Don''t worry, I have a plan." A shadow lurked in the corner of the Razor, with Chaos Claw Tiger constantly monitoring the surroundings. With Chaos Claw Tiger''s strength, as long as they didn''t encounter a boss, protecting the Razor was no problem. Now that they were on Mermaid Island, Mike didn''t bother to keep up the pretense and casually said, "This island is big. Everyone, feel free to explore." This was exactly what everyone wanted to hear. Bartender Jack was the first to leave, and pirate Raven made a show of saying a few words before eagerly leading his men away. As a pirate, Raven knew the importance of information. Scouting the island first would be beneficial for the upcoming battles and help gather more treasure. Only Landy stayed behind. "Captain, even if I don''t guard the ship, please allow me to stay by your side." Landy had taken Mike''s 50 gold coins and was determined to fulfill his duty. Mike waved his hand dismissively, "Suit yourself, as long as you can keep up." Swish- In the next second, Mike vanished from sight. Landy: ??? Where did he go? He was just here a moment ago, so why did he suddenly disappear? Where did he go?! Suddenly, Landy felt a chill run down his spine. The seemingly handsome but otherwise unremarkable captain''s true strength might be beyond everyone''s imagination! A gentle breeze blew, and Mike stood on a tree branch. Crack- The branch couldn''t bear Mike''s weight and snapped, sending him plummeting down. A shadow cushioned Mike''s fall, absorbing the impact and allowing him to land smoothly. Cerberus: Praise me! Mike patted the dog''s heads, then brushed off the leaves on his body, muttering, "Turns out, comics are full of lies." Tree branches couldn''t support a person, let alone a ninja. Upon entering Mermaid Island, Mike quickly noticed something strange. There was only an island, no mermaids. As the distance to the Immortal Monster shortened, the [Eye of Truth] provided more detailed prompts. [Fun Fact: The Immortal Monster has faced three potential Supreme Beings and has never been killed] Mike suddenly felt a sense of danger. This place was not safe! It was hard to imagine how powerful a being must be to face three potential Supreme Beings head-on. Could it really be unkillable? Morpheus, Ares, Apollo. Even an Archdemon from the abyss wouldn''t survive an encounter with these three! Only the [Supreme Demon God] could achieve such a feat. Which meant: Immortal Monster = Supreme Demon God? Mike looked at the shadow at his feet and said seriously, "You will be the vanguard in this battle. Go scout ahead. If you find anything, you''ll be richly rewarded!" Cerberus couldn''t disobey the command and reluctantly went to scout. After the initial shock, Mike quickly regained his composure. Facing three Supreme Beings sounded impressive. But in reality, it was at least 33% exaggerated! Supreme Being Apollo didn''t kill; he only broke spirits. He might have had reasons for not bothering to kill the opponent. Mike nodded slowly, "It would be absurd for anyone else, but it makes perfect sense for Apollo." So, The Immortal Monster only faced Morpheus and Ares head-on! Following the [Eye of Truth]''s guidance, Mike navigated through the tropical jungle and soon reached a fork in the path. [Turn left ahead to face the ''Immortal Monster'' directly] Mike was about to send Cerberus to scout the left path when his Nightmare''s Breeze cloak tugged at him. The cloak pointed to the right, urging Mike to take the other path. Left led to the Immortal Monster, a being that had faced three potential Supreme Beings and survived, slightly inferior to the Supreme Demon God. Right was the direction indicated by Nightmare''s Breeze. It could lead to crucial clues for conquest or perhaps Morpheus''s embarrassing past. This choice was a no-brainer for Mike. "Right!" Morpheus''s embarrassing past was not to be missed! [You have deviated from the path. Recalculating route] Mike still had plenty of time, so he decided to follow Nightmare''s Breeze, hoping for a pleasant surprise. After advancing five miles, Mike made a new discovery. "This is...." A large stone had lines of text carved into it, ending with an ugly heart. The familiar handwriting and the twisted heart were unique and unmistakable. Supreme Being, Morpheus! Without thinking, Mike instinctively pulled out his camera and started snapping photos. His motto was: Never miss any of Morpheus''s embarrassing past! After taking the photos, Mike read the text on the stone: "I was moved by your sister''s love story. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to return the token to her. I didn''t expect to meet Medusa''s big sister here. This is great! Please accept this token and pass it on to your younger sister. I''m Morpheus, who does good deeds without leaving a name. I wish Medusa a happy future." The message ended with Morpheus''s signature heart. Drawing such an equally ugly heart consistently required some skill. After reading Morpheus''s message, Mike suddenly felt something was off. "Morpheus never intended to kill her!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Medusa''s sister wasn''t a terrifying monster that faced three potential Supreme Beings head- on. She was a lucky survivor who escaped from three Supreme Beings! Or rather, an unlucky one? Just as Mike was thinking this, the Thunderclap Hammer hidden in his cloak made a faint sound. Danger?! Mike immediately backed away, fearing an assassin might jump out and stab him. After creating some distance, Mike scanned the surroundings but found no danger. "Go, check it out." Cerberus scouted ahead, circling the stone. Safe! Only then did Mike approach to examine the stone further. What on the stone could resonate with the Thunderclap Hammer? Soon, Mike found the clue. On the back of the stone, in a corner, someone had carved a line with a sword: "Are you stupid? I told you that woman was trouble. Slash her!" Mike: Are they having a conversation through this stone? The person who left this message was undoubtedly Ares. This stone had messages from both Morpheus and Ares. Of course, there were no traces of Apollo. Mike could imagine the scene back then: Apollo casually arrived on the island, saw the stone, did nothing, and simply said: "Boring." Since Mike was here, it seemed only right to leave something behind. After all, he was also a potential Supreme Being. After some thought, Mike decided to add a line after Ares''s message: "Are you stupid? I told you that woman was trouble. Slash her!" (Ares) "Okay, I''ll do it." (Thor) The monster Ares couldn''t slash, I''ll slash! The monster three Supreme Beings couldn''t kill, I''ll kill! This is Thor! Chapter 174: Maybe you dont deserve such beauty Chapter 174: Maybe you don''t deserve such beautyAfter leaving his message, Mike searched the area again to ensure nothing was missed before setting off once more. [10 miles ahead, face the Immortal Monster directly] But he had barely walked a mile when he encountered a familiar face: bartender Jack. He stood by a tranquil pond, completely unaware of Mike''s presence, muttering to himself, "80 years... I never thought I''d have the chance to set foot on this island again..." Jack''s eyes were distant, lost in memories of the past, "When I set sail, I was just a poor boy. After the storm, the shipwreck, I was washed ashore on this island. You saved me, healed my wounds, and made me eternally youthful..." It was a classic love story. A handsome but penniless young man falls in love with a kind-hearted mermaid, But for some reason, they couldn''t stay together. After leaving Mermaid Island, Jack was cursed by the [Sea God''s Curse], making it impossible for him to set sail. Until today, when he heard someone was taking the Razor to sea, searching for the mermaid''s treasure. Jack realized his chance had come, so he found a way to join Mike''s voyage. Sure enough, the Razor overcame the storm and brought him to Mermaid Island. Back to the place he had longed for, finally able to reunite with his beloved. Jack didn''t reminisce for long. He took out a leaf and blew a whistle. The whistle''s sound was piercing, spreading across Mermaid Island. Before long, the pond stirred. First, small bubbles appeared, then ripples spread, and under Jack''s excited gaze, a shadow leaped from the water! "Mermaid!" Mike''s eyes widened, eager to see the legendary mermaid. Mermaid, mermaid. Such a mythical creature, her beauty shouldn''t disappoint Mike. And judging by Jack''s taste, it didn''t seem like he had a penchant for the grotesque. To fall in love with a mermaid, she had to at least pass the looks test. As the water splashed and the shadow revealed itself in the sunlight, both Jack and Mike were stunned. Why is it so ugly?! The legendary mermaid looked like this: the upper body was a fat-headed fish, with a mouth that opened and closed, revealing jagged teeth, and gills that moved, emitting a fishy smell. Large fish scales and a fish body extended down to the knees, where ''human'' features finally appeared. The lower legs were like human legs, long and slender. But what good was that? This mermaid, aside from her lower legs, didn''t even have female reproductive organs. Mike shook his head. "But you only have half a leg; walking must be tough." A mermaid this ugly, and Jack fell in love with her? Mike had already decided there would be no place for Jack on the return ship. Unlike Mike, Jack''s reaction was more intense, staring blankly around, "Mermaid, where''s my Rose?!" The half-fish, half-human monster spoke, "%!#%....." [I''m Rose, dear Jack. I''ve waited for you for forty years!] With the [Eye of Truth], no language barrier existed. Mike raised an eyebrow, realizing something was wrong. 80 years ago, when Jack saw the mermaid, she shouldn''t have looked this hideous. What happened during this time? A thought flashed through Mike''s mind-could it be Supreme Being Apollo had been here? He felt a chill down his spine, his whole body uneasy. What did Apollo say to turn a perfectly beautiful mermaid into something so grotesque? To get to the bottom of this, it was best to ask directly. Mike stepped out from the shadows, startling the bartender. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to steal your girlfriend." Mike pointed at the ugly creature and said seriously, "I know a bit of fish language. I can help you communicate." Jack was overjoyed and blurted out, "Then ask her where Rose is!" Mike said gravely, "She says she is Rose." "Impossible! You''re lying to me, it can''t be!" Jack shouted, pulling out a drawing from his pocket, a picture he had commissioned based on his memories. The mermaid in the drawing was indeed beautiful, nothing like the hideous creature before them. "Face reality, bro. Be strong." Mike patted Jack''s shoulder, trying to calm him down. Jack took a few deep breaths and asked again, "Rose, can you tell me what happened?" The mermaid nodded and said, "Your ship was sunk by us. After the ship sank, we brought all the crew to the shore, pretending they were washed up by the tide, then rescued you..." Listening to Mike''s translation, Jack''s face twisted in disgust, as if he had just eaten something incredibly foul. "Why did you do that? To fall in love with humans?" Jack couldn''t understand. With the mermaid''s former beauty, there was no need for such trouble! Because with the mermaid''s former beauty, no man could refuse to fall in love with her. The mermaid continued, "We did it to lure you to the depths of Mermaid Island, where the sea god''s daughter would devour you to regain her strength..." Mike''s eyes narrowed slightly. The story was getting interesting. The sea god''s daughter had the mermaids wreck passing ships, then lured the sailors to Mermaid Island to be eaten. This sounded like a classic villain boss! After hearing Mike''s translation, Jack''s face turned pale. What he thought was a cross-species romance turned out to be a plot to eat him down to the bones. Jack felt like he had wasted 80 years of his life! He fought back the urge to cry and asked one last time, "Then why didn''t I die? Why did you let me escape?" Jack still held a sliver of hope that he was special. The mermaid: "Because I love you..." Before she could finish, Mike casually struck her with a Lightning Arrow. The Lightning Arrow spread through the pond, making the mermaid convulse. Mike said calmly, "Tell the truth." Seeing the power of the Lightning Arrow, the mermaid trembled and said, S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Because the sea god''s daughter was full, she told us to let one bait go to attract more people." Jack had finally found a girl he loved, even willing to wait 80 years, only to face such a cruel reality. Jack and the mermaid''s clich¨¦d story came to an end, but Mike had one crucial question left! "Did Apollo visit Mermaid Island seventy-some years ago?" The mermaid''s drastic change in appearance made Mike suspect it was related to Apollo! No, there was no need to suspect. It had to be Apollo! "The man you mentioned did come." The mermaid recalled with lingering fear, "When Apollo arrived on the island, he saw the sea god''s daughter..." All the mermaids on the island could never forget what happened that day, the day the true nightmare arrived. Apollo said to the Immortal Monster, "Your appearance is beautiful, but your soul is hideous. Maybe you don''t deserve such beauty." Chapter 175: Since you refuse to repent, then its time for you to die Chapter 175: Since you refuse to repent, then it''s time for you to die"So, you all turned into what you are now because of that?" Mike asked after hearing Apollo''s story, feeling like he was missing something. Morpheus had come to Mermaid Island and, for some reason, didn''t kill the mermaid leader. But when Ares came, he had killing intent. What made Ares change his mind and not slash the monsters on the island? Understanding Ares''s thoughts at that time was crucial for Mike. "No," Rose shook her head, denying Mike''s assumption. "After that day over 70 years ago, we all turned into these ugly fish monsters and sea creatures." She paused, hesitating whether to continue. But seeing the Lightning flickering on Mike''s Thunderclap Hammer, Rose decided to speak honestly, "We found that as long as we don''t eat humans, we slowly regain our beauty. If we continue eating humans, we immediately turn back into sea monsters." Bartender Jack was nearly in despair, wailing, "So, in over 70 years, you only managed to turn back a part of your leg?" If that were the case, it was indeed tragic. Mike roughly calculated that at this rate, it would take another 246.86 years to fully recover. If Jack took good care of himself, he might still be alive by then, but having sex would be out of the question. Rose shook her head, "No, before you came, I greedily ate a pirate, which made me look like this. If I don''t eat anyone for seven days, I''ll fully regain my appearance." Jack was stunned, not knowing what to say. Mike sincerely comforted him, "Look on the bright side. If she hadn''t eaten that pirate, you''d be the one getting eaten now. You should be happy." "Th-thanks..." Jack''s mouth twitched, feeling even more blocked after Mike''s consolation. "I think I understand Apollo''s point." Mike raised his right hand, rubbing his chin. Apollo didn''t actually intend to give the mermaid a permanent punishment. He was like a mirror. He would call the world boring when he saw something boring, and he would call it ugly when he saw ugliness in people''s hearts. "A beautiful heart creates beauty; an evil heart creates ugliness." Listening to Mike, Rose nodded frantically, "That''s what we thought too, so we try not to eat people. We only occasionally have a pirate as a snack!" Mike could understand why the mermaids did this. But... Mike looked ahead at the Immortal Monster, who was exceptionally hideous. She was a thousand, no, ten thousand times uglier than her sister Medusa! In other words, she not only didn''t repent but even got worse! Having figured out the changes on Mermaid Island, Mike saw no need to stay any longer. "I don''t know what else to say, so I''ll just wish you happiness." With that, Mike left the space for the lovers who hadn''t seen each other in 80 years, letting them continue their reunion. He continued forward, approaching the Immortal Monster''s lair. But he stopped by the roadside, noticing a new prompt. [Someone once watched the Tower of Truth records here, leaving traces] [Do you want to view the records?] "Huh?" With the current state of the [Eye of Truth], it certainly couldn''t directly view recordings. Someone, without a doubt, had to be Apollo. Shadow Nine had once told Mike that Apollo, as the third Supreme Being, had a ridiculous growth process. Except for the beginner instance, Apollo had never gotten an SSS rating in the Tower of Truth. To be precise, he always conquered at 99.99%! Scoring 99 every time was, in some ways, harder than scoring 100 every time. But Mike hadn''t expected Apollo to be able to view the Tower of Truth records! This meant Apollo had high authority in the Tower of Truth from the start, not just after his level increased. Of course, viewing records didn''t require immense strength or involve time travel. It was simply like checking surveillance footage. Without Apollo''s surveillance check, Mike wouldn''t be able to view the historical truth today. "View!" A blurry holographic projection appeared before Mike. In the projection, an ordinary and unfamiliar figure handed a stone to a beautiful mermaid. "This is the token your sister wanted. Please pass it on. Thank you." There was no need to guess the identity of this figure-Morpheus! Morpheus waved to the mermaid, "Thank you for your help. In the future, do more good deeds and fewer bad ones." "Oh, and have a good dream tonight!" With that, Morpheus''s figure disappeared, and the projection ended. This was a precious recording of Supreme Being Morpheus''s first visit to the fifteenth level. Mike quickly took photos, leaving a memento for Shadow Nine. The recording ended, but Mike had more questions. "Wait, Morpheus clearly saw there was a problem but still didn''t kill her. Instead, he gave her a chance to reform?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Humanity''s Supreme Being Morpheus had the most legends and stories about him. True or false, real or fake. But he was no fool. To have Gregory, Shadow Nine, and many other human powerhouses follow him, to single- handedly resist the invasion of eighteen abysses, and to sign a century-long agreement with the Supreme Demon God... Just having an SSS talent wouldn''t be enough! Good talent only determined the upper and lower limits of personal strength. Shadow Seven was a living example. She was a sharp weapon that could tear through any defense but could never grow into a reliable leader. Morpheus wasn''t stupid. He saw through things but didn''t expose them, advising people to do good, naturally with his own thoughts. On the fourteenth level, Mike had received a message from Morpheus. At that time, as the person who had explored the Tower of Truth the furthest, Morpheus had clearly noticed some issues with the Tower of Truth. As he climbed higher, Morpheus preferred to show goodwill and try to make friends. Whether NPCs, bosses, or other beings, Morpheus, in his initial contact, would avoid fighting if possible. How this goodwill was ultimately treated wasn''t something Morpheus could control. Mike set aside his doubts and played the second recording. The holographic projection unfolded again, A figure in white flashed across the screen, accompanied by a cold snort. "Supreme Being Morpheus spared your life, and this is how you repay him? Over the years, you''ve destroyed over a thousand passing ships, caused tens of thousands of deaths, and countless disappearances. Mermaid Island is filled with bones..." In the projection, the monster, covered in scales and wounds, knelt on the ground, begging for mercy. Facing Ares''s sword, she had no strength to resist. Listening to the monster, Ares scoffed and said, "So you''re saying that if I kill you, this sea will go out of control, flood the land, and bring devastation to all living things?" In the projection, Ares flicked his right thumb, and his sword sprang from its sheath. On the blue waves, sword energy surged in all directions. "With the sword in my hand, filling the sea is no challenge at all." "Behold my sword!" Sword energy crisscrossed, slicing the projection into countless fragments. The last image Mike saw was the sword energy splitting the sea in two, as smoothly as cutting through butter. Morpheus was kind-hearted, Apollo found everything boring. Only Ares was fiercely just, doing what he said. He said he''d draw his sword, and he did. He said he''d fill the sea, and he did! Unfortunately, the recording ended there, and Mike couldn''t see the rest, leaving him to speculate. "Did Ares fail to kill the monster because he was too focused on filling the sea?" "Or did Ares sever the monster''s connection to the sea?" Regardless, based on Rose''s earlier description and the recordings of the two potential Supreme Beings, Mike had pieced together the story. Humanity''s participants had been more than merciful to the Immortal Monster. Morpheus advised her to reform, Ares tried to correct her, and Apollo gave her a chance to start anew. Three potential Supreme Beings gave her three chances. She didn''t care at all. In the two hundred years after Morpheus left, she killed over ten thousand people just to regain her strength or simply for fun. Ares severed her connection to the sea, preventing her from roaming freely. The Immortal Monster still didn''t give up, sending mermaids to hunt for her. Jack was one of the victims! When Apollo came, he said, "Your appearance is beautiful, but your soul is hideous. Maybe you don''t deserve such beauty." If the Immortal Monster had refrained from eating people, she would have regained her former beauty long ago. Mike had glimpsed her through the clouds earlier. This Immortal Monster was uglier than Medusa, who knew how many people she had killed and how much blood was on her hands. Mike shook his head with a smile, "Since you refuse to repent, then it''s time for you to die." Chapter 176: Do you mind if I make your wife cry? Chapter 176: Do you mind if I make your wife cry?[50 yards ahead, Immortal Monster, about to appear] As Mike''s figure appeared in front of the cave, the massive monster charged out. She was covered in tentacles and suction cups, like a patchwork of countless sea creatures stitched together. But the most striking feature was her hideously ugly head, with long hair transformed into countless venomous snakes, looking extremely menacing. [Daughter of Flight-Euryale] [Possesses the ability to fly regardless of rules, demon body, an immortal existence] Seeing the last note, Mike snorted. Immortal? For others, this might be a tough question to crack. Mike just needed to look at her a bit longer. [100 ways to kill Euryale] Mike waved his hand, "Choose the most satisfying one." [Have an NPC drink both the Fountain of Youth and the tears of a beautiful mermaid to gain the ''Immortal'' curse inheritance] [Push Euryale to the brink of death nine times] [The NPC who previously gained the curse will inherit Euryale''s curse] [Push Euryale to the brink of death again to kill her completely, with no chance of resurrection] According to the [Eye of Truth]''s explanation, Euryale''s immortality wasn''t due to her strength but because the ''Immortal'' curse was in effect! There were many ways to break the curse, some of which would leave Euryale a chance to revive. Since Mike had decided to kill her, he would do it thoroughly. The Fountain of Youth and the tears of a beautiful mermaid. Collecting these two items... wasn''t too difficult. Mike glanced at Euryale and casually unleashed a Thunderclap Strike. Boom- The red lightning shattered most of her body, sending flesh and blood flying through the air, accompanied by a pitiful wail. Once in a near-death state, Euryale was temporarily invincible. Mike had to wait for her health to recover to a certain level before he could continue killing her. In the meantime, he could collect the Fountain of Youth and the mermaid''s tears. The Fountain of Youth was easy to find, located within Euryale''s lair. Drinking from the Fountain of Youth could ensure eternal youth. Jack, who was over 100 years old, still looked like a young man because of the Fountain of Youth. It kept his appearance young but didn''t extend his lifespan. Following the [Eye of Truth]''s guidance, Mike easily found the Fountain of Youth. "Too bad this can''t be taken out." The water from the Fountain of Youth only worked on NPCs. For participants, it was just ordinary water, and it even had a fishy taste. Who knew what those mermaids had done in it? After collecting the water from the Fountain of Youth, Mike still needed the mermaid''s tears. In the meantime, Mike checked on Euryale, using lightning to push her back into a near-death state. Third time. This boss was too easy! Could she at least put up a bit of a fight to make it challenging? Still resisting? Time to beat her to death! Mike''s thoughts on fighting bosses cycled through these three stages. "Jack, we meet again!" Mike, holding a container of Fountain of Youth water, looked at Rose and said seriously, "Can you give me some mermaid tears?" "Sure, but..." Rose hesitated before finally telling Mike. "Our tears dried up over the past decades. We can''t cry anymore." From mermaids to these monstrous forms, they had cried countless nights in private. Listening to Rose''s description, Mike turned to Jack, "Your mistress..." "Wife! I''ve decided to marry her!" Jack corrected, "Rose promised me she wouldn''t eat people anymore, and she can come back to the mainland with me." Clearly, after some internal struggle, Jack still believed that beauty trumped everything. As long as Rose regained her former beauty, he was willing to accept her again. "Alright, your wife." Mike pointed at Rose and asked, "Do you mind if I make your wife cry?" Jack: ??? Is something wrong here? Mike quickly explained, "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t intend to hurt her or do anything else. I just need a single tear!" Jack looked at Rose, seeking her opinion with his eyes. Both realized that escaping Euryale''s control on their own was impossible. Their only chance of escape lay with this mysterious captain. Jack, still uneasy, repeated, "What are you going to do? Be gentle!" "I know what I''m doing." Mike waved his hand and looked at Rose, slowly raising his hammer. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three seconds later, a large bump appeared on Rose''s fish head, and she started wailing, tears streaming down. Tears, unlocked! With the Fountain of Youth and mermaid tears collected, all that was left was finding an NPC to inherit the curse. Jack wouldn''t work. He had already drunk from the Fountain of Youth and couldn''t drink it again. To inherit the ''Immortal'' curse, one had to drink both the mermaid''s tears and the Fountain of Youth. Time to find another NPC. On Mermaid Island, besides bartender Jack, there were pirate Raven and bounty hunter Landy. Or rather, Mike didn''t have much choice. Giving the ''Immortal'' curse to Raven, making them new monsters and new threats? Mike clearly wouldn''t do that. Swish- A breeze blew, and Landy felt the scenery blur as Mike reappeared. "Captain!" "Landy, I don''t think I''ve properly introduced myself." Mike smiled, "Let''s get to know each other. I''m Thor." He extended his hand, shaking Landy''s. "Landy, bounty hunter." Landy''s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he spoke, "I''ve heard your name, Captain Thor. I''ve heard it many times these days! In the tavern, on the ship, at Saint Mary Port, no, at any port, people are talking about you.'' Landy wasn''t exaggerating. The fifteenth level was a popular one for human participants. People gathered, went fishing, and enjoyed themselves. With more people, there were more topics to discuss. These days, Thor''s emergence was undoubtedly the hottest topic among human participants. Mike continued, "Then you should know that I, or rather we, are different from you." Landy nodded, "Yes, people figured that out three hundred years ago. You appear for a maximum of six hours a day, from a place called Earth. Oh, and you''re unkillable..." Landy casually listed some characteristics of participants. After speaking, he shook his head, laughing self-deprecatingly, "You call this place... the fifteenth level?" "Yes," Mike didn''t hide anything, nodding in acknowledgment. In the Tower of Truth, what''s the difference between NPCs and real people? To Mike, there was no difference. They weren''t data or virtual; they were real. Only with this perspective could one truly understand what predecessors had done in the Tower of Truth. Morpheus believed the Tower of Truth was real. Each level might even be an independent world. Because of this, Morpheus showed kindness and avoided killing unless absolutely necessary. In some ways, Ares''s fierce justice and readiness to draw his sword were for the same reason. If one treated the Tower of Truth as a mere game, ignoring right and wrong and focusing solely on personal gain, they would lose something while growing stronger. Take the fifteenth level, for example. Mike only needed to take the ''mermaid''s treasure'' to gain a 30% Exploration Rate. He didn''t need to kill the ''Immortal Monster'' to achieve an SSSS rating. But as Mike said, Since he was here, wouldn''t it be fitting to celebrate by striking down a boss with lightning? "Landy, there''s a choice before you now." Mike presented the mermaid''s tears and the Fountain of Youth, explaining the situation. Landy was incredulous, "So, you''re offering me this blessing?" "It''s not a blessing; it''s a curse." Mike emphasized that the ''Immortal'' curse wasn''t as wonderful as it sounded. "And even if you accept, there are conditions." "Name them." Mike and Landy agreed on some constraints. Once Landy inherited the ''Immortal'' curse, he would return to Saint Mary Port and reintegrate into society. Mike didn''t care how Landy used this power. But Landy had to promise one thing: not to use this power for evil! This power, this curse, could easily lead one astray, ultimately falling into the abyss. Landy didn''t take long to agree to Mike''s conditions. "Do I need to swear or sign a contract?" Landy knew verbal agreements were limited. If Thor wanted to bind him, he could use stronger means. "No need, nothing is needed." Mike handed the items to Landy, smiling warmly, "Just remember, Thor is watching everything. Your actions won''t escape Thor''s eyes. When you break your promise, Thor will come for you and take back everything he gave you." Though it was the height of summer on the island, unbearably hot, Landy felt a chill from his feet to his head. The Thor captain before him, with half a mask, was clearly using the calmest tone to say the harshest words. "As you wish, my captain." Landy took a step back, removed his hat, and placed it on his chest. After that, he picked up two cups, drank them in one go, and bent over, retching. "Ugh-" The two items tasted worse than horse urine, making him feel sick! "Rinse your mouth, let''s go." Mike tossed a bottle of mouthwash to Landy, and soon, the two were airborne. Mermaid Island allowed flight. But Mike chose a more effortless method. Cerberus''s limbs turned into safety belts, securing Landy. Then, Cerberus''s central head extended its ears, transforming into helicopter blades, starting to spin. Helicopter takeoff! The other two heads weren''t idle either, flattening like wings and flapping. The flight was smooth, the pilot calm, the current state excellent, and the endurance maxed -out. Flying this way was fine, but it wasn''t recommended with fewer heads. Soon, they returned to the cave, standing beside Euryale. Mike tossed a few healing scrolls, instructing, "Use them at the right moment!" Landy nodded, his expression serious, not daring to be careless. He could feel that the monster Euryale was incredibly strong and terrifying! In his decades as a bounty hunter, Landy had never seen such a powerful monster. Even a single tentacle was more fearsome than the strongest sea monster! To think they could handle such a monster with just the two of them? It seemed overly ambitious. Before Landy could act, a Thunderclap Strike descended, pushing the newly recovered Euryale back into a near-death state. Landy: ??? Is something wrong, or am I seeing things? "Why are you standing there?" Thor''s voice came from beside him, "Get moving!" Landy was bewildered. Who am I, where am I, what am I supposed to do? Mike continued to prompt, "Use the healing scrolls!" Landy tore open a healing scroll, green light enveloping him and Thor, providing healing and shields. Mike rolled his eyes. He hadn''t lost any health; why heal? "Use it on Euryale! Can''t you see she''s almost dead from the lightning?" "How can you be so heartless!" Mike had to demonstrate, using a healing scroll to restore Euryale''s health, helping her recover from the near-death state. In front of Thor, Euryale had no chance to resist. Thor even found her recovery too slow and actively helped her heal! Once healed, Euryale, out of the near-death state, faced another Thunderclap Strike. Healing - struck by lightning - near-death-healing... The cycle repeated endlessly. Landy stood by, dumbfounded, his fragile mind seemingly shattered. Chapter 177: Dog head pirate flag Chapter 177: Dog head pirate flagBoom- Lightning struck repeatedly, killing Euryale over and over. Landy was stunned. Each time Euryale was killed, it took her longer to recover, even with Mike helping to heal her. Because the best healing scrolls were too precious, Mike only used subpar ones on her. The situation reached a stalemate. Euryale writhed in agony on the ground, dying and reviving repeatedly. But what did that matter to Mike? Landy wasn''t stupid; he was actually quite smart. Being a bounty hunter, stupidity would have meant a short life. Thor wouldn''t bring him to fight a boss for no reason. Euryale was no match for Thor and didn''t need anyone''s help. Landy''s presence here was a warning or a demonstration from Thor. If Landy used this power for evil, his fate would be worse than Euryale''s! Even more miserable! Seeing the power of the lightning, Landy realized how terrifying Thor was. He couldn''t imagine the torment he would face if he broke his promise and fell into Thor''s hands. The sight of the lightning would be forever etched in his mind, unforgettable for life. Mike looked at Euryale and raised his hand for another Thunderclap Strike. "The ninth time." Boom- This time, unlike the previous near-death states, Euryale''s body began to shrink rapidly, no longer resembling a sea monster. Her form reverted to that of a young girl. Moreover, a layer of petrification appeared on her body, quickly covering her entirely. Finally, a statue of a beautiful girl stood before Mike, her hair frozen in mid-air. "One more kill, and the Immortal curse will transfer to you." With that, Mike stepped forward, standing beside the statue. "Euryale, let''s have a heart-to-heart." As Mike spoke, a prompt appeared before him, [She once had the power to kill human participants] [True kill] Hiss- Even Mike couldn''t help but gasp at those words. True kill. In the Tower of Truth, some levels and monsters could cause real harm or even kill participants. Participants who were truly killed couldn''t be revived. But according to the information Mike had, this usually happened on levels above the 50th, or even higher! Mike never expected that the boss of the fifteenth level would have such an ability! Unheard of! "Once?" Mike keenly caught those words. "So, after Morpheus left, he took something from Euryale, like her ''true kill'' ability!" Mike looked down and noticed a new detail. The sea monster form of Euryale had a shadow. But now, as a statue, she had no shadow! Who took her shadow? Morpheus or Shadow Nine? Mike''s list of suspects included only these two. The disappearance of the shadow was something Mike noticed for the first time! It was likely Shadow Nine''s doing. From the first level to the fifteenth, Mike had seen traces left by past powerful individuals. Aside from the three potential Supreme Beings, even Maxen had left various messages. But the Guardian Shadows left no traces. Shadow Nine, Shadow Seven, and other top 100 powerhouses... It was as if they had never been to the Tower of Truth. "Probably Apollo helped cover their tracks." Regardless, Euryale''s inability to cause true kills was definitely related to her missing shadow! Mike sighed, "You had three chances to survive, but you wasted each one." Looking at Euryale, Mike shook his head and said sincerely, "Honestly, surviving under three Supreme Beings is impressive. You''ve had an extraordinary life. Take it easy in your next one." With that, Mike drew the Thunderclap Hammer and struck Euryale. "I promised someone I''d kill you. Heart-to-heart talk ends here." The Thunderclap Hammer shattered the petrification on Euryale. In the next moment, Cerberus lunged forward, ripping out Euryale''s heart. The beating heart was thrown at Landy''s feet, and Mike said, "Kill this heart, and you''ll inherit the curse." Landy didn''t hesitate, stomping down hard, crushing the heart like a squashed tomato. Euryale, dead! At the moment of the boss''s death, Mike received several prompts from the Tower of Truth, "Killed Euryale, gained 50 million experience, Lv.108¡úLv.124!" "Removed the sea''s curse, gained the blessing [Flight of the Sea], +100% movement speed when flying over the sea!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Killed Euryale, gained the friendship of the mermaid race..." Since Euryale wasn''t within the Exploration Rate acquisition range, killing her didn''t grant Mike any Exploration Rate. However, Mermaid Island underwent significant changes. Melodious singing filled the island, joyful and moving, accompanied by tears of happiness. When Mike and Landy found Rose, she was surrounded by a group of mermaids. "Captain, did you kill that Immortal Monster?" Upon receiving confirmation, the mermaids erupted in cheers. Euryale had been cruel not only to humans but also to the mermaids. "This is the mermaid race''s treasure. You will have our friendship forever." As the representative of the mermaids, she presented a pair of conch shells to Mike. [Magic Conch] SS-tier item. Allows communication through the conch. Blowing one conch opens a portal for travel between any planes! "This is great!" Killing the boss, gaining the mermaid''s treasure, and securing the [Magic Conch]. Mike saw no need to stay on Mermaid Island and prepared to set sail again. With Landy and Jack back on the Razor, the sailors looked anxious and quickly reported, "Captain, Raven and his men tried to seize the ship, but they were eaten by sea monsters..." A shadow emerged from the water. "Burp-" Chaos Claw Tiger burped, looking curiously at Cerberus, puzzled by its helicopter-like head. "Set sail!" Back on the Razor, Mike stood at the bow, stretching. Battling the storm at sea had earned him a 25% Exploration Rate, and obtaining the mermaid''s treasure added another 30%. Including the sea monsters and pirates Mike had killed along the way, his Exploration Rate reached 70%. The remaining Exploration Rate would have to be collected slowly; it wouldn''t just come to him. Fortunately, Mike had instructed Chaos Claw Tiger to spare Raven, letting him live. Mike still needed him to farm more Exploration Rate! ... Not far from Mermaid Island, a pirate ship with a one-eyed emblem hung from its mast. This was the flagship of the [One-Eyed Pirate Crew], the Black Diamond, which Raven had acquired from a destitute count. Figures covered in seaweed were hastily hoisted up by ropes. The infamous pirate captain Raven was barely alive, his face pale, and his lips looked swollen and colorless, like waterlogged sponges. "Huff-" With the ship''s priest''s healing, he barely regained some color and consciousness. "Mermaids, this is Mermaid Island!" Raven struggled to stand, stumbling to the bow, his eyes filled with greed. "The long-lost Mermaid Island, only existing in legends! We''re going to be rich. Selling a single mermaid to those men is worth at least 1000 gold coins!" Clearly, Raven was unaware of the latest developments on Mermaid Island. He seemed infused with new energy, becoming incredibly excited. "How many came with us this time?" Raven turned back, asking fiercely, his remaining eye glowing red, looking menacing. "Boss, everyone came!" A blond pirate grinned, "We have six ships, and all the pirates near Saint Mary Port got the message!" "By now, there must be over a hundred pirate ships in these waters!" "Excellent!" Raven took a deep breath, looking ahead, "You only have the Razor. How can you fight me?" "Surround Mermaid Island. If anyone spots the Razor, chase it down. I want them shipwrecked and dead!" Raven had realized that the captain of the Razor was no ordinary person. If they were on land, Raven would never provoke him! But the rules of the sea were unique. Once in the water, without a ship, one would quickly die. This was Raven''s confidence! He also knew that if the captain returned to Saint Mary Port, he would be in big trouble! This was his last chance! Standing at the bow, with the pirate flag fluttering in the wind, Raven muttered to himself, psyching himself up. "Don''t be afraid, we have more ships!" ... "Captain, they have too many ships!" On the Razor, Jack looked around, spotting numerous pirate ships. More pirate ships were on their way. Surrounded by pirate ships, the defenseless Razor was a sitting duck! A few cannon shots would spell doom for the ship. Compared to Jack''s worry, Landy remained calm. More ships? What good would that do? Just more targets for Thor? Landy suspected that even a hundred Euryales wouldn''t be a match for Thor! Having witnessed Thor''s true power and now bearing the Immortal curse, Landy wasn''t afraid of death. "More ships?" Mike chuckled, "That''s just a few ships." "Before the battle, raise the flag!" At sea, you raise the flag before the battle, just like you flash your mastery emote before a fight in Summoner''s Rift. You might die in lane, you might lose the team fight, but no one can stop me from flashing my 0/21 mastery emote! Today, I''m flashing it no matter what! Hearing the captain''s order, the crew instinctively moved to raise the flag, quickly realizing another issue: "Captain, we don''t have a flag!" "No flag? Let''s make one on the spot, hold on." Mike summoned a piece of black cloth, intending to draw something on it. For some reason, his gaze kept falling on Cerberus. "Drawing a dog head might not be appropriate, and there''s not enough time!" With the battle imminent, the flag needed to be ready quickly, so simplicity was key. "Do we have white paint?" "Yes!" Mike took the paint bucket and looked at Cerberus Phantom, "Bear with it, I''ll add a chicken leg to your dinner." Before Mike could finish, Cerberus raised a paw, interrupting him. No need to say more; it seemed to understand. Under the watchful eyes of Chaos Claw Tiger and the crew, Cerberus jumped into the paint bucket, dyeing itself white. Then, the paint dried automatically, turning Cerberus Phantom into a white dog. The white dog pressed itself against the black cloth, becoming a brand-new flag-the Dog Head Pirate Flag! Everyone:... They didn''t understand but were greatly impressed. How could this man and dog cooperate so seamlessly, across species, with such perfect harmony?! Mike continued adjusting the white dog''s posture, trying to make the pirate flag look cooler. "Move the left head a bit to the left, open the right head''s eyes." "Where''s your spirit? Your eyes are so small!" "The middle head needs to look fierce!" |||| After much adjustment, Mike finally said, "The first version looked best, revert to that." Cerberus seemed prepared, reverting with a single command. "Great, raise the flag." The Dog Head Pirate Flag slowly rose. Under the blue sky and over the blue sea, the Razor sailed forward, surrounded by over ten pirate ships like a pack of wolves, ready to tear it apart. As the Dog Head Pirate Flag rose, laughter erupted from the pirate ships. "Who uses a dog as a pirate flag emblem?" "What''s with the three-headed dog? Think more heads make it special?" "Am I seeing things, or is that pirate flag alive and smiling at me?" "..." Soon, the pirates who roamed the seas stopped laughing. The sky darkened inexplicably, and red lightning struck like divine punishment, destroying the 400-foot-long ships with ease, reducing everything to dust! On the sea, only the Dog Head Flag fluttered! ... Ten minutes later, The entire sea was stained light red, the pirate fleet annihilated. Those infamous, fearsome pirates were utterly obliterated. Mike''s Exploration Rate reached 100%, and it was time to leave. After bidding farewell to Jack and Landy, Mike summoned the core crystal of truth and placed his hand on it. "Calculating conquest rating...." Seconds later, all human participants in the Tower of Truth received the same announcement. "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the fifteenth level with an SSSS rating!" Chapter 178: Does he deserve that? Chapter 178: Does he deserve that?"Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the fifteenth level with an SSSS rating!" The announcement wasn''t over! "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the sixteenth level with an SSSS rating!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the seventeenth level with an SSSS rating!" Three consecutive SSSS ratings! Following the SSSS rating announcements, the rewards came: "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth levels with SSSS ratings. All humans in the Tower of Truth receive the buff [Immortal and Indestructible]!" "Limited-time buff [Water Element Mastery]: For humans in the Tower of Truth, each additional word in a skill name increases its effect by 10%, limited to 18 hours!" "Limited-time buff (Azure Sky and Blue Sea]: For humans in the Tower of Truth, water element magic effects +20%, limited to 18 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Experience Boost]: For humans in the Tower of Truth, experience gained +20%, limited to 8 hours!" "[Immortal and Indestructible]: Upon receiving fatal damage, immediately restore 20% health. If the source of the damage is killed within 10 seconds, retain the [Immortal and Indestructible] buff. If not, lose the [Immortal and Indestructible] buff. Note: Only effective within the Tower of Truth." "Wow, this is so cool-" When the [Immortal and Indestructible] effect was announced, everyone was shocked! They expected strong rewards but not this strong! "This, this is just..." "Too OP!" "If you can keep the [Immortal and Indestructible] buff, it''s like having a second life forever!" Unlike the [Guardian Angel] effect. [Guardian Angel] is like a one-time-use condom, disposable after use, with no way to reuse it. [Immortal and Indestructible] is like a reusable, eco-friendly, energy-saving condom. Be frugal, wash it, and you can use it again. The former''s single-use effect is stronger. The latter, once used multiple times, has skyrocketing cost-effectiveness! "I''m invincible! Hahaha! I''m invincible!" Someone ran through the Trade Zone, ecstatic, shouting nonsense about being invincible. People thought he was crazy and wanted to send him to a mental hospital. Then he revealed his talent. "Rowan, second awakening, S-tier talent [Death Rebound]!" [Death Rebound]: Upon receiving fatal damage, deal 100% true damage to the source of the damage. This is an extreme one-for-one talent, self-destructing to take the enemy down. It has great effects in team instances but is mediocre in solo instances. Originally, this second awakening talent was quite useless in actual combat. It was like starting a fight with one less talent. You couldn''t just rush in and die with the enemy, right? Now, with [Immortal and Indestructible], Rowan could form a perpetual motion machine in the Tower of Truth! He could exploit a bug to permanently renew the [Immortal and Indestructible] buff! Core City of Truth. Mike, wearing a mask, had just appeared and sighed in relief. A man appeared beside him. Supreme Being, Apollo. "Hello again." Mike quickly hid the conch in his hand, forcing a stiff smile as he greeted him. "Hello." Apollo nodded, "Hmm." Mike continued to ask, "Are you planning to follow me around?" "Yes," "This place should be pretty safe, right, considering..." Mike was about to say, considering the Tower of Truth was practically Apollo''s home. But he thought that sounded odd and rephrased. "Considering this place seems very safe." He inadvertently said something redundant, noting to be more careful next time. Apollo shook his head, "I never said I was here to protect you." Mike: ... That was disheartening. At least pretend! "To be precise, being near me is the most dangerous place for you." Seeing Mike''s confusion, Apollo explained responsibly, "When you first awakened, if I had appeared near you, the Supreme Demon God would have directly killed you. Even now, with some self-defense ability, he constantly debates whether to pay the high price to kill you." When Mike learned the truth about the world, he realized the only real threat to him was the Supreme Demon God! Other demon gods wouldn''t even bother with humanity unless provoked... Mike took two steps back, feeling it was pointless, then sighed and stepped forward again, resigned, "Is there anything else I need to know? Just tell me everything at once, so I can give up hope." Apollo thought for a moment and added, "In the past minute, he considered killing you seventy-six million times and rejected the idea seventy-six million times." Mike curiously asked, "Why?" Apollo: "Because he''s afraid of me." Mike: ... Mike realized there was a technique to communicating with Apollo. The technique was: ask any questions directly! No beating around the bush, no hints, no indirect questions... none of that! Apollo wouldn''t understand! He wouldn''t play along! Direct questions to Apollo yielded answers. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more precise the question, the more effective the answer! And Apollo always answered questions. Mike decided to be bold! "You know so much about the Supreme Demon God. What is your relationship with him?" Hearing this question, Apollo was taken aback. He had never thought about it and couldn''t immediately give Mike an answer. Apollo seriously said, "When I figure it out, I''ll tell you." As he spoke, Apollo seriously examined Mike, the fourth potential Supreme Being of humanity-Thor. He suddenly thought Professor Gregory might be right. He should get out more. In less than a day, he had encountered a question he couldn''t immediately answer. It was a pleasant surprise. For a long time, Apollo had been troubled by a question: [Am I a butterfly, or is the butterfly me?] Recently, he had another question: [Who said the human world is the most boring?] Both questions were difficult to ponder, and Apollo couldn''t figure them out. But Mike''s question was different. It could pass the time without frustrating Apollo. So, for Apollo, it was a pleasant surprise. Mike didn''t expect Apollo to react this way. Since Apollo didn''t have an answer, Mike decided to use his years of experience with multiple-choice questions. When you don''t know the answer, start with the process of elimination! Mike cautiously asked, "This might be a bit offensive..." The next question was crucial for Mike. Apollo was the only Supreme Being he had access to so far. He was also the most mysterious and unique Supreme Being! Shadow Nine had said to avoid being alone with Apollo and not to take Apollo''s spoils. Maxen had also mentioned that there was a legacy among Supreme Beings, and Mike needed to understand Apollo better. Moreover, every time Mike met Apollo, he felt an almost suffocating pressure. It would be a waste not to use this pressure to get some information! So Mike asked, "Are you and the Supreme Demon God one and the same, or is there any connection between you two?" "No, and no." After answering Mike''s questions cleanly, Apollo asked in return, "Does he deserve that?" Chapter 179: God-Slaying growth path Chapter 179: God-Slaying growth pathApollo''s response eased Mike''s worries a bit. Knowing that Supreme Being Apollo had no connection to the Supreme Demon God was the best news for Mike. "I need to go back." Apollo''s figure vanished from the spot. He returned to the ninety-ninth level of the Tower of Truth, pondering the question he had encountered earlier. [What is the relationship between Supreme Being Apollo and the Supreme Demon God?] A blank sheet of paper lay on the desk, and Apollo picked up a pen, carefully writing the first sentence of his answer. With deliberate strokes, Apollo wrote seriously. "A relationship of killing and being killed." After writing this, Apollo stared at the remaining blank space on the paper, lost in thought. ... As the white clouds dissipated, Mike exhaled several times, feeling like he had narrowly escaped death. Only then did he have the chance to check the personal rewards for conquering the fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth levels with SSSS ratings. "SSSS rating conquest of the fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth levels, reward: [Sea God''s Choice]!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Sea God''s Choice]: Option 1: Sea God''s Trial Path, gain a second class, become a favored one of the Sea God, and receive the Sea God''s blessing. Option 2: God-Slaying Growth Path, gain a second class, and upon truly slaying a god, gain the god''s power. Choosing this path means bearing the Sea God''s curse. "Sea God''s Trial Path, God-Slaying Growth Path, Sea God?" Mike frowned slightly, more information appearing before his eyes. [Becoming a god is the ultimate goal within the Tower of Truth''s power system.] [At level 900, one must obtain ''Godhood Qualification'' to complete the class change.] Level 900, in humanity''s power classification, also belonged to the Battle Lord level. "So, level 1000 is the ultimate goal of becoming a god?" [At level 1000, create a divine kingdom, ignite the divine fire, and reach the 100th level of the Tower of Truth to become a true god.] Mike couldn''t help but comment, "This feels a bit off." The demon race had the Supreme Demon God. If humanity''s Supreme Beings became gods, what would they be called, Supreme Gods? Strictly speaking, the matters of level 900 were still far off for Mike. With his current level, he shouldn''t be worrying about these things. However, as an SSSS rating conquest reward, it had pushed him to make a choice. Carefully studying the four conditions for becoming a god: Level 1000, a stage that currently only Supreme Beings among humanity have any hope of reaching. Creating a divine kingdom, this might be related to the private space. Igniting the divine fire, Mike had no clue about this. Reaching the 100th level, the clearest yet hardest condition, as Supreme Being Apollo was still on the ninety-ninth level. In simple terms, none of these conditions were relevant to Mike at the moment! This reward, in the short term, was essentially a second class, likely related to the sea or water. "Become a favored one or slay a god?" Faced with these two choices, Mike felt there was no real choice. He had encountered the Sea God''s daughter twice, and neither was anything good, both killed by him. In this context, how could Mike choose to become a favored one of the Sea God? "God-Slaying Growth Path!" The moment Mike made his choice, a thunderous roar accompanied by lightning and howling winds erupted from the core plaza of the Core City of Truth. A furious voice echoed in Mike''s ears, "Those who disrespect the gods will be punished by divine retribution!" The next moment, a pale blue light enveloped Mike. "Second class obtained: [Wrathful Sea Mage] (SS-tier class template)!" "Permanent state obtained: [Wrathful Sea Fighter]!" "Skill obtained: [Sea Fury]!" [Wrath of the Sea]: After chanting for 1 to 60 seconds, summon waves from the wrathful sea to attack enemies. Each wave deals (500+ 2* Intelligence + Spell Power) damage to enemies and removes one positive buff from them. Each wave increases the water element damage taken by enemies by 10%, lasting 10 seconds. The number of waves summoned is related to the chanting time, with a maximum of 120 waves. After reading the description of [Sea Fury], Mike nodded slightly. The initial damage of the skill wasn''t high, but fully stacked, it was considerable. However, fully stacking it was extremely difficult. Currently, Mike had wind, fire, and lightning elements at his disposal, so he didn''t lack damage! The stacking damage of Wrath of the Sea looked powerful. But in battle, making an enemy take the full 120 waves of damage was nearly impossible! However, in Mike''s hands, combined with the upgraded [Wind Fury], a fully chanted [Sea Fury] could summon 360 waves at once! Now that seemed interesting! Mike looked at the state description, [Wrathful Sea Fighter]: A warrior destined to contend with the sea, accumulating rage with each battle. When the rage meter is full, choose one of the following effects: 1. The next attack/spell deals an additional 500% water element damage. 2. The next attack received reduces damage by 99.99%. 3. Permanently increase water element skill damage by 0.1% (up to 50%). 4. Permanently reduce water element skill chanting time by 0.1% (up to 50%). 5... There were many effects for the rage meter, but most didn''t suit Mike''s needs. The first four were the most crucial. "It seems the gap between SS-tier and SSS-tier class templates is quite significant." Mike compared [Wrathful Sea Mage] and [Stormwalker Magus]. The latter, upon acquisition, had a +50% effect on its element skills. The Wrathful Sea Mage needed to accumulate 500 rage meters to reach a +50% damage increase! In other words, the starting point of an SSS-tier class template was the endpoint of an SS-tier class template! The rage meter added many trump cards for Mike. Whether it was increased damage, damage reduction, or enhancing water elements, it allowed Mike to be more versatile in battle. After Mike completed the class change, a curse descended, the price of choosing the God- Slaying path. [Sea God''s Curse]: Rage meter accumulation speed -50%, [Wrathful Sea Fighter] effect -50%. For a future god-slayer, the Sea God naturally had no goodwill. [Note: At the next class change realm, you will encounter the Sea God''s projection. Defeat it to break the curse, and the rage meter accumulation speed +50%, [Wrathful Sea Fighter] effect +50%.] Mike chuckled, "I bet after defeating the Sea God''s projection, there will be a new curse!" Storing the second class template, Mike''s figure disappeared from the spot, returning to his private space. There wasn''t enough time left to continue exploring, but plenty to handle some miscellaneous tasks. ... Wolf''s Den welcomed a weary traveler. "This trip wore me out!" Maxen stood with his hands on his hips, feeling proud of himself. The atmosphere in Wolf''s Den was lively today, filled with the joy of winning the major battle and the fact that Thor was footing the bill. Everyone was eating and drinking to their heart''s content, celebrating! Of course, everyone had their limits. They ate and drank for themselves, with no one packing food to take away. Before Maxen could sit down, Nyx Valoria brought some ''good news.'' "Maxen, the Mystic Market sent a message saying your credit has always been good, so they''ve proactively increased your prepayment limit to 3000 Battle Lord merits." "Also, the Wolf''s Den higher-ups approved your application, so your prepayment limit is now 5000 Battle Lord merits." "Oh, and there''s another..." Listening to the string of good news from Nyx Valoria, Maxen could hardly contain his joy. "Fortune is smiling on me!" "Today, with Thor footing the bill, my wealth has grown even further. Double happiness!" Maxen''s joy was beyond words. Bang- A large storage ring was slapped onto the table by Maxen. Nyx Valoria was puzzled, "What''s this for?" "To fill with booze." Maxen downed his drink in one gulp, mimicking Thor''s style, "Fill it up!" Chapter 180: Even a sexy stripper in front of him would be boring to him Chapter 180: Even a sexy stripper in front of him would be boring to himTower of Truth, Mike''s private space. "Boss, here''s the latest batch of ore production." The miners and dwarves were in high spirits, having exceeded their mining targets. Mike stored all the ores and took a tour. Teemo and Pig Vladimir were still in the Mushroom Forest, and everything seemed fine. Mike observed from a distance. No one was missing, and progress was steady. However, Vladimir had somehow grown a bunch of small mushrooms on his pig head, looking both comical and horrifying. Just then, Mike received a message from Foreskin. The spoils of the major battle had been tallied and were ready for collection at the Trade Secret Realm. According to their previous agreement, Mike provided 50,000 copies of [Wind''s Reach], and one-third of the gains from all who had learned [Wind''s Reach] and participated in the battle would go to Mike. Looking at the miner leader and the dwarf chief, Mike instructed, "No need to rush the ore mining for now. Take it easy and rest. Equipment forging will be on the agenda soon." Both nodded repeatedly. After arranging everything, Mike left his private space and headed to the Trade Secret Realm. In the Trade Secret Realm. Foreskin had been waiting for a while. Seeing Mike, he nodded in greeting, "Good day, Fourth Bro." Mike didn''t stand on ceremony, "So, how much did I earn from this battle?" Foreskin began, "Strictly speaking, this battle resulted in a net loss for humanity..." Mike: ??? Wait, did Shadow Nine set me up in a scam? If the final tally shows a loss of 30 million, does that mean I have to share a 10 million debt? "The costs of the battle were enormous." Mike''s lightning elements began to flicker uncontrollably. He had painstakingly ''scammed'' a modest fortune from Maxen and earned some income from selling ores. Could it be... that Shadow Nine was going to wipe it all out? "It''s not like that." Foreskin shifted his tone, reassuring Mike, "The expenses were high, but the gains were also significant. This was the most fruitful battle humanity has had in nearly a century." Mike''s mood improved slightly. "The gold and various resources spent amounted to half of the wealth accumulated over the past century." Foreskin counted on his fingers, "The final gains are these three Abyssal Planes." With that, three maps appeared before Mike. After being thoroughly purified, the Abyssal Planes would return to the Tower of Truth, strengthening the seal on the Supreme Demon God. As long as the Abyssal Planes existed within the Tower of Truth, they would serve their purpose. Whose hands they were in didn''t matter much. Mike guessed a possibility and asked incredulously, "So, that means..." Foreskin nodded, confirming Mike''s assumption, "That''s right. You can choose any one of the three Abyssal Planes as your spoils of war." The three Abyssal Planes came from the third, fourth, and sixth demon gods. The third abyss, Stygian Abyss, also known as the Silent Abyss. The fourth abyss, Blinding Abyss. The sixth abyss, Suffocating Abyss. These three abysses corresponded to three parts of the Supreme Demon God''s body: tongue, eyes, and nose. Based on what Mike knew, choosing the fourth abyss was the most suitable. Even so, Mike pretended to examine all three Abyssal Planes. Foreskin provided a brief introduction. However, compared to the [Eye of Truth], his introduction was somewhat lacking. [Third Abyss, plane rules] [During the day, no talking is allowed in this abyss. Speaking will incur a negative buff and continuous health loss.] [At night, no lying is allowed in this abyss. Words must be followed by actions. Lying or breaking promises will incur a negative buff and continuous health loss.] [Specialties: ores, gold element monsters, earth element monsters, honesty fruit, oath flower...] "The plane rules are interesting." Mike nodded and immediately ruled out this choice. Whichever Abyssal Plane Mike chose, he would move it to his private space. Forbidding the dwarves, miners, and werewolves from speaking was worse than killing them. Moreover, with the Mysterious Mine, Mike didn''t have a high demand for ores. [Sixth Abyss, plane rules] [...] After pretending to examine the second one, Mike focused on the central Abyssal Plane. [Fourth Abyss, plane rules] [During the day, everything is shrouded in fog, reducing visibility to one percent. Various terrifying monsters spawn in the fog, ready to attack intruders.] [At night, those with the map can move within specific illumination formations. Inside the formations is absolutely safe, while outside, vision is stripped, monsters'' attributes are enhanced tenfold, and damage dealt is increased by 200%.] [Specialties: fog fruit, blinding mushrooms...] In addition to this information, the three Abyssal Planes had varying degrees of damage. The third Abyssal Plane was shattered, with residual sword energy felt even through the map. The fourth Abyssal Plane wasn''t much better. [Wind''s Reach] had left traces of wind here, causing periodic strong winds that affected the illumination formations. Additionally, due to returning to the Tower of Truth, the Abyssal Plane showed signs of collapse and fragmentation. From the map, the fourth Abyssal Plane was divided into thousands of small islands, all shrouded in fog. If Mike could place illumination runes on all the islands, he could fully illuminate the fourth Abyssal Plane. "This one." Mike ultimately chose the fourth Abyssal Plane. "Alright." Foreskin put away the maps. "By the way, Fourth Bro, I suggest you sell fewer ores for a while." Foreskin advised, "After this major battle, many small and medium Abyssal Planes were occupied by human corps. Many of these abysses are rich in ores. The spoils also include a lot of ores, and Maxen alone brought back a significant amount. Most importantly, the third Abyssal Plane has a massive ore yield and is already being developed." On one hand, humanity was entering a period of recuperation, reducing the need for ores as they wouldn''t initiate major battles and only needed to maintain existing defenses. On the other hand, the market supply of ores had surged. These factors combined to drive ore prices to their lowest. Selling ores now would be a loss for Mike. It was better to deliver the minimum required by contracts on schedule. "The fourth Abyssal Plane will be delivered to your private space soon. If you have any issues, feel free to contact me." "Mystic Market''s business principle is to guarantee quality, with returns and exchanges!" Mike''s eyes lit up, "Can I return the fourth Abyssal Plane after mining it out?" Foreskin: ... After finalizing the major battle''s gains with Foreskin, Mike had one more important matter S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. to address. "Fourth Bro, about the pricing of [Wind''s Reach]..." Foreskin organized his thoughts, "My boss didn''t give any specific instructions. According to the usual process, we''ll have six meetings to negotiate the final price." "No need for all that." Mike waved his hand, clearly having made up his mind. "What''s there to negotiate? In the end, it''ll be my price. I''m not planning to compromise." Foreskin was momentarily speechless. Thor was right. Negotiations required leverage to begin. To obtain [Wind''s Reach] skill books, one had to go through Thor. There were ways to copy or pirate skill books. Firstly, these methods were costly and less efficient than buying directly from Thor. Secondly, everyone emphasized intellectual property protection and wouldn''t break the rules. So, the price of this skill book was indeed up to Thor! Foreskin tentatively asked, "How much are you planning to sell it for?" Mike held up one finger. "100 Battle Lord merits?" "No." "1 million gold coins?" Mike shook his head again, "Too high! I think you all have a bias against me!" Foreskin decided to be bold, "10,000 gold coins?" 10,000 gold coins was already a ridiculously low price. [Windstride Slash] sold for 7,000 gold coins, and [Wind''s Reach] was far superior. Pricing it the same was very generous! But today, Thor''s generosity seemed boundless! "Guess again!" Foreskin''s voice began to tremble, "100 gold coins?!" "Guess again!" Those two words hit Foreskin like a hammer to the heart. 100 gold coins, equivalent to $10,000, was practically giving it away! In his years as Mystic Market Manager, he had never seen anyone truly indifferent to money. His boss, Apollo, was one. But Apollo''s issue was that he wasn''t interested in anything. Even a sexy stripper in front of him would be boring to him. Could Thor''s generosity be influenced by Supreme Being Apollo? Foreskin didn''t know what had happened. He only knew that what was about to happen might exceed everyone''s expectations! Chapter 181: Feel it with all your heart Chapter 181: Feel it with all your heartForeskin did his best to control his trembling and asked with difficulty, "1 gold coin?" "Wrong guess." Mike revealed his answer, "To purchase [Wind''s Reach] skill books, line up according to your merits as usual, and provide your own materials. Every buyer will not only receive a [Wind''s Reach] skill book but also get 1 gold coin." Selling skill books for profit? Thor planned to pay people to take the skill books today! Today, Mike intended to shatter the stereotypes Maxen and Shadow Seven had about him! It was infuriating to be underestimated! Even if a hundred billion people worldwide learned [Wind''s Reach], Mike would only need to shell out 100 billion gold coins, a mere 10,000 Battle Lord merits! Is that a lot? Two days of mining would cover it! Mike understood the value of money very well. If you really break it down, How much does it cost for Shadow Nine to protect him for a day? How much does it cost humanity to conquer three major Abyssal Planes? How much does the training summer camp cost? Some expenses aren''t worth calculating too precisely. Moreover, these expenses can''t be calculated clearly! As Mike once said: Honor me, and I will honor you in return. Humanity protected Thor, and from Mike''s past experience, this was no empty promise. Even Shadow Seven, who privately saw Thor as a rival, would never turn a blind eye if Thor were in danger. Of course, it might also be that Shadow Seven simply craved combat and battle. Regardless, humanity''s vow to protect Thor was genuine. Whether it was the [Source of life] or [Wind''s Reach], these were strategically significant items. Mike could profit from them. Monopolize? No need. Sacrificing the greater good for small gains was beneath Mike. Of course, if someone tried to morally blackmail Mike with the greater good, he wouldn''t fall for it either. "Wow, this...." Foreskin was at a loss for words. Thor''s proposal was so crazy that he couldn''t make a decision on the spot. The only thing he was sure of was that Thor was offering the maximum possible discount! After a long moment of shock, Foreskin finally said, "Just to be clear, this money can''t be charged to Maxen''s account!" Mike rolled his eyes, "Come on, with my relationship with Stone, would I really do that to him?" Foreskin: "Yes." Maxen already owed 3,000 Battle Lord merits to the Mystic Market! Unless he brought out his two godfathers, Maxen would have to sell off his possessions to repay this debt! The joking ended there. Foreskin indicated that Thor''s proposal could be considered. The final decision would require discussions with various parties to come up with a final plan. Of course, the final plan would need Mike''s approval before being announced. Mike nodded, "Alright, there''s someone treating at Wolf''s Den today, so I''ll head over." How could Mike miss out on something free? Besides, this time it wasn''t him tricking Stone. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was Apollo tricking Maxen, or more precisely, Maxen''s future third godfather! Maybe this was the price of capturing a Supreme Godfather! ... Wolf''s Den. When the ninth-tier Battle Soldier, StarLone Wolf, appeared at the entrance of Wolf''s Den, the cheering crowd parted, making way for him. Wherever Thor went, the crowd erupted in cheers and shouts. Thus, Mike made his way smoothly to Maxen''s side. "Bro, why are you so late!" Maxen held a roast turkey in one hand and a large steak in the other, looking particularly joyful. He was finally enjoying the joy of zero-dollar purchases! And this joy came from Thor! It was double the joy! Mike sighed, "Why do you do this to yourself?" Maybe he didn''t know the truth yet? Seeing Maxen like this, Mike almost felt sorry for him. He was tempted to tell him the truth. But Maxen grabbed the most expensive bottle of wine, opened it, and poured a glass for both Mike and himself. "I know you''re feeling down. It''s okay, if you want to cry, just let it out. You''ll feel much better." Maxen said this with genuine emotion, as if he had experienced it himself. Nyx Valoria couldn''t help but speak up, "Maxen, I need to tell you..." "Don''t say anything!" Maxen raised a finger, making a shushing gesture, "Feel it with all your heart." He wanted to savor every moment, enjoying the thrill of spending Thor''s money! Earlier, Nyx Valoria had tried several times to tell Maxen the truth, but he had interrupted and shut her down each time. "Cheers!" The two clinked glasses and drank in one gulp. "Take whatever you like, don''t hold back." Maxen patted Mike''s shoulder, saying generously, "If you want, pack 100,000 individual meals and 100,000 bottles of wine for me!" Mike hesitated, "Isn''t that a bit much?" "Not at all, it''s perfect!" Maxen laughed, "Just consider it my treat. Don''t worry about the money; you can always earn more!" Nyx Valoria coldly said, "It is your treat." Crash- The sound of a glass shattering echoed through Wolf''s Den, and everyone looked towards the bar. Maxen stood up abruptly, his eyes red, staring at the bills and the staggering numbers. His mind went blank, leaving only one thought: "I''m screwed, I''m the one paying!" ... "Don''t worry about the money; you can always earn more!" Mike consoled Maxen. He glanced at the bill, which totaled 16,258 Battle Lord merits. With Maxen''s wealth, he could earn it back in a few years. Initially, the people at Wolf''s Den were quite considerate, celebrating just for the joy of it. Who knew that after Maxen arrived, he would go wild urging everyone to take everything they could carry? Nyx Valoria couldn''t stop him. Maxen never expected that Thor would be the one treating, but he would end up paying. "Gulp-gulp-" Maxen downed a large bottle of wine, looking very dejected, "I should never have come to Wolf''s Den...." "Tomorrow, I''ll apply for a transfer to the corps command center. If I stay here any longer, I''ll have to sell my equipment to pay off the debt..." "Another glass of free water." Knowing he was the one paying, Maxen became frugal. He didn''t even dare to drink wine anymore. Mike is such a kind-hearted person; how could he just stand by and watch his friend be so down and out?! So, he closed his eyes. Sure enough, he felt much better. "Enough!" Mike couldn''t stand it any longer. "A man crying like this is disgraceful!" "Come with me!" Mike dragged Maxen into the deepest office. Once the door was closed, Mike rolled his eyes, "What are you afraid of? You have more than one godfather who can pay." "You don''t understand." Maxen sighed, "If I spend too much, my second godfather will lock me in the dark room." "Lock you in the dark room?!" Mike seemed to catch a strange term, "Why?" "To slash me..." Triggered by muscle memory, Maxen shuddered. "My second godfather always says that if I don''t practice my sword skills and keep spending money recklessly, a good slashing will set me straight." Mike nodded slowly. No wonder Ares had such strict discipline. "By the way, the demon race master smith I helped you find has come around. She''s handling the paperwork now and should be arriving at the Core City of Truth soon." Maxen''s news brightened Mike''s eyes. "Really, what level of equipment can she forge?" Ares had promised this when Mike was level 60, and now he was level 120. Maxen said seriously, "SSS-tier equipment." "Such equipment can only be forged by the top master smiths. They can only forge a limited number in their lifetime before their energy and spirit decline, making it impossible to forge SSS-tier equipment again. We''ve exhausted our supply, so we had to capture a master smith from the demon race." He pointed to a flail in the corner, "Even this flail is only SS-tier. I''ll sell it to you for 100,000 Battle Lord merits. Interested?" "First, I''m a mage. Second, I already have a hammer. What would I do with a flail?" Mike was curious about something else, "Since it''s SS-tier equipment, why don''t you use a sword?" Maxen had said before that his favorite and best weapon was the sword. In the fourteenth level, when Mike fought Maxen''s projection, he used a sword. "I''d love to, but I can''t!" Maxen rolled his eyes, helplessly explaining, "My second godfather has high standards. Unless it''s a major battle, if I don''t meet his standards, he won''t let me use a sword. I had an S-tier sword that could be used up to level 980, but my second godfather broke it." Broke the sword?! Mike suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Does Ares have such cruel methods? Apollo tortured people mentally. Ares, on the other hand, went for physical destruction, even breaking swords? Suddenly, among the three Supreme Beings, Morpheus seemed the most normal. Aside from drawing ugly hearts, Morpheus had no flaws. Mike quickly changed the subject, "What are Ares''s standards for you?" Maxen spread his hands, "It''s simple. I just need to know more sword techniques than he does." Mike looked at Maxen with pity, "May I ask, do you think you''ll ever get to use a sword again in your life?" "Don''t underestimate me!" Maxen retorted, "My second godfather knows 108,001 sword techniques. I''ve already learned 36,000!" Mike sighed, still 72,000 techniques to go! "The master smith has arrived." Maxen stood up, calling Mike, "My second godfather said it took a lot of effort to change her mind!" With that, he led Mike outside. Chapter 182: Master Fool Chapter 182: Master FoolOutside the Forest of Truth, a Teleportation Array silently activated. Beside Ares, in addition to his sword servant, stood a figure shrouded in black mist. This figure, wrapped in chains, emitted a clear, melodious sound with each step. This was the master smith Ares had ''invited'' for Thor. On this side of the portal, no one was there to greet the master smith. The area within ten miles was deserted, even the Guardian Shadows who watched over the Forest of Truth had been instructed to avoid this region. A black coffin lay in front of the portal. "Heh heh-" "To even bring out this one, you must think highly of me." The master smith, bound in chains, sneered continuously, "Mars, you might as well kill me with one strike!" "Do you mean it?" Sword light flashed, and the demon race master smith darted out of the Teleportation Array with incredible speed. Even though she was fast, the sword was faster! A sliver of sword energy landed on her back, causing her aura to plummet. The previously still black coffin began to tremble. Seeing the coffin shake, the demon race master smith suddenly felt fear. She could sense the intense killing intent locking onto her! The being inside the coffin was one who had walked the paths of [Death] and [Slaughter] to godhood! A 990-level Ultimate Battle Lord, also known by a hidden title: [Quasi-God]! A Slaughter Quasi-God, a Death Quasi-God, being this close and locked onto... For anyone else, the demon race master smith might have had a slim chance of survival. But the one in the coffin had a faulty mind! With a hint of despair, the demon race master smith growled with a sobbing tone, "Mars, we had an agreement!" "This place... is not under his jurisdiction." A hoarse voice came from the coffin, "If I kill her, I''ll compensate Thor with two SS-tier pieces of equipment. How about that?" The coffin was here to prevent the demon race master smith from causing trouble. After all, as a master smith of the demon race, she possessed considerable strength, not weaker than Maxen. Who would have thought that upon seeing her, the only thought in the coffin''s mind was- slaughter! Under the bright moonlight, a figure silently appeared beside the coffin. A white-haired man gently placed his hand on the coffin. The coffin immediately stopped trembling, quieting down, and the killing intent receded like a tide. Without any special means, the nearly out-of-control Ultimate Battle Lord instantly calmed down, retracting all his murderous intent and following the man''s command. The demon race master smith looked up, trembling, at the man. In her heart, she had already guessed his identity-Morpheus! The middle-aged man smiled kindly and said softly, "This place is under my jurisdiction." === Core City of Truth. Mike and Maxen stood side by side in front of a special hall. This area was sparsely populated, and the hall itself wasn''t even marked on the map. "Entering the Core City of Truth from the outside will bring you here." Maxen explained to Mike, "Generally, when imprisoning demon creatures in the Core City of Truth, they pass through here. As you climb higher in the Tower of Truth, your authority within it increases, you know that, right?" Mike nodded, "Just found out." Maxen suddenly thought he should charge for this knowledge. Educating Thor should come with a fee! "At level 20, after reaching level 200, your private space can connect with the Core City of Truth. At level 40, after reaching level 600, the Hall of Truth will be open to you... but let''s not discuss that now, the master smith is here." In front of Mike, a hall door slowly opened, and a white cloud drifted out. From the cloud emerged a powerful being shrouded in demonic energy. Maxen''s expression tightened slightly, and he whispered, "So strong." Mike raised an eyebrow, "How strong?" "About 80% of my strength." 80%... Mike instinctively asked, "Compared to Shadow Five, who''s stronger?" Maxen shook his head, "Shadow Five only used 30% of his strength the last time we fought. The Guardian Shadows always hold back, never using their trump cards. But Shadow Five once assassinated a ninth- tier Battle Lord of the demon race, his most glorious achievement." Talking about the Guardian Shadows, Maxen naturally had a lot to say. After all, the Guardian Shadows were founded by his First Godfather, making Maxen somewhat of a prince, well-acquainted with his own people. He spoke animatedly, "In the Guardian Shadows, besides Shadow Nine, the most straightforward is that fool Shadow Seven. He has about 60% of my strength and doesn''t keep any trump cards for himself." Only the last few sentences were what Mike cared about. From Maxen''s tone, it seemed he didn''t know Shadow Seven was a girl? Shadow Seven had 60% of Maxen''s strength? Maxen''s evaluation was likely accurate. This meant she was indeed formidable! She was the one Supreme Being Apollo had designated as the most likely to break through to [Ultimate Battle Lord]. Finally, Maxen said, "Excluding Shadow Nine, without using trump cards, I can fight the top three Guardian Shadows to a draw." According to Maxen, Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three were on par with him. Mike asked, "What about with trump cards?" Maxen chuckled, "I''m invincible." Wow- Mike suddenly realized something was off. Maxen''s trump cards were his two Supreme Godfathers! As they chatted, the demon race master smith approached, looking at Mike, "Are you the fucking Thor?" Clearly, she was angry. Anyone who had been slashed by Ares''s sword and faced life-threatening danger would be a bit angry. Maxen frowned, "Be respectful, use honorifics." Master smith: "Are you the fucking Thor, sir?" Mike nodded, "Yes, that''s me. What should I call you?" The master smith replied irritably, "Just call me Fool. If I weren''t a fool, why would I have gotten involved in this mess!" "Alright, Fool." Mike didn''t stand on ceremony, greeting her and then turning to Maxen, "What''s the next step?" Maxen explained, "Take her to your private space. The forging will be done there. She will stay there and cannot leave." Mike wasn''t yet level 200, so no creatures from his private space could travel to the Core City of Truth. Moreover, with Apollo watching, there would be no trouble. In front of Apollo, even the fourth demon god had turned into a turtle. What was there to fear from a demon race master smith? Mike nodded, "Got it." Before taking Fool the master smith away, Mike pulled Maxen aside and explained why he had to pay the bill tonight. Maxen was incredulous, "So, Apollo unfroze my card and then maxed it out?" Mike mercilessly pointed out, "He unfroze it, but you did most of the spending." If Maxen hadn''t been urging everyone to take more, he wouldn''t be in this situation. "Wait." Maxen realized something, "You said you gave me a third of the fourth demon god?" Mike nodded. "Yes, I figured it was useless to me, so I gave it to you." With that, Mike took Fool the master smith away, leaving Maxen standing there in a daze. A third of the fourth demon god? Maxen''s family had a complete set of demon god remains, not Vortexarchon, but the eighteenth demon god, killed by Morpheus years ago. The remains of the eighteenth demon god, even a drop of blood, could sell for thousands of Battle Lord merits! A third of the fourth demon god, and still alive! Its value was immeasurable. "Wow-" Maxen slapped his forehead, "Did I just hit the jackpot?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He suddenly realized this was his biggest gain besides his two Supreme Godfathers! Compared to this, today''s expenses were trivial! ... In the private space. Teemo''s exploration team hadn''t returned, and the fourth abyss hadn''t been integrated into Mike''s private space yet. After bringing Fool the master smith in, Mike scrutinized her. [Apollo has concealed some information about her, currently unavailable for viewing] [She has sworn an oath of loyalty, never to harm Thor] Mike never trusted oaths. The only way to make an oath binding was to be stronger than the other party. Clearly, Mike wasn''t there yet. If he were, he wouldn''t need the oath. "Fool, I''m curious about something." Mike asked, "Before forging equipment, I want to know why you''re willing to forge for me?" A demon race master smith, even in Ares''s hands, wouldn''t submit so quickly. From the previous information, Fool seemed quite cooperative. Something unusual was definitely going on. "Does ''forge or die'' count as a reason?" Fool''s answer didn''t satisfy Mike. She could tell. If she didn''t tell the truth today, Thor wouldn''t let her start working. "The reason is simple." The demon race master smith said seriously, "The equipment I forge cannot harm me. If I could, I''d be willing to forge weapons for every human Supreme Being!" That explained it. Mike understood, but he had a new question, "Have you considered this possibility?" "What if I don''t use weapons and can kill you with lightning?" Chapter 183: Potion Mushroom Chapter 183: Potion MushroomTower of Truth, private space. "Fool, have a seat, make yourself at home." After they sat down, Mike said seriously, "Let''s get a few things straight first. You can''t kill any of the NPCs here." "Alright, but I have a question." The demon race master smith asked, "What do you mean by NPC?" Mike realized he had forgotten that this person came from the abyss and might not understand some basic concepts. "Hold on, I''ll get you something." Mike took out his Mystic Market card and sent a message to Foreskin. Quickly, Mike received the item he had ordered and handed it to the demon race master smith. It was a book. The title: "The Wonderful World Through the Eyes of a Three-Year-Old." Upon receiving the book, the demon race master smith snorted, "I''m almost 300 years old." [She''s lying] Seeing the prompt from the Eye of Truth, Mike nodded slowly. Maybe closer to 3,000, trying to seem younger. Understandable. "NPCs are the intelligent beings you encounter in the private space, like the miners, dwarves, vampires, and werewolves." He pointed out the window towards the Mysterious Mine near Mistveil Castle. "There''s a Storm Forge there for smelting ores. If you need any materials or equipment for forging, just let me know." Since he wanted her to forge SSS-tier equipment, Mike needed to be generous. Currently, he only had one Battle Damaged Version of SSS-tier equipment¡ªNightmare''s Breeze. Even so, Nightmare''s Breeze''s strength far surpassed same-tier SS-tier equipment! The power of SSS-tier equipment was unimaginable. The demon race master smith nodded, "Got it." Mike continued, "How many SSS-tier pieces of equipment can you forge?" "I''ll only forge one for you. That''s my agreement with Mars." The demon race master smith became wary. She felt that the warm-smiling man in front of her wanted to squeeze every bit of value out of her. "Don''t be so quick to refuse. Hear my conditions first." Mike said seriously, "I have a friend who needs a good sword. If you can forge one more SSS- tier piece of equipment, I can guarantee your safe return to the abyss." The demon race master smith fell silent, then spoke hesitantly, "This friend of yours... is it you?" "There are rumors in the abyss that you have a very powerful weapon. You don''t need an SSS- tier sword." Information and speculation about Thor had spread throughout the abyss. Besides Thor''s true identity and hidden trump cards, all the strong beings had thoroughly studied Thor''s displayed power. The demon race master smith, being an expert in equipment, could sense some traces just by looking at Thor up close. That weapon, so familiar to the abyss-Thunderclap Hammer! It was in Thor''s hands! "That''s why I say there should be basic trust between humans and demons. I''m telling the truth." Mike spread his hands, "I really am asking for a friend." The demon race master smith fell silent again, neither refusing nor agreeing. "Let''s talk about my equipment first." Mike handed over a thick stack of papers filled with his equipment requirements to the demon race master smith. "Oh my demon god-" "This..." The demon race master smith looked at Mike''s requirements and was momentarily speechless. "What''s wrong? Is it too difficult?" Mike was a bit worried. His requirements weren''t excessive, just a bit more life-saving measures. An SSS-tier armor specializing in survival seemed reasonable, right? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon race master smith coldly said, "I can''t read." Mike: ... At that moment, Mike felt that calling her Fool wasn''t an understatement. He handed her a "Preschool ABC Book." Although she couldn''t read human text, she was a ninth-tier Battle Lord with extraordinary learning ability and quickly learned human writing. She soon discovered another problem. The papers were densely packed with text, all seemingly different. Upon closer inspection, she found one recurring theme-survival. "How afraid of death are you?" The demon race master smith said, "You humans have Apollo. What are you afraid of?" Mike had a hard time explaining that he was actually afraid of Apollo! "You''re right!" Mike quickly added a note on the A4 paper, "Preferably with soundproofing." In any case, Mike and Fool''s first meeting could only finalize the general details. Once she designed the initial draft and provided a list of required materials, they could proceed with the actual forging. Before long, Teemo and his team returned from the Mushroom Forest. "Report, Captain, we collected resources from two S-grade points." Teemo briefly reported their findings, "Five S-grade materials, twelve A-grade materials, and three S-grade mushrooms...." Among all the findings, the most valuable were the S-grade mushrooms. [Potion Mushroom]: Drop a single drop of potion on the mushroom, and consuming the mushroom will double the potion''s effect. A maximum of three drops per day. At first glance, this effect seemed rather ordinary. It merely doubled the potion''s effect, nothing more. Teemo added, "[Potion Mushroom] can be planted, doubling in quantity daily. New [Potion Mushrooms] inherit the previous effects, and each [Potion Mushroom] can be replicated up to five times!" "Interesting." Mike nodded slightly. This way, the Potion Mushroom could stack many effects. For recovery potions, three drops a day could turn the Potion Mushroom into a super healing elixir! One mushroom could fully restore health and status! Of course, this required a long time investment. A single drop of potion had limited effects, even with the best potions, it would take time to enhance the quality of the [Potion Mushroom]. Similarly, dropping various offensive potions on the mushroom could give it immense destructive power. However, getting the enemy to eat the mushroom was another issue. If you could force-feed the enemy, you wouldn''t need to waste a mushroom to kill them; just kill them directly. What Mike could think of, the master smith could too. She said, "Creating a mushroom focused on defense and healing, and incorporating it into the armor could be effective." "Is that possible?" Mike hadn''t thought mushrooms could be used as forging materials. The master smith nodded slowly, "I''ve never tried, but theoretically, it''s possible." Mike''s eyes lit up, "If we divide the armor into inner and outer layers, using beneficial mushrooms inside and offensive mushrooms outside, would that work?" "Could we equip different areas with different mushrooms for various effects, potentially creating miraculous results in critical moments...." Mike spoke enthusiastically, while the demon race master smith grew increasingly silent. Demon race master smith: ... For some reason, she had a strange feeling. Could this human potential Supreme Being be the reincarnation of the Supreme Demon God? Chapter 184: This is a trap Chapter 184: This is a trapTower of Truth, private space. After inventorying the haul from the Mushroom Forest, Mike handed the pre-packaged food, wine, and other supplies to Dorian. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As per their previous agreement, those with high work points could freely exchange for items. At this moment, Mike also received the pricing plan for [Wind''s Reach]. In addition to the conditions Mike had previously proposed, humanity was willing to provide a subsidy for Mike. For every [Wind''s Reach] sold, Mike could claim a 1,000 gold coin subsidy from the [Mystic Market]. All in all, Mike wouldn''t lose money; he might even make a small profit. "No problem." With Mike''s agreement, the matter was settled. In the private space, Vladimir had reverted to his vampire form and was much more compliant. "This is the master smith. You can call her Master. Fool, come and meet everyone." With Mike''s enthusiastic introduction, everyone met Master Fool. To forge SSS-tier equipment, the production plan for the Mysterious Mine was completely overhauled. Mining of B-grade and A-grade ores was temporarily halted, focusing instead on S-grade and above ores. According to the master smith, even S-grade materials weren''t sufficient; at least SS-grade ores were needed! The dwarves were also excited. They had long grown tired of hammering ore bricks day in and day out and were eager to do something different. Mike sincerely said, "We can start by incorporating mushrooms into lower-quality equipment, like S-grade or SS-grade, to practice." The demon race master smith gave him a cold look. "You call SS-grade equipment low- -quality?" Mike nodded, "It just shows how skilled you are!" The demon race master smith couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Though she called herself Fool, she wasn''t actually foolish! Thor was being way too obvious about trying to take advantage! "You can start by forging a sword. As for the forging fee, we can discuss it." After arranging everything, Mike left the private space and returned to Earth. As usual, a shadow awaited Mike. "Shadow Nine, I''ve missed you so much!" Mike almost teared up with emotion. "You fucking missed me?" A blade glinted in the shadow. "Need me to help you meet your maker?" Alright, it''s the Irritable version of Shadow Nine again?! Mike suddenly felt that Apollo wasn''t so scary after all. "Shadow Nine, is this how you treat humanity''s fourth potential Supreme Being?!" Saying this, Mike tossed his camera to Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine took the camera and fell silent, clearly reviewing something. Mike pulled up a chair, sat down, and stretched, "Shadow Nine, I have a question." "Speak." Shadow Nine seemed in a good mood, willing to chat a bit more. Mike asked, "Shadow Nine, I''ve heard you can break through to the Supreme level?" The Supreme level, or level 1000. From what Mike understood, only those with SSS-tier talents had a chance to reach this level. A voice came from the shadow, "Yes." Shadow Nine organized her thoughts and spoke again, "Everyone has the potential to reach level 1000." Mike couldn''t help but say, "Enough with the lies in the materials!" If the Tower of Truth was a game-like world blending virtual and reality, and the prerequisite for level 1000 was an SSS-tier talent, it meant 99.999999% of people would never reach level 1000. Only SSS-tier talents could become gods? That didn''t seem reasonable. And were all existing gods SSS-tier talents? Unlikely. Mike waited for more. Shadow Nine continued, "Ordinary Ultimate Battle Lords, upon reaching level 1000, will face a corresponding deity. They will fight, and only one will survive." Mike knew this. A new god''s birth meant the old god had to make way, and a battle was inevitable. Could it be that the gods were too powerful to defeat? That was possible. "Even if they kill the descending deity." Shadow Nine''s voice carried a hint of sorrow, recalling the past, "The survivor will be taken by the Tower of Truth''s power, forcibly leaving Earth for a mysterious space, never to return. Earth, the Tower of Truth, and the Abyssal Plane will have no trace of them. This has happened twice in human history. Only those with SSS-tier talents can stay on Earth after reaching level 1000." This explained the origin of the Supreme Beings. It wasn''t that others couldn''t reach level 1000. But once they did, surviving the battle with the deity meant being forced to leave, unable to return. Only SSS-tier talents could forcibly stay on Earth. Listening to Shadow Nine''s explanation, Mike frowned slightly. Becoming a god and unable to stay in the world. It sounded like [ascension]. "If that''s the case... something doesn''t add up." Mike found a flaw. If Shadow Nine reached level 1000 and killed the corresponding deity, he would also be forced to leave. In other words, reaching level 1000 would weaken humanity''s top combat power, not strengthen it! Shadow Nine included! A cold laugh came from the shadow. "I created a secret technique. Upon reaching level 1000, I can self-harm to drop my level. My strength will always hover between 999 and 1000, not enough to fight the Supreme Demon God, but more than enough for ordinary enemies." Self-harm. "No wonder you''re Shadow Nine, you''re ruthless." Mike quickly realized something was off. Usually, when Mike talked to Shadow Nine, he was aloof. Today, he was unusually responsive. This was suspicious. Mike cautiously asked, "Shadow Nine, do you need my help with something?" "What, you want to help voluntarily?" Shadow Nine clearly misunderstood, feigning surprise, "How did you know Gregory was in trouble and needed you to go to the Abyssal Plane to rescue him?" "Not only are you humanity''s fourth potential Supreme Being, but you''re also prescient, passionate, and selfless. I admire you!" Mike: ... When it comes to shamelessness, Shadow Nine takes the cake! ... "Professor Gregory is in trouble?" Mike sat up straight, serious, "Shadow Nine, tell me exactly what''s going on." The last time Mike saw Professor Gregory was during the live broadcast from the second Abyssal Plane. The abyssal demon god had specifically requested Professor Gregory join the negotiation team, with ulterior motives. But a harsh word from Shadow Nine made the second demon god abandon the plan to trap Professor Gregory. From what Mike understood, Professor Gregory needed Ares''s help for his second talent awakening. Mike thought, "Could it be that he encountered trouble after his second talent awakening?" Shadow Nine sighed, "They left the second abyss not long ago and got trapped in a small Abyssal Plane." From Shadow Nine''s explanation, Mike learned about Professor Gregory''s current predicament. This small Abyssal Plane was specifically created to target Professor Gregory! The second demon god''s plan to kill Gregory failed, so he teamed up with other demon gods, using the Supreme Demon God''s power to create this small Abyssal Plane. The most crucial restriction: beings above a certain level couldn''t enter this small Abyssal Plane. Forcing entry would cause the small Abyssal Plane to collapse. If the plane collapsed, Shadow Eleven, who was with Professor Gregory, might survive, but Professor Gregory would have no chance. Thus, humanity''s top fighters couldn''t enter. "Indeed tricky..." Mike frowned, "What''s the highest level allowed?" "Ninth-tier Battle Lord, level 980." Crossing level 900 made one a Battle Lord. Level 900 corresponded to a first-tier Battle Lord. Every 10 levels increased the tier by one. Level 990 reached Ultimate Battle Lord, a different realm. A level 980 Battle Lord was just touching the ninth-tier Battle Lord threshold. Shadow Eleven, who was with Professor Gregory, was at level 980. Besides the level restriction, this small Abyssal Plane had other limitations. For example: thick fog, numerous illusions, very short visible range, and periodic vision deprivation. If it were just these, Shadow Eleven could handle it. The Abyssal Plane''s demon creatures had a special buff: "Ignoring damage from higher-level sources!" Mike had encountered this buff in the Tower of Truth, on the seventh level''s boss, the ice dragon. He didn''t expect to see it again in the Abyssal Plane. "Heh." Mike couldn''t help but laugh, "These guys might as well put a sign on their foreheads saying this Abyssal Plane is a trap!" Chapter 185: No, it should be me Chapter 185: No, it should be meThis trap is so obvious that even Shadow Seven could see through it. Clearly, one Gregory isn''t enough to satisfy the demon gods'' greedy appetites. Having gone to the trouble of using the Supreme Demon God''s power to create this plane, they might as well kill two birds with one stone. Using the trapped Gregory as bait, they aim to lure more human Supreme Being seeds, causing more casualties! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The growth of potential Supreme Being [Thor] is unstoppable, so why not take out more of humanity''s Supreme Being seeds? These are the future backbone of the corps, directly threatening the demon gods. Shadow Nine spoke again, "There''s some good news. These demon creatures are at least level 201, but none exceed level 600." Level 600, even for a genius in the demon race, couldn''t directly threaten a ninth-tier Battle Lord. With the general situation clear, Mike fell into thought and didn''t waste words. "When do we leave, and how are we arranging the personnel?" These two questions were crucial. Mike was definitely going on this trip. After the recent major battle, Mike didn''t face direct threats from the demon gods. Moreover, there would be ninth-tier Battle Lords in the team to ensure Mike''s safety. "No rush, the Abyssal Plane hasn''t fully stabilized yet, and the passage can''t be established for now." Shadow Nine had clearly anticipated Mike''s decision. "This guy always talks tough, but he''s got a heart of gold." Yesterday, facing Michael and the fourth demon god''s projection, Mike had stood at the forefront. "We''ll probably leave around noon tomorrow. What''s your current level?" "Level 124." Shadow Nine pondered for a moment before speaking again, "One of the conditions for an SSS rating on the eighteenth floor is level 199, and for the nineteenth floor, it''s the third class change." The lowest level for abyssal monsters is 200. If Mike can level up a bit, it would be beneficial. "Try to reach level 199 tonight, and if time permits, complete your third class change as well." In Shadow Nine''s words, achieving two SSSS ratings was as simple as taking a dump. Of course, Mike didn''t find it difficult either. Besides Mike''s own preparations, the configuration of the accompanying personnel was also crucial. "Joseph Windrider recently broke through to level 980. He could have leveled up further, but we had him stop for this mission. A wind-element ninth-tier Battle Lord is ideal for this task." "Shadow Ten will also accompany you. With these people, you''ll be close to the small Abyssal Plane''s capacity limit." Shadow Ten, Joseph Windrider, two ninth-tier Battle Lords, paired with Supreme Being seeds from various age groups, and Thor hidden among them. Humanity''s rescue team was as luxurious as it could get, the best of the best. This [Rescue Professor Gregory] plan was clearly another showdown between the two races! If humanity successfully rescued Professor Gregory and retreated safely, it would weaken the Supreme Demon God''s strength and possibly even severely injure him through certain means. If humanity failed, it would be another tragic story. Losing so many Supreme Being seeds would bury a generation, and the hard-won advantage would be handed over, plunging the two races back into a tug-of-war. "Knock, knock, knock!" Just as Mike and Shadow Nine finalized the details, there was a knock on the door. "Mike, something big has happened again!" Opening the door, Kaelum stood there holding breakfast, which turned out to be top-tier cuisine from Wolf''s Den. "Come on, let''s talk while we eat." Handing Mike a portion of breakfast, Kaelum said, "Professor Gregory is in trouble. The summer camp is selecting geniuses from each stage to form a rescue team." Such confidential information would typically be delayed for the general public. Kaelum''s timely information was due not only to his nephew being Joseph Windrider but also because he was responsible for leading the student team from New York''s superpower universities. Half an hour ago, they received the news and immediately organized an internal selection. Unsurprisingly, Kaelum stood out and was appointed team leader. The vice-captain was also a familiar face to Mike, Anderson. "Mike, we''re heading to the Abyssal Plane. When I return, I''ll be Professor Gregory''s savior!" Kaelum swallowed a deluxe burger and patted Mike''s shoulder, "Don''t be discouraged if you miss this chance. Maybe one day I''ll need you to save me." Mike just smiled and said nothing. "Oh, Mike, there''s one more thing." Kaelum slapped his forehead, almost forgetting the main point. "We''re leaving for the small Abyssal Plane tomorrow to rescue Professor Gregory. You also have an Abyssal Plane internship, remember?" Mike nodded, indeed remembering. "Before you leave, you''ll have a sparring match with your senior as a strength assessment." Kaelum coughed and smirked, "Don''t worry, Mike, I''ll go easy on you. I promise not to hit your face!" Mike also wanted to spar with Kaelum, but clearly, now was not the time. Kaelum had more urgent matters to attend to; for tomorrow''s rescue plan, he still had many things to prepare. ... The others were still unaware of what was happening; they only noticed that the senior students at the summer camp were unusually busy and didn''t even have time to guide them today. Today''s classes for Mike and his peers focused on instructor-led training, emphasizing Abyssal Plane matters. "Tomorrow, you head to the Abyssal Plane. Any carelessness could lead to your death..." At lunch, only Mike, Cain, and Ethan ate together. The other seniors were busy elsewhere. "Have you heard about the [Wind''s Reach] skill books?" Ethan whispered, "To buy the skill books, you just need to provide a high-tier wind elemental core, and you''ll get a gold coin as a bonus. It''s a coin from Thor!" "Really?!" Cain''s eyes lit up, suddenly understanding, "No wonder Senior Anderson told me to exchange my points for high-tier wind elemental cores. After I did, he took the cores." Anderson had always been particularly attentive to Cain. Cain''s ability to achieve an SS rating for his class change and gain a new element was largely thanks to Anderson. Most importantly, Anderson often made surprising moves, showing wisdom far beyond his years despite his quiet demeanor. Of course, Cain''s attitude was also crucial. He always did his best to follow Anderson''s instructions. Cain said excitedly, "If I can get [Wind''s Reach], I''ll keep that gold coin as a family heirloom!" "Uh, even though it''s Thor''s coin, isn''t that a bit much?" Mike didn''t know how to feel. Every one of his coins was a Thor coin, yet they didn''t feel special at all. Still, Mike appreciated Cain''s frugality! After the afternoon training, Kaelum and Anderson, who had been absent all day, finally appeared. "Look what we brought back!" Kaelum proudly waved two skill books in his hands. "[Wind''s Reach]?!" Cain felt like he was dreaming, "Such a precious thing, how... how..." "You explain." Kaelum looked at Anderson. Clearly, Anderson was the main reason they got the skill books. Mike: No, it should be me. Anderson explained, "It''s useless to us, so we''re giving it to you." Cain: ??? [Wind''s Reach] useless? What a joke! Kaelum had to patiently explain, "In large Abyssal Planes, this skill is banned. Only the creator can use it. Over 50,000 people have learned [Wind''s Reach], now the main force in small and medium Abyssal Planes. Battle Generals and above often go to large Abyssal Planes, where the casualty rate is actually lower. The university alliance believes it''s hard to change the old fighters'' habits, so they want to train a new batch proficient in [Wind''s Reach]. Our summer camp is a key focus, so they got these for you." Combining various factors, Cain and Mike were particularly lucky. Listening to Kaelum''s explanation, Mike nodded frequently, "Shadow Nine must have worked hard to make up all these reasons." Cain was so excited he kissed the skill books. Mike: He probably doesn''t know I made these skill books while taking a dump. Kaelum handed a skill book to Mike, "Mike, the cost of the skill book will be deducted from your summer camp points. Practice tonight, and maybe you''ll last a bit longer in tomorrow''s sparring test!" Mike took the skill book and nodded meaningfully. "Sounds good." Anderson suddenly spoke, "Kaelum has mastered more than three elements." With that, Anderson closed his mouth, returning to his usual silence. One sentence revealed Kaelum''s cards. Kaelum waved it off, "No worries, Mike, it''s just a sparring test. Don''t take it to heart." Mike could only nod in agreement, "Yeah, sure." [Kaelum, proficient in wind, fire, space, and nature elements, with wind being the strongest] In the Eye of Truth, Kaelum''s secrets were laid bare. Mike then looked at Anderson, [Anderson, proficient in earth, wind, fire, nature, and lightning elements, with earth being the strongest] [Talent: Earth''s Embrace (SS-tier)] [Earth''s Embrace]: Earth element affinity +100%, spell effect +100%. Activating the talent grants immunity to all elements mastered. In its second form, it petrifies the user.... Mike shook his head. "So Anderson can directly become immune to fire, earth, wind, nature, and lightning damage." Anderson''s trump cards were more than Kaelum imagined. In terms of damage immunity, he completely countered Kaelum. Kaelum''s only effective element against Anderson was space. After a day''s training, Mike returned to his dorm, with some time left before midnight. Mike curiously asked, "Shadow Nine, is the sea god strong?" Since he was on the path of god-slaying, Mike would eventually face the sea god. Understanding the enemy in advance would help ensure victory. Hearing the question, Shadow Nine paused before asking, "Did you get a second job(class)?" Before today, Thor only mastered wind, lightning, and fire elements, unrelated to the sea god. Suddenly asking about the sea god must have a reason. Mike admitted, "Yes." "You''re lucky. A second job (class) is a great thing. I thought you''d get it after your third class change." Shadow Nine explained, "With a second job, each level you gain will enhance both class templates! The trade-off is that your experience requirements double. Besides the attributes, there are other benefits you''ll discover over time." After explaining the second job, Shadow Nine answered Mike''s earlier question, "Among known deities, the sea god ranks in the upper-middle tier. In fact, you can infer a deity''s strength from their job template." Hearing this, Mike took a deep breath. Stormweaver, an SSS-tier class template! So, following this path, Mike would face the top-tier deities. Compared to that, the sea god seemed like an appetizer. "Second job...." Shadow Nine pondered, "Kid, this means you might struggle to reach level 199 tonight. Don''t be greedy. If you can''t complete the class change in time, don''t force it." The second job disrupted Shadow Nine''s previous expectations. Besides the increased difficulty in gaining experience, Mike would face more challenges during his third class change! Just dealing with the sea god''s projection would be tough. Achieving two SSSS ratings in 6 hours and 10 minutes would be challenging. Mike nodded slightly, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." At midnight. A white light flashed, and Mike disappeared, entering the Core City of Truth. He placed his hand on the core crystal of truth, selected the eighteenth level, and vanished again, hearing the familiar prompt. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 186: Mobile blood bank Chapter 186: Mobile blood bankTower of Truth, Eighteenth Level. Mike''s figure appeared outside Bandle City and was immediately noticed. The wrinkled chieftain, accompanied by a group of Yordle clan members, hurried out, "The legendary traveler, this must be destiny''s guidance, we meet again!" It had only been two days since their last meeting, yet the chieftain looked fifty years older! In fact, according to the [Eye of Truth], the chieftain had aged 200 years! "Is the flow of time different here?" Mike noted this detail. If the ultimate goal of the Tower of Truth''s power system was to become a god, then could the Tower of Truth itself be a divine kingdom? Or perhaps each level was a divine kingdom? The Yordle chieftain looked at Mike with excitement, his voice trembling, "It''s been 200 years, the Yordle clan has never forgotten your kindness. We''ve built a statue in your honor in the city..." After expressing their gratitude, the group returned to Bandle City. Compared to 200 years ago, the city was much more crowded. Standing on the city wall, Mike looked out and was surprised to see that what should have been wilderness was now lush and green, full of life. Clearly, in 200 years, the Yordle clan had transformed the entire wilderness ecosystem with their efforts. While chatting with the chieftain, Mike summoned Teemo. After 200 years, few in the Yordle clan recognized Teemo. Seeing the aged chieftain, Teemo was shocked. "What... what happened?!" He hadn''t expected that while only two days had passed outside, 200 years had passed here! "Everything is fine, very fine..." The chieftain waved his hand, smiling contentedly. If they hadn''t met Mike, their clan would have perished in the wilderness, devoured by beasts, leaving no bones behind. Now, they had a prosperous life. After some pleasantries, Mike asked, "Since destiny has guided me back here, is there anything you need my help with?" "Well, there is one strange thing..." The Yordle chieftain put on his glasses and pointed in a direction outside the city, "We planted many mushrooms on the plains, but one day, the mushrooms... came to life. They seemed cursed, turning into terrifying monsters. Killing one would soon result in two more appearing. After losing several young members, our people no longer dared to approach that area. Fortunately, the mushroom monsters can''t leave the cursed area, so we can continue living here." There are two ways to conquer the eighteenth level. 1. Help the Yordle clan establish a new settlement, far from the cursed area, and return to a peaceful life. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 2. Explore the cursed area, kill the mushroom monsters, find the source of the curse, and destroy it. Both actions would increase the Exploration Rate, so Mike didn''t need to choose. He wanted both. "Teemo, take the dwarves and vampires to find a new settlement and build a larger, safer city." With that, Mike summoned his subordinates from the private space. Vladimir appeared, holding half a roast pig, his mouth greasy, looking nothing like a noble vampire. "Vladimir, you''re coming with me to explore the cursed area." "As you wish, my master." At this moment, Vladimir clearly hadn''t realized the seriousness of the situation. Splitting up would be the most efficient approach. Mike''s main goal was to quickly reach level 199. With the second job, Mike''s leveling difficulty had doubled, but he still had only 6 hours and 10 minutes per day in the Tower of Truth, so he had to make every second count. As soon as they approached the so-called [cursed area], several giant mushrooms charged at Mike. They had orange caps and white stalks with a blurry face on them. The art style seemed cartoonish but was actually extremely eerie! Staring at them for too long would give anyone nightmares. Without hesitation, Mike, already at 30 stacks of Charge Up, swung his staff. "Thunderclap Strike!" Red lightning jumped between the monsters like chain lightning. The upgraded [Thunderclap Strike], once it successfully killed an enemy, would automatically lock onto the next target, with damage reduced by 50%. All the giant mushroom monsters turned to ash under the Thunderclap Strike, making Vladimir''s heart skip a beat. This lightning was terrifying! If he got struck by it, even if he could revive, he''d be left with a psychological scar! The last time Vladimir had such a psychological scar was because of a guy named [Apollo]! As a former prince-level vampire, Vladimir''s strength and vision were top-notch. But he had encountered a few men who defied common sense! His fate was truly ''tragic.'' "Let''s go!" The monsters on the outskirts were the weakest, providing the least experience. Mike didn''t waste time and led Vladimir deeper into the area. Vladimir had a bad feeling. He sensed that Thor had ulterior motives for bringing him along. This guy was full of bad intentions. Using Thunderclap Strike to clear the way, no monsters could withstand Mike''s lightning. The deeper they went into the cursed area, the stronger and more varied the mushroom monsters became. Some purple poisonous mushrooms emitted toxic gas, making Vladimir''s face turn pale, looking like a zombie. Though it didn''t cause him substantial harm, the toxin made him very uncomfortable. But Mike, wearing a gas mask, found the gas harmless. Mike didn''t rush to the deepest part but stopped near the core area. He began exploring the surroundings, as if searching for something. "Found it!" Vladimir followed Mike to a dark red mushroom monster. The mushroom was struck by Thunderclap Strike and killed in less than a second. "This type of mushroom is called a Bloodthirsty Mushroom." Mike explained, having done enough research beforehand. Unlike other mushroom monsters, the spores left by Bloodthirsty Mushrooms, when exposed to high-quality blood, would immediately spawn powerful monsters and enter a bloodthirsty state, making them very difficult to deal with. After Mike''s explanation, Vladimir fell silent. Mike casually said, "It would be great if someone could bleed a little right now." Vladimir''s face darkened: Was the hint really necessary? No wonder Thor brought him along; he was being used as a mobile blood bank! "Oh no!" The usually quiet Vladimir suddenly screamed, "My master, your foolish servant accidentally hurt himself. Look at my clumsy self, spilling blood everywhere. If it falls on the Bloodthirsty Mushroom spores, that would be a disaster!" Vladimir held a dagger in his left hand, and a wound appeared on his right palm, dripping blood. The blood precisely fell on the Bloodthirsty Mushroom spores, causing the mushrooms to grow rapidly, spawning one powerful mushroom monster after another! The problem was... as a vampire, Vladimir''s wound healed quickly, stopping the blood flow in seconds. Without the blood, the Bloodthirsty Mushroom monsters stopped spawning. Vladimir closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and steeled himself. He slashed himself again. Chapter 187: Even as a pig, never become Thors enemy Chapter 187: Even as a pig, never become Thor''s enemyBlood began to gush from Vladimir''s body, and one powerful mushroom monster after another emerged. "Wind Fury!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" "Thunderclap Strike!" Various skills flew from Mike''s hands, killing the newly spawned Bloodthirsty Mushrooms one by one. Vladimir, his face pale, still managed to cheer for his master. He no longer needed to cut himself to stimulate the Bloodthirsty Mushroom spores. Vladimir had found a simpler method. He inserted the spores directly into his unhealed wounds, allowing the Bloodthirsty Mushrooms to continuously spawn. Tired, resigned, and embracing his inner drama queen. Spawning Bloodthirsty Mushrooms required a lot of blood. Even Vladimir couldn''t produce blood out of thin air; he needed to replenish it. So, while watching Thor kill monsters, he held a piece of iron in one hand and a bucket of water in the other. Eating iron and drinking water, his body continuously produced fresh blood. On the eighteenth level, the monsters that spawned were the same level as the challengers, or even higher, providing rich experience points. After two hours of fighting, Mike leveled up from 124 to 194. Boom- A giant Bloodthirsty Mushroom monster fell, unable to withstand Thor''s terrifying lightning damage. This time, no new mushroom monsters spawned. Vladimir, who was gnawing on iron, quickly checked his arm. The twenty or so mushroom spores planted on his arm were still there! Could it be that he was out of blood? Rip- Vladimir used a sharp dagger to cut his arm, and red blood instantly flowed out. He hurriedly caught it with his mouth. It was his own blood, not a drop could be wasted! After his wound healed, Vladimir squeezed out the twenty or so mushroom spores, finding them all withered. Vladimir curiously asked, "Why aren''t the Bloodthirsty Mushrooms spawning anymore?" Mike had anticipated this and casually explained, "The remaining monsters here are enough to get me to level 199. No more monsters will spawn." Only by clearing this cursed land would the source of the curse reveal itself. Killing it would increase the Exploration Rate to 100%, achieving Mike''s SSSS rating conquest! With Vladimir''s willing help, the monster-killing speed had significantly increased. "Catch." Mike tossed a small bottle of red liquid to Vladimir. "What''s this?" Even without opening the bottle, Vladimir could recognize the contents! Prince-level blood essence! "Can I really drink this?" A flash of greed appeared in Vladimir''s eyes but was quickly suppressed. He knew his place. As a servant, especially an ''unfaithful'' one. When the master offered a reward, it wasn''t necessarily a reward; it could be a test. His soul contract was controlled by Thor, making him a slave without rights. "Don''t overthink it." Mike rolled his eyes and said seriously, "You work, you get paid. It''s only fair. Likewise, if you slack off, you get punished. Understand?" Vladimir nodded frantically. "I understand, I really do!" Opening the small bottle, Vladimir gulped down the prince-level blood essence, not caring about his noble demeanor. Afraid of wasting even a drop, he swallowed the entire bottle. After all, he had a good appetite and could digest small things like this. The bottle contained at least ten drops of prince-level blood essence! Vladimir''s pale face turned even paler, and his four life-steal fangs began to protrude, only to be ground down again! Vladimir had gotten used to being a flat-toothed vampire, finding it more elegant to drink blood with a straw. As his aura surged, Vladimir''s level quickly rose, soon surpassing 400! "Not bad." Mike, watching coldly from the side, nodded slightly. He was about to head to the Abyssal Plane and, with luck, could return in a few days. Originally, there wasn''t much to worry about in Mike''s private space. Vladimir had been tamed and seemed to have no ambitions, his biggest desire being to eat well every day. Now, with the addition of a demon race Fool master smith, caution was necessary. While Mike was away, the private space needed some defensive capability. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though he hated to admit it, Vladimir was Mike''s only choice. With some of his strength restored, Vladimir knelt on one knee before Mike, his right hand on his left shoulder, his expression serious, "I will never forget your kindness." He was always good at acting. "Cut the crap. I can give you strength with blood essence, and I can take it away anytime." Mike asked, "If I restore you to level 600, giving you Battle Chief strength, how much blood essence would you need?" Vladimir''s tier was very high, even among princes, he was top-tier. Unfortunately, he had encountered a few people too powerful, leading to his current miserable state. Vladimir didn''t hesitate, "100 drops!" The Eye of Truth revealed the correct answer: [40 drops] "Alright, he''s still not honest." Mike shook his head and tossed four small bottles of prince-level blood essence, "This is your payment for the next period. I''ll be away for a while. Keep the private space safe until I return. If everything is in order, your strength might even advance further." "Got it!" Vladimir quickly responded, swearing, "If anything goes wrong in the private space, I''ll spit out as much blood as I drank!" "No need. Just stand still and let me strike you with lightning once." Mike said sincerely, "Just once." He meant it, just one strike. Vladimir''s mouth twitched, the red lightning replaying in his mind, making every cell in his body tremble. One strike would be worse than death! In a few minutes, Mike settled things with Vladimir and turned his attention back to killing monsters. "Go to the other side of the cursed land and drive all the mushroom monsters over here." "As you wish." Vladimir bowed slightly, transforming into countless blood bats and flying into the sky. Soon, the sound of mushroom monsters running came from the other side of the cursed land. "Wind Fury!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" At the edge of the cursed land, Mike first set a fire. When Wind Fury''s cooldown was ready, Mike cast it again. Then he began chanting. "Sea Fury!" A full 60-second chant of Sea Fury could summon 120 waves. With Wind Fury''s boost, it would stack to 360 waves! In previous battles, Mike had accumulated several rage points, all added to [water element skill damage], increasing it by an additional 5%. Sixty seconds passed, and Mike finished chanting. Splash- A wave surged forward, crashing into the mushroom monsters, dealing massive damage. Before they could react, more waves followed! No, it wasn''t just waves! A sea was rushing in behind Mike! Whoosh- Above Sea Fury, Meteor Fire Rain continued to rain down, engulfing countless mushroom monsters in flames. Above the sea of fire, blood-red bats, now restored to Duke strength, flapped their wings, coldly watching the mushroom monsters'' demise. Though bats are warm-blooded, at that moment, Vladimir''s blood ran cold. He knew the source of all this-his master, the merciful insulator, Thor. The longer Vladimir spent with Thor, the more he understood one thing: even as a pig, never become Thor''s enemy. Because Thor showed no mercy to his enemies. Boom- Thunder rumbled. Vladimir shuddered, reverting to human form, standing in the Sea Fury. In his shocked gaze, the scene of what had just happened lingered, unable to fade. At the moment all the mushroom monsters died, a powerful level 198 boss descended, gathering all the strength of the cursed land. Even at the same level, this monster would be extremely challenging for Vladimir. But as it descended, red lightning struck. Under the lightning, no creature could survive. Only ashes remained, proof that it had once existed. No matter how many times he saw it, Vladimir was always awestruck by the lightning, a feeling beyond words. Coming to his senses, Vladimir looked into the distance. Under the lightning, above the Sea Fury, the only standing figure-Thor. Vladimir slowly bowed, lowering his gaze, his face full of reverence, a drop of blood falling from his brow into the Sea Fury, disappearing. The Sea Fury took on a slight red hue, like the sunset. "I offer my humble loyalty." Kneeling in the Sea Fury, Vladimir softly said, "My master. Thor." Chapter 188: Expectation was all that mattered Chapter 188: Expectation was all that matteredThe blood-stained Sea Fury underwent a subtle transformation. Mike didn''t need to look at Vladimir to know it was his doing. Whether it was a show of loyalty or an attempt to get closer, Mike''s attitude towards Vladimir remained consistent. As long as he was truly loyal, he would be rewarded. But if he tried any tricks, Thor had plenty of ways to punish him! "Sea Fury gained an additional effect?" Mike opened the skill description and found a new line. "When dealing damage with [Sea Fury], gain a 5% life steal effect. When health overflows, 50% of the healing effect is converted into shield value, lasting 10 minutes." It was akin to the Blood Feast Gems effect. Blood Feast Gems not only provided life steal but also converted overflow healing into shield value, reaching up to billions. Since Mike had previously enchanted [Force of Nature] with vampire prince blood essence, he had an 80% life steal effect. This effect could be cast a million times, but Mike hadn''t even reached 50,000 casts yet, far from exhausting it. Looking at the Sea Fury description, Mike pondered, "If the life steal effect from equipment or status can be converted into shield value, that would be great!" Unfortunately, all the monsters in the cursed land had been killed by Mike. Oh, but there was one live target left. "Vladimir, come here!" Mike waved at the vampire in the distance, smiling kindly, "Come closer, I need to test a skill effect!" Vladimir suddenly regretted it. He had paid a huge price to help Thor enhance the skill effect, and now he had to be the test subject?! This was truly tragic! Vladimir swore that if he ever voluntarily helped Thor again, he would turn into a pig for three hundred years! Just as Vladimir was slowly walking forward, Thor''s voice came again. "10 drops of prince blood essence." The little bat wings behind Vladimir lit up, flapping excitedly as he flew forward, accompanied by a cheerful shout, "I''m Coming!" ... When a soaking wet Vladimir appeared in Bandle City, Teemo and the others were not surprised. Nothing was too strange to happen to this vampire. The skill test went well, and Mike was very satisfied. In his happiness, Mike even praised Vladimir a couple of times. Such free compliments were something Mike was always generous with. When casting [Sea Fury], all life steal effects generated by Sea Fury would convert 50% of the overflow healing into shield value! In other words, with Force of Nature''s 80% life steal effect and Sea Fury''s 5%, totaling 85% life steal. When Mike cast [Sea Fury] at full health, he could gain shield value equivalent to 42.5% of the damage dealt! This value was very significant. It compensated for the long casting time of [Sea Fury] and added another life-saving measure for Mike. The enhancement of [Sea Fury] was a pleasant surprise, but Mike hadn''t forgotten his main goal-SSSS rating conquest. "The curse has been lifted." Looking at the approaching chieftain, Mike said seriously, "That land will be peaceful forever." Thor had obliterated the source of the curse with lightning, leaving nothing behind. "Thank you, thank you so much..." The chieftain waved his hands in the air, too excited to find the right words. "Child of destiny, you have proven your friendship with the Yordle clan through your actions. Can you bring out the Mushroom Hat? You deserve a new blessing." Mike took out the Mushroom Hat and handed it to the chieftain. The chieftain held it in his hands, climbed up the statue of Mike, and placed the Mushroom Hat on it. A white light flashed, and the Mushroom Hat received a blessed enhancement. Mike felt like he had just succeeded in a +18 enhancement. The Mushroom Hat returned to Mike''s hands, unchanged in appearance but greatly improved in attributes. Equipment: Mushroom Hat (Lv.200) Tier: SS Attributes: Intelligence +3000 Spell Power: 3400 Perks: [Mushroom Disguise]: Stand still for 5 seconds to transform into a mushroom. Reverts when attacked. [Mushroom Enthusiast]: Mushroom effects +200% [Mushroom Wrath]: Nature element spell damage +100% [Mushroom Grace]: Nature element healing +100% [Mushroom Hex]: Nature element debuff effects +100% [Mushroom Bomb]: Killing an enemy with the Mushroom Hat creates a hidden poison mushroom at the location, dealing cumulative nature element damage over 5 seconds (3000+ 5*Spell Power + 2* Intelligence). Mike hadn''t learned any nature element spells yet, so most perks weren''t immediately useful. However, the new [Mushroom Bomb] had a very powerful practical effect! [Mushroom Bomb] could stack with [Mushroom Wrath]''s damage bonus, making a single poison mushroom quite deadly. Additionally, [Mushroom Bomb]''s kill trigger could likely be activated by creatures like Fire Extinguishing Ants. This meant Mike could pre-place Fire Extinguishing Ants, use [Meteor Fire Rain] to stack [Meteor Mark], and plant a sea of poison mushrooms! The only downside was that the Mushroom Hat, as an SS-tier equipment, was only level 200. It was perfect for Mike''s upcoming trip to the Abyssal Plane. But as Mike''s level increased, the Mushroom Hat would eventually be outclassed. A level 200 SS-tier equipment couldn''t compare to a level 300 SS-tier equipment. Given the same quality, Mike preferred higher-level equipment. Yet the Mushroom Hat was so fitting for Mike that he was reluctant to part with it. After all, who could resist the joy of standing still and pretending to be a mushroom to kill enemies? Mike thought to himself, "I need to find a way to get Fool to enhance this hat." As a master smith capable of forging SSS-tier equipment, she could certainly do it. However, Fool had insisted on forging only one SSS-tier equipment for Mike, with no room for negotiation. But Mike believed that if she stayed in the private space long enough, she would eventually come around. Why worry about missing out on freebies when you''re sitting right at home? Stowing the Mushroom Hat, Mike bid farewell to the Yordle chieftain. Teemo could stay here for now and return to Thor''s private space whenever he wanted. Having cleared the cursed land and built a new city for the Yordle clan, both tasks were completed to perfection. Current Exploration Rate: 100%! After sending everyone back to the private space, Mike summoned the core crystal of truth. "Settle!" "Calculating conquest rating..." The next second. The humans in the Tower of Truth received a familiar announcement. "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the eighteenth level with an SSSS rating!" ... "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the eighteenth level with an SSSS rating, granting all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Bloodthirsty Curse]!" "Limited-time buff [Forest Blessing]: Nature element items, skills, and scrolls used by humans in the Tower of Truth have a 30% increased effect, limited to 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Height Advantage]: Humans in the Tower of Truth deal 25% extra damage to creatures taller than themselves, limited to 6 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Height Dominance]: Humans in the Tower of Truth deal 150% extra damage to creatures shorter than themselves, limited to 6 hours!" "[Bloodthirsty Curse]: Gain a 30% life steal effect when dealing damage. All nearby monsters also gain a 15% life steal effect, limited to 6 hours!" After the global reward announcement, Mike reviewed the buffs. [Height Dominance] could increase damage by 150%. Though it only lasted six hours, it was enough. Mike needed this buff to complete his class change tonight. "SSSS rating conquest of the eighteenth level, reward: [Bloodthirsty Seed] *3!" [Bloodthirsty Seed]: SSS-tier material, can be embedded or forged into equipment to grant a certain degree of life steal and other special effects. Three SSS-tier materials as a personal reward were a bit underwhelming. Mike didn''t have time to embed or forge them now, so he set them aside for later. Returning to the Core City of Truth, Mike didn''t immediately go back to the Tower of Truth. He first sent a message to Foreskin, asking for a list of potions and mushrooms that could increase size and height, and to prepare them. They had to be free of side effects. He didn''t need anything like blood pressure medication. After sending the message, Mike opened his personal attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-tier) Level: 199 Job: Stormwalker Magus (Wind, Fire, Lightning), Wrathful Sea Mage (Water) HP: 468,400/468,400 MP: 1,036,800/1,036,800 Strength: 5,893 (+7,350) Intelligence: 12,238 (+2,360) Spirit: 11,679 (+1,740) Agility: 3,576 (+6,871) Constitution: 3,405 (+6,710) Luck: 12 Equipment: Force of Nature (+4), Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer (+1), etc. Skills: Sea Fury, Wind Fury, Charge Up, etc. Status: Wrathful Sea Fighter, [Height Dominance], Immortal and Indestructible, etc. With dual jobs, Mike''s attributes had skyrocketed as he leveled up to 199. However, since Force of Nature was still a level 60 staff, its Intelligence and Spirit bonuses were relatively low. Additionally, the Mushroom Hat required level 200 to equip, so Mike couldn''t use it yet. The high bonuses to Strength, Agility, and Constitution mainly came from Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer, and other equipment. His five basic attributes had all surpassed ten thousand, significantly enhancing Mike''s overall capabilities. After closing the attribute panel, Mike didn''t waste time while waiting for Foreskin to prepare the supplies. He made a trip to Wolf''s Den to find Maxen. In the office, Maxen was smashing a turtle. Mike pushed the door open, "Busy?" Putting down the flail, Maxen wiped his sweat and said helplessly, "This turtle is only one- third mine. Apollo told me to take as much as I could." Clearly, Maxen couldn''t take anything. Mike offered some advice, "When you smash it, shout a slogan. It gives you more energy." Maxen was puzzled, "What slogan?" At his level, just a step away from Ultimate Battle Lord, it was hard to find anything that could touch him spiritually. Relying on slogans for motivation? Maxen didn''t believe it. Mike slowly said, "Shout ''Payday, payday!'' with each swing of your flail. Just imagine you''re getting a big bonus with every hit on this turtle." Thinking of his massive debt, Maxen felt his blood pressure spike, wanting to give Thor two flail strikes first. "Aren''t you supposed to be rushing through levels? What are you doing at Wolf''s Den?" Maxen was wary, quickly adding, "No one''s treating today!" "Come on, don''t look down on me." Mike pointed upwards, lowering his voice, "Do me a favor, pass a message to that person." That person, of course, referred to the deep recluse of the Tower of Truth, Shadow Nine''s good student-Apollo. Maxen was even more interested, "What message?" Thor actively seeking Apollo was a rare event! "I''m about to head to the nineteenth level for my third class change realm." Mike said seriously, "After I achieve SSSS conquest, can the global reward and announcement be delayed?" "Huh?" Maxen gasped, incredulous, "Can he even do that?" "Give it a try. If it works, great. If not, no worries." Apollo had high authority in the Tower of Truth. Partly due to his high level and high floor. Partly due to Apollo''s secret, which even Shadow Nine could only speculate about. Mike took his third class change very seriously tonight. The problem was, every time Mike completed a class change, there would be a global announcement. Sometimes it exposed some of his trump cards, which was frustrating. For example, during his second class change, Thor''s secret learning of the [Wind Element] was exposed. After tonight, Thor would join the team heading to the Abyssal Plane, a perilous journey. The abyssal demon race was always watching Thor''s movements. Though the demon cult was severely weakened, such global announcements couldn''t be hidden. If the global reward could be delayed, Mike could hide more trump cards, giving the demon creatures a big surprise! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Apollo could do such a thing. Maxen left Wolf''s Den with the turtle and returned a few minutes later, looking pleased, "Apollo said he can delay it for up to 10 years. He told you to hurry back." Mike: ... Mike only wanted a one-month delay, but Apollo offered 10 years. He was definitely showing off! With his worries settled, Mike took the potions from Mystic Market and hurried off. Meanwhile, deep in Wolf''s Den, rhythmic shouts echoed: "Payday! Payday!" Maxen smashed with increasing vigor. Though it didn''t yield results, it was filled with expectation! And expectation was all that mattered. Chapter 189: Shadow Element Chapter 189: Shadow Element"Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Lightning flashed, and Mike appeared on the nineteenth level of the Tower of Truth. The third class change realm! Unlike previous class change realms, the third class change was considered a significant milestone. Most Battle Generals needed to reach level 200 for this. After the third class change, all attributes would see a substantial increase. High-rating conquests also brought various benefits. For example: a second job, class template upgrades, or gaining a new element in the current job. However, the rules of the Tower of Truth were always fair. The more benefits, the higher the difficulty! To conquer the third class change realm, one needed to do just one thing: defeat the boss! As Mike appeared, the entire class change realm began to shake violently, bones flying past his eyes. "Roar-" A giant bone serpent appeared before Mike, its body floating in mid-air. Before Mike could attack, another head emerged beside the bone serpent! This was a two-headed bone serpent, and each time it was killed and revived, it would grow another head! "Roar-" "Why are you roaring so loudly?" Mike sneered, "Think having more heads makes you special?" "Tripod, bite it for me!" Cerberus barked twice: This is too much for a level 108 dog, isn''t it? Boom- A lightning bolt struck, turning the bone serpent to ashes, only for it to be reborn again! Watching their master fight the boss, Cerberus and Chaos Claw Tiger were thrilled. Cerberus: Why do I feel like my master is the real boss here? The battle continued. Or rather, it wasn''t a battle but a one-sided massacre. With extremely high damage and the ability to gain massive shield value through life steal, combined with life-saving measures like [Lightning Phantom Form], Mike''s safety was nearly guaranteed. Before entering this level, Mike had studied the boss''s information and prepared accordingly. The bone serpent was like the mythical Hydra, with heads that kept regenerating, growing more numerous and stronger with each battle. Each head had a brief invincibility period upon birth. Additionally, the heads had corresponding elemental attributes and powerful buffs, requiring a specific kill order. If not killed in the correct order, the other heads would become invincible, waiting for the shattered head to reform before resuming the fight. For other participants, finding the kill order was a daunting task. But with the Eye of Truth, Mike could see the kill order directly. In the past ten minutes, Mike had defeated the boss twice, now facing a four-headed bone serpent. These four heads corresponded to the elements: Lightning, Fire, Wind, and Water! The water-element head, upon birth, was blessed by the sea god! Clearly, the sea god wouldn''t let Mike conquer easily. If Mike defeated the boss again, he would accumulate 60% Exploration Rate, ready to settle the conquest. However, the rewards for this would be the lowest. Even with the stack of [Explorer] and [Blessing of Truth], Mike couldn''t accept that. As Thor, his goal was always an SSSS rating. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially in the class change realm, crucial for personal strength development! Focusing, Mike could see the rewards for each rating. [S rating: Base attributes +50%, job tier upgrade or new element] [SS rating: Base attributes +100%, job tier upgrade or new element or second job] [SSS rating: Base attributes +200%, Luck +1, job tier upgrade, new element, second job] In this level, the further he went, the harder it was to gain Exploration Rate. Heads that had been killed and revived wouldn''t provide additional Exploration Rate. New heads provided diminishing returns on Exploration Rate. Based on past conquest experiences, achieving an SSS rating required killing a nine-headed bone serpent. In the past century, fewer than twenty humans had achieved an SSS rating! Don''t forget, Mike also had the Blessing of Truth. SSSS rating conquest rewards would be even higher than SSS! "One more thing to note." Before him, the four-headed bone serpent fell again, powerless against the lightning. "The element of the heads is crucial!" As the boss revived, Mike watched the newly formed head. The fifth head-[Earth Element]! A dirt-colored armor covered the entire skeleton, the head round and dull, like a poop- colored spherical monster. Participants who achieved high ratings in the third class change realm had a chance to gain a new element, chosen from the boss''s elements! In other words, the more heads the bone serpent spawned, the wider Mike''s choices! "Starting with the Earth element this time, gaining high Physical Defense?" Mike drew the Thunderclap Hammer and smashed the head. The poop-colored spherical monster was flattened into a slightly rectangular poop. In short, it was ugly. Mike decided to kill it quickly to avoid the eyesore. With the Eye of Truth''s assistance, Mike''s powerful lightning output, and his well-prepared strategies, the boss had no chance. Five-headed... six-headed... seven-headed... Time ticked by. 1 hour and 44 minutes left until 06:10! Before Mike, the nine-headed serpent fell, the last head mercilessly slain, awaiting its next revival. Besides the initial five elements, the new heads corresponded to: [Ice Element], [Bone Element], [Thunder Element], [Charm Element] Elements like [Ice] and [Thunder] weren''t major elements but specific mutations. They excelled in certain areas but had their drawbacks. For example, [Thunder Element]. Mike had learned [Zap Attack], one of its signature skills. [Lightning Element] could learn all [Thunder Element] skills, but not vice versa. Given this, Mike had no reason to choose [Thunder Element] as his development path. As for [Charm Element]. Given his handsome appearance, Mike was a perfect fit. However, to hiding his identity, Mike always wore a mask and preferred to command respect with his lightning skills rather than relying on his appearance. Nine heads, excluding the four elements Mike already had, and three more options. The only viable choices left were: [Bone Element] and [Earth Element]. Neither choice thrilled Mike. Bone Element had too many limitations and didn''t align with Mike''s expertise. Under his lightning, enemies wouldn''t have bones left. Earth Element, as a basic element, was strong. But the poop monster was too ugly for Mike to accept. The boss''s head limit wasn''t nine. More heads would spawn with continued killing! Mike wanted to see if there were better options! Among basic elements, Mike preferred [Nature Element]. Among special elements: Space, Soul, and Slaughter were excellent choices. But the head spawns were random. Mike could only keep killing to see if better heads appeared. "Current Exploration Rate: 99.99%" After the nine-headed serpent fell, its revival time was noticeably longer! The tenth head appeared silently, without any noise, almost unnoticeable unless closely observed! Hidden in the massive shadow of the serpent''s body, the tenth head lay in wait, ready to strike fatally! It was well-camouflaged. But it faced Mike with the Eye of Truth! The tenth head-[Shadow Element]! Mike''s spirits lifted, gripping his hammer tighter, his breath quickening. Shadow Element?! This was perfect! Mike licked his lips, his eyes gleaming, "I''m going to secretly master the Shadow Element and amaze all the Guardian Shadows, especially Shadow Nine!" Chapter 190: From this moment on, Thor was the god here Chapter 190: From this moment on, Thor was the god here"Thunderclap Strike!" "Wind''s Reach!" Under Mike''s relentless assault, the ten-headed bone serpent couldn''t hold out for long and turned to ashes. [Current Exploration Rate: 99.999%] Mike glanced at the rate; it still hadn''t reached 100%. "It must be because of the sea god''s projection." The sea god''s projection was still hesitating to descend, likely still observing. Due to the existence of the second job, if Mike didn''t defeat the sea god''s projection, he couldn''t achieve 100% Exploration Rate! Within the rules of the Tower of Truth, the sea god would delay his projection''s descent as much as possible. As long as he didn''t descend, he wouldn''t be defeated by Thor! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was essentially exploiting a bug. At this moment, the Eye of Truth provided a prompt: [The sea god''s projection must descend by 5:55 AM] "Only 15 minutes to fight?" Mike frowned slightly, sensing trouble. With only 15 minutes, and the sea god coming prepared, he would definitely have the advantage. Of course, if Mike were in the sea god''s position, he would be even more ruthless. "This means the sea god''s projection, descending in the last 15 minutes, might have multiple buffs and shields!" The situation was clear. The sea god''s strategy was simple: avoid the fight! Within the rules, he would descend at the last possible moment, giving Mike only 15 minutes to fight. And during the fight, the sea god would likely focus on survival, trying to outlast the 15 minutes! Mike was all too familiar with this scenario! The sea god''s projection, which should be the boss, was doing everything to survive. Meanwhile, the participant Thor, was like the boss, unleashing relentless and brutal attacks. The roles were reversed. "I need to come up with a counter-strategy." Facing someone exploiting a bug, Mike couldn''t tolerate it and would strike hard! He began to inventory his arsenal, looking for ways to deal with the sea god''s projection within 15 minutes. "Charge Up plus Thunderclap Strike?" "No, the sea god might only take water element damage or have a Lightning immunity buff." If it were that simple, the sea god wouldn''t delay until the last 15 minutes! "Sea Fury, Nightmare''s Breeze, Chaos Shift...." After careful consideration, Mike realized he had a significant advantage, close to 100%. Casting spells had a 5% chance to trigger the Chaos Shift effect. Chaos Shift had four possible effects, randomly occurring: 1. The enemy''s next healing skill turns into damage. 2. The enemy''s next damage skill turns into healing. 3. The enemy''s next physical damage taken turns into magical damage. 4. The enemy''s next magical damage taken turns into physical damage. Additionally, Mike discovered that under [Perfect Aim], once stacked to the 100th time, probability events became certain! This meant Mike''s 100th magical attack would definitely trigger [Chaos Shift effect], [Thunderstorm], and other perks. "Another little trick." Mike calculated that the sea god, being a master of water element healing, would naturally excel in it. Given the current situation, with the sea god focused on delaying, he would maximize his healing abilities. Any of the Chaos Shift effects-1, 3, or 4-would be a pleasant surprise for Mike! After assessing his advantages, Mike looked at the twelve-headed bone serpent, its massive body reviving from the ashes, towering over him. Mike hadn''t forgotten that [Height Dominance] allowed him to deal 150% extra damage to creatures shorter than himself. How to utilize this buff would depend on Mike''s on-the-spot performance! "Good thing I prepared enough." While waiting for the sea god''s projection to descend, Mike quietly set up his contingencies. He was preparing a big surprise for the sea god''s projection. Time ticked by. The bone serpent''s heads multiplied, its body growing larger, now over a thousand feet and still expanding! Compared to the massive bone serpent, Mike was as small as a toothpick. Finally, after Mike''s relentless efforts, the boss bone serpent evolved to eighteen heads! This was the most heads any boss had ever had in known history! [Sea god descent countdown: 100 seconds] "Still time!" Looking at the eighteen-headed bone serpent, Mike used the last of his potions. His body didn''t change, but the bone serpent''s body grew even larger! [Countdown: 3, 2, 1!] At the last second, the entire class change realm shook violently, and a mysterious power descended from the sky. It seemed to tint the air blue, with countless waves crashing in Mike''s ears, and a vast ocean appeared before his eyes. The air was filled with the scent of the sea. In the blue light, a massive figure slowly formed, majestic and imposing, with a blurred face and muscles that exuded explosive power, capable of shaking the heavens and earth with every move. Such a grand entrance. It was hard to imagine this was someone who would exploit a bug. Mike had waited for the sea god for over an hour. A few more seconds wouldn''t matter. The sea god''s projection slowly spoke, "Mortal, daring to challenge the dignity of a god, you shall face divine retribution!" With that, a blue lightning bolt struck first, hitting Mike precisely. Though the blue lightning didn''t harm Mike, it doubled the [sea god''s curse] on him! For the next 15 minutes, Mike couldn''t gain rage points or trigger [Wrathful Sea Fighter]! No big deal. Mike had anticipated this and prepared accordingly. The hundred-foot-tall sea god''s projection looked down at Mike, sneering, "Such a tiny creature dares to challenge a god?" The sea god''s body solidified, no longer expanding. It seemed the sea god believed a hundred-foot projection was enough to deal with Thor. As someone familiar with the rules of truth, the sea god knew Thor had the [Height Dominance] buff. To avoid the extra 150% damage, the sea god spent part of his projection''s power to form a hundred-foot body. A hundred feet was safe enough. Spending more projection power to grow larger would weaken the sea god''s projection. After observing for over two hours, the sea god had calculated every possibility, seeing through most of Thor''s trump cards! As long as [Height Dominance] wasn''t triggered, the sea god had over a 50% chance of making his projection last 15 minutes! Thor wouldn''t pass this floor! Anyone daring to tread the god-slaying path would fall on it! The sea god wouldn''t allow Thor to achieve 100% Exploration Rate conquest! For the first minute, Mike watched silently, observing the sea god''s projection''s moves. Until... the moment the sea god''s body solidified! Now! A black light shot from Mike''s palm, a potion flying forward at high speed! The sea god''s projection instinctively dodged, easily avoiding the black light. "Thor, you don''t think such a thing could hit the great sea god, do you?" The black light didn''t turn but crashed straight into the eighteen-headed bone serpent! Mike''s target was never the sea god''s projection but the... much larger bone serpent! The next moment, Mike held a red potion and drank it in one gulp. "SS-tier special potion: Reversal!" "Effect: Upon activation, swaps the sizes of the drinker and the target, lasting 10 minutes!" Since entering this class change realm, Mike had fed all his size-increasing potions to the bone serpent, making it grow larger and larger! All for this moment! In an instant, the bone serpent shrank to 7 feet, like a small toy, its eighteen heads crowded together, clearly confused about what had happened. Meanwhile, Thor''s body expanded to several thousand feet! In front of the several-thousand-foot Thor, the sea god was as tiny as a bean sprout. Mike spoke slowly, his voice echoing through the class change realm, shaking the heavens and earth. "Now, who is the tiny one?" With a deafening sound, Mike gently stomped down. The shadow instantly enveloped the sea god''s projection, leaving only fear and the wails of souls. From this moment on, Thor was the god here. Chapter 191: You were easier to kill than the bone serpent Chapter 191: You were easier to kill than the bone serpent"Thunderclap Strike!" A red lightning bolt descended, but it was blocked by a pale blue barrier. It couldn''t penetrate the enemy''s shield! The sea god held a trident, emitting a soft glow, protecting himself. Clearly, this wasn''t true Lightning immunity. It was a form of magical redirection! The red lightning raced through the water, striking the eighteen-headed bone serpent! Bang! In an instant, seven of the bone serpent''s eighteen heads were shattered, a pitiful sight. In the real battlefield, both sides were fiercely engaged! Thor was on the offensive, while the sea god was on the defensive. Before the fight, the sea god''s projection only knew Thor was strong. The sea god never imagined that facing Thor directly would bring such overwhelming pressure! Only by confronting Thor could one feel this suffocating oppression. There was no room for error! Any mistake would be instantly seized by Thor, snowballing into an advantage, ultimately delivering a fatal blow. Worse, the sea god''s projection was wrong from the start! The sea god never expected Thor to use [Reversal] to gain a three-thousand-foot body, activating [Height Dominance] for 150% extra damage. In fact, even if the sea god had anticipated this, there was no better way to reverse the situation. In this level, the sea god''s projection energy was limited. Otherwise, the real sea god could descend and kill Thor with a single wave, without all this hassle! Given the limited projection energy, if the sea god forcibly adjusted his body to over three thousand feet, it would consume too much projection energy, making him easier for Thor to kill! In other words, after considering all possible scenarios, maintaining the projection at its current size was the best the sea god could do. The sea god had done everything possible. But he was up against Thor! Now, the disadvantaged sea god''s projection had to use all his life-saving skills to barely survive Thor''s relentless attacks. When the shield value he descended with was breached, the sea god''s projection roared, "Ice Barrier!" Ice Barrier: Gain 10 special shield points, immune to damage below ten million, and lose 1 point for damage above ten million. The ice barrier hadn''t fully formed before it was shattered! [Ice Barrier] was considered a life-saving divine skill! But it couldn''t last 3 seconds against Thor! Because Thor''s output wasn''t at the 200-level tier! Even peak Battle Generals, no, Battle Lords, couldn''t match Thor''s output! At level 199, Thor had output efficiency comparable to a Battle Lord, making the sea god feel increasingly despondent about his future. "Thousand Wave Phantoms!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thousand phantoms appeared, real and fake, indistinguishable. If the real body wasn''t found quickly, the sea god''s projection''s health and shield would rapidly recover! Thor''s first strike missed, hitting a phantom. The sea god''s projection felt a glimmer of hope. Soon, Thor''s fourth strike found the real sea god''s projection, dealing massive damage. But what had just happened filled the sea god''s projection with hope! The sea god felt he had found a path to victory! "Thor can''t distinguish the phantoms. He only found the real body quickly because of luck!" The sea god thought. So, among various life-saving methods, the sea god chose [Thousand Wave Phantoms] again, even increasing the stakes, investing more energy into the skill. [Ten Thousand Wave Phantoms]! This near-desperate move, if successful, could fully restore the sea god''s projection and even double his health limit! He bet Thor couldn''t find his real body within three seconds! Unfortunately, he lost! "Thunderclap Strike!" Without hesitation, Thor''s staff pointed directly at the sea god''s projection''s real body, hitting it precisely among ten thousand identical phantoms. "How is this possible?!" The real body was heavily damaged, and all phantoms instantly vanished, like bubbles in the sunlight. The sea god''s projection spat out a mouthful of blood, his body shrinking, eyes full of disbelief! "This guy... he knew from the start... he was just acting..." The sea god never expected! Even with the upper hand, Thor remained extremely cautious against his enemies. The first time the sea god''s projection used [Thousand Wave Phantoms], Thor knew the real body but deliberately missed, lulling the sea god into a false sense of security. When the sea god''s projection repeated the trick, Thor struck hard, crushing the sea god''s projection''s hope of a comeback! At this point, the battle was over. In fact, when Thor''s body reached three thousand feet, the fight was already Thor''s victory! It was just a matter of how quickly he won! The sea god thought his projection could last at least 10 minutes. But now, only 5 minutes had passed since the real fight began! The sea god lost miserably... "Wind''s Reach!" With a final strike, Mike triggered [Perfect Aim], applying [Chaos Shift] to the sea god''s projection. What should have been a healing spell for the sea god turned into a deadly poison! Dying from his own healing, the sea god''s projection completely dissipated. At least the sea god could proudly say: Thor didn''t kill my projection!-It was suicide. As the sea god''s projection vanished, Mike wasted no time, pointing his staff at the seven- headed bone serpent. The battle''s aftermath had accidentally shattered several heads. And under Mike''s careful control, these heads were shattered in the correct order. "Die!" Thunderclap Hammer smashed down, shattering the last head of the eighteen-headed bone serpent. Watching the entire battle, Cerberus turned into three dogs: one clapping, one howling, one dancing. Cheering for their master''s fight! Chaos Claw Tiger was initially stunned, not understanding. Then it quickly joined the celebration. Chaos Claw Tiger: "Awooo-" At that moment, Mike ended the [Reversal] effect, his body returning to its original size. Looking at the two fallen bosses, Mike wanted to say to the sea god''s projection: "You were easier to kill than the bone serpent. [Current Exploration Rate: 100%!] " [Time Remaining: 4 minutes 12 seconds] Mike placed his hand on the settlement crystal, feeling a cool sensation. "Congratulations on conquering the nineteenth level with an SSSS rating!" "Reward: Base attributes +500%, Luck +5, class template tier upgrade, new element, second job...." "Already have a second job, converting reward to: Base attributes +100%, new element!" Chapter 192: A massive leap in Mikes power Chapter 192: A massive leap in Mike''s powerAfter achieving a 100% Exploration Rate conquest, Mike naturally received an SSSS rating. Yet, there was no global announcement from the Tower of Truth! "He actually did it!" Mike clenched his right fist and gave a light punch in the air. Reliable, Apollo! This way, the demon race in the Abyssal Plane wouldn''t know that Thor had completed his third class change. Mike''s entry into the Abyssal Plane would be a huge surprise for them. The benefits didn''t stop there. When and how to distribute the rewards also needed careful planning. For now, Mike needed to focus entirely on the third class change rewards! "I''ve gained a total of 600% base attribute increase, 5 points of Luck, the opportunity to add two elements, and a job level upgrade." Mike immediately tried to exploit a bug: "Upgrade the Stormwalker Magus template!" "Upgrade failed. Current job template is SS-tier. Unable to upgrade to SSS-tier job template. Please choose again!" The bug exploit plan failed. But from the feedback from the Tower of Truth, if Mike only had an SSS-tier job template, he could indeed continue to upgrade. Damn it! Thinking about it, Mike felt like smashing the sea god''s head with his hammer. Why was this useless sea god''s job template only SS-tier? So weak. However, Mike knew that, upon closer analysis, it wasn''t entirely the sea god''s fault. If Mike hadn''t obtained the second job [Wrathful Sea Mage], he would have received a second job during the third class change. The second job would likely be SS-tier, and Mike would have to choose to upgrade the second job. The sea god was just a scapegoat. But does that change Mike''s desire to hammer the sea god? Nope. "Upgrade Wrathful Sea Mage job template!" "Upgrade complete. Acquired [Tidewalker Magus] class template, SSS-tier!" "Acquired status [Water Element Affinity]: Water element magic effect +100%, consumption -50%." "Learned skill [Thor''s Sea]: Summon Thor''s Sea from the private space (currently not constructed, skill cannot be cast)." Mike''s eyes lit up. An SSS-tier template named after his ID? Thor''s Sea sounded impressive. To cast [Thor''s Sea], he first needed to construct an ocean, then he could summon it. Mike noted the information. Before heading to the Abyssal Plane, he needed to build Thor''s Sea! Setting aside the [Tidewalker Magus] information, Mike now faced a more important choice: Adding two elements to his class! In the previous boss battle, the bone serpent evolved to eighteen heads, meaning eighteen choices! Excluding the four elements Mike already had, the remaining choices were: [Earth Element], [Ice Element], [Thunder Element] [Charm Element], [Bone Element], [Shadow Element] [Undead Element], [Nature Element], [Gold Element] [Earth-Nature Element], [Rare Metal Element], [Manipulation Element] [Decoy Element], [Air Element] Among these choices, several were quite good. [Earth-Nature Element] was a combination of [Earth Element] and [Nature Element], allowing the casting of dual-element skills, very powerful. But it required having both [Earth Element] and [Nature Element]. Mike didn''t have these elements yet, so he had to pass. [Undead Element] sounded good. But upon closer inspection, Mike realized it turned his summons into undead creatures, not helping his survival. Unless Mike wanted to turn himself into a skeleton, it was useless. Mike shook his head, quickly dismissing the dangerous thought. Out of the 14 choices, Mike first locked in [Shadow Element]. For the remaining choice, Mike hesitated between [Manipulation Element], [Air Element], and [Nature Element]. [Air Element] was a mutation of the wind element, offering high mobility and burst damage. [Manipulation Element] could complement [Shadow Element] and some Decoy or substitute skills, aiding in combat. Both elements were rare and valuable as trump cards. "Nature Element?" Mike had tested his elemental affinity before. Besides his unparalleled lightning affinity, nature element ranked in the top five, along with soul element. If [Soul Element] or [Space Element] were options, Mike wouldn''t hesitate. [Air Element] could be temporarily replaced by wind element, and [Manipulation Element] wasn''t in Mike''s plans. Because in battles between true powerhouses, one could only rely on oneself! Nature element, as a basic element, might not excel in some areas. But basic also meant solid! Nature element could benefit from additional elemental affinity boosts, as well as equipment like [Force of Nature] and [Mushroom Hat]. Learning nature element would greatly enhance Mike''s current combat power! About to head to the Abyssal Plane, he couldn''t miss any opportunity! "I choose Shadow Element and Nature Element!" After making his choice, a white light flashed over Mike, and a series of prompts appeared: "Level up: 200!" "Third class change successful!" "Current job: Stormwalker Magus (Lightning, Wind, Fire, Nature)!" "Second job: Tidewalker Magus (Shadow, Water)!" "[Sea God''s Curse (I)] has been lifted!" "Acquired blessing [Thor''s Sea Blessing]!" "Acquired new curse [Sea God''s Curse (II)]!" "Learned skill [Shadow Sea]!" ... After completing the class change, Mike''s attribute panel unfolded before him: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-tier) Level: 200 Class: Stormwalker Magus (Lightning, Wind, Fire, Nature) SSS-tier Second Class: Tidewalker Magus (Shadow, Water) SSS-tier HP: 3,278,800/3,278,800 MP: 7,257,600/7,257,600 Strength: 41,251 (+7,350) Intelligence: 85,666 (+2,360) Spirit: 81,753 (+1,740) Agility: 25,032 (+6,871) Constitution: 23,835 (+6,710) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature (+4), Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer (+1), etc. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Skills: Thor''s Sea, Shadow Sea, etc. Status: Thor''s Sea Blessing, Sea God''s Curse, etc. All base attributes +600%, effectively making them 7 times their original value! Mike''s HP broke through 3 million, MP approached 10 million, and his five main attributes, even without equipment bonuses, all surpassed 10,000. Most importantly, his Intelligence and Spirit attributes were nearing 100,000! The third class change was undoubtedly a massive leap in Mike''s power! The newly added [Shadow Element] was automatically assigned to the Tidewalker Magus class template, along with the class skill [Shadow Sea]. Of course, Mike also gained some basic [Shadow Element] abilities, like hiding in shadows. [Shadow Sea]: Usable after creating Thor''s Sea! Before Mike could explore more information, at 6:10 AM, the Tower of Truth''s time limit was reached, and he was transported back to Earth. In his dorm, a shadow awaited Mike''s return. As Mike appeared, he thought of a prank and turned into a shadow, merging with his own shadow! At the same time, Shadow Nine was caught off guard, his true form ejected from the shadow. The black mist looked at his own shadow, then at the shadowed Thor, and spoke in a raspy voice, "Having fun?" Mike was about to say ''yes.'' Shadow Nine''s next words made Mike immediately leave his shadow, returning to his original form, standing obediently. Shadow Nine coldly said, "If you like playing, should I call my apprentice to play with you?" Chapter 193: Not all questions had answers Chapter 193: Not all questions had answers"Shadow Nine, you''re joking again." Mike feigned calmness. "I just learned a new element and wanted to show you. Maybe I can help improve your living conditions." "Huh?" Shadow Nine was slightly surprised. "You actually completed your third class change?" In one night, Mike had gone from level 108 to 199, defeated the sea god''s projection, and completed his third class change. Mike''s conquest efficiency exceeded Shadow Nine''s expectations. "Tell me, what bug did you exploit this time?" Shadow Nine was certain Mike had exploited a bug to level up so quickly. Among friends, Mike had nothing to hide. He briefly explained how Vladimir had willingly helped him, simplifying many unnecessary details. "No wonder you reached level 199 in less than three hours." After hearing Mike''s summary, Shadow Nine nodded slowly, then shook his head, "Not everyone has a vampire servant, let alone your terrifying lightning abilities. So, this bug isn''t useful for most." After discussing the class change, Shadow Nine was more curious about something else, "You chose [Shadow Element]?" Earlier, Shadow Nine hadn''t misheard. Mike had evolved the bone serpent to eighteen heads, so he should have had many choices. Why choose Shadow Element and Nature Element? Mike nodded, "Yes, mainly because I admire you, Shadow Nine. I have immense respect for you..." Shadow Nine cut him off, ruthlessly exposing him, "You just think hiding in the shadows is safer." "Well, that too," Mike admitted. Just then, Mike''s phone buzzed with a message from Kaelum. [Kaelum: "Mike, the sparring test is at 10:30 AM today, at the training hall. I''ve got some things to handle first. See you later."] It seemed everyone was taking the plan to rescue Professor Gregory very seriously. Kaelum, one of the most powerful among the new generation under level 600, was undoubtedly top ten in the USA. "Perfect, gives me time to organize my gains." With two new element classes, Mike had more preparations to make, and this trip to the Abyssal Plane was crucial and dangerous. A single misstep could be fatal. Shadow Nine couldn''t accompany Mike into the small Abyssal Plane, nor could Apollo help. With only Shadow Ten, a ninth-tier Battle Lord, guarding him, Mike''s sense of security plummeted. "I''ve sent the list of skill books and suitable combat items for the Nature Element to Foreskin." Thanks to [Force of Nature], Mike had prepared for this. Collecting Nature Element items could wait. Mike had many tasks: Class change rewards, organizing Shadow Element, building Thor''s Sea, upgrading Force of Nature, further repairing Nightmare''s Breeze... Prioritizing, Mike first opened his status panel. Previously, he hadn''t had time to examine it closely. The original [Sea God''s Curse] was gone, replaced by [Thor''s Sea Blessing] and [Sea God''s Curse (II)]. [Thor''s Sea Blessing]: All skills cast relying on Thor''s Sea have their effects increased by 100%. [Sea God''s Curse (II)]: When creating or enhancing Thor''s Sea in the private space, material consumption is doubled, but Thor''s Sea''s maximum size is increased by 100%. Looking at the sea god''s curse, Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "The sea god is too... considerate!" Doubling material consumption meant Mike spent two cents to get one cent''s worth of effect. But it also doubled Thor''s Sea''s maximum size! Overall, Mike definitely gained more than he lost. Closing the status panel, Mike asked, "Shadow Nine, what skills do I need to learn for Shadow Element?" Nature Element, as a basic element, already had established schools and systems. Mike now had six elements: Lightning, Fire, Wind, Water, Nature, and Shadow. If each element required Mike to invest time in honing and researching, it wouldn''t be unreasonable. But with the imminent departure, Mike needed to learn quickly. "Shadow Element?" Shadow Nine scoffed, "You need to learn that?" Feigning surprise, Shadow Nine asked, "Don''t you know the ''Complete Guide to Shadow Element Skills''?!" Mike: ... Damn, this old guy is showing off again! "You act like this, who did you learn it from?" Mike grumbled, "Shadow Nine, even if you don''t give me the skill books directly, at least provide a list of Shadow Element skills!" When Mike went to the Mystic Market, as long as he had enough money, he could buy anything. Shadow Nine: "You want to buy skill books? Hold on, I''ll photocopy them for you..." Mike realized he always thought about getting benefits from others. Shadow Nine, on the other hand, was thinking about how to get benefits from him, the potential Supreme Being. Since Mike needed Shadow Element skills, Shadow Nine would definitely help him before he left. As for the cost... Mike had previously helped Shadow Nine collect two embarrassing stories about Supreme Being Morpheus. That used up one chance for Shadow Nine to help. Mike thought to himself, "I need to collect more of Morpheus''s embarrassing stories!" "If necessary, I''ll find a chance to meet Supreme Being Morpheus and ask him directly about any more embarrassing stories. I''ll trade them with Shadow Nine for benefits, and we can split the gains. It''s a win-win!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After dealing with the new [Shadow Element] and [Nature Element], Mike moved on to the next big task: Thor''s Sea! Mike asked again, "Shadow Nine, what should I pay attention to when building Thor''s Sea in the private space, and what materials should I use?" Building Thor''s Sea, the [Eye of Truth] provided too much information, most of it useless. The truly useful and important information needed time to sift through. Of course, the experience of predecessors was also valuable for Mike, serving as a cross- reference. Shadow Nine replied irritably, "You ask me, who should I ask, my apprentice?" "That would be great, thank you!" Mike didn''t give Shadow Nine any chance to refuse, quickly saying, "I''ll head back to my private space to upgrade [Force of Nature]. I look forward to your good news!" With that, Mike''s figure disappeared, leaving only a black mist behind. Shadow Nine was silent for a moment. A white cloud slowly descended from the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, landing outside the window. The black mist spoke hoarsely. "How do you build Thor''s Sea in the Tower of Truth?" Before the other could answer, Shadow Nine continued, "Prepare the materials too, no, prepare two sets. One set won''t be enough for this kid. Sorry for the trouble, but I owe him." A calm voice came from the white cloud. "Okay." With that, the white cloud was about to float away. "Wait!" Shadow Nine called out, the black mist swirling, finally deciding to ask, "Will this kid die on this trip?" "I don''t know." Apollo was honest. Not all questions had answers. As he had told Professor Gregory before, there was no omniscient being. After answering, the white cloud floated away. Shadow Nine remained, feeling uneasy. This trip might lead to something big! Humanity had accumulated strength for years, launching a major battle, purifying three Abyssal Planes in one go. But at the same time, the abyssal demon race had also been accumulating strength for years! This meant they had many hidden cards! Surviving the Blood War between the two races, none of them were fools. This trap tailored for Gregory and Thor was far more complex than it appeared! The black mist churned, Shadow Nine''s mind wavering. "A small Abyssal Plane that only allows up to level 980." "Should I slash myself nineteen times and go in with Mike?" Shadow Nine felt such a sacrifice might be too great. Moreover, his current state wasn''t good. If his level dropped, it would be a hundred, a thousand times harder to regain! From the black mist came Shadow Nine''s muttering. "I need to find someone else to go. Who would be suitable?" ... Next to the Forest of Truth, at the Wolf''s Den headquarters on Earth. In the deepest office, the sound of a flail smashing and a man''s enthusiastic shouts echoed. "Payday! Payday!" The more he smashed, the more energetic he became, the more addicted he was. Suddenly, the man''s voice stopped, interrupted by a phone ringing. "Shadow Nine, what''s up so early?" "A money-making deal? I''m in! It''s not that I need the money, I just want to contribute more. Hold on, I''ll be right there..." Chapter 194: Walk into the trap to see the truth Chapter 194: Walk into the trap to see the truthTower of Truth, private space. Mike felt right at home. Seeing Thor appear, everyone gathered around. "Everyone''s here?" Mike nodded to the crowd, smiling, "I''m in a good mood today. Let''s have the vampires work a bit extra and enjoy the blessings." Such devilish words coming from Thor''s mouth didn''t surprise Vladimir; he was already used to it. Vladimir bowed slightly, "It is our great honor. Thank you for your generosity." Mike waved impatiently, "Enough talk, get to work." "As you wish." After sending Vladimir off, Mike met with everyone else, giving each person specific instructions. He might be away for several days, so he needed to set things up in advance. The Tower of Truth''s power system culminates in godhood, and a divine kingdom is one of the conditions for becoming a god. The private space was crucial for Mike. Fool was the last to meet with Mike. Before Mike could speak, Fool spoke first, surprised, "You''ve grown stronger, five times, no, ten times at least!" Mike retorted, "Is that so strange?" Fool shook her head, "No, I just didn''t expect him to allow you to grow at such a pace..." Him. Even without Fool saying it, Mike understood. Apollo. "First, I don''t like beating around the bush. I prefer straightforward talk." Catching the implication in Fool''s words, Mike said seriously, "Second, don''t try to sow discord between me and anyone else." Sensing the seriousness in Mike''s tone, Fool gave a self-deprecating smile, "I spoke out of turn. Heh, I''m just a fool, aren''t I?" "Hard to disagree." Mike nodded, then said, "But you''re a smart demon. Name your price." A small iron hammer appeared in Fool''s hand, spinning between her fingers as she spoke casually, "You''ve grown tenfold overnight, likely completing your third class change, yet I didn''t hear a global announcement. By the way, before coming to Earth, I never believed anyone could achieve an SSSS rating. But you did..." The spinning hammer suddenly stopped, gripped tightly in her palm. Fool''s tone shifted, becoming sharp and urgent, "Which means you have something very important to do, requiring you to maximize your strength. The lack of a global announcement means you''ve found a way to hide or delay it. Thor completing the third class change is information that, if unknown, could cause significant losses for many demon creatures. You''re meticulous, and I''m from the demon race. By meeting me, you acknowledge the risk of being discovered or leaking information. Even so, you still did it, which leaves only one possibility!" The demon race master smith, Fool, spoke each word clearly, "You need my help, even at the risk of leaking information!" Listening to everything, Mike couldn''t help but applaud, "Brilliant, brilliant." Not becoming a detective and choosing to be a blacksmith was a waste of her talent. Despite her name, Fool, she was anything but foolish. In less than a minute, Fool had seen through Mike''s trump card. Mike had long known that the demon race master smith Ares ''invited'' was no ordinary character. This demon race master smith had met Apollo before coming to Mike''s private space. In other words: she survived encounters with two human Supreme Beings! She was no ordinary demon race member. For Mike, making a deal with her was like playing with fire. But Mike had no choice. Even without Shadow Nine''s reminder, Mike could sense it. This rescue mission was far from simple! One thing was clear: the Eye of Truth couldn''t provide an accurate survival rate! Mike''s chances of returning unscathed from the abyss were below 50%! Even with relaxed conditions, including [Professor Gregory''s successful second awakening and safe return], the probability was below 15%! There was undoubtedly unknown danger awaiting Mike. The Eye of Truth was too far from that abyss to give accurate hints. Mike had to get close, even walk into the trap, to see the truth! The problem was, sometimes, seeing the truth could also mean the moment of death! Therefore, even knowing the demon race master smith was no saint, Mike still came. To maximize his strength, he needed to make a deal with the demon race master smith. "Ladies first." Mike made a gesture of invitation, "State your terms." "I liked what you said earlier." Fool suddenly said something seemingly unrelated, then returned to the topic, stating her conditions. "I want freedom of movement. When Teemo and the others go on expeditions, I want to go with them." Mike added, "I have one condition: you cannot harm anyone, whether by action or intent." "No problem." Fool continued, "Also, after the fourth Abyssal Plane is purified and merged with your private space, I want to explore the fourth Abyssal Plane, of course, with the main group." Mike frowned; this was pushing his limits, but he could adjust his boundaries flexibly. "Not until I return. Also, when exploring the fourth Abyssal Plane, you must go with me." Fool nodded in agreement, "No problem." Fool said seriously, "One last thing: I want you to swear in Apollo''s presence that all these conditions will be fulfilled. You will abide by all the oaths you''ve made in the past seven days." "Deal!" Mike had great confidence in his own integrity. He always kept his word and followed through on his promises. Oaths, if carefully crafted, always had loopholes! For instance, the second condition of their deal had a clear loophole. As long as Mike didn''t enter the fourth Abyssal Plane, Fool couldn''t go there either! Mike didn''t plan to go to such a dangerous place until he became a Battle Lord. Fool extended her hand, and they shook briefly, reaching a verbal agreement. "What do you need me to do?" Fool knew well. The conditions she set, which Thor agreed to after a brief negotiation, indicated that what Thor needed her to do was significant, leaving her little room to refuse. Mike was prepared. "First, I have a staff that needs four seeds embedded for an upgrade. With your help, the effect should be better. Second, I need a sword." "Wait!" Fool interrupted Mike, frowning, "I''ve already told you, with the Thunderclap Hammer, you can''t wield a sword." She casually took out an S-tier sword and tossed it to Mike. "Try it." As soon as Mike held the sword, the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist emitted lightning, slicing the S-tier sword in half! What a domineering weapon! Mike liked the hammer even more. Fool sneered, "The Thunderclap Hammer has the potential to be an SSS-tier equipment, and it has a bad temper. As its owner, you didn''t know that?" Putting the broken S-tier sword into his storage space, Mike continued, "I told you, the sword is for a friend. Why don''t you believe me? Don''t we have even the most basic trust?" Fool couldn''t understand how Thor could shamelessly say such things. Even the most despicable, shameless second demon god couldn''t match Thor''s level. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fool asked irritably, "What''s your friend''s name?" "Maxen." "Pfft-" Fool burst into laughter, "The entire abyss knows Maxen can''t use a sword. Are you really his friend? Do you know what happens when Maxen gets a sword?" Fool recalled a funny story. Since becoming a Battle Lord, Maxen had been obsessed with using a sword. But he had a second godfather. So, in one battle, the scheming Maxen pulled off a crazy stunt! He disarmed a ninth-tier demon race Battle Lord and took his sword!! Before Maxen could swing it, Supreme Being Ares descended, glanced at Maxen, and casually swung his sword. The unlucky demon race Battle Lord, along with the sword, turned to dust, dead beyond dead! Since that day, no demon creature in the abyss dared to use a sword as a weapon. Chapter 195: Dorakos Chapter 195: DorakosHearing Fool''s story, Mike rubbed his chin, thinking. "So, giving Maxen a sword is like summoning Ares?" Fool poured cold water on his idea, "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I advise you not to do it." Mike waved his hand, bringing the topic back on track, "If a sword won''t work, how about a dory?" Fool looked puzzled, "What''s that?" "It''s a spear-like weapon. Let me sketch a design..." With the [Eye of Truth], Mike quickly drew a design for an SS-tier dory suitable for level 989. Entering her professional domain, Fool''s demeanor changed completely. She examined the design seriously, "It can be done, but what''s the point?" Maxen''s current flail, though he despised it, was still very powerful. Helping Maxen switch to a new weapon, even if he mastered it quickly, would just be another flail. "Look closely." Mike pointed to a part of the design, explaining, "Here is an energy slot. Through battle, the dory can absorb the enemy''s blood, accumulating energy. When the energy is full, it will emit countless blood lights..." Fool''s eyes lit up, "The blood lights form a greatsword!" She smiled, satisfied, "Good, this way, you and Maxen are definitely going to get slashed at by Mars. I''ll make this weapon!" Mike ignored the first part of her statement. Ares slash me? I am Thor, an SSS-tier talent holder, a potential Supreme Being of humanity, Maxen''s close friend, Shadow Nine''s designated protectee, Apollo''s chosen successor. Ares slash me? As if. Since Fool agreed, Mike asked, "How long will it take?" Creating an SS-tier weapon was no easy task. Mike wanted Fool to help so that once the weapon was ready, Apollo could deliver it to Maxen. By then, the Abyssal Plane would likely be in chaos. Maxen, wielding the new weapon, would wreak havoc, and when the dory transformed into a greatsword, Ares would appear to save him... What a perfect script! Fool held up three fingers. Mike frowned slightly, "Three days or three weeks?" "Three minutes," Fool finally found a chance to mock Mike, and she didn''t hold back, "Do you have some misunderstanding about me? I usually forge SSS-tier equipment. Occasionally making an SS- tier piece, do you think it would take longer than you getting an SSSS rating in the Tower of Truth?" For the sake of his plan, Mike didn''t argue with Fool. He asked, "What materials do you need?" "Here''s the list." A materials list appeared before Mike. He clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking slightly, "This list is enough to make two SS-tier weapons!" He was totally taken advantage of and made to look like a chump! Fool chuckled, "My skills aren''t perfect; there''s always some wastage." She had just claimed she could make an SS-tier weapon in three minutes, and now she said her skills weren''t perfect. It was a huge irony. Mike accepted the list. After all, Fool was in his private space; she couldn''t leave. Whatever she took from Mike today, she would have to repay with interest in the future. The extra materials, Mike considered them a loan at 6% daily interest, to be repaid later. "I''ll bring the materials shortly, wait here." After settling two matters, Mike went to the Mystic Market to find Foreskin. "Get me the materials on this list, Nature Element and Water Element class skill books, and other items. How much in total?" Foreskin quickly gave a number, "A total of 6,500 Battle Lord merits." Mike swiped his card, leaving him with only 23,480 Battle Lord merits. After getting the items, Mike learned the skill books one by one and reviewed the corresponding items and scrolls. Due to the Mushroom Hat, Nature Element healing also carried extra damage. Commonly known as: toxic healing. Therefore, Water Element focused on healing and damage reduction, while Nature Element focused on shielding, trapping, and killing enemies. Mike didn''t learn any Nature Element healing skills! The [Twinborn] perk of [Force of Nature] had a chance to randomly cast a Nature Element spell when Mike cast a Lightning spell. Previously, Mike didn''t have a Nature Element class, so he didn''t consider this perk. Now, with the Mushroom Hat, if Mike accidentally toxic healed himself in battle, he might even kill himself! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That would be a big joke. For his safety, Nature Element healing skills were off-limits for now. Among the two elements'' skills, there were several core skills. For example, [Magic Reflection], which could redirect the next enemy attack. [Infinite Ice Seal], which could freeze a dying entity, consuming a large amount of mana per second, keeping their health at 1 HP. The longer it lasted, the more mana it consumed. [Nature Shield]: Automatically grants a shield equal to 25% of the mana consumed whenever any spell is cast. These skills mainly helped Mike cover his weaknesses. For real damage skills, Mike had plenty. Even if the enemy stacked [Wind], [Fire], and [Lightning] immunities, Mike had ways to counter. As a mage, he could even use the Thunderclap Hammer for close combat! After learning the skills, Mike immediately took the materials back to his private space and handed them to Fool. Three minutes later, a brand-new dory was ready. All the data matched the design provided by the [Eye of Truth], even exceeding it in some aspects! Despite her low intelligence, Fool''s forging skills were top-notch. The weapon, named "Dorakos," required level 989 to wield and was custom-made for Maxen. Mike had never seen an SS-tier weapon above level 900 before. Looking at the Dorakos planted in the ground, he felt a twitch in his mouth. The Dorakos was incredibly heavy; even with Mike''s Strength attribute over 10K, he couldn''t lift it! "How am I supposed to take this out?" Unable to lift it, he couldn''t store it in his inventory or carry it... Just then, Fool casually walked over, hooked the Dorakos with her pinky, spun it around her finger, and placed it back on the ground. The disdain was silent, needing no words. Helpless, Mike had to make another trip to the Trade Secret Realm to borrow a spatial item to carry the Dorakos. With the Dorakos in tow, Mike left the private space and returned to Earth. "Shadow Nine, I''m back!" Placing the long box on the ground, Mike excitedly said, "Look what I got for Stone!" Glancing at the long box, Shadow Nine''s voice seemed a bit unnatural. "Impressive, a weapon for level 989. Hmm... it''s ''perfect'' for Maxen right now! He''ll probably cry tears of joy when he sees it!" Chapter 196: Thor, youre only level 200, how could you have killed a god? Chapter 196: Thor, you''re only level 200, how could you have killed a god?Mike couldn''t shake the feeling that Shadow Nine''s words had a hidden meaning. He was giving Stone an SS-tier piece of equipment. Deliver now, pay later-shouldn''t that be something to celebrate? Pointing to the Dorakos on the ground, Mike said seriously, "Shadow Nine, please hand this equipment over to Maxen. Tell him not to worry about the cost; I''ll definitely come to collect it from him." The black mist surged, taking the Dorakos away, leaving a few items on the ground. Shadow Nine said coldly, "Kid, we''re even now." Mike looked closely and couldn''t help but gasp. Wow- Shadow Nine was surprisingly generous? Three Shadow Element skill books. A set of instructions for building Thor''s Sea. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A storage ring containing materials for building Thor''s Sea, and there were two sets! Mike first looked at the skill books: [Shadow Meld]: Merge into shadows, becoming untargetable. Cannot attack, cast spells, or use special items and scrolls. Can only heal oneself or the host. In this state, health regeneration +200%, all healing effects +200%, cannot forcibly enter shadows of entities higher level than oneself. Note: Shadow Element skill books can only be used once every 24 hours. "You''re the one!" Clearly, Shadow Nine understood Mike''s personality, placing the most suitable book on top. The remaining two skill books, [Ghostly Mirage] and [Phantom Strike], were stored in the ring for later learning. After securing the skill books, Mike began reading the instructions for building Thor''s Sea. "Place all materials in the specified order and requirements, summon the core crystal of truth, and place your hand on it to build Thor''s Sea." It sounded simple enough. Mike stored the materials but couldn''t help worrying about another matter, "Shadow Nine, will the demon race master smith in my private space affect the construction of Thor''s Sea?" Fool was a ninth-tier Battle Lord, with high knowledge and vision. Although currently trapped in the private space and watched by Apollo, she couldn''t do much. But no one could guarantee she wouldn''t cause trouble at a critical moment. Shadow Nine said quietly, "I asked about that." The room suddenly fell silent. Mike: ??? And then? We were having a good conversation, why did it have to end on a cliffhanger? Clearly, Shadow Nine''s answers required payment. Mike''s expression changed several times. Taking a deep breath, he said heavily, "Shadow Nine, I don''t have any more of Morpheus''s embarrassing past." Then, Mike changed his tone, "I haven''t had time to explore the Tower of Truth recently, but the 20th floor must have his embarrassing past!" The 20th floor, a place where one could achieve an SSSS rating, would undoubtedly have traces left by the three Supreme Beings. Mike was confident in collecting Morpheus''s embarrassing past records! With Mike''s promise, Shadow Nine finally revealed the answer, "No need to worry." With Apollo''s assurance, Mike felt relieved and re-entered his private space. Fool tossed a blackened object to Mike, "Your staff upgrade is complete." Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.200) Tier: SS Spell Power: 4200 Attributes: Intelligence +2500, Spirit +2100 Perks: [Stormbind Vengeance]: Lightning damage +4500%, Nature Element skills provide +45% shield/healing. [Twinborn]: 20% chance to cast a Nature Element skill when casting a Lightning skill, and vice versa. [Thunderstorm]: 7.5% chance to deal double damage when casting Lightning skills. [Fearless (+3)]: Deal 100%-200% extra Lightning damage to enemies higher level than the wielder. (Level difference increases extra damage, maxing at 200 levels difference) [Arcanum Defense Oscillation]: Alternates every 30 seconds between 30% physical damage reduction and 30% magical damage reduction. [Bloodthirsty Desire]: Gain 15% life steal for 30 seconds when dealing damage, triggers every 10 seconds. (Life steal: Steal target''s max health, converting it to the caster''s max health) Upgrade Perk: [Lightning''s Blessing]: This staff is blessed by a Lightning entity above level 990. Upgrade attempts: 7 Upgrades used: 5 As Mike examined the staff, Fool explained, "You gave me four SSS-tier seeds. Besides the Bloodthirsty Seed, the others were used to enhance the perks. The equipment tier was upgraded to SS, and the level was raised to 200." This showcased Fool''s value as a master smith. If Mike had upgraded it himself, even if Force of Nature reached SS-tier, it wouldn''t have reached level 200. Only in the hands of a demon race master smith could it be done to this extent. [Fearless] was crucial for Mike. On this abyssal trip, he would face higher-level abyssal demon creatures, ensuring [Fearless] would be triggered 100%! Moreover, these demon creatures were born in the small Abyssal Plane. Meaning, they wouldn''t deliberately enhance Lightning resistance! Even if they wanted to stack resistance, they wouldn''t have enough time! This trip''s danger was unlike anything Mike had faced before! In the Tower of Truth, death meant a chance to revive. In the Forest of Truth, battles were strategic, more like practice for Mike. Not to mention, many strong allies protected him. This time, he was heading to the demon race''s territory, needing to ensure his safety while rescuing Professor Gregory! Surrounded by enemies in the abyss. Charge Up took time, and Mike needed to ensure he had enough output every second! [Fearless] was significantly enhanced, and other perks saw minor improvements. Force of Nature gained a new perk, [Bloodthirsty Desire], allowing Mike to steal the enemy''s max health and convert it to his own. Though it only lasted 30 seconds, it was enough for Mike! Besides shield value, increasing max health, even temporarily, was crucial. The new upgrade condition was stringent. Mike needed to ask Shadow Nine if there were any human Lightning entities above level 990. Even if there were, Mike couldn''t upgrade [Force of Nature] now, as equipment above level 200 would be unusable for him. Storing the upgraded Force of Nature, Mike chose a clear area and got to work. "What are you doing?" Fool asked, raising an eyebrow, "Building the Sea of Truth in your private space?" Mike''s Thor''s Sea was essentially [ID + Sea]. For example, Maxen''s would be Maxen''s Sea, Anderson''s would be Malphite''s Sea. Demon race called it the Sea of Truth. Thinking of this, Fool looked up, as if trying to see Apollo on the 99th floor. "Thor is only level 200, yet he''s allowed to build the Sea of Truth. Apollo Lawson, how should I evaluate you? Are you too bold, or is humanity running out of time?" Returning her gaze to the busy Thor, Fool thought, "The first step in building the Sea of Truth will resonate with all entities Thor has killed. Thor has only existed for less than 20 days since awakening his talent. His leveling efficiency is terrifying, but compared to the top three human Supreme Beings, it''s ordinary. The reason is that Thor grew during a truce between the two races, with no chance to hunt many demon creatures..." With this in mind, Fool nodded slightly, concluding, "Building Thor''s Sea shouldn''t cause too much commotion." When everything was in place, and the core crystal of truth was ready, Mike placed his hand on it. Boom- The entire private space shook violently, a terrifying, vast pressure descended from the sky, blue light enveloping Mike, containing a rage that seemed capable of tearing everything apart! This power, both in tier and quantity, was top-notch in the world! Belonging to... a deity! "This is impossible!" Fool''s eyes widened in disbelief, her body trembling uncontrollably! In her shock, she cried out, "This is... divine power!" "Thor, you''re only level 200, how could you have killed a god?!" Chapter 197: Sea of truth Chapter 197: Sea of truthThe blue light grew more intense, and as Mike listened to Fool''s shocked exclamations behind him, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes and internally scoff, "What a fool, making such a fuss." The sea god''s projection had arrived in anger but was powerless against the rules of the Tower of Truth. In other words, the sea god could only observe what was happening here, and that was it. The sea god had the right to express his anger, but he couldn''t do anything about it. As the blue light descended, the materials Mike had arranged began to melt one by one. The sea''s prototype started to take shape. Under Mike''s instructions, the surrounding miners, werewolves, and others had already stopped their work. If Thor''s Sea went out of control, they would retreat to Mistveil Castle to ensure their safety. After the blue light, a phantom of an eighteen-headed bone serpent began to appear, diving into Thor''s Sea. As the bone serpent appeared, Thor''s Sea took on a ghastly white hue, like the exposed bone and marrow of a broken bone. More phantoms began to appear: The sea god''s two daughters, a demon race Battle Chief, the lords of Wind, Lightning, and Fire realms... It was as if Mike was watching a reverse playback of his recent battles. Of course, not all monsters had the privilege of appearing. Small fry like cave savages and bats didn''t make the cut. Until the last phantom, a juvenile Cerberus appeared and dove into Thor''s Sea. Seeing Cerberus again, Mike felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This was the last phantom. No more phantoms appeared, but the private space''s vibrations didn''t stop! The Mysterious Mine began to shake violently, and from its deepest part, a massive boulder flew out, crashing into Thor''s Sea and disappearing. After the boulder, Mistveil Castle also began to show anomalies. In the basement, Vladimir stood beside a dilapidated bronze coffin. He looked indecisive, hesitating. Finally, Vladimir gritted his teeth and kicked the coffin. "This is my last bit of savings!" A white light shot out from the coffin, flew out of Mistveil Castle, and merged into Thor''s Sea. Mike saw it clearly; the object was a pair of fangs! The fangs were filled with evil energy, with black and red spots. Just looking at them from a distance was terrifying, as if they were stained with the blood of a formidable being! Prince-level fangs, or even stronger! Mike squinted at Mistveil Castle, "Vladimir, you sure know how to hide things." Vladimir had more secrets than Mike had imagined. Once on par with the White Wolf King, he was an ancient prince-level vampire who had built Mistveil Castle. However, with Vladimir''s soul contract in Mike''s hands, there was no worry of betrayal. After the prince-level fangs flew out of Mistveil Castle, the castle fell silent. The Mushroom Forest shook, and a golden mushroom flew out, landing in Thor''s Sea. In the private space, the three areas reacted differently. And before Mike, Thor''s Sea turned dark red, like a sea of blood. The entire space stopped shaking, everything stabilized, the phantoms disappeared, and Thor''s Sea began to shrink. Finally, Thor''s Sea shrank to the size of two footballs, like a bonsai pond. In the pond, a golden mushroom grew on a stone, with a pair of fangs beneath it. Everything was miniaturized, looking extremely delicate. Mike walked up, looking down at the small puddle, full of questions. "This thing is called Thor''s Sea?" Could this be the effect of the Sea God''s Curse?! Fool also walked up to Mike, exclaiming, "Your Sea of Truth is so large!" Mike''s heart leaped with joy, but he kept a straight face, feigning indifference, "Is it? I thought it was average." "Usually, only Battle Chiefs at tier 600 can build a Sea of Truth." Fool rolled her eyes, "A Battle Chief with average talent might only get a drop of water! Even those with S-tier talent usually get no more than a hundred drops. You, at level 200, have thousands of drops..." Fool looked closer, her brow furrowing. Something was off! The stone, the fangs beneath it, and the golden mushroom were all absorbing the sea water! In other words, the thousands of drops she saw were actually a reduced scale! And he was only level 200! Fool looked at Mike with a hint of despair. This potential Supreme Being far exceeded her imagination. From this moment, she truly felt like a fool, muttering to herself, "I shouldn''t have come, I really shouldn''t have come..." "Apollo Lawson tricked me!" Mike checked the instructions Shadow Nine had given him but found nothing relevant. Instead, the Eye of Truth provided some useful hints. [The initial condensed Sea of Truth is the essence] [The degree of condensation at birth determines the tier and potential of Thor''s Sea] [Investing fixed resources can expand Thor''s Sea and unlock its potential] Before Mike, the three items continued to absorb the sea water, and the pond''s size kept shrinking. Following the Eye of Truth''s hints, Mike noted a list of materials and sent it to Foreskin. The reply came with a number. "2,600 Battle Lord merits." Mike rubbed his forehead, feeling like Thor''s Sea was a money pit. And this was just the first batch of materials. If he wanted to continue expanding the Sea of Truth, the costs would only increase! So much money spent, and Mike hadn''t seen any benefits yet! Despite the heartache, Mike transferred the money to Foreskin and quickly received the materials. Throwing the materials into the dark red Thor''s Sea, a new prompt appeared before Mike. [Thor''s Sea will stabilize completely in 6 hours] Once Thor''s Sea stabilized, Mike could use skills like [Shadow Sea] and [Thor''s Sea], along with other benefits. Unfortunately, he couldn''t access his private space from the Abyssal Plane. Mike took one last longing look at Thor''s Sea before choosing to exit. ... Swish- Back on Earth, Mike opened the door and stepped out of his dorm. In the training hall, Mike found Cain, who was beaming with joy. "Mike, guess who I just met?" Mike: "Me." Cain didn''t know how to respond because Mike''s answer wasn''t wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I met Star Lone Wolf, ninth-tier Battle Lord Maxen!" Cain waved his sword sheath, pointing to a spot, "Look, he even signed it for me and said I have great potential!" Mike frowned slightly. Why was Stone nearby? Could it be... Maxen already knew Mike''s real identity in the real world? Mike asked curiously, "Where did you meet Maxen?" Cain excitedly replied, "At the training hall. I was passing by after breakfast and heard a scream. When I went in, I saw Battle Lord Maxen. I summoned his projection in the Tower of Truth before and got his autograph. He''s a nice guy..." "Yeah, sounds like he''s a nice guy." Mike nodded, his curiosity growing. "Maxen getting slashed in the training hall early in the morning? Who has the guts to beat up the godson of a Supreme Being?" Thinking about it, Mike''s gaze shifted downward, seeing his own shadow. If it was Shadow Nine, he''d dare to slash anyone except a Supreme Being! Combining all the known information, the level restriction of the small Abyssal Plane, Maxen''s sudden appearance, and Shadow Nine''s odd behavior when accepting the Dorakos... Mike swallowed, a bold guess forming in his mind. "Could it be... Shadow Nine slashed Maxen down to level 980 so he could enter the small Abyssal Plane and handle the unknown dangers..." Thinking about it, Mike''s body trembled slightly. Taking a few deep breaths, he barely calmed down, "Well done, Shadow Nine!" Chapter 198: But is what you see always true? Chapter 198: But is what you see always true?After hearing Cain''s story about Maxen, Mike checked his survival rate again. The probability of him and Professor Gregory returning alive had increased, now over 50%. However, the probability of Mike returning unscathed with Professor Gregory remained unchanged, still below 15%! "What a pity. If I had reached level 300, the Eye of Truth could have undergone a second awakening. I missed the chance this time." Mike thought to himself that if his talent could undergo a second awakening, it might provide more information! Mike glanced at the time, 9:15 AM. There were 45 minutes left until the sparring session with Kaelum and the other seniors. After mentally reviewing everything, Mike confirmed he hadn''t missed anything. In fact, it had been less than 72 hours since the major battle between the two races! Many of the preparations Mike had made for the last major battle were still in place, ready to use. Of course, due to Mike''s level increase, many items had been replaced. Mike spent 1 Battle Lord merit to order some items from the Mystic Market. Combining these with the scrolls and items he had previously discarded, he had Shadow Nine distribute them secretly to Cain, Ethan, and other acquaintances. Mike mainly wanted to benefit Cain, but to avoid making it too obvious, he decided to spread the wealth a bit. For people like Ethan and Jessica, who came from Battle Chief families, these items and scrolls might not be lacking. But Cain was different. Every resource he had was utilized to the fullest under Anderson''s planning, enhancing Cain''s strength. Only this way could Cain continue to stay in the summer camp and keep getting stronger. With Mike''s secret support, Cain wouldn''t need to achieve great feats, but at least his safety would be secure. "There''s still some time. I''ll head to the library." Saying this, Mike left the training hall, leaving Cain to train alone. At the library, Mike gave Shadow Nine a knowing look. Shadow Nine immediately understood, and the black mist enveloped Mike, while the library''s surveillance and monitoring runes entered a pseudo-operational state. They appeared normal but wouldn''t record anything related to Mike. In the most secure part of the library, there was an archive room. The archive room contained paper materials, documenting the records of all humans in the corps over the past three hundred years. Each file had been verified by at least two Battle Chiefs and one Battle Lord before being stored in the archive room. The file Mike wanted to see was also here. Under the cover of the black mist, Mike sneaked in. Mike whispered, "If I remember correctly, I have SSS-level access in the human race. Technically, I can enter here, so this isn''t really sneaking." Shadow Nine''s raspy voice sounded in Mike''s ear, "But you''re only level 200 now. You''re not a true Supreme Being yet. You have fifteen minutes and can only look at one file." "Got it, Shadow Nine. Where''s your file?" Mike hadn''t taken a step when a blade''s gleam appeared behind him. "Just kidding, just kidding!" With the Eye of Truth''s guidance, Mike headed straight for a corner bookshelf. The label on the bookshelf: [T] "Found it!" Right in front of Mike, the files were neatly arranged on the shelf. If he pulled out a file to read, it would leave traces. Fortunately, with the Eye of Truth, Mike didn''t need to go through that trouble. He could read the files from a distance! [Terenas Bloodscribe - 001] [Male, born in Alaska...] There was something that had always lingered in Mike''s mind, something that bothered him. On the day he crossed into this world and awakened his SSS-level talent, the fourth demon cult''s main base was breached, the fourth demon cult Leader Terenas was severely injured and fled, and his son Arthas Bloodscribe hid in the outskirts of Florida... It was like toppling a domino, triggering a series of chain reactions. Mike had been involved in many of the subsequent events: Terenas was killed by Shadow Nine. He then reincarnated as Michael, and during the recent major battle, he and Mike exchanged a glance, marking the start of the battle. Michael, formed from Terenas''s remnants, was also the bait to lure out the fourth demon god. Mike had little interest in him. But Terenas was different. He had been a meritorious Battle Chief of the human race, but due to a single sentence from his son, he betrayed humanity and joined the demon god. This led to a series of subsequent events. Mike was very curious about that sentence. What kind of words could make a meritorious Battle Chief change his stance and betray humanity? Moreover, Terenas''s subsequent behavior was also strange. Terenas didn''t seem like a demon cult Leader but more like an undercover agent within the enemy ranks. Just the list of high-ranking members of the fourth demon cult was a crucial document. Yet, Terenas had left it in an inconspicuous safe house, which Mike eventually found and reported. Something was off. Given Terenas''s meticulous nature, he shouldn''t have made such a mistake. Unless he did it on purpose! Before and after the major battle, Mike privately investigated some things, such as the history of the human race over the past hundred years. Seeing is believing! In the face of the Eye of Truth, many secrets couldn''t be hidden. Mike learned: During the rise of Supreme Being [Apollo], all demon cults on Earth were uprooted and completely eradicated! The remaining demon cult followers had their identities exposed and fled to the Abyssal Plane. About thirty-six years ago, [Apollo] finally became a Supreme Being and entered the ninety- ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. His true form never left the Tower of Truth again. The human race officially entered a period of recuperation. From then on, the chains around the demon cult''s neck loosened, and they began to revive. However, Mike noticed that there were two types of demon cults: [Exiled Demon God] and [Primordial Demon God]. The demon cults under the [Exiled Demon God] seemed active but caused minimal damage, more like... a performance? In plain terms, the high-ranking members of these demon cults might be on either side. And the [Exiled Demon God] was actually related to the [Supreme Demon God]. The talents of the human race''s potential Supreme Beings might also be related to the [Supreme Demon God]! Planting undercover agents to gather intelligence was a reasonable strategy. Following this line of thought. A bold guess: the demon cult Leaders under the Exiled Demon God might all be undercover agents! Terenas might also be an undercover agent! Such a thing was definitely within Shadow Nine''s capabilities! But here''s where the contradiction lies! Terenas had the potential to be an undercover agent and exhibited undercover behavior, almost holding a sign saying ''I''m an undercover agent.'' Yet, this person was killed by Shadow Nine! Twice! The second time was right in front of Mike, with no chance of deception! If Terenas was truly an undercover agent, how could he have been killed? The human race, especially its high-ranking members, were very kind and generous to their own, never shortchanging anyone. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike was the best example. Flipping through Terenas''s file, Mike muttered to himself, "Is it possible that Terenas betrayed humanity, made a grave mistake, and then reformed?" Something was off, very off. His entire behavior pattern was chaotic, like he had split personalities. One moment a meritorious Battle Chief, the next a traitor to humanity. One moment a demon cult Leader, the next an undercover agent for humanity. Mike''s intuition told him the problem lay in what Arthas had said to his father back then! Mike was currently reading the [Terenas File], officially compiled by the university alliance and the corps command center. In reality, since over thirty years ago, it had been recorded by the [Mystic Market]! And as a Battle Lord-level powerhouse, Terenas''s file required verification by one of the Supreme Beings before being archived! The likelihood of forgery was very low! As the file flipped, Terenas''s life played out like a slideshow before Mike''s eyes. "Here it is!" [Ninth-tier Battle Chief Terenas stationed at the Blood Sea Abyss with the corps, ambushed, corps suffered heavy casualties] [Sixth-tier Battle Lord, corps commander, Terenas''s mentor Darian died in this battle] [The next day, Maxen entered the Blood Sea Abyss to avenge Darian] [Terenas, still recovering from injuries, returned to Earth for treatment. His son Arthas Bloodscribe (A member of the fourth demon cult) visited him, and they had a conversation....] Reading the file, Mike''s suspicions were half-confirmed. The Supreme Beings had long known about Terenas''s defection to the demon cult! Or rather, Apollo had known all along. The corps was decimated, his mentor killed, and he himself gravely injured. Terenas had hit rock bottom. At that moment, his son visited, making it highly likely he could persuade Terenas to defect. Mike focused and continued reading the file. [During their argument, Arthas first raised a question.] [Arthas: You always say that humanity fears no death and that the strong come first. Then tell me, why have I only seen Battle Lords and Battle Chiefs die in battle, but never an Ultimate Battle Lord?] [Arthas: Maxen is the godson of a Supreme Being, so he doesn''t have to die. But why didn''t the Supreme Being take Darian as a godson, so he wouldn''t have to die either!] [The next day, Terenas defected to the fourth demon cult, killed a human Battle Chief, and with the help of the fourth demon god, ascended to Battle Lord.....] Is the truth revealed? Looking at the information in the file, Mike had doubts. "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing..." "But is what you see always true?" Eye of Truth: [Not necessarily] Chapter 199: Kaelum, shouldnt you be more worried about yourself? Chapter 199: Kaelum, shouldn''t you be more worried about yourself?In the archive room, Mike withdrew his gaze. He understood Terenas''s motive for betrayal and acknowledged the fact of his betrayal. As for why his subsequent actions were so puzzling, that remained another mystery. The records in the archive were a mix of truth and falsehood. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Terenas''s death and the rebirth of his remnant soul as Michael also involved Apollo." Based on the information at hand, Mike silently analyzed, "Apollo, Shadow Nine, and the strong members of Guardian Shadow... they all focus on soul element. Are they trying to resurrect someone or heal a soul?" Shadow Seven had once told Mike that all Battle Lord-level powerhouses in Guardian Shadow funded research in Soul Element. Many of them were Soul Element experts themselves, like Shadow Two and Shadow Nine. One or two people doing this could be understood, but when over a hundred Battle Lords did it, there had to be a special reason! Mike buried this question in his heart and turned to leave. Shadow Nine had helped him cover his tracks, allowing Mike to sneak into the archive room. In exchange, Mike could only look at one person''s file. The rest would have to wait for another time. Under the cover of the black mist, Mike didn''t alert anyone and returned to the training hall. As soon as he got back, Cain greeted him enthusiastically, "Mike! We''re so lucky, the new supplies just arrived. Here, this is your share!" Cain handed Mike a storage ring. With just a glance, Mike could tell something was off. The storage ring contained extra items. These were supposed to be Cain''s share. That guy had secretly taken them out and quietly put them into Mike''s storage ring, pretending nothing had happened. But Cain would never have guessed that Mike had anticipated his move! The supplies given to Cain were already much more than others, perfectly offsetting what Cain had given to Mike. Mike couldn''t help but sigh, "Ah, when will interactions between people be simpler?" It wasn''t long before Kaelum and Anderson arrived at the training hall. "Mike, more good news!" Kaelum said excitedly, "Do you know about the number one in Wolf''s Den, StarLone Wolf, ninth-tier Battle Lord Maxen?" Mike: "I know, he''s the godson of two Supreme Beings." Kaelum''s enthusiasm was suddenly dampened. He had planned to boast about Maxen, but Mike''s simple statement had shut him down. All the boasting about Maxen couldn''t compare to the simple fact of being two Supreme Beings'' godson. Mike pointed to Cain, helplessly saying, "He''s a die-hard fan of Maxen. He even got an autograph." Listening to Mike''s explanation, Kaelum nodded, "Did you hear? Maxen is truly admirable. To join the mission to rescue Professor Gregory, he used a special method to lower his level. He''s now only level 980!" With Maxen at level 980, the human team''s lineup for this mission was clear. On the surface: Maxen leading, Joseph bringing many Supreme Being seeds, entering the small Abyssal Plane to rescue Professor Gregory. In secret: Thor and Shadow Ten in action. One overt, one covert, ensuring nothing went wrong. With the news confirmed, Mike sighed inwardly. The Dorakos he had made for Stone wouldn''t be needed for now. However, he still intended to collect the cost. Mike remarked, "As expected of two Supreme Beings'' godson, easily doing what we can''t!" "Let''s change the subject." Kaelum''s face lit up with a mischievous smile, "Mike, according to the rules, we have a sparring match next. Let me explain the rules." At this moment, Anderson called Cain over, pointing to Kaelum and indicating Cain should listen carefully. Anderson rarely spoke himself when someone else could do it. "First, we''ll enter the duel space in the Tower of Truth, not fight in reality." To avoid injuries, fighting in the Tower of Truth was the best choice. The duel space was a private space of a Battle Lord-level powerhouse, open to others. Kaelum continued, "In the duel space, our levels will be capped at 60. Mike, you''ve changed class, right?" Mike nodded, "I changed class last night." "As for attributes, we''ll have 1000 free attribute points to distribute as we like. The base stats are the same for everyone..." Kaelum explained the details. Although it was a senior vs. junior sparring match, many aspects were made fair. Kaelum and the others had more combat experience than Cain and his peers. Even under equal conditions, with more class templates and skills, they could easily win. After explaining the sparring rules, Kaelum patted his chest and promised, "Mike, this is a man''s duel. I''ll only use Wind Element against you!" Before Mike could react, Anderson spoke up, educating Cain, "This is a very foolish behavior. Don''t learn from it." Cain nodded, somewhat understanding, "Okay." Even if Cain wanted to imitate Kaelum, he didn''t have the means! Moreover, from Anderson''s tone, it seemed he had no intention of holding back in his sparring with Cain! Kaelum patted Cain''s shoulder, his eyes full of pity, "Anderson is very principled in everything he does. Even in sparring, he hits hard... I hope Lady Luck is on your side." Mike sighed helplessly. Kaelum, shouldn''t you be more worried about yourself? Soon, an instructor came to organize the discipline, and everyone lined up to enter the duel space. Of course, these duels couldn''t be watched. The process involved personal privacy and trump cards, so it couldn''t be made public. Mike had already asked Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine could enter the duel space with him, so Mike had no risk of exposing his identity. What he needed to consider was how to reasonably defeat Kaelum. Anderson and Cain went first, starting their duel. One second later, they returned to reality. Cain looked bewildered, his hands flailing in the air, unable to form a complete sentence. As soon as they entered the duel space, before they could even create distance, Anderson charged at Cain with incredible speed. The ground shattered, unstoppable, and Cain was sent flying, taking massive damage. Feeling dizzy, Cain lost without even understanding what happened. In the end, Cain could only give Anderson a thumbs-up, "Strong." Cain''s idol ranking: Anderson < Maxen << Ares Each one stronger than the last. "It''s our turn!" Kaelum was eager, filled with excitement, "I have a feeling you''ll come up with something new!" Mike rolled his eyes, helplessly saying, "You misunderstand me. Essentially, I''m a very honest person with no bad intentions." Ethan, hearing this, turned his head. "Honest" "No bad intentions" Ethan felt like he didn''t understand these words anymore. Setting their attributes, a white light flashed, and the two entered the duel space. "Let''s begin, Mike. Show me what trump cards you''re hiding!" Kaelum didn''t attack immediately but watched Mike from a distance. If it were Anderson, who was ruthless and silent, he would have attacked already. Only someone like Kaelum would do this. Under Kaelum''s gaze, Mike leisurely took out a crystal and casually crushed it. [Vortexarchon Magic Crystal]: A failed product made from the ashes of a wind element demon god. Grants Wind Element damage immunity for 10 minutes. Note: Usable only below level 70. After crushing the crystal, a green light covered Mike, granting him temporary Wind Element damage immunity. Mike waved at Kaelum, sincerely saying, "Alright, come at me!" Chapter 200: Never trust an enemys promise Chapter 200: Never trust an enemy''s promiseMike''s voice echoed, "Alright, come at me!" At that moment, both Mike and Kaelum made the same move, "Wind''s Reach!" However, Mike charged forward, while Kaelum retreated to create distance. Kaelum''s Wind Blade struck Mike, dealing o damage. Meanwhile, Mike''s Wind Blade caused Kaelum''s health to drop significantly. With Wind Element immunity, neither Wind Element physical nor magical attacks could harm Mike at all. As Kaelum retreated, a cold glint flashed in his eyes, "I can''t drag this out!" Wind''s Reach, as a core skill for wind mages, combined mobility and damage. And the damage would stack! Once every 10 seconds meant that as time passed, Mike would only grow stronger! Glancing at his health, Kaelum calculated, "I can only take two more [Wind''s Reach]!" In other words. The battle had to end within 20 seconds! As his brain worked furiously, Kaelum''s hands didn''t idle. He pointed his staff forward, instantly activating a magic rune, "Wind, heed my call, ravage all within sight!" A gust of wind blew towards Mike, causing him to stagger and his movement speed to plummet. The entire space instantly became Kaelum''s domain. While his movement speed increased, Mike''s decreased significantly. These winds, besides affecting movement speed, also dealt high damage. However, with Wind Element damage immunity, Mike took no damage. But Wind Element spells weren''t just about damage! Or rather... before [Wind''s Reach], wind mages weren''t primarily about damage. Kaelum excelled at support in battle! As Mike''s figure stalled, Kaelum struck again, "Wind Bind!" Several green ropes shot out, aiming to bind Mike''s limbs. The next second, Kaelum pulled out a specially modified Gatling gun. "Good thing I had a backup plan, or you''d have beaten me!" Kaelum mercilessly held down the trigger, the Gatling gun spewing blue flames. "Rat-a-tat-tat, rat-a-tat-tat!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Countless bullets hit Mike''s figure, shattering it into countless fragments. Something was wrong! Kaelum''s brow furrowed, and he quickly redirected the gun, sweeping the surroundings. It was a mirage! This was a Water Element spell, leaving a visual illusion that looked just like the real body. "Mike also dabbles in Water Element? Interesting!" "Where are you looking?" Mike''s voice came from behind Kaelum. Kaelum spun around instantly, seeing a dark cannon barrel aimed at him. Wow- Compared to what Mike was holding, Kaelum''s Gatling gun looked like a toy! Boom- A loud explosion sounded as Mike''s shoulder cannon fired. Kaelum''s lips curled slightly, and he pressed his palm down, "Wind, reverse!" In an instant, the wind direction completely reversed, turning previous assistance into resistance. As Kaelum''s figure flew backward, Mike would lose balance due to the wind shift, making his cannon miss its mark. This cannonball couldn''t possibly hit kaelum! He had chosen the Gatling gun over a cannon because Wind Element could better control smaller targets! This was the so-called home-field advantage! With Wind Element area spells affecting the surroundings, Kaelum could fully control the battlefield! But Kaelum miscalculated again! After the loud explosion, the expected cannonball didn''t head towards Kaelum! Mike was wielding a double-barreled cannon, or rather, the barrel aimed at Kaelum was a decoy, and the cannonball fired from the other side! Mike never intended for the cannonball to hit kaelum. For a wind mage with high mobility, a cannonball was too cumbersome! Mike aimed to use the cannon''s recoil! The recoil from firing, combined with Kaelum reversing the wind, boosted Mike''s speed, propelling him rapidly towards Kaelum! His initial goal was to close the distance! Kaelum had more Wind Element spells than Mike. At a distance, using only Wind and Water Elements, Mike would be at a disadvantage. Kaelum wanted to end the battle in 20 seconds, and so did Mike! In a blink, they were less than 10 yards apart, For a wind mage, that distance took less than 0.5 seconds! "Windstride Slash!" Mike swung his staff like a hammer. Kaelum spun his left hand in the air, "Take off!" Instantly, a small tornado appeared on the ground. Mike dodged to the side, but the tornado lifted Kaelum into the air! "Now you see? Wind mage battles are three-dimensional!" Kaelum''s slightly smug voice came from above Mike. Clearly, Kaelum had used the wind to lift himself, dodging Mike''s sure-hit strike. Kaelum felt he finally had the upper hand in this battle. Before Kaelum could finish his sentence, blood suddenly spurted from his mouth! Mike, wielding two large machetes, slashed while saying, "Thanks!" After achieving an SS rating in his class change, Cain had created a Wind Element Warrior skill. As a good friend, he had imprinted a skill book and given it to Mike. Spending a bit of money at the [Mystic Market] to remove the job restriction, Mike had learned the skill. The skill''s name wasn''t worth mentioning, but its effect was excellent, allowing instant movement behind a knocked-back enemy and dealing continuous minor damage with a weapon! Kaelum''s move had inadvertently helped Mike greatly! Kaelum, who had backfired, lost a significant amount of health, "Wind Shield!" "Wind Howl Cannon!" High-frequency wind cannons blasted out, Kaelum''s figure constantly moving in the air. Mike relentlessly pursued, not letting this rare opportunity slip. Except for binding skills, Mike chose to tank all other damage. Without [Wind Element Immunity], Mike''s health would have been gone long ago! But he had it! This was called making the most of one''s advantages. Both sides exchanged blows fiercely. However, Mike''s health was barely affected, while Kaelum''s health had dropped by half. "Wind''s Reach!" The second Wind''s Reach slashed out, and Mike had completely gained the upper hand. With the next [Wind''s Reach], he could deplete Kaelum''s health! Mike didn''t let his guard down; he had a feeling Kaelum wouldn''t be defeated so easily! During the fight, Kaelum seized an opportunity, his fingers gripping near Mike''s ear, "Rapid Wind Burst!" Using the explosion of a tiny whirlwind, it dealt damage while causing dizziness and stiffness to the enemy. Mike remained unaffected, countering with a slash at Kaelum''s hand. Kaelum tried to create distance again, still having the leisure to chat with Mike, "Mike, I must admit, your tenacity exceeds my expectations..." Mike removed an earplug from his ear, looking puzzled, "What did you say? I didn''t hear." Kaelum was stunned. No wonder [Rapid Wind Burst] had no effect! Who fights with earplugs in their ears?! Mike casually threw the earplug at Kaelum, and it exploded. [Rapid Wind Burst]! This damned thing could replicate the damage it received! Kaelum''s body stiffened momentarily, and Mike seized the chance to close the distance. Now! "Mike, this is the first lesson I''ll teach you!" Kaelum grinned, venting all his frustration from the battle in this moment, nearly shouting, "Never trust an enemy''s promise!" "Ultimate Skill, [Final Tempest]!" In an instant, all the winds Kaelum had summoned ignited, exploding and dealing massive Wind, Fire, Nature, and Space Element damage! Kaelum revealed his true colors; he wasn''t playing fair! The summer camp''s purpose for this sparring match was to teach juniors that the demon race was deceitful. To survive the abyss, one had to be more cunning than the demon race! Kaelum promised to use only Wind Element? If Mike believed even that much, he was too naive! Kaelum had been performing all this time, just for this final move. To give Mike a proper lesson! For the best teaching effect, Kaelum had painstakingly waited until the last moment to reveal his hand! Compressed air, igniting the winds, causing indiscriminate massive damage... This move left Mike no escape! Kaelum watched Mike intently, as if already seeing him engulfed by the fiery winds. Mike raised his weapon and swung it forward. "Wind''s Reach!" Kaelum''s pupils contracted slightly. How did the cooldown end so quickly?! It should have at least 2 seconds left! Mike could reduce skill cooldowns but had been fighting Kaelum with [Wind''s Reach]''s 10- second cooldown! This was a battle of acting skills. Kaelum wasn''t the only one performing! Mike didn''t attack but... retreated rapidly! Kaelum was unleashing his ultimate move; charging in now would be suicide. Creating distance to avoid Final Tempest''s damage was the right move! Boom- After the explosion, the smoke cleared. Kaelum, covered in black soot, stood in place, his health nearly depleted. Mike, having retreated to a safe distance, didn''t move in for the kill. Instead, he pulled out a matching Gatling gun. Kaelum grinned, giving up his final struggle. If Mike approached, he still had a chance for a desperate counterattack. But it was over; he had been defeated. Chapter 201: Mike taught me a lesson Chapter 201: Mike taught me a lessonUnder the barrage of Gatling gunfire, Kaelum''s figure turned into white light and disappeared from the duel space. The next second, Mike''s figure also vanished. Kaelum reappeared, covered in black soot, with dozens of bullets falling off him. Cain and Ethan were both shocked, "Kaelum, what happened to you...?" Anderson nodded slowly, "He lost." Following Kaelum, Mike appeared, looking completely unscathed, not even a scratch on him. Anderson glanced at Mike, wanting to say something but ultimately choosing not to. Kaelum shook his head with a wry smile, "Mike taught me a lesson." From the [Vortexarchon Crystal] to hiding the cd of [Wind''s Reach], and various close and long-range attack methods, Mike had prepared thoroughly for this. To be precise, Mike was always prepared for any battle. Talent, class, attribute panel, skills... These were just theoretical statistics, completely different from actual combat performance. If victory could be decided by theoretical statistics alone, then during battles between the two races, they could simply determine the winner by comparing their stats. But is that possible? No, it''s not! No matter how good the theoretical data is, the actual performance depends on on-the-spot execution. Winning against stronger opponents, winning with fewer numbers. Such examples have been common over the past century. Kaelum''s opinion of Mike rose another notch in his mind. "It''s a pity Mike only has a D-level talent. If his talent grade were higher..." Thinking this, Kaelum pulled Mike aside and whispered, "Mike, when you reach level 199, don''t rush into the nineteenth floor!" Mike looked puzzled, "Huh?" "There''s a bug exploit method I''ll tell you later. If you''re lucky, it can help you reach 80% Exploration Rate, and with [Explorer], you can get an SS rating!" Kaelum whispered, "At that time, you must choose a second job. With a second job, your future potential will be much greater!" Mike nodded, "Got it." Kaelum patted Mike''s shoulder, "Mike, I''m really starting to admire you more and more. If I manage to stay back a grade, we could be classmates!" Kaelum had no airs of a senior, able to take things in stride. Even after being defeated by Mike, he adjusted his mindset and didn''t forget to talk to Mike about the class change. Anderson suddenly spoke, dashing Kaelum''s hopes, "Unfortunately, your credits are full." Kaelum was stunned, immediately understanding Anderson''s point. With Mike''s impressive performance so far, Kaelum wouldn''t just stay back a grade; he might even graduate early! He smiled wryly, waving it off, "No big deal." The morning''s sparring test took less than half an hour. In fact, most juniors were no match for their seniors. Even with attributes and levels capped at 60, the gap in combat experience was insurmountable. In the entire C district, only a few managed to defeat their seniors: Mike, Ethan, and Jessica. Ethan won because he and his senior agreed to only use melee combat, and both stuck to it. Because of this, Ethan''s senior got a severe scolding from the instructor. Jessica won against Elena mainly because her summoned roc wasn''t level-restricted. Meanwhile, Elena''s machines needed on-site assembly and couldn''t use ores or other enhancements. With these constraints, Elena narrowly lost. After the sparring test, the instructor blew the whistle, "Everyone, gather!" "Those who have joined Wolf''s Den, gather on my left!" "United Corps, stay in the middle!" "Mercenary Corps, gather on my right!" Those who stayed in the summer camp for a week were at least as strong as a tier Battle Soldier. While completing the Battle Soldier test, they naturally chose their respective factions. Cain stayed in place, while Mike, Ethan, and Jessica moved to the Wolf''s Den side. An instructor was responsible for explaining the mission details to them. Students from different factions had different tasks and assessment criteria. As for their seniors, they had their own tasks to complete. ... Leaving the training hall, Anderson glanced back and called out, "Senior?" A mysterious voice responded in his ear, "You know the rules." Anderson nodded, "I know." Guardian Shadow members were fined 10,000 gold coins for each unauthorized word spoken to their protectees. Anderson took out a black card with 1 million gold coins. Accepting the 1 million gold coins, the shadow''s attitude softened considerably, "Speak, what''s the matter?" Anderson whispered, barely audible, "Is there a Guardian Shadow near Mike?" "That''s not a question you should be asking." The shadow replied irritably, "I''m just Shadow Twenty-Eight. If Shadow Nine punishes me, I might become Shadow Thirty-Eight." Their conversation had already cost 340,000 gold coins. Anderson silently handed over another black card with 1 million gold coins. "Yes." Shadow Twenty-Eight provided a number, "Shadow 8008, at a general''s level. Is this kid special, worth your concern?" Anderson spent 2 million gold coins just to get one piece of information! Even a Battle Lord couldn''t be so generous. Anderson shook his head, saying something cryptic, "Maybe I misheard." Kaelum called out, "Anderson, hurry up! My nephew and Battle Lord Maxen are already here!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Coming!" Anderson joined Kaelum, asking seriously, "Do you remember you owe me 2 million gold coins?" Kaelum: ??? "When did I borrow money from you?" "You must have forgotten. Maybe think about it again?" Kaelum thought Anderson must be joking, but he seemed serious. ... In the training hall, standing in line, Mike suddenly heard Shadow Nine''s voice. "Someone just paid to investigate your information." Mike''s eyes lit up, "Is there a cut for me, Shadow Nine?" Shadow Nine replied irritably, "Anderson spent 20,000 gold coins to find out about your Guardian Shadow. I had Shadow Twenty-Eight tell him it''s [Shadow 8008]." With that, a gold card appeared in Mike''s pocket, with a balance of 8,000. Shadow Nine was ''fair'', "This money was earned because of you. We [Guardian Shadow] follow the rules. What''s yours is yours, no one can take it." "Thanks, Shadow Nine." Accepting the 8,000 gold coins, Mike calculated. Shadow Nine said it was 20,000 gold coins, but there must be some markup. Anderson probably spent 200,000! No, Mike should think bigger. Anderson might have spent 400,000 gold coins! ... [Rescue Professor Gregory] team assembly point. Two ninth-tier Battle Lords were already waiting, but one looked pale and exhausted. Joseph sneered, his tone mocking, "Oh, isn''t this Maxen? How did you get so weak in just one day?" Maxen snorted, "Who was it that, after reaching ninth-tier Battle Lord, arrogantly challenged everyone and got killed in one strike? Spent ten years training with no progress, but your bragging skills improved, boasting you could take two hits." Joseph looked disdainful. Surviving two strikes from Shadow Nine was indeed something to brag about! Maxen lifted his shirt, revealing scars, patting his chest, "Come, count them, see how many hits I took!" "Nine hits!" "Shadow Nine couldn''t kill me with nine hits. Can you do that?!" Chapter 202: Are you talking about me? Chapter 202: Are you talking about me?After the seniors left, the remaining people were divided into three groups. The Mercenary Corps had the fewest members. They could choose to follow the United Corps or take on mercenary tasks in a medium-sized Abyssal Plane. Members who chose the United Corps, like Cain, had relatively simple tasks. As interns, they would go to a large Abyssal Plane, participate in the corps'' defense and rotation, and also have patrol duties. Cain was heading to the Twelfth Abyssal Plane, which had a casualty rate of less than 5% in the past decade and a death rate of less than one in ten thousand. The last death in the Twelfth Abyssal Plane occurred two years ago. Cause of death: Died of old age. Before heading to the Abyssal Plane, Mike and others had attended professional classes introducing the Abyssal Plane. The Abyssal Plane is broadly divided into three types: large, medium, and small/micro. Large Abyssal Planes have demon gods stationed. Even if a demon god is slain, as long as the Abyssal Plane continues to exist, a new demon god will soon be born. After the Blood War, humanity pushed the front lines from Earth back to the Abyssal Plane, truly keeping the enemy at bay. Under the framework of the Supreme Agreement between the Supreme Beings and the Supreme Demon Gods, both sides intentionally controlled the intensity of wars in large Abyssal Planes. Demon gods wouldn''t take the initiative to attack, and their Lord-level demon creatures would also lie dormant. Humanity, relying on slowly built defenses, gradually wore down the demon creatures. Even when fighting, they would form battle formations, linking the lives of many Soldiers and Generals to minimize casualties. Both races understood. With the Supreme Agreement in place, humanity could only station three corps in a large Abyssal Plane. Purifying the entire abyss would consume enormous resources! The foundation humanity had built up over years of recuperation was half spent in yesterday''s major battle! It''s important to note that purifying one large Abyssal Plane strengthens the others! In yesterday''s major battle, the order of purification was carefully planned. First, Supreme Being Ares, with his sword servant, purified the third abyss, the strongest enemy in the major battle. Then, Supreme Being Apollo sealed the fourth demon god, and the three major corps jointly purified the Abyssal Plane. Finally, the weakest target the sixth Abyssal Plane! Even after two rounds of strengthening, the sixth Abyssal Plane couldn''t escape purification after the fall of the sixth demon god. If humanity went all out, exhausting all war potential, they could indeed launch two to three more major battles, breaking through several Abyssal Planes in one go. But by then, humanity would be at its limit! They would be overwhelmed by the remaining Abyssal Planes and utterly defeated! A heavy punch had already hurt the enemy; it was time to stop. In the strategic tug-of-war between the two races, humanity had always been pragmatic. After digesting all the gains from the last major battle, humanity would make new moves. By then, Thor might have grown into a Supreme Being! Until then, the battlefield in large Abyssal Planes would see only minor skirmishes, with even Lords avoiding action. In other words, the fiercest battles were in medium and small Abyssal Planes! Without demon god control, demon creatures were even more ferocious. And the resources in medium and small Abyssal Planes were crucial for both races. In some small Abyssal Planes, humanity could only station one corps, making them vulnerable to demon race ambushes. Therefore, the smaller the Abyssal Plane, the higher the danger. At this moment, a pleasant voice came from the front of the group, "Hello, Lone Wolf students." Mike looked ahead and saw a familiar face-Nyx Valoria. Nyx Valoria, one of the front desk managers at Wolf''s Den, did much more than just collect debts from Maxen. Half of the task distribution at Wolf''s Den was under her control. Besides her own considerable strength, Nyx Valoria had an extraordinary background, or rather... a significant one! Her father was a distant cousin of Supreme Being Ares, a Lord-level powerhouse. Her mother was Maxen''s aunt, also a Battle Chief-level powerhouse. Maxen''s biological father, along with Supreme Being Morpheus, Professor Gregory, Shadow Nine, and others, had fought together, forming deep bonds. In short, besides Maxen, Nyx was also someone with a strong background. Nyx Valoria''s presence at the summer camp didn''t surprise Mike. She continued, "As Lone Wolves, once you enter the medium-sized Abyssal Plane, you have individual tasks to complete while ensuring your safety. Please collect your task cards." Hundreds of cards flew from Nyx Valoria''s hand, landing in front of everyone. She emphasized, "Do not disclose your tasks to others; it''s a dangerous move!" "There have been instances where Lone Wolves shared their tasks with friends, only for demon cult traitors to collect the information, causing significant losses!" Hearing this, Mike glanced around. In the Eye of Truth, nothing could be hidden. Good, everyone here was clean. No demon cult members. Mike received a task card and glanced at it, [Kill a tier-three Soldier demon creature in the Horn Abyss and bring back its intact head.] But Mike''s real task was to go to an unnamed small Abyssal Plane to assist in rescuing Professor Gregory. Lone Wolves entered the Abyssal Plane separately, so no one knew where Mike was going. After receiving their tasks, the Lone Wolves followed the instructor to the designated teleportation gate. The gate was in the plaza near the Forest of Truth. Arriving at the plaza, Mike glanced at a corner, sensing danger. [A black coffin is watching you.] [Current survival index: 98%...96%...45%...0.5%...86%] The survival index fluctuated wildly, like a heartbeat. Mike felt a killing intent locked onto him but didn''t know why. A black mist spread from beneath Mike, shielding him and sharing the pressure. At that moment, Mike, Shadow Nine, and the black coffin seemed to be pulled into another space, isolated from the world. Holding a knife in his left hand, Shadow Nine growled a warning, "Calderon, don''t think you can act crazy just because you''re a madman! This isn''t a place for your antics!" "Kehehehe" The black coffin twitched, emitting a villainous laugh. The sound was even worse than Shadow Nine''s, like a stuck karaoke machine. "Shadow Nine, dare to tell me, who is the greatest Ultimate Battle Lord of humanity?" Mike now understood; the killing intent wasn''t directed at him! The black coffin was targeting Shadow Nine! Facing the question, Shadow Nine snorted, "Even if I die one day, it won''t be you, a worthless piece of trash, who becomes the greatest Ultimate Battle Lord of humanity!" The strong presence in the black coffin was clearly mentally unstable, not even listening to Shadow Nine''s answer, instead changing the subject, "Shadow Nine, the young man beside you... he''s Thor..." Calderon finally noticed Mike''s presence. The black coffin twitched again, seemingly unable to contain itself. "Would you consider letting me be your protector? I''m much stronger than Shadow Nine!" Shadow Nine''s left-hand knife was almost drawn. He was confident he could slice the black coffin in half with one strike. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he would have to endure Calderon''s counterattack, and Shadow Nine wouldn''t fare well! Fighting a madman always meant self-harm. At the critical moment, Calderon spoke again from the black coffin, "Thor, tell me, who is the greatest Ultimate Battle Lord of humanity?" Mike was stunned, instinctively replying, "Are you talking about me?" Chapter 203: Let them all die Chapter 203: Let them all dieSuddenly, everything went silent. "Are you talking about me?" As soon as those words left Mike''s mouth, the atmosphere froze. Both Shadow Nine and Calderon turned their gazes silently towards Mike. Were they going to have a showdown? Although Thor was only level 200 and had many shortcomings, in some aspects, he might indeed rival an Ultimate Lord. For example, his lightning abilities! Mike decided to stay silent as well, and the three of them stood there awkwardly. Two Ultimate Lords and one future Ultimate Lord. Quite powerful! Mike wanted to proudly say, "The three of us together could take on a demon god!" But considering the terrible relationship between Calderon and Shadow Nine, Mike decided to abandon that plan for now. The voice from within the black coffin, Calderon, softened slightly, sounding somewhat pleased, "You answered well..." But before he could finish, his tone shifted again, "don''t answer like that next time!" With that, the black coffin fell silent, and Shadow Nine quietly switched his knife back to his right hand, the black mist receding. "Phew-" Mike let out a long breath, feeling the pressure around him recede like a tide. Only then did he realize his back was completely soaked. Facing the pressure of an Ultimate Lord was beyond Mike''s imagination! Mike withdrew his gaze and walked forward as if nothing had happened. Shadow Nine in the black mist remained silent. Clearly, he had no desire to discuss what had just happened. As part of the same generation of human powerhouses, they had sacrificed too much in the Blood War. The being inside the black coffin, though incredibly powerful, was now in a state worse than death, with destructive power that was particularly alarming. Usually, Calderon could barely maintain his sanity within the black coffin. On the battlefield, with all restrictions lifted, he became an indiscriminate weapon of mass destruction. Similarly, encountering old comrades like Shadow Nine caused Calderon''s emotions to fluctuate more, increasing the likelihood of losing control! Under normal circumstances, they shouldn''t have met. "Is this place so dangerous that they had to bring Calderon here?" Mike''s heart sank, filled with worry. Although humanity had the upper hand in the last major battle, the situation seemed promising. But the true leaders of humanity had a very pessimistic view of the current situation! Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought the black coffin to the Forest of Truth. Every battle, every moment of clarity, even just moving the black coffin, placed a tremendous burden on Calderon, pushing him further down the path of madness. Unless absolutely necessary, humanity wouldn''t bring out such a powerhouse. Besides the Supreme Beings, humanity was at a disadvantage in top-tier combat power. Among the existing ninth-tier Lords, Maxen was the most likely to break through to Ultimate Lord. Gathering his thoughts, Mike looked ahead at the abyssal teleportation gate. Half of the people had already passed through the gate to the Abyssal Plane. Mike swiped his Lone Wolf badge, verified his identity, and stepped into the teleportation gate. ... First Abyssal Plane, The Archdemon sat on his throne, seemingly dozing. Having consumed the sources of the third and sixth demon gods in one go, fully digesting them was no easy task. Especially the source of the third demon god, which had been shredded by sword energy. While digesting the source, he also had to contend with Ares''s sword energy, a troublesome task. The Archdemon suddenly opened his eyes, looking into the distance, and murmured, "Shadow Nine has entered the Abyssal Plane." Such a powerful presence would be sensed immediately upon entering or leaving the Abyssal Plane. "Shadow Nine is here, and Thor is here too. Is it for Gregory?" Thinking this, the Archdemon tapped his finger on the armrest of the throne. A demon god projection was forcibly dragged over by the Archdemon. The second demon god projection stood in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, coldly looking at the Archdemon on the throne, "Big brother, what do you want?" "Hmm." The Archdemon nodded slightly, "I was thinking about killing you now." The second demon god: ... The Archdemon spoke again, "You conspired against Gregory." The second demon god snorted, "It was the fifth demon god who did it, don''t blame me." "Fine, the fifth demon god conspired against Gregory under your instigation..." The Archdemon had no intention of reasoning with the second demon god, firmly believing the mastermind was the second demon god. If he said it was, then it was, even if it wasn''t! The Archdemon sneered, "The fifth demon god wants to die, do you want to die too?" Now, only ten Abyssal Planes remained. They hadn''t changed their previous ranking, still referring to the original thirteen. Three, four, and six were dead! Besides the Archdemon and the second demon god, the fifth demon god was the strongest. The second demon god scoffed, "If the fifth demon god wants to die, let him die." The fifth demon god, unable to die, was frantically seeking death everywhere. His fifth Abyssal Plane battlefield was also one of the highest casualty rates for humanity. "I''ve heard an old saying." The Archdemon spoke slowly, "The clever are often outwitted. In three hundred years, you''ve risen from the thirteenth demon god to the second. Do you really think you''re smart?" His words were full of sarcasm. The Archdemon''s voice turned cold, with a hidden meaning, "Do you know how the previous second demon god died?" The second demon god''s projection couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Big brother, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." "Fine, let me see you off." With that, the Archdemon reached forward, grabbing the second demon god''s projection and swallowing it whole. Without chewing, he swallowed it directly, wasting no strength. The Demon Emperor''s Hall fell silent once more. On the throne, the Archdemon shook his head, closing his eyes again, not wanting to think about these troublesome matters. "Let them all die." ... Horn Abyss. Under the scorching sun, towering mountains stood tall. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following Shadow Nine''s instructions, Mike arrived at the foot of a mountain. The mountain''s shadow twisted, and a burly figure emerged. The man was burly, with a vague face, strong muscles, and a dark complexion, looking extremely robust. The most striking feature was the series of numbers tattooed on his left arm: 100, 87...7, 10! These numbers represented his rankings over the years in Guardian Shadow! In other words, he was once Shadow Seven. Challenged by Violet at the time, the man lost and dropped to [Shadow Ten], while Violet became the new [Shadow Seven]! Shadow Ten didn''t look at Mike but instead looked down at his own shadow, saying solemnly, "Shadow Nine, I''m ready. I will protect Thor." The black mist rose, and Shadow Nine appeared. Shadow Ten was about to merge into Mike''s shadow, but to his surprise, Mike turned into a shadow and merged into Shadow Ten''s shadow! Shadow Ten: ??? "Shadow Nine, what...?" He looked at the black mist in confusion, not understanding what had just happened. Such a thing happening to someone else might seem absurd. But with Mike, it not only made sense but felt like the only way it could be. However, the problem was... It was too embarrassing. The black mist fell silent. After a while, Shadow Nine spoke in a tone of exasperation, "Kid, do you know?" "I''ve followed four potential Supreme Beings, and you''re the most shameless one!" From within Shadow Ten''s shadow, Mike''s voice came, "Thanks for the compliment." Chapter 204: This is a trap, a trap designed for Thor Chapter 204: This is a trap, a trap designed for ThorShadow Nine said to Shadow Ten, "In half an hour, the passage to the small Abyssal Plane trapping Gregory will open. Take him there. Maxen and Joseph know that Thor will be accompanying you." "Okay!" Shadow Nine continued, "This kid has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. Listen to him on the way." "Alright!" Even with these instructions, Shadow Nine still felt uneasy. Shadow Ten was respectful in front of Shadow Nine, but as a powerful Lord-level warrior, he certainly had his own personality. Shadow Nine had no doubt that Shadow Ten would protect Thor with his life. But expecting Shadow Ten to follow Mike''s every command was unrealistic. After a moment''s hesitation, a withered hand extended from the black mist, tossing an emblem into Shadow Ten''s shadow. Mike was slightly surprised when he received the emblem and asked, "What''s this?" The moment Shadow Ten saw the emblem, his pupils contracted, and his eyes filled with shock. Shadow Nine was actually willing to give this to Thor?! This emblem indicated a deep bond between Thor and Shadow Nine, far beyond what Shadow Ten had imagined. Could it be that Shadow Nine was taking on another apprentice? Seeing Mike''s confusion, Shadow Ten explained, "This is a Shadow Sigil. Seeing this emblem is like seeing Shadow Nine himself." In simple terms, this was the supreme sigil of [Guardian Shadow]! Mike raised an eyebrow, feeling like he was being designated as a successor. Handing the [Shadow Sigil] to Mike not only represented Shadow Nine''s trust but also served to restrain Shadow Ten and other members of Guardian Shadow! Shadow Nine glanced outside, "There''s still some time. Did you bring the materials? Give them to this kid." "I brought them." Shadow Ten took out two sets of materials, placing them on the ground, allowing his shadow to engulf them. He had brought two skeletons, both SSS-grade materials. One was the skeleton of a [Fly Laughing Wolf], and the other was from a [Venomous Shadow Cat]. Both creatures, once matured, possessed Lord-tier combat power, making them extremely difficult to hunt. It had taken Shadow Ten considerable effort. With the materials in hand, Mike immediately had Nightmare''s Breeze consume them. Equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze (Lv.200) Tier: SSS Durability: 9.854% Attributes: Agility +9854, Strength +9854, Constitution +9854 Physical/Magical Defense: 9854 Perks: [I''m Broken]: Please fix me, I really miss being intact [I Can Fly]: Ignores all terrain restrictions, allows flight [Picky Eater]: Consuming too many similar SSS-grade materials gradually weakens their repair effects [Three Element Mastery]: Choose any three elements, all spell effects +98.54% [Chaos Shift]: 10% chance to trigger Chaos Shift effect with each spell cast [Cerberus Phantom]: Summon a Cerberus Phantom (Lv.200) to fight for you. After being S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. defeated, it needs 25 minutes to recover before it can fight again. [Chaos Claw Tiger Phantom]: Summon a Chaos Claw Tiger Phantom (Lv.200) to fight for you. After being defeated, it needs 25 minutes to recover before it can fight again. The two SSS-grade materials increased the cloak''s durability to nearly 10%, almost doubling its attributes. Additionally, it gained a somewhat useless perk, [I Can Fly]. Mike summoned Cerberus and the Chaos Claw Tiger, noticing significant changes in both! Cerberus now had wings on its back, granting it true flight capabilities. It no longer needed to use its heads as propellers. The Chaos Claw Tiger''s claws gleamed with a cold light, adding poison to its attacks! Both summons were now close to Chief-tier in strength. Together, Cerberus and the Chaos Claw Tiger could even challenge a Chief! After recalling his pets, Mike chatted with Shadow Ten to get to know his companion for this mission. Shadow Ten said solemnly, "My name is Amari. I come from a rich African heritage." "Alright, Amari, just call me Thor." Mike''s primary task on this trip was to ensure his own safety while rescuing Professor Gregory. Neither Professor Gregory, himself, nor anyone else should die! That was Mike''s plan. "I wonder how Professor Gregory is doing now." By now, they had been trapped in the small Abyssal Plane for nearly forty-eight hours. ... In an unnamed small Abyssal Plane. Formed from fragments of the fourth abyss during its purification, it had successfully trapped Gregory and Shadow Eleven under the fifth demon god''s influence. The place was shrouded in mist, giving it an eerie atmosphere. By a cliff, an old man held a piece of chalk, writing and drawing on the cliff face, seemingly calculating something. Professor Gregory''s brow was furrowed, his chalk continuously writing line after line of data, muttering to himself. Not far from him lay a meal, already cold. Fully engrossed in his work, Professor Gregory had clearly forgotten he was only level 60, even forgetting to eat. The chalk stopped at a certain point, and Gregory''s train of thought broke. "No, no." He shook his head repeatedly, then called out without turning, "Eleven, collect the data again!" "Alright." Shadow Eleven''s voice responded, and he began running the data as instructed by Professor Gregory. "Thirty-seventh experiment record." "1000-meter free fall, no resistance, took 9.8 seconds!" "Nearby 3000 meters refreshed demon creatures, three at level 550, twelve at level 500...." "Demon aura concentration: Grade A." || || This had been repeated dozens of times over the past two days. Trapped in the small Abyssal Plane, with Shadow Eleven''s protection, Professor Gregory''s life was not in danger. However, due to his weak strength, moving recklessly could easily be affected by the mist''s illusions and other attacks, so he had to stay put and wait for rescue. During this time, Professor Gregory had Shadow Eleven assist in collecting data, treating it as a way to pass the time. After collecting all the data, Shadow Eleven added, "Professor Gregory, take a break. The rescue is on its way. I can feel the passage connecting Earth and the Abyssal Plane will open soon." Gregory ignored him, looking up at the data on the wall. Line after line of numbers flashed through his mind, countless thoughts racing, "46 hours ago, a 1000-meter free fall took 10.3 seconds...." "The frequency of demon creature births has increased, but the upper limit of their strength remains unchanged, with overall quality lower..." "Demon aura concentration dropped from Grade S to Grade B, then rose to Grade A..." To Gregory, these data were chaotic! Each piece of data pointed to a different conclusion, with no clear pattern. The only thing he could discern: something was wrong! Very wrong! Crack- In his distraction, Gregory applied too much force, breaking the chalk and scraping his knuckles against the cliff, peeling off a layer of skin. At that moment, he realized something. "Stay away! Tell them to stay away!" Gregory, disheveled and unkempt, his eyes blazing, shouted hoarsely, "This isn''t a small Abyssal Plane!" All the data in his mind formed a massive pattern, ultimately revealing the truth. "This is... an evolving medium-sized Abyssal Plane!" "This is a trap, a trap designed for Thor!" Gregory''s voice carried a hint of despair, "Once the Abyssal Plane fully evolves, a demon god will be born, and everyone who steps into the trap... will die!" Chapter 205: The missions danger level is now SSS Chapter 205: The mission''s danger level is now SSSOutside the Forest of Truth. The [Rescue Professor Gregory] task force was ready, with hundreds of people gathered. The task force included human powerhouses ranging from level 200 to 600. Some were Supreme Being seeds, while many were seasoned General-level warriors. Some of these individuals had formidable combat power at their tier but couldn''t break through the Tower of Truth''s barriers, limiting their levels. Their levels and experience were optimal, making them perfect for the mission to rescue Professor Gregory. Of course, only an incident like Professor Gregory being trapped could gather such a group in such a short time, forming a special assault team. "Attention, everyone!" Joseph said in a deep voice, "The teleportation passage is about to open. Once it''s confirmed safe, everyone will enter in an orderly manner following commands!" Hundreds of voices responded in unison. "Yes, sir!" Kaelum and Anderson were among them, acting as the leaders from New York University, standing at the front. The teleportation passage wasn''t fully open yet, but Maxen, clad in heavy armor, stood at the very front, ignoring the damage from spatial turbulence and cracks, striding forward. Boom- Boom- Countless sparks burst out, and the equipment on Maxen''s body shattered into countless pieces in less than three seconds. The spatial cracks'' damage fell directly on Maxen, but it didn''t harm him at all. Maxen continued to stride forward. Watching this scene, Kaelum couldn''t help but marvel, "So strong." Even Joseph had to admit, Maxen was indeed formidable. Among the ninth-tier Lords, Maxen''s strength was among the top, with only a few able to compare. At this moment, a sword light cut through the sky, landing in the distance. Standing on the long sword was a Lord, Cedric Blackwell! Level 989, Deputy Corps Commander of the Valor Sword Corps, ninth-tier Lord! One of the few who could rival Maxen! After Cedric appeared, the black coffin in the Forest of Truth stirred again, and Calderon awoke. "What''s going on today, old friends one after another..." Calderon lay in the black coffin, mocking, "Not even an Ultimate Lord, did you awaken your SS-tier talent while eating shit?" In Calderon''s current mental state, he had three attitudes towards his old friends. Below level 990: All trash, he directly mocked and ridiculed them! Level 990-999: Compete to see who is the first Ultimate Lord of humanity? Supreme Being Morpheus: Bro, long time no see! Calderon had been mentally unstable for years, with his old friends either dead or injured. No one would argue with a madman, especially one who was once a comrade in arms. Without the Blood War and the successive major battles back then, Calderon wouldn''t have ended up in his current state. Cedric ignored Calderon, looking at Joseph and the others, and said, "Bring him back." Joseph nodded heavily, "Understood." "If you can''t save him, then don''t. That''s his fate." With that, a sword light cut through the sky, and Cedric''s figure disappeared. Everyone naturally saw this scene. Kaelum whispered, "What''s the relationship between Cedric and Professor Gregory?" Anderson, deep in thought, slowly said, "They''re both men." Kaelum: ... That was as good as saying nothing. "Look!" Someone in the task force pointed ahead. Maxen, who was paving the way, was now walking back, enduring the spatial damage. Maxen''s face was solemn. After exiting the teleportation gate, he immediately whispered to Joseph. "How could this be!" "Are you sure the information is accurate?" As soon as Maxen entered the small Abyssal Plane, he received a message from Shadow Eleven. Shadow Eleven briefly explained Professor Gregory''s speculation, advising Maxen and the others to abandon the rescue plan. Given the gravity of the situation, neither Maxen nor Joseph could make a decision alone. They decided to report the information to higher authorities as quickly as possible. "Is the report ready?" Under Maxen''s urging, Joseph handed over a piece of paper. "How do you plan to submit it?" Before Joseph could finish speaking, Maxen had already taken action. He crumpled the paper into a ball, took a deep breath, and hurled it into the sky. The paper ball traced a terrifying arc, heading straight for the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. After witnessing Maxen''s strength, Kaelum had no doubt that the paper ball could kill him! Seconds later, a white cloud floated over, and Apollo''s voice sounded in Maxen''s ear. "Go." "Got it!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maxen turned to the task force members, saying in a deep voice, "The plan has changed. The mission''s danger level is now SSS. All personnel who do not meet the requirements will automatically withdraw from the rescue plan! Those qualified for SSS-level missions, step forward voluntarily." In the next moment, a red light shone on the majority of the people, indicating they were not eligible for the mission. The previous rescue mission was rated S-level. After learning part of the truth, the nature of the entire rescue plan changed completely! SSS-level missions had appeared less than ten times in the past three hundred years! The casualty rate for all historical SSS-level missions was as high as 86%! However, those who survived SSS-level missions, as long as they remained mentally sound and continued to challenge the Tower of Truth, without exception, all became Lords! As soon as Maxen finished speaking, Anderson stepped forward, pushing Kaelum along. Kaelum: ??? "Big guy, I didn''t say I wasn''t going!" Anderson, with a serious face, said, "I''m scared alone." SSS-level missions had an extremely high mortality rate. Even with a rock-solid heart, Anderson couldn''t help but waver. Life and death were no trivial matters. With things said this way, Kaelum could only roll his eyes in protest. They were both from New York University, the only ones from their summer camp''s C Zone eligible for the SSS-level mission. The plan to rescue Professor Gregory could proceed without others, but as his students, they were willing to try, even if it was an SSS-level mission! Besides, Maxen was with them! After some commotion, the task force for rescuing Professor Gregory was streamlined. From hundreds, only eight remained. Led by Maxen and Joseph, with Kaelum and Anderson from New York University, one from Washington D.C. University, two from the United Corps, and one Lone Wolf. Seeing the stabilizing passage, Maxen waved his hand, "Move out!" ... Horn Abyss. The three waiting for the teleportation gate were a bit bored. Suddenly, the black mist churned, and Shadow Nine''s surprised voice sounded. "Kid, there''s a change. The mission is now SSS-level." After informing Mike of Professor Gregory''s speculation, Shadow Nine left the decision to Mike. "Go or not, it''s up to you." Mike raised an eyebrow, thinking of another question. "Shadow Nine, SSS-level missions are highly dangerous, right? One wrong move and you could be seriously injured, correct?" An S-level rescue mission turning into SSS-level meant the difficulty was supercharged. Under the gaze of Shadow Nine and the others, Mike asked the question he cared about most, "Does that mean my pay for this trip will also be supercharged?" Chapter 206: His ambitions may not be lofty, but his actions are exceptionally pragmatic Chapter 206: His ambitions may not be lofty, but his actions are exceptionally pragmatic"Supercharged pay?" In fact, after receiving the latest intel, Mike wasn''t worried at all. He used the [Eye of Truth] to check his survival rate again. No fluctuations. Thinking it over, it made sense. First, the [Eye of Truth] could detect anomalies in the Abyssal Plane. This meant that the information Professor Gregory relayed back was also accessible to Mike. Second, in this rescue plan, Professor Gregory wasn''t just a mascot. The [Eye of Truth], when calculating survival rates, naturally took Professor Gregory''s intelligence into account. Lastly, when the [Eye of Truth] calculated the survival rate, it had already considered the possibility of Professor Gregory sending an early warning. The so-called survival rate calculation wasn''t about glimpsing the future. It was about combining countless possible events to calculate a result that matched Mike''s needs, yielding the corresponding probability. Facing Mike''s demand for increased pay, Shadow Nine grumbled, "At most, 10,000 Lord merits. Take it or leave it." 10,000 Lord merits! That much! Even Shadow Ten was a bit shocked, feeling something was off. His task only earned him 150 Lord merits! Wasn''t the disparity a bit too much? Even with 10,000 Lord merits, Mike wasn''t satisfied, "One more thing, I want to learn Fate''s Reversal!" The black mist churned, and Shadow Nine''s temper flared, "Why learn that unlucky skill? There are so many better ones, and you insist on Fate''s Reversal?" Shadow Nine seemed particularly disdainful of this skill and offered, "I''ll teach you a special blade technique. With your current burst, you can kill a Chief, and in the future, a Lord!" Mike remained unmoved, "I want to learn Fate''s Reversal." "I''ll teach you another life-saving skill besides the blade technique." "I want to learn Fate''s Reversal!" No matter how Shadow Nine tried to persuade or threaten, Mike stood firm. [I want to learn Fate''s Reversal] Style is a lifelong pursuit! Back when they were on the fourteenth floor, Ares''s performance had truly amazed Mike. "Fine, suit yourself!" Shadow Nine snorted, "Just don''t regret it later." "Let''s move out." With Shadow Nine''s command, Shadow Ten reluctantly moved forward, glancing back at Shadow Nine. The burly man''s expression was somewhat awkward, struggling as if he wanted to say something. Shadow Nine sighed and spoke again, "Complete this SSS-level mission, and you''ll get 8,000 Lord merits." Shadow Ten had been waiting for this! "Thank you, Shadow Nine!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, he instantly accelerated to his limit, disappearing into the Horn Abyss in the blink of an eye. Shadow Nine remained, the black mist swirling, lost in thought. Soon, the sound of bone chimes echoed in the Horn Abyss. As the bone chimes rang, all the demon creatures in the Horn Abyss collapsed, trembling, unable to resist. Some cowardly demon creatures even wet themselves. Shadow Nine rested his left hand on his blade, waiting for the visitor. Shadow Three, covered in bone chimes and dragging a bone staff, approached with a grin, "Good day, Shadow Nine." Shadow Nine nodded slightly and asked, "Who started this mess?" Shadow Three answered honestly, "It''s been confirmed that the second demon god instigated the fifth demon god. Besides the Archdemon and the thirteenth demon god, all other demon gods were involved." After a pause, Shadow Three continued, "However, I think the real mastermind might be the Archdemon. The second demon god was likely used and doesn''t even know it." Whether this plan succeeded or failed, it benefited the Archdemon. With ten demon gods left in the abyss, the Archdemon remained behind the scenes, secretly uniting eight of them. Clearly, the demon gods sensed the final showdown approaching, and their hearts were restless. After hearing Shadow Three''s report, the black mist churned, and Shadow Nine''s voice came, "A bunch of idiots." After cursing the demon gods, Shadow Nine changed the subject, "You did well. Go back to Earth and recover, and stay away from Calderon." Shadow Three nodded, "Understood." After a moment''s hesitation, Shadow Three tentatively asked, "Shadow Nine, I''m curious, what kind of person is Thor?" "In what way?" After speaking, Shadow Nine chuckled, "No, this kid isn''t a good person in any way." As Shadow Nine muttered to himself, he didn''t notice Shadow Three''s stunned expression. Shadow Nine... laughed?! Was this the Shadow Nine he knew? Shadow Three couldn''t forget the first time he saw Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine, wielding a large machete, chased a severely injured demon god. A casual slash from him could easily kill a ninth-tier Lord! The powerful visual impact left a deep psychological shadow on Shadow Three. That decisive, ruthless, and merciless Shadow Nine, where had he gone? Shadow Three looked up at Shadow Nine, "I haven''t seen you laugh like this in over thirty years." Shadow Nine coldly replied, "Nonsense, we last met over thirty years ago." His tone softened slightly as he continued, "I know what you mean. You guys are worried Thor will be difficult to get along with." By "you guys," he meant the strongest members of [Guardian Shadow]. Shadow One, Shadow Two, Shadow Three. On the surface, they were all ninth-tier Lords at level 989. When pushed to the limit, their killing power was extraordinary. Shadow Four, level 988 Shadow Five, level 986 Shadow Six, level 985 Shadow Seven, level 985 Shadow Eight, level 982 Shadow Ten, Shadow Eleven, level 980 Guardian Shadow had ten ninth-tier Lords! Only Shadow Nine could keep these ten powerhouses in check. Having another Supreme Being in humanity meant another boss for everyone. Although Supreme Beings didn''t interfere with each other''s domains, Shadow Three knew some inside information. There would inevitably be a battle between the Supreme Beings and the Supreme Demon Gods. After major battles, Supreme Beings would choose to stay out of worldly affairs, rarely appearing. This effectively handed power to the next generation of Supreme Beings. Morpheus did this, Ares did this, and Apollo... would do the same. In other words, for a long time in the future, Thor would be their boss! So, understanding what kind of person Thor was in advance was crucial for them! No one wanted a difficult boss. But the problem was, First, inquiring about Thor''s information risked exposing his real-world identity. Second, only Shadow Nine and a few others, like Maxen, had spent much time with Thor. Shadow Seven had once asked Maxen. But the result? Maxen cried half the night, drank a lot, said nothing useful, and left the bill for Shadow Seven. When Shadow Seven returned, he felt something was off. Wasn''t Maxen the one who usually paid for meals and drinks? Had he gone bankrupt? The only reliable source for information on Thor was Shadow Nine. So, they unanimously decided to send the most resilient Shadow Three to ask. Even if Shadow Nine wanted to cut him, he couldn''t kill him. After a moment of contemplation, Shadow Nine slowly said, "Thor... always tries to do well in everything within his sight and ability." "His ambitions may not be lofty, but his actions are exceptionally pragmatic." "He often does surprising things..." After a few comments, Shadow Nine tried to speak positively. Should he tell Shadow Three that Thor could be particularly shameless at times? Finally, running out of things to say, Shadow Nine summed up Thor in five words, "He is a good kid." Chapter 207: Use heads as propellers to fly Chapter 207: Use heads as propellers to flyMike had no idea about the conversation between Shadow Three and Shadow Nine. At this moment, he was hiding in Shadow Ten''s shadow, following him at high speed. This feeling of flying without any effort on his part was quite enjoyable. As they moved swiftly, Mike spoke up, "Bro Amari, when we get to the Abyssal Plane, don''t rush to explore. Let me check the surroundings first." "Alright, I''ll follow your lead." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Five minutes later, Mike felt Amari''s speed decrease. "We''re almost there." Shadow Ten explained in a low voice, "The passage to this small Abyssal Plane is hard to open and can only be activated in fixed areas. It will close ten minutes after opening. Also, the entry point into the small Abyssal Plane is random, so precise positioning is impossible." Maxen had previously entered the small Abyssal Plane. Although he could receive messages from Shadow Eleven, the distance between them was unknown. The place was filled with mist and obstacles, making it difficult to find Shadow Eleven. Soon, they arrived at a teleportation gate. This gate was specially constructed for the two of them. "Hold on." Following Mike''s instructions, Shadow Ten stopped. According to the Eye of Truth, Mike noticed some strange information. [Passage to a medium-sized Abyssal Plane] [Suture Abyssal Plane (medium) is evolving, expected to become a large Abyssal Plane in 168 hours] [Upon completion, a demon god seed with potential will randomly evolve] [Current number of demon god seeds: 18] Before Mike could process this information, the prompt changed. [Current number of demon god seeds: 17] Shadow Ten spoke, "Maxen sent a message saying they encountered a strange creature near their teleportation gate and threw it into the passage to kill it." As expected of Maxen, his strength was indeed formidable! Now, 17 demon god seeds remained. Once the [Suture Plane] completed its evolution, one of them would randomly evolve into a demon god. At that point, things would get tricky! So, the correct approach would be to find a way to eliminate all 17 demon god seeds within 168 hours! Giving the enemy time to develop? Absolutely not! Mike thought to himself, "Encountering a real demon god would be extremely dangerous." Not only did the 17 demon god seeds need to be eliminated, but the entire Abyssal Plane''s demon creatures also needed to be purified. This trip to the abyss required utmost caution! Another five minutes passed, and Mike still hadn''t let Shadow Ten proceed. There was one more thing he hadn''t figured out. A small fragment from the fourth abyss had formed a small Abyssal Plane. Why had it suddenly become a medium Abyssal Plane, with the potential to evolve into a large Abyssal Plane? It didn''t make sense! Until he understood this, Mike wouldn''t enter lightly. The outcome of a battle, to some extent, depended on information gathering and utilization. Understanding the origin of the [Suture Abyss] was crucial. Focus. Mike stared at the teleportation gate, more information appearing, [Eight demon gods each contributed a small part of their source and fragments, stacking them on the Suture Abyss...] Case solved, it''s a patchwork! Like a crime scene with five victims but six bodies. Each body part taken and pieced together to form a new one! Only this method could make a small Abyssal Plane jump two levels, with a chance to birth a demon god! After reading the prompt, Mike had a rough idea and whispered, "Alright, we can move out." Shadow Ten took a step forward, Amari along with his shadow, passed through the teleportation gate. ... Suture Abyss. As soon as Shadow Ten landed, demon creatures charged at him. "Meow-" After a cat''s meow, Cerberus rushed out. Shadow Ten found it very strange. Did he hear wrong? Why did a dog make a cat''s sound? Was something wrong? The level 200 Cerberus, with combat power far exceeding its tier, quickly slaughtered the surrounding demon creatures and returned to Shadow Ten''s side. "Stand by." Mike, hiding in the shadow, looked around. The place was filled with mist, making it impossible to see anything. [Current detectable range: 100 miles] Mike hadn''t expected that even the [Eye of Truth] could only see within 100 miles. He scanned the area 360 degrees, getting a rough idea of the demon creatures within 100 miles. "No sign of Professor Gregory or the rescue team. It seems we''re quite far." Although the [Eye of Truth] couldn''t see too far, it could still point in a general direction. "Head southwest for 15 miles. Don''t rush, suppress your aura, and appear weak." Shadow Ten nodded, following Mike''s instructions to the letter. Though he didn''t understand the purpose of this strategy. Along the way, they encountered many demon creatures, all dealt with by Cerberus. Thor seemed determined not to make a move. This left Shadow Ten, who had been looking forward to seeing Thor''s lightning power, somewhat disappointed. People were always curious about potential Supreme Beings. But to protect Thor''s growth into a true Supreme Being, his personal information was highly confidential. As they traveled, Amari saw only a dog busying itself, not Thor in action. Could it be that Thor was actually a summoner? ... "Stop!" Mike''s voice was unusually serious, and Shadow Ten immediately became alert. "What''s wrong?" "50 miles ahead, there''s a demon god seed, level 601..." Listening to Thor''s explanation, Shadow Ten asked, "Avoid it or take it out?" Normally, those seemed like the only two options. Clearly, he underestimated Mike''s caution. From the shadow, Mike extended a foot, nudging Cerberus, "Go, scout ahead!" Under Mike''s command, Cerberus switched to flight mode, sprouting wings from its back and flapping them as it flew forward. As it flew, its three heads let out sinister laughs, "Kehehehe" The laughter made Mike''s scalp tingle. No wonder it was called [Fly Laughing Wolf]; it laughed while flying! Clearly, this laughter didn''t suit Mike''s taste or the need for stealth. Mike issued a new command. "Switch to silent mode." Cerberus paused mid-air, looking back at Mike with a resentful gaze. Watching the dog retract its wings and use its heads as propellers to fly, Shadow Ten wondered if he was seeing things. The scene was so astonishing that he couldn''t find words to describe his feelings. Chapter 208: Thor is here? Chapter 208: Thor is here?With Cerberus scouting ahead, Shadow Ten followed Mike''s instructions, maintaining a certain distance-not too close, not too far. "We''re here!" Shadow Ten looked ahead at what was supposed to be a demon god seed, frowning, "This is a demon god seed?" It looked like a ball of yarn, fixed in place, continuously emitting demonic energy. It was conspicuous, with no attempt at concealment. It looked... weak. Shadow Ten asked in a low voice, "Should I take it out?" "No, let''s keep our distance from that filthy thing." Taking a closer look, Mike realized he couldn''t gather more information and had to remotely command Cerberus to attack. "Use only fire element attacks, step by step." Shadow Ten and Mike moved back, watching the situation unfold. "Boom-" Under Cerberus''s continuous attacks, the demon god seed was roasted to a crisp and eventually exploded. [Current number of demon god seeds: 16] From three miles away, Mike stared intently at the remains of the demon god seed, trying to glean more information. A strange force of law descended, and the remains of the demon god seed seemed to be drained, instantly withering. [Current demon god seed damage immunity: Space Element, Fire Element] Mike: ?! "Just as I thought, it''s not that simple!" Space Element, Fire Element immunity... Seeing the change, Mike calmly analyzed, "The first demon god seed was killed by spatial turbulence, the second by fire element damage. Now, all remaining demon god seeds have gained Space Element and Fire Element immunity!" Mike asserted, "These seeds are bait; the birth of a demon god is like breeding deadly creatures in a survival contest!" Initially, these demon god seeds were very weak, easily killed by a dog. After they died, the remaining demon god seeds gained new buffs, becoming stronger! The final demon god born would be incredibly troublesome! Just as Mike thought this, the prompt changed again: [Current number of demon god seeds: 15] [Current demon god seed damage immunity: Space Element, Fire Element, Wind Element] "Amari, immediately notify Maxen and the others!" Mike relayed his findings to Shadow Ten, who was responsible for passing them on. "Got it!" Shadow Ten closed his eyes, muttering under his breath. Soon, he opened his eyes, his ears twitching, clearly receiving a response. Mike sensed something was wrong and asked, "What''s the matter?" Shadow Ten candidly replied, "I received a response from Maxen. However, the content didn''t follow the mission''s encryption protocol." Every mission had a corresponding codebook. For Lord-level powerhouses, memorizing these codebooks was no challenge. Their long-distance communication had to strictly follow encryption protocols; otherwise, it wouldn''t be secure. Unencrypted information intercepted by the demon race could have dire consequences! Similarly, if the demon race tampered with the transmitted information, it could lead to disastrous outcomes. Therefore, any message not following the encryption protocol was considered invalid. This was one of the battlefield ironclad rules accumulated over three hundred years of conflict between humanity and the demon race. Joseph and Maxen were seasoned fighters who wouldn''t overlook this. Shadow Ten''s face darkened, "This means the response I received was tampered with by the demon race. Conversely, the message I sent was likely altered, and they might have received misleading information." When they first entered the Suture Abyss, communication was normal. Now, the hidden demon god could manipulate the communication content. Clearly, as the Suture Abyss evolved, the demon gods'' control over the abyss increased. Who knew what other situations they would encounter next? Mike was silent for a moment before speaking again, "This is the enemy''s home turf, and it''s normal for them to have the advantage. We expected this. Let''s take it one step at a time. First, we find Professor Gregory, then we''ll figure out the rest." As for the interference with communication, Mike wasn''t too worried, "Trust your teammates. Fools don''t survive long in the Abyssal Plane." Even Maxen could be quite clever at times. Not to mention, the rescue team included two of Mike''s acquaintances-Kaelum and Anderson. They were meticulous individuals, fully capable of handling unexpected situations. "Alright." In the mist, Shadow Ten, following Mike''s instructions, set off again towards Professor Gregory''s location. ... On the other side of the Suture Abyss, 1500 miles away. The rescue team was resting. After entering the Suture Abyss, they had fought several fierce battles. Due to special buffs, Maxen and Joseph couldn''t harm the monsters. However, as tanks and support, they were undoubtedly top-notch! The others only needed to focus on dealing damage. "Another one of these strange things!" Under Joseph''s command, Kaelum used Wind''s Reach to successfully kill a demon god seed. After the successful strike, kaelum looked worried and said, "Nephew, something feels off!" "Call me Deputy Leader!" Joseph said sternly, "What''s off?" "When I attacked this strange demon creature, I used a Space Element skill, and it had no effect." As soon as Kaelum finished speaking, someone added, "Right, my fire element magic didn''t work either!" "Space Element, Fire Element..." Joseph pondered these words. Demon god seeds were immune to these? As potential demon gods, having some immunity was reasonable. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Message from Shadow Ten!" Maxen''s face darkened as he received the message, "The translation is gibberish, clearly tampered with!" This situation had been anticipated. Joseph said, "Send a simple reply, telling them we didn''t receive it." As for the strange encounter with the demon god seed, Joseph and Maxen discussed it briefly. Maxen casually mentioned, "Shadow Ten mentioned before that there are eighteen of these demon god seeds. It seems they''ve encountered them too. Damage immunity, determining the source of lethal damage, I''ve seen similar things on the battlefield before. In other words, the more we kill, the tougher they get. So far: Space Element, Wind Element, Fire Element, the demon god seeds have already gained immunity to three elements." Even without the Eye of Truth''s prompt, the two quickly deduced most of the truth. "Attention, everyone!" Maxen shared the deduced information with the group, emphasizing, "Do not use Lightning Element, Blood Element, or Shadow Element skills to attack the demon god seeds!" Given the nature of the demon god seeds, the most powerful methods should be saved for last! Joseph specialized in [Space Element] and [Wind Element], making him practically useless now. But Maxen always considered him useless anyway, So, no big difference. After hearing Maxen''s command, the group was initially stunned, then someone exclaimed, "Thor is here?!" "Holy fuck, really, Thor is here too!" "Thor is actually with us? No, Thor should be acting separately!" || || These carefully selected team members were all sharp. Kaelum here was just the floor of their intelligence. From Maxen''s single sentence, they deduced that Thor was also in the Suture Abyss! Lightning! Which human genius was most proficient in Lightning nowadays? No need to ask! Potential Supreme Being, Thor! Immediately, the rescue team''s morale soared, everyone shouting, "Kill demon creatures, clear the mist! Rescue Professor Gregory, find Thor!" Maxen sighed, puzzled. Why would anyone rush to meet Thor, as if they had too much money? Too young, these youngsters! Silly kids, run away while you can! Chapter 209: A rock Chapter 209: A rockSuture Abyss. The rescue team for Professor Gregory and Shadow Ten had no idea of each other''s locations, relying solely on their instincts to navigate. The only difference was that Mike had the [Eye of Truth] for navigation. "In 30 miles, continue straight!" "New demon god seed detected. Would you like to accept a side quest?" "You have gone off route, re-routing..." "..." At this moment, Mike truly appreciated the power of the [Eye of Truth], an SSS-tier talent, which was incredibly strong. The mist in the Suture Abyss not only obscured vision but also created illusions and hallucinations. But with the [Eye of Truth], Mike could ignore all illusions. With Mike''s help, they moved quickly and encountered no obstacles. However, the size of the Suture Abyssal Plane exceeded Mike''s expectations. Two hours had passed, and they still hadn''t found Professor Gregory! Instead, they encountered a third demon god seed! Compared to the previous encounters, the current demon god seed had some combat power, fighting evenly with the Chaos Claw Tiger and Cerberus. "Use poison to kill it. You can do it, kitty, go for it!" Mike remotely controlled the Chaos Claw Tiger, cheering it on. Ten minutes later, the difficult battle finally ended, and the demon god seed exploded, with the abyssal laws descending once again. [Current number of demon god seeds: 11] [Current demon god seed damage immunity: Space Element, Fire Element, Wind Element, Ice Element, Gravity Element, Curse Element, Poison Element] Seeing the types of damage the demon god seeds were immune to, Mike nodded slightly. "It seems Maxen and the others have noticed the problem and are controlling the corresponding elemental damage!" As Mike had previously thought, everyone was clearly using their wits. The more niche the element, the less it restricted Mike and the others. As the demon god seeds grew stronger, so did the mist! Shadow Ten was on the move when he suddenly stopped, his body swaying slightly. "What''s wrong? Need help?" Mike asked. "No problem." Shadow Ten opened his eyes and said seriously, "The illusions are getting stronger. With your talent''s help, I can handle it, but... Eleven might not be so lucky, especially since his proficiency in Soul Element isn''t high." "He''s very likely to be deceived by the illusions." Hearing this, Mike frowned. "We need to find Professor Gregory quickly." He immediately adjusted their pace, "Speed up. Forget the demon god seeds for now. Let''s get to Professor Gregory as fast as possible!" "Got it!" Mike and Amari pressed on. ... By a cliff. Professor Gregory was carefully chewing an energy bar, chewing each bite twenty times. After finishing the energy bar, he drank half a cup of water and looked around, his eyes full of worry, "The mist is getting thicker." "Professor Gregory, don''t worry. Maxen and the others should find us soon." Shadow Eleven reassured him. With him around, the mist couldn''t harm Professor Gregory in the slightest. All illusions, if they couldn''t break Shadow Eleven''s defense, couldn''t harm Professor Gregory. As they chatted, two figures emerged from the mist, accompanied by a dog. The mist obscured their vision, making it hard to see clearly. The dog had three heads, likely the legendary Cerberus! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the other side of the mist, Shadow Ten''s deep voice called out, "Shadow Eleven?" "Is Professor Gregory with you?" Reinforcements had arrived! Professor Gregory''s expression didn''t change, and he even took another sip of water. Shadow Eleven stood in front of Professor Gregory, issuing a warning to the newcomers. "Stay where you are, don''t come any closer!" This was the Abyssal Plane, known for its mist and illusions, where anything could happen. For instance, illusions that could deceive Lord level powerhouses! If this were just a small Abyssal Plane, Shadow Eleven wouldn''t be worried. But Professor Gregory''s calculations had concluded that this was an evolving medium Abyssal Plane! With a demon god watching from the shadows, Shadow Eleven couldn''t afford to let his guard down! His strength could ensure Professor Gregory''s safety if they stayed put. But if anyone tried to approach, Shadow Eleven would be fine, but Professor Gregory might not be! Hearing Shadow Eleven''s warning, the newcomers stopped and called out through the mist. "I have Shadow Nine''s token as proof!" After Shadow Ten''s voice, another unfamiliar male voice spoke, "If you''re still unsure, I can have Tripod bring the token to you." "Tripod is Cerberus''s name, currently level 200." Since they had seen Cerberus, this man must be the legendary Thor. Hearing ''Thor''s'' proposal, Shadow Eleven was tempted but still cautious. "Follow the encryption protocol!" The two exchanged coded messages through the mist. The codes matched! Shadow Eleven whispered, "Professor Gregory, it should be Amari, but I''m not entirely sure." Professor Gregory said calmly, "I have a way to verify their identity." "Oh?" Shadow Eleven didn''t understand why Professor Gregory was so confident. As a ninth-tier Lord, even with all his methods, he couldn''t be sure through the mist. How could Professor Gregory do it? But years of accompanying Gregory had made him highly respectful of Gregory''s opinions, "Professor Gregory, please go ahead." Professor Gregory confirmed again, "You said they are Shadow Ten and Thor?" Shadow Eleven nodded, "Yes." According to the information Shadow Eleven had received, these two were indeed traveling together. Moreover, Shadow Ten had mentioned that Thor had a cat and a dog, both Shadow Element summoned beasts. Based on the current information, there didn''t seem to be any major issues. However, Shadow Eleven couldn''t take the risk. If they moved any closer, he couldn''t guarantee Professor Gregory''s safety! Professor Gregory opened his backpack, seemingly searching for something. Shadow Eleven was delighted, "Professor Gregory, do you know Thor''s real identity?!" "How could I know such a thing? You''re overestimating me." Professor Gregory laughed, "Besides, Thor values his identity''s secrecy and has done a thorough job." The first three Supreme Beings of humanity. Morpheus, as the first human to awaken an SSS-tier talent, had no room to grow and had to step up as a leader. Ares, with his sharp and intense demeanor, had many people silently watching him. But Ares''s growth was astonishing, reaching Lord-level combat power in just a month, personally fighting on the front lines, and then revealing his identity. Apollo''s mystery stemmed from his own style, not a deliberate concealment of identity. Until he emerged, people were unaware. Silently, humanity had a third Supreme Being! Thor was different. Thor was cautious, always mindful, and kept his identity well-hidden. To date, besides the Supreme Beings, only Shadow Nine knew Thor''s real-world identity! "If the newcomer is truly Thor, he will recognize this." With that, Professor Gregory pulled something from his backpack and handed it to Shadow Eleven. "What''s this?" Shadow Eleven looked down, puzzled. A rock? Chapter 210: If it were Thor, creating miracles would be normal, right? Chapter 210: If it were Thor, creating miracles would be normal, right?Professor Gregory took out a stone, and Shadow Eleven was puzzled, unsure of what to do next. Professor Gregory''s gaze fell on the stone, and he instructed, "Throw this stone to them, gently. If it''s really Thor, he''ll know what to do with it." "Be very gentle!" Afraid that Shadow Eleven might not take it seriously, Professor Gregory emphasized it twice. "Understood." Shadow Eleven took the stone, looked at it a few times, and saw nothing special. It was just an ordinary stone. Why did Professor Gregory say this stone could verify Thor''s identity? Shadow Eleven didn''t doubt Professor Gregory''s words. If he couldn''t figure it out, he wouldn''t dwell on it. Letting smarter people solve the problem was his usual approach. "Step back a couple of steps. I have something to verify your identity. I''ll throw it over, remember to catch it with your shadow!" The figures on the other side of the mist didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Alright!" Shadow Eleven carefully threw the stone. The stone disappeared into the mist, but there was no sound of it hitting the ground. The figures on the other side clearly caught the stone and seemed to be examining it, not responding immediately. Shadow Eleven looked at Professor Gregory, who nodded. He then called out, "Thor, do you recognize this stone?" The figures on the other side of the mist fell silent, not answering immediately. "Fake." The moment Professor Gregory spoke, Shadow Eleven struck, piercing through the mist and shattering the two figures! Illusions, once confirmed as fake in the mind, were easy to break. After the figures dissipated, Professor Gregory eagerly said, "Retrieve the stone, be careful." "Understood." Shadow Eleven used his magic to pull the stone back. He was curious about another matter. "Professor Gregory, what if we misjudged and it was really Thor on the other side?" "If it was really Thor, it would be even simpler." Putting the stone back in his backpack, Professor Gregory smiled and shook his head. "You mentioned earlier that Shadow Ten came with Thor. You can''t beat Shadow Ten, I can''t beat Thor, and together we''re no match for them. So you don''t have to worry about killing Thor. From what I know, Thor values his life very much." Shadow Eleven''s eyes lit up, clearly thinking of a solution. "From now on, whether they''re real or fake, hit them first." If they can be killed, they''re not Thor! "That''s the most troublesome part of illusions." Professor Gregory rubbed his temples, clearly not in good shape, having been drained over this period. "You acted decisively earlier, easily breaking the illusion because you were convinced it was fake. If you don''t know whether it''s real or fake, probing attacks won''t help but will make things worse, trapping you deeper in the illusion." Professor Gregory patiently explained, "In an illusion, if you strike and the enemy easily parries, you''ll believe even more that the opponent is Shadow Ten, and you''ll be caught." For various reasons, Gregory''s own strength was lacking, but his research into illusions and Soul Element was deep, even surpassing Shadow Nine and Apollo in some aspects. Listening to Professor Gregory''s explanation, Shadow Eleven nodded heavily. Professor Gregory sighed and said slowly, "You''ve been by my side for too long, nearly twenty years. Even Shadow Nine''s blade would dull if it didn''t slash a demon god for twenty years. You''ve lived a peaceful life for too long, and your combat awareness has clearly lagged." Twenty years ago, Shadow Eleven wouldn''t have needed Professor Gregory''s reminders. Living a stable life for too long dulls the blade and the mind. Shadow Eleven was about to say something but was interrupted by Professor Gregory, who gestured for him to keep listening. "When this mission is over, if I survive and return to Earth, your duty as my guardian will end. Meeting is fate, but without parting, there can be no joy in reunion. Life is a cycle of farewells and reunions. You should do something you enjoy, like taking a long vacation." Professor Gregory rubbed his shoulder, feeling a bit sore, and chuckled, "I''ve always thought Guardian Shadow''s work system is inhumane, no vacations, working 24/7." "Professor Gregory, I..." For a moment, Shadow Eleven didn''t know what to say. In fact, the previous [Shadow Eleven] was persuaded to retire by Professor Gregory. After leaving the position, he challenged his predecessors, rising to Shadow Four in twenty years, now guarding the Forest of Truth. This was another form of protection. "Save your words for when we survive." With that, Professor Gregory opened the sleep pod and said seriously, "I must rest. The illusions will only get stronger, and my current Spirit state makes me vulnerable. When someone arrives, throw the stone to them. If they respond, wake me up." "Alright!" Professor Gregory instructed, "It''s 2:55 PM now. I''ll sleep for 8 hours. Check every 15 minutes to make sure I haven''t fallen into an illusion." He had no choice; his strength was too weak. Knowing he was a burden, Professor Gregory''s only option was to minimize his burden and do his part well. Trapped in a demon god''s carefully laid trap, he had already accepted that his life might be over. He would do his best and leave the rest to miracles, or rather, to Thor? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were Thor, creating miracles would be normal, right? With this thought, Professor Gregory lay in the sleep pod. The sleep pod activated, emitting a soft blue light, and Professor Gregory quickly fell asleep. 3:32 PM. Figures appeared outside the mist again. The same routine, calling out first, exchanging codes. After the formalities, Shadow Eleven followed Professor Gregory''s instructions, took out the stone, and threw it over. As soon as the stone was thrown, the figures outside the mist moved to shatter it! Shadow Eleven acted faster, retrieving the stone and shattering the figures outside the mist. Fake! 4:08 PM. Repeating the previous scenario, Shadow Eleven threw the stone. The figure outside the mist said, "I recognize this stone; it''s from the beginner''s instance!" Shadow Eleven was invigorated but didn''t conclude and woke Professor Gregory. Hearing Shadow Eleven''s report, Professor Gregory didn''t even leave the sleep pod. "Fake." With that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep again. Shadow Eleven struck, shattering the figures and retrieving the stone. What followed felt like a loop. Figures outside the mist kept giving answers, Professor Gregory kept waking up, and Shadow Eleven kept shattering illusion projections. 4:32 PM. The figure outside the mist said, "This is the beginner''s instance stone. I once auctioned it at the Mystic Market!" "Fake!" 5:00 PM. The figure outside the mist said, "This stone was bought by Professor Gregory for 1 million gold coins." "Fake!" 5:02 PM. The figure outside the mist said, "This stone can trigger the hidden level of the beginner''s instance. I gave it to Professor Gregory." "Fake!" 5:08 PM.... "Fake!" "Fake!" Shadow Eleven was getting tired of hearing the word "fake." Shadow Eleven had been guarding from dawn till dusk. But due to the mist, there was no difference between day and night in the Suture Abyss. Just as Shadow Eleven was becoming numb, there was movement outside the mist again. "What''s this?" Shadow Eleven looked ahead, not understanding what he was seeing. In the mist, a canine creature was flying. It should be a canine creature... right? It had three heads in total, two of which had transformed into wings, while the one in the middle rotated like a propeller. When flying, sometimes its head rotated while its body stayed still, and sometimes its body rotated while its head stayed still. There was no logic to its flight; it just did whatever was convenient. Shadow Eleven was stunned, instinctively cursing, "What the fuck, what kind of monster is this?" Chapter 211: Propeller dog Chapter 211: Propeller dogThe monster outside the mist looked utterly bizarre. Shadow Eleven thought it might be a new type of demon creature born in the Suture Abyss. However, the monster''s level seemed low, and they were far apart, so Shadow Eleven didn''t attack immediately. The monster, using its heads as a propeller, circled the area and then left. Shadow Eleven woke Professor Gregory and told him about the monster, feeling uneasy. "Professor Gregory, that monster was terrifying!" Professor Gregory nodded slightly, "It is indeed strange." "We can''t assume that just because a bizarre monster appears, it means Thor is here. Otherwise, it will strengthen the illusions." Professor Gregory emphasized, "The environment here essentially reads my memories to create illusions. The figures outside the mist are becoming more refined, increasingly close to reality." Hearing this, Shadow Eleven hesitated. He was curious about one thing. Since the illusions read part of Professor Gregory''s memories, why did the stone test work every time? Logically, the illusions should have read enough about the stone. The most recent illusion projection accurately described the stone''s origin: "This stone is from the beginner''s instance, used to unlock a hidden instance. I once listed it at the Mystic Market for 1 million gold coins and finally sold it to Professor Gregory for 3,000 dollars." When Shadow Eleven heard this, he was shocked! The stone had such a significant background! An item to unlock a hidden instance, brought out by Thor from the beginner''s instance, bought by Professor Gregory with all his savings of 3,000 dollars. Every piece of information was accurate and known to very few. In his shock, Shadow Eleven almost believed it was really Thor on the other side! But Professor Gregory firmly declared, "Fake!" Shadow Eleven immediately struck, shattering the illusion projection. Perhaps the demon god behind the illusions also didn''t understand why it was still fake despite fully reading the memory. Since then, there had been a brief respite. Until the propeller dog appeared, breaking the peace. "Careful, it''s coming again!" The propeller dog flew back, and a tall man approached the two rapidly. Shadow Eleven immediately warned, "Stay where you are, don''t come any closer!" From the other side of the mist, a voice with a hint of surprise called out, "Eleven?" Shadow Eleven began the routine of exchanging codes. The codes matched. Shadow Eleven looked at Professor Gregory and took out the stone again. "I''ll throw the stone over. We''ll know if it''s real or fake!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Shadow Eleven threw the stone into the mist once more. On the other side of the mist, Mike, hiding in Amari''s shadow, listened to the conversation and thought, "It seems these two have encountered many illusions." Illusions were troublesome because they required constant vigilance, and one slip could lead to being caught. Even when encountering the real thing, extreme caution was necessary, with multiple confirmations. Honestly, Shadow Eleven''s persistence had exceeded Shadow Ten''s expectations. He and Thor had rushed here as quickly as possible. The mist grew thicker, and the illusions stronger. Several times, Shadow Ten almost fell for them. Fortunately, the [Eye of Truth] provided timely warnings, allowing them to avoid danger from both illusions and hallucinations. "A stone?" Hearing the voice from the other side of the mist, Mike immediately thought of a stone. The stone he had once sold to Professor Gregory! Using this for verification was effective. But... could it really last this long? Mike''s doubts were soon answered. A stone flew out of the mist, landing in front of them. A very familiar-looking stone, with every detail identical, even the wear marks were perfect. Numerous prompts appeared before Mike''s eyes: [This is a replica] [This stone originated from a long time ago in the beginner''s instance, created by Hades. To simulate the beginner''s instance environment, Apollo extracted the entire instance and placed it on Earth for Professor Gregory to study] [The wear marks on the stone were recently added, perfectly replicating another stone 1:1] As expected of the clever Professor Gregory! Mike never imagined Gregory would carry a fake stone! From the other side of the mist, Shadow Eleven urged, "Hurry up and answer me!" His tone already carried a hint of distrust. Shadow Ten remained silent, a faint yellow glow emanating from him, ready to withstand an attack. At this critical moment, Mike''s voice rang out. "Fake!" Shadow Eleven instinctively prepared to strike but suddenly realized something was off! The voice just now wasn''t from Professor Gregory! Hearing the response from outside the mist, Professor Gregory''s lips curled slightly. He nodded at Shadow Eleven and said, "Real." Only the real Thor could recognize the fake stone. "Phew-" Shadow Eleven let out a long breath but still didn''t completely lower his guard, "Come closer. What token did you bring?" The figure outside the mist approached slowly, and the young voice spoke again. "Token? Let me see." "Thunderclap Hammer, Nightmare''s Breeze, Shadow Sigil..." Shadow Eleven was stunned. The names casually mentioned were all legendary items. If a baby in diapers wielded the Thunderclap Hammer and claimed to be Thor, Shadow Eleven would believe it! These items were too precious and highly representative. The person said with frustration, "None of these seem to prove I''m Thor. Sigh, sometimes hiding my identity too well is a hassle." "How about 3,000 dollars?" With that, 30 bills appeared in the shadow, placed in a small bag tied to Cerberus''s neck. "Wait." The person spoke again, "Your strength is too great. Approaching might threaten Professor Gregory." Cerberus, hearing this, showed a look of resignation. [Activating dog heads separation mode] The weakest head, barely level 60, carried the 3,000 dollars and walked forward slowly. Everyone was stunned, even Shadow Ten was speechless. Thor always managed to come up with new tricks! Professor Gregory chuckled, shaking his head. He felt there was no need to verify the identity anymore. The person on the other side was definitely Thor. When the 3,000 dollars appeared in Shadow Eleven''s hand, he carefully checked it and found no issues, then handed it to Professor Gregory. "It''s real." These bills were Professor Gregory''s first earnings from writing, cherished for years, with his name on each one, unmistakable. "You can come over, but slowly!" Following Shadow Eleven''s instructions, they approached slowly. When they were about sixteen feet apart, both sides took out a small black box. "Identity verification complete!" This time, Shadow Eleven fully believed their identity. In the powerful mist of the Suture Abyss, he couldn''t afford any carelessness! Moreover, if it were an illusion, getting this close would already pose a threat to Professor Gregory, with no need for further disguise. Seeing Shadow Ten alone, Shadow Eleven was puzzled. "Amari, where''s Thor?" Shouldn''t there be two people? Why was Amari alone? Where was Thor? Before Shadow Eleven could finish, a shadow emerged from Amari''s feet, diving into the shadow beneath Professor Gregory. A young voice sounded in Professor Gregory''s ear. "Shadow 8008, at your service." "I promise never to slash the protector, never to hold a blade to the protector''s neck, and never to activate the Irritable version!" Interesting kid. Hearing the voice from the shadow, Professor Gregory nodded slightly and said slowly, "In Guardian Shadow, there''s a rule that speaking to the protector without permission incurs a fine. At your rank, a word costs 2,500 gold coins." [28 words, fine: 70,000 gold coins] The Eye of Truth helpfully calculated the fine for Mike, adding salt to the wound. Mike: ... Guardian Shadow had such a rule? Chapter 212: Star Pluck Chapter 212: Star PluckMike and Shadow Ten had gone through countless hardships, but they finally found Professor Gregory. The plan to rescue Professor Gregory was halfway successful. Amari asked, "What now?" Hiding in Professor Gregory''s shadow, Mike said, "Professor Gregory, Shadow Eleven, I''ll teach you a move to resist illusion attacks and enhance mental defenses." "Alright!" Hearing Thor''s instructions, the two had no reason to refuse. The mist''s illusions were getting stronger, and they indeed needed more resistance. "Professor Gregory, step back three steps. The movement will be a bit large." Listening to Thor''s instructions, Professor Gregory pondered for a moment and then complied. "Raise your hands, place your thumbs on your temples, close your eyes, and use your index fingers to gently massage around your eye sockets." The move seemed strange, somewhat familiar. But how could Thor possibly harm them? PS: If you''re tired of reading novels, you can try this method to relieve visual fatigue. :) Shadow Eleven and Professor Gregory followed suit. "Do it!" Without needing Mike''s reminder, as soon as Shadow Eleven raised his hands and closed his eyes, Amari struck, punching Shadow Eleven in the abdomen. Boom- Shadow Eleven spat out a mouthful of black blood, mixed with white mist! Professor Gregory stood still, sighing. Shadow Eleven was about to resist but, seeing the color of the blood and the mist, immediately understood. He had been unknowingly affected! If Mike and Shadow Ten hadn''t arrived in time, he would soon be overwhelmed by the mist, and who knows what he might have done! "Steady your mind, don''t get emotional!" Amari growled, punching Shadow Eleven in the face, forcing out more white mist and black blood. Shadow Eleven: ... This physical therapy was hard to endure without getting emotional! "The more emotional you get, the harder it is to clear the mist!" Boom- Another punch, hitting Shadow Eleven''s ribs at a tricky angle, forcing out another mouthful of black blood mixed with white mist. No explanation was needed; Professor Gregory understood what was happening. In fact, from the moment they met, Mike and Amari had executed a perfect plan. Once they closed the distance, both realized that Shadow Eleven was deeply affected by the mist, in a very dangerous state! Facing a potentially out-of-control Shadow Eleven, Mike first hid in Professor Gregory''s shadow, ensuring his safety. Then, Mike had them create distance, giving Shadow Ten the opportunity to act. Finally, Shadow Ten struck, directly controlling Shadow Eleven. All this happened in a very short time. By the time Shadow Eleven realized what was happening, Thor and the others had complete control of the situation, leaving no room for change. Professor Gregory nodded slightly, saying softly, "Thor, you''re a genius." "Professor Gregory, if you want to praise me, say it louder." In front of them, Shadow Eleven was being mercilessly beaten. His strength was already inferior to Shadow Ten''s, and the latter had the advantage of a surprise attack. Knowing the situation, Shadow Eleven didn''t resist, following Shadow Ten''s instructions to control his emotions and silently endure the beating. After the last mouthful of black blood, Shadow Eleven slumped, the mist in his body completely cleared. The physical therapy was highly effective. Amari picked up Shadow Eleven like a chick and placed him on a rock. "Rest well." With the mist cleared from Shadow Eleven''s body, the crisis was completely averted, and Mike breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright, let''s rest for a bit before moving on." Besides Shadow Eleven needing to recover and Professor Gregory needing rest, Mike himself had many things to sort out. They had been in the Suture Abyss for several hours. Far away in the Tower of Truth, [Thor''s Sea] had stabilized. The two skills Mike had learned were now usable. [Thor''s Sea] and [Shadow Sea]. Having been busy traveling, Mike finally had time to study the effects of these skills. [Thor''s Sea]: Summon a projection of Thor''s Sea, altering the surrounding environment based on existing elements. Current elements: Water, Shadow S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In simple terms, this was a home-field buff. Mike couldn''t help but recall his battle with Kaelum. "Kaelum clearly has built a Sea of Truth, at least a prototype!" As someone who ranked in the top fifty on the Slaughter Stele, Kaelum''s strength was undeniable. Although Kaelum hadn''t reached Chief-level, building a Sea of Truth early was normal. However, Kaelum had held back, not using the full effect of his Sea of Truth, only a basic application. Mike currently mastered six elements: Lightning, Wind, Fire, Water, Nature, Shadow. Among them, Water and Shadow were part of the [Tidewalker Magus] class template. This meant Mike''s current Thor''s Sea only had the effects of [Water Element] and [Shadow Element]! To activate the other four elements in Thor''s Sea, he needed to invest precious materials corresponding to each element! The better the materials, the better the effect of Thor''s Sea. This was a significant investment, all money. Thinking about the cost of Thor''s Sea gave Mike a headache. How nice it would be if someone else paid for it. For a moment, he missed Maxen. Mike quickly understood the abilities of [Water Element] and [Shadow Element]. Activating [Thor''s Sea] would randomly generate water balls around Mike, moving at his command. Enemies touching the water balls would take damage and receive debuffs like slow, bind, and reduced healing. Mike touching the water balls would receive healing, shields, and purification effects. The refresh rate of the water balls was constant, 20 per second, with a maximum of 200 at a time. This meant the smaller the area affected by Thor''s Sea, the denser the water balls! Without any magic resistance, each water ball could deal 200,000 damage/healing, and this would increase with the scale of Thor''s Sea! If Mike''s health was full, the water balls would provide 100,000 shield points. Activating [Shadow Sea], shadows would randomly refresh around Mike. The shadows had three effects, any one of which could be chosen: 1. Swap places with Mike and take 20% of the next incoming damage. 2. Mimic Mike''s actions, casting the same skill with 20% effectiveness, lasting 3 seconds. 3. Mimic the enemy''s actions, casting the same skill with 20% effectiveness, lasting 3 seconds. The refresh rate of shadows was lower than water balls, 2 per second, with a maximum of 10 shadows at a time. Both [Water Element] and [Shadow Element] would grow stronger and gain new effects as Mike''s level increased and Thor''s Sea expanded and improved in tier! Activating both [Thor''s Sea/Shadow Sea] simultaneously would create a synergy! Shadows could swap places within water balls, enhancing mobility. However, this would double Mike''s mana consumption! According to the Eye of Truth, Currently, if Mike activated [Thor''s Sea (Water)] or [Shadow Sea] alone, maintaining a 100- yard radius, he could sustain it for 120 seconds. Activating both simultaneously, within a 100-yard radius, he could only sustain it for 30 seconds! In those 30 seconds, with continuous use of shadows and water balls without hitting the limit, He could refresh a total of 600 water balls and 60 shadows! This would greatly aid in combat! These figures were based on the 100% boost from [Thor''s Sea''s Blessing]. In terms of strength alone, the effects of [Thor''s Sea (Water)] and [Shadow Sea], even limited to Mike''s level 200, were very powerful! Ordinary tier-one Chiefs, even tier-two Chiefs'' Seas of Truth, couldn''t compare! Once Mike returned to the Tower of Truth and invested resources to improve the tier, it would become even stronger! Putting away the skill descriptions, Mike was in a good mood. Both [Thor''s Sea] and [Shadow Sea] were more focused on survival. In terms of output, Mike didn''t pay much attention. In fact, stacking 10 shadows to cast skills like [Sea Fury] or [Meteor Fire Rain] would deal terrifying damage! Or gathering 200 water balls could instantly deal 40 million damage! But even that paled in comparison to his lightning. Besides these two skills, Mike had another skill waiting to be learned. He looked down at the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist. Supreme Being Ares had once sent five skill books through Maxen to Mike. Mike had learned [Void Tremor], with four books remaining, currently stored in the Thunderclap Hammer. Among these, the lowest level requirement was 200. Mike had just reached level 200 before setting out, but the learning conditions hadn''t been met, so he had to set it aside for now. A skill book emerged from the Thunderclap Hammer. The cover read: When I was at level 200 and went to battle demons, a cunning demon race Lord transformed into countless stars, hiding among them, thinking my attack range couldn''t reach. In an instant, I comprehended a move and slashed it. This skill was named [Star Pluck]. Chapter 213: like the descent of a lightning god Chapter 213: like the descent of a lightning god[Star Pluck] Just the name of this skill sounded incredibly powerful! Mike looked at the skill book''s description, [Star Pluck]: Move like a phantom, charging at a target within (1000 + 5 * level) yards at extreme speed, striking once to deal (5000+ 3* physical attack) damage. Stay by the target for 0.5 seconds, during which you can cast spells/attack. After 0.5 seconds, forcibly return to the original position. You can end [Star Pluck] early to return to the original position. [Star Pluck] deals 300% true damage to illusion-type entities. If [Star Pluck] kills the target (including illusion-type), the cooldown is reset. Cost: None CD: 120s (not affected by any cooldown reduction) "Wow, that''s so cool-" Mike took a deep breath, marveling at Ares''s terrifying power. This skill was indeed strong and quite unique! The casting was divided into two stages: The first stage involved charging at the target and attacking, with a 0.5-second pause. At Mike''s current level, he could attack targets within a 2000-yard range, dealing tens of thousands of damage. If the target was an illusion, it would take nearly 100,000 true damage. The second stage involved ending the pause and returning to the original position, with a kill check. If the target was killed, [Star Pluck] could be used again. If not, it would enter a 2-minute cooldown! The core of the skill wasn''t the 300% true damage bonus but the kill check! Resetting the cooldown meant that with powerful output methods, [Star Pluck] could be used infinitely! This was perfect; no one was better at output than Thor! 0.5 seconds? Not needed at all! Mike could stack 30 layers of Charge Up, then apply a Blessing of Lightning, and follow up with Star Pluck and Thunderclap Strike. He would be incredibly agile on the battlefield, killing enemies while being hard to hit. "2000-yard movement, killing the target and ending Star Pluck early to return to the original position means a 4000-yard movement distance!" The more Mike thought about it, the more excited he became, realizing this skill seemed tailor-made for him! Star Pluck and Wind''s Reach were a perfect match! Star Pluck could decapitate and stack movement distance. Stacking movement distance would make Wind''s Reach''s burst damage incredibly high! Imagine in a group fight, Mike stacking Star Pluck''s distance for 10 seconds. Then, using [Star Pluck] again, teleporting to an enemy 2000 yards away, following up with [Wind''s Reach] for massive damage and long-distance movement, then ending [Star Pluck] to return to the original position! This was simply too cool! The key point was using [Star Pluck]''s forced return mechanism to double the movement distance created by [Wind''s Reach]! The next [Wind''s Reach] would deal terrifying damage! Mike was excited but also puzzled. [Star Pluck] was undoubtedly suitable for Mike. But what about Ares? Purely from the stats, this move at level 200 wasn''t that strong! Mike had this question for a long time. When he first got the [Void Tremor] skill book, Mike remembered clearly that Ares said this skill could kill a Chief. Mike was sure that the damage from Void Tremor alone couldn''t threaten a Chief! "Whether it''s [Void Tremor] or [Star Pluck], they clearly need to be paired with Ares''s SSS-tier talent to unleash massive damage," Mike calmly analyzed. If that were the case, it made much more sense. Thinking of this, Mike looked at Professor Gregory. The reason Professor Gregory was trapped here was because of his second awakening. His second awakening condition was to live another 100 years. And Ares could help Professor Gregory solve this problem. "Could it be that Ares''s talent is related to time?" While pondering this, Mike looked up at the mist. There were stars! "[Star Pluck]''s learning condition: under the stars, swing your weapon at the sky!" Only now could Mike learn [Star Pluck]. Mike looked at Shadow Ten and asked, "I''m going to attack the sky next. It might cause a bit of a commotion. Is that okay?" Shadow Ten frowned slightly, "You want me to cover the noise?" "No, the bigger the commotion, the more it will attract Maxen and the others. I''m saying it might be a bit tough." Mike calmly analyzed. Since they had already found Professor Gregory, the next step should be to rendezvous with Maxen and the others and find a way to escape together. Of course, if they could eliminate all the demon god seeds and purify the Suture Abyss along the way, that would be best. All tasks had to be carried out while ensuring personal safety. Amari looked at Shadow Eleven lying on the rock, assessing their condition. "Give it another 5 minutes, at least until he''s 60% recovered." 60%? How was that enough! Mike didn''t understand Amari''s meaning. Only 60% recovery meant being severely injured! "Let''s wait another 15 minutes. I have some items that can help Shadow Eleven recover quickly." With that, Mike took out a bunch of prepared healing items and handed them to Shadow Eleven from Professor Gregory''s shadow. Shadow Eleven: "Thank you." Mike waved his hand, "No need to thank me. Just transfer the money to my account later. Actually, never mind, I''ll have Shadow Nine deduct it from your salary directly." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Eleven: "Fine." With Mike''s healing items, Shadow Eleven could recover to 95% in 15 minutes. Though still slightly injured, it was the best they could do. After waiting silently for fifteen minutes, Shadow Eleven returned to Professor Gregory''s shadow, while Shadow Ten protected Mike. Mike looked at the starry sky, holding the [Star Pluck] skill book in his left hand and the Thunderclap Hammer in his right. He took a deep breath, lightning flashing around him. Thunder rumbled in the sky. At that moment, the skill book turned into countless starlights, merging into Mike''s body. Mike''s speed reached its peak as he struck at the stars! Boom- Initially, it was just a spark of lightning, then a massive lightning pillar shot up, transforming into a roaring dragon soaring through the sky, finally... like the descent of a lightning god!! At this moment, Shadow Ten was completely thrown out of Mike''s shadow, staring ahead in a daze. Though he had expected this move to be extraordinary, He never imagined Thor could unleash such a stunning strike! This strike wasn''t just Mike''s doing; the Thunderclap Hammer guided Mike, unleashing infinite lightning energy! ... The rescue team for Professor Gregory was trekking through the abyss when someone noticed the anomaly as Mike used Star Pluck. "Look, there''s lightning energy!" Seeing a spark of lightning, Joseph casually remarked. "It''s just a lightning bolt, what''s the big deal?" But soon, the lightning transformed into a roaring dragon, flying through the night sky. The night turned to day, and the abyssal mist was purified. Kaelum craned his neck, watching the scene, and casually said, "It looks like Thunderclap Hammer''s energy." He had seen images of the Thunderclap Hammer before and wouldn''t mistake it. Maxen staring at the scene, dropping the Flail in his hand. The flail hit the ground, creating a terrifying crack, and Anderson, caught off guard, fell into it. Chapter 214: Hes too fierce Chapter 214: He''s too fierceMike''s commotion was immense, not only attracting the attention of the rescue team for Professor Gregory but also drawing the notice of the demon creatures. Originally, the demon gods could only guide these demon creatures from behind the scenes. Now, they didn''t need to do anything; the demon creatures would automatically swarm towards the source of the lightning! This earth-shattering strike was so powerful that it even vaguely threatened the safety of the Suture Abyssal Plane. The will of the Abyssal Plane would do anything to protect its existence, and the demon creatures would naturally launch a frenzied attack on Mike and the others! ... Joseph looked at the gradually calming lightning, his face full of worry. With the vision of a ninth-tier Lord, he could easily discern the current situation. "There are too many demon creatures; they might not be able to hold out!" As he spoke, Joseph turned his head, "Maxen, we need to hurry over... where are you jumping?" Joseph was shocked to see Maxen about to jump into a crack in the ground! This crack was created by Maxen''s frequently used flail. It seemed someone had fallen in. Just as Maxen jumped down, he threw a shadow back up. Covered in stone armor, Anderson was already on the brink of death beneath it. What had happened? Joseph''s pupils contracted. Anderson wasn''t weak. In their team, besides the two ninth-tier Lords, Anderson''s defense was among the top three! In the blink of an eye, he was already gravely injured! Even a peak Chief-tier demon creature couldn''t have injured Anderson so quickly! Anderson quickly wrote on the ground with his finger: "There''s a Lord tier demon creature underground, very strong, don''t go down!" Half of Anderson''s body had already turned to stone, protecting most of his vital areas, allowing him to survive the demon creature''s assault. In fact, the crack alone couldn''t have caused Anderson to fall. The problem was that the moment the crack appeared, a rope forcibly pulled Anderson down! Sensing the unknown danger, Anderson immediately activated the second form of his talent, saving his life. Maxen also quickly realized something was wrong, jumping into the crack to rescue Anderson. Everything happened in a very short time. If Maxen had been 0.01 seconds slower, Anderson might have lost his life. After Anderson was rescued, several beams of light fell on him, healing his injuries. Some of the petrified areas couldn''t be restored temporarily, a side effect of over-activating his talent. "Retreat!" Joseph, treating the situation as a major threat, organized everyone to move away from the crack. As they retreated, everyone asked, "Deputy Leader, aren''t we going to save the leader?" Leaving Maxen in the ground crack? Even though he was a ninth-tier Lord, who knew how many enemies were underground? Wouldn''t it be too dangerous? "Save Maxen? You still don''t get it." Joseph, running at the back, looked extremely serious and said earnestly, "We''re retreating to avoid the aftermath of his battle! If Maxen goes all out..." Unable to find the right words to express his feelings, Joseph could only say helplessly, "He''s too fierce!" "Watch out, it''s coming!" As if to confirm Joseph''s words. They hadn''t run more than a few hundred yards when a terrifying, sinister pillar of blood energy shot up from the crack! This pressure was even greater than the previous lightning! A massive shadow instantly enveloped everyone, causing them to freeze, overwhelmed by fear! The blood energy pressure was terrifying! Boom- To block the blood light, Joseph quickly lined everyone up in a straight line, standing at the back to face the blood light''s impact. Taking it head-on! Boom- The wind shield around Joseph shattered completely, and he wiped the blood from his mouth instantly. Joseph was helpless! He was a dual-element wind and space element powerhouse, specializing in these. In terms of extreme killing ability, Joseph was only slightly inferior to Maxen. But in terms of toughness and endurance, Joseph couldn''t compare to Maxen at all! He did delicate work, like surgical precision killing! Maxen? He was a butcher, a slaughterer! How could they be the same? In a different environment, Joseph could use the space element to block the damage, avoiding such a dire situation. But this was the Suture Abyss, where the space element was weakened countless times to trap Professor Gregory! All these factors made it extremely difficult for Joseph to withstand even the aftermath of Maxen''s battle. After the aftermath, Joseph swallowed a mouthful of blood. His right hand trembled uncontrollably, so he hid it behind his back. Joseph turned around, looking at the eight people he had protected, about to speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood, staining his shirt red. The scene was awkward for a moment. The remaining eight members of the team turned their heads in unison, pretending not to see anything, while Kaelum''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. "Cough, cough." Joseph raised his left hand, coughing lightly twice, signaling everyone to turn back. Kaelum looked at Joseph again. In a second, his clothes had changed, living up to his title as ''the fastest man.'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is everyone alright?" Joseph asked, but another mouthful of blood surged up. This time, everyone saw a blur, and Joseph had changed clothes again, looking as usual. Kaelum sighed, whispering, "Nephew, if you can''t hold it in, just spit it out. You''ll feel much better." Joseph smiled faintly, shaking his head as if he didn''t understand what Kaelum was saying. As long as he didn''t feel embarrassed, it was someone else''s problem to deal with! Joseph finally suppressed his internal injuries and spoke calmly, "This is... an old injury from being slashed by Shadow Nine, now being drawn out. A reminder to all of you, once you become a ninth-tier Lord, never challenge Master Shadow Nine." Kaelum rolled his eyes. Nephew, you were dueling in the Core City of Truth, where even if you were killed, you could be revived in the real world. Could you at least consider the context when lying? Even saying you were beaten by Vortexarchon would be more believable! Besides, revealing your embarrassing past, does it really divert everyone''s attention? Kaelum had a thousand things he wanted to say. But out of respect for his nephew, Kaelum kept them to himself. The terrifying blood pillar slowly dissipated, and a burly figure dragging a blood-stained flail walked out. His face was calm, his heart at peace. That full-force strike was enough to kill all the underground demon creatures, even Lord-tier ones. No survivors. Watching Maxen slowly approach, Joseph couldn''t help but feel a bit apprehensive. He was grateful that Maxen was his ally, not his enemy. After reaching Lord-tier, besides the Supreme Beings, Maxen had no equal among his peers. Joseph sighed again, speaking with a hint of helplessness, "Take a good look at the man walking towards you. Remember this figure. He is, in the past hundred years, no, in the three hundred years of human history..." Joseph said each word clearly, "The one who has slaughtered the most demons." Chapter 215: Wasnt Maxen always wealthy? Had he gone bankrupt recently? Chapter 215: Wasn''t Maxen always wealthy? Had he gone bankrupt recently?From the flickering blood light, Maxen emerged, carrying his blood-red flail, strolling leisurely. Joseph''s timely commentary painted a perfect picture, leaving an indelible impression on everyone present. This scene seemed etched into their souls, unforgettable for each person there. However, Kaelum was puzzled. Why had his nephew suddenly turned into a commentator? This didn''t seem right! Was something wrong? Joseph stepped forward to greet Maxen. With his back to the others, his right hand in front, Joseph lowered his voice, "I said everything you wanted me to say! Enough already! Using blood energy to aggravate my injuries is a bit too much, don''t you think?" Earlier, when Joseph had spat blood in front of everyone, it wasn''t due to his own condition. Someone had been messing with him from behind! That someone had coerced Joseph into saying a few flattering words. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand," Maxen said, blinking his innocent eyes, full of pure innocence. "I think I heard someone say I looked handsome." "You really... wait, you''re level 981?!" Joseph gritted his teeth in anger, quickly realizing something else. Maxen''s level had increased by one?! After level 600, killing powerful demon creatures in the Abyssal Plane could increase one''s level. However, leveling up this way required killing creatures of the same tier or higher, which was extremely difficult! For ordinary people, it was better to return to the Tower of Truth and level up slowly. Of course, for Maxen, it was like a walk in the park. "I was just about to tell you." Maxen''s face turned serious as he explained, "The demon creatures underground are completely different from those on the surface; they don''t have damage reduction buffs. They probably weren''t born in this plane but were hiding here from the start! The ground here can block the mist and our detection, so we never found them." Listening to Maxen''s explanation, Joseph''s face clouded with worry. Maxen continued, "There was a ninth-tier Lord demon creature hiding in the crack just now, carrying a demon god seed. If I''m not mistaken, at the right moment, the Lord-tier demon creature would swallow the demon god seed, potentially advancing its strength further, even reaching demon god level! And from what I sensed, there are more than one ninth-tier Lord in the passage!" Joseph frowned. The Suture Abyss was even stranger than they had imagined. The demon gods had set up multiple traps in this Abyssal Plane. "As the Abyssal Plane evolves, the level cap it can accommodate keeps increasing." Maxen pointed behind him, "I have to chase down the ninth-tier Lord demon creature in the passage. Leaving it would be a hidden danger. You lead the team to the lightning''s location. The lightning cleared the mist from the entire Abyss. Leading the team won''t be too difficult for you." "Also, the commotion I caused just now was too big. The Suture Abyssal Plane has started to reject and despise my presence. Wherever I go, the demon creatures will attack me madly." From Maxen''s words, it was clear he planned to split the team. If they ignored the underground demon creatures, they could cause significant trouble at a critical moment. The top human powerhouses in the Suture Abyss included four ninth-tier Lords: Shadow Ten, Shadow Eleven, Maxen, and Joseph. With Maxen drawing aggro and acting alone, keeping the others together was the best solution for now. Joseph didn''t hesitate long and nodded in agreement, "Alright." There was no need to worry about Maxen''s safety. Even without two Supreme Godfathers, Maxen was incredibly formidable. In fact, the demon gods had tried to assassinate Maxen multiple times. To break through to Ultimate Lord level 990, Maxen always appeared in the most dangerous places during battles, fighting for his life. The demon gods didn''t fear humanity gaining another Supreme Being but couldn''t accept another Ultimate Lord! Another Supreme Being would trouble the Supreme Demon Gods. Another Ultimate Lord would trouble the demon gods. Especially an Ultimate Lord like Maxen! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Given Maxen''s combat prowess as a ninth-tier Lord, if he became an Ultimate Lord, the consequences would be unimaginable! The title of humanity''s first Ultimate Lord would be undisputed. Because of this, even with two Supreme Godfathers, the demon gods wanted Maxen dead! The demon gods feared the fully-powered Apollo the most. As for Morpheus and Ares... their time had passed. Nothing to fear anymore! Joseph pointed at the crack and spoke again. "This pit might be a trap." The timing of the crack''s appearance was too coincidental, and the connected passage made it seem like a ploy to lure their strongest member, Maxen, away. "I know, but do I have a choice?" Maxen smiled and shook his head, "I can sense at least two ninth-tier Lord demon creatures on the other side of the passage. If I don''t chase them, their target will be Professor Gregory!" To make Maxen willingly step into a trap, the demon race had to show some sincerity! These two ninth-tier Lords were appetizers for Maxen. If the sincerity wasn''t enough, Maxen could kill the demon race Lords and still have time to reunite with Professor Gregory and the others. "Enough talk, I''m off to kill a ninth-tier Lord." Maxen, carrying his flail, jumped back into the crack to chase the ninth-tier demon race Lords. If he delayed any longer, he wouldn''t catch them. For some reason, Joseph felt a bit offended. Watching Maxen''s departing figure, Joseph pondered. "Why do I feel like this guy is making excuses to avoid seeing Thor?" Maxen had said a lot, but it all boiled down to not wanting to meet Thor! "Let''s go!" Joseph called the remaining team members, heading towards the remnants of the lightning. They needed to quickly reunite with Professor Gregory and Thor and find a way to escape this place! ... Meanwhile, at Mike and Professor Gregory''s location. The lightning had killed all the nearby demon creatures. Once everything calmed down, the area around Mike and the others became a vacuum, free from demon creatures and mist. "Let''s set up quickly while we can!" Shadow Ten stayed to guard, while Shadow Eleven carried various items and set up formations and traps around them. In the distance, the commotion from the blood pillar was also noticeable, and Mike and the others naturally took note. "Is Maxen really that strong?!" Mike looked at the blood pillar, his eyes gleaming with a strange light, "Does that mean he''ll be much richer after this battle?" Richer? Shadow Ten was puzzled. Wasn''t Maxen always wealthy? Had he gone bankrupt recently? Setting aside Maxen''s wealth, they had other matters to attend to. Taking advantage of the brief calm, Professor Gregory spoke again. "Did you collect any data on the Abyssal Plane along the way?" Shadow Ten shook his head, "The situation was sudden. I''m not good with these things, so I only brought a simple detector." He handed the detector to Professor Gregory. Professor Gregory''s previous calculations were based on Shadow Eleven''s data. While he could deduce part of the truth, it was too vague! The instrument Shadow Ten brought was also of poor precision. Just as Professor Gregory was feeling disappointed, Mike suddenly spoke from the shadow. "Data? Professor Gregory, what data do you need? Just ask me!" With the Eye of Truth, getting any data was simple! Mike suddenly felt he was born for scientific research! "I forgot about you." Professor Gregory chuckled and then said seriously, "My authority allows me to create a temporary SS-tier research group to study the ''Suture Abyssal Plane'' topic, with a budget not exceeding 100,000 Lord merits. A research report and corresponding materials must be submitted to a specific committee for approval afterward. Based on the value of the research results, the temporary research group can be converted into a formal project group, up to SSS-tier, with an unlimited budget. That''s the general situation. Shadow 8008, are you interested in joining the research group?" Mike nodded enthusiastically, "I''m interested! Please let me join your research group!!" Chapter 216: Its worth a try Chapter 216: It''s worth a tryTaking advantage of the lingering effects of the lightning, Professor Gregory quickly began his calculations. Shadow Ten brought out a low-end PC equipped with a 4090 graphics card, saying helplessly, "The conditions are mediocre, but it''ll have to do." The initial plan didn''t include assisting Professor Gregory with research, so there were no preparations for it. Even this computer was one Shadow Ten used for gaming in his spare time, and its performance was nowhere near that of a supercomputer. Fortunately, Professor Gregory didn''t need many functions. Sitting at the computer, Professor Gregory posed a question, and Mike immediately provided the corresponding answer. "Current abyssal energy concentration?" "S+ level, expected to rise to SS level in 30 minutes." "Magnetic field status?" Mike used his shadow to form a pattern, which Professor Gregory glanced at before nodding and continuing his questions, "Current number of demon god seeds?" "....." This question and answer session continued for several minutes until Shadow Eleven returned, at which point Professor Gregory ended his questions and fell into deep thought. "Something''s still not right. What''s missing?" Swiping back and forth on the touchscreen, Professor Gregory felt he was overlooking something. "By the way, we also have demon creatures beneath us." Mike realized that Professor Gregory hadn''t asked about the ground, likely because he didn''t know. "The soil here blocks monitoring even better than the mist!" The Eye of Truth could see things within hundred miles in the mist but only up to 500 yards below! "There are demon creatures below, and a passage, but most of those demon creatures are in a dormant state and weren''t born in the Suture Abyss..." After explaining the underground situation to Professor Gregory, a light flashed in his eyes! "I understand now, that''s it!" Mike felt like he could hear a detective-themed background music playing in his head. Professor Gregory, please begin your performance! "I''ve been wondering why the Suture Abyss, as an Abyssal Plane about to fully evolve, was misjudged as a small Abyssal Plane. Why are the Space Element restrictions so severe, and why must the spatial passage open at specific times?" Professor Gregory adjusted his glasses and turned the computer screen to show everyone. "Look, the complete shape of the Suture Abyss should be like this...." On the computer screen, Professor Gregory had drawn a rough sketch. It looked like two hands squeezing the ends of a book, causing the pages to bunch up and form an irregular tubular passage. This book represented the current shape of the Suture Abyssal Plane. Professor Gregory''s explanation was met with unanimous approval from everyone present. A red dot appeared on the simulation map, marking the location of Mike and the others, inside the passage. Professor Gregory explained, "We''re actually in the inner layer. The soil beneath us is the outer layer. The starry sky above us is fake. If we ignore all spatial restrictions and fly straight to the other side, we''ll find the other side of the Suture Abyss!" Shadow Ten, Shadow Eleven, and Mike looked at each other, somewhat understanding, and gradually felt more confident. The three of them simultaneously exclaimed, "So that''s it!" "I get it!" "I understand too!" Whether their brains understood or not, their mouths did. Mike tried to clarify, "So, there are two stitched-together plane segments, like a sandwich, with a gap in the middle, right?" "That''s one way to understand it." Professor Gregory nodded, "As the evolution process progresses, the gap will get smaller and eventually collapse, causing the two segments to fully merge, like this-" Professor Gregory clapped his hands together. Everyone understood his point: only ninth-tier Lords might survive this catastrophe! "The good news is, at least we now understand the shape of the Suture Abyssal Plane, giving us time to consider countermeasures." Professor Gregory maintained a positive attitude. Knowing how you might die is better than dying without a clue. Moreover, there''s always a way out. Once they reunited with the rescue team, they could continue finding a way to escape the Suture Abyss. Shadow Ten voiced his question, "Can''t we reopen the plane passage to leave the Suture Abyssal Plane?" "That''s the tricky part." Professor Gregory pointed to the red dot on the diagram, "We''re in the inner layer, separated by a segment. People outside have no idea where we are. Opening a passage is like opening Pandora''s box; no one knows what will happen. So we can only open it at specific times, randomly, like when you arrived. And there''s a strict time limit once the passage is open." The method from outside to inside was not feasible. Shadow Ten asked again, "What about opening a passage from inside to outside?" Professor Gregory nodded, "That''s a possibility. Preliminary estimates suggest that a move like 8008''s earlier, with ten times the power, might break through." Mike spread his hands, helpless. The earlier strike had a lot of luck involved. It wasn''t Mike''s current true strength but more like the energy fluctuation of the Thunderclap Hammer. Reproducing such a powerful attack was impossible, let alone at ten times the scale! Hearing this, Shadow Ten became hopeful, "If that''s the case, Maxen can do it!" Wow- Maxen is that strong? "I haven''t finished. It needs to be at a specific time and place, targeting the weakest point in the space to break through." Professor Gregory tapped the computer screen, "To achieve this, we need to kill as many demon god seeds as possible. Don''t forget, we''re only on one segment. That means there are nine demon god seeds on the other segment!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone fell silent. Clearly, escaping the Suture Abyss wasn''t going to be easy. Professor Gregory, with Mike''s Eye of Truth, outlined a preliminary strategy: Explore the abyss, purify demon creatures, kill demon god seeds. Find the designated location, at the critical time, have Maxen open the spatial passage... Any misstep in this plan would lead to failure. From the shadow, Mike spoke slowly, "I have an idea. We should split up..." After hearing Mike''s plan, Shadow Eleven immediately shook his head, "Too dangerous!" According to Thor''s plan, the risks for Thor would increase tenfold. A hundredfold! Professor Gregory didn''t respond immediately, hesitating. Only Amari, familiar with Thor, nodded, "It''s worth a try." Amari looked at Professor Gregory and said seriously, "Though the time has been short, I''ve seen Thor''s character and actions. I trust him. If he proposes this plan, he has a way to execute it." Even with Amari''s assurance, Professor Gregory was still hesitant. "A potential Supreme Being, this is a serious matter..." Amari persuaded again, "Professor Gregory, before we set out, Shadow Nine told me he trusts Thor. Even if you don''t trust me, you should trust Shadow Nine''s judgment and the person he endorses!" After hearing Shadow Ten''s words, Gregory finally nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll trust Shadow Nine this time." Chapter 217: One day, I will lead the charge ahead of everyone Chapter 217: One day, I will lead the charge ahead of everyoneSince Professor Gregory agreed, Mike''s proposal was approved. Before Mike set off, there were some preparations to be made. He first handed over some supplies to Shadow Eleven and Professor Gregory. "Here are 6,000 tons of A-grade ore and 1,200 tons of S-grade ore. Use them to build defenses, and make sure to keep them safe!" Mike clung to the ring, reluctant to let go, while Shadow Eleven stood there, bewildered. "I know to keep them safe, but you need to let go!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Professor Gregory coughed lightly, "Ahem, the consumed ore will be reimbursed at wartime prices, which is the highest price of ore sold in the past seven days." Upon hearing this, the storage ring instantly fell into Shadow Eleven''s hand. Shadow Eleven felt a mix of emotions, unsure how to express them. Mike nonchalantly took out another storage ring and explained, "There are some scrolls and items here, given to me by a friend for free, so no charge for these." Besides the supplies, there was something else handed to Professor Gregory. Looking at the item in his hand, Professor Gregory was curious, "What''s this?" "Magic Conch." Mike briefly explained the function of the Magic Conch. Besides transmitting sound, blowing it could open a portal for both sides to travel through. Even in the Suture Abyssal Plane, it would work! Mike, slightly embarrassed, said, "To be honest, without this, I wouldn''t dare venture out with Amari." Exploring the Abyssal Plane and finding weak points in the space would be much less efficient without the Eye of Truth. Though Mike valued his life, he knew the current situation was dangerous. Dragging it out would only put him in more danger. That wouldn''t be valuing his life; it would be foolish. Professor Gregory nodded slightly, "That''s for the best." With the Magic Conch, Thor and the others could escape at any time if they encountered danger. Amari also handed over a batch of supplies to Shadow Eleven. Before setting out, Amari had considered the possibility of long-term combat in the stitched plane and had prepared ample supplies. Especially for enhancing mental defenses, there were not only supplies for Shadow Eleven but also a special batch for Professor Gregory. "By the way, Professor Gregory, after you reunite with the rescue team, it''s best to set up a temporary fortress." Mike drew a simple design for a fortress that could withstand attacks from Lord-tier demon creatures. This way, even if there was a beast tide, they wouldn''t have to worry about their safety. Using high-tier ore to build the fortress would provide a strong defensive advantage. After arranging everything, Mike pointed east, "The rescue team will come from this direction. They''re already 10 miles away." Then, Mike shifted his finger, pointing in the opposite direction, "To reach the other segment, Amari and I will go this way. It''s closer. There are fewer beasts now, making it easier to travel. Let''s head out." With that, Amari stood up and started walking west. "Be careful and don''t overdo it." Professor Gregory also stood up, looking down at Shadow Ten''s shadow, smiling, "You''re only level 200; there''s no need to take on such a heavy burden. We humans fought the Blood War so the next generation could have it easier. Shadow Nine was being reckless sending you to the abyss." Daring to call Shadow Nine reckless, probably only Professor Gregory in the world had the guts to say that. Anyone else who dared would find Shadow Nine drawing his blade. Mike scratched his head and laughed, "Professor Gregory, if you keep talking, I won''t leave! I barely mustered the courage to take a few more steps, and now I''m almost regretting it!" Despite his words, Amari didn''t pause, continuing westward. Professor Gregory waved, saying goodbye, "Next time we meet, I have something to tell you about Shadow Nine." Shadow Ten''s shadow suddenly extended dozens of yards, rushing to Professor Gregory, even forming a sharp point. "Professor Gregory, what a coincidence, we meet again!" Professor Gregory closed his eyes, groping in front of him, muttering, "These illusions are getting stronger. Why can''t I see anything all of a sudden?" Mike gave up trying to get information from Professor Gregory, and the shadow snapped back like a rubber band. Professor Gregory opened his eyes, watching the two figures gradually disappear, the smile on his face slowly fading. Finally, his face was full of worry, his brows furrowed deeply. Shadow Eleven noticed Professor Gregory''s unusual expression and asked softly, "Professor Gregory, what''s wrong?" "Thor deceived us." Professor Gregory sighed, shaking his head, then changed the subject, "Did you see the blood pillar earlier?" Shadow Eleven nodded, "I saw it. It was Maxen''s doing, no doubt." "I watched Maxen grow up. I know his character-careful and meticulous, not reckless. Even fighting a demon god, he wouldn''t make such a big commotion." Professor Gregory analyzed seriously, speaking slowly, "Thor''s earlier lightning likely attracted the Suture Abyss''s will, causing demon creatures to seek and attack him. To alleviate Thor''s pressure, Maxen released an even stronger aura to draw the abyss''s attention. Even so, Thor is still under great pressure. He used the excuse of splitting up to help us... sigh." Gregory chuckled bitterly, sitting back in his chair, self-mocking, "As a researcher, I feel utterly useless." Every time he neared a battlefield, Gregory faced this sense of helplessness. He felt it most deeply during the Blood War. He thought he''d never face a battlefield again, never feel this way again. But today, in front of an eighteen-year-old, Gregory felt young again. As he mocked himself, the conch in Gregory''s hand shook. He looked down to see 30 hundred- dollar bills lying quietly on the ground. This was the money he used to buy the stone. Earlier, Thor had taken it out to prove his identity, and Professor Gregory had let Mike keep it. But now, it was back by Gregory''s side. He looked west, the reformed mist obscuring his view, but he seemed to see the vague figures of Shadow Ten and a young man walking together. Gregory shook his head, smiling. He must have been mistaken. Thor wouldn''t leave the shadow so easily. Regardless, Gregory seemed to truly see that scene. Under the starlight, a young man, draped in Nightmare''s Breeze and holding the Thunderclap Hammer, stood tall and spirited. Gregory whispered, "I''m already this old, yet I''m letting an eighteen-year-old charge ahead." Gregory bent down, picked up the 30 bills, rubbed his eyes, and took a deep breath. His aged body seemed to awaken with an indescribable strength. His gaze was firm, filled with ambition, looking towards the direction Thor had disappeared. He spoke each word clearly, "One day, I will lead the charge ahead of everyone!" One day! Chapter 218: Seventy percent is yours Chapter 218: Seventy percent is yoursWhen Thor and Shadow Ten left, Professor Gregory soon welcomed the rescue team. Even though the mist around was not thick, both sides still kept a distance, shouting to verify identities. Following Professor Gregory''s instructions, Shadow Eleven asked, "Joseph, when Shadow Nine slashed you back then, was he holding the blade in his right hand or left hand?" Joseph instinctively replied, "Right hand... no! It was the left hand!" Professor Gregory nodded slowly, "So concerned about his image, it must be him. Let them come over." Shadow Nine using his left hand? Joseph, a ninth-tier Lord, wasn''t worthy of that. As someone from the same generation as Morpheus, Shadow Nine, and Calderon, Professor Gregory, though not powerful, knew secrets far beyond others. Shadow Nine wasn''t just left-handed. Shadow Nine with the blade in his left hand and Shadow Nine with the blade in his right hand were two completely different states! After Joseph and the others joined Professor Gregory, they immediately began building defenses. With the ore and design plans left by Thor, constructing the fortress was much easier. "Anderson, the quality of this dirt on you is pretty good. Bear with it." Kaelum tore off a large chunk of the dirt armor, and Anderson''s skin was immediately covered by the dirt armor again. Once the new dirt armor solidified, Kaelum tore it off again. It was like peeling off a scab after a wound healed, repeating the process continuously. To save his life earlier, Anderson had over-activated his talent and was now in a semi- petrified state, essentially without combat power. To quickly get through this weak period, he needed to keep shedding the dirt armor. However, this process was somewhat inhumane. Half an hour later, the defense line established by the team soon faced demon creatures. With high-quality ore supporting them, the various mechanical items they carried came into play. Under the barrage of concentrated fire, the demon creatures couldn''t get close to the defense line and were killed. Inside the defense line, a Mechanic even began manufacturing ammunition. "6,000 tons of A-grade ore, 1,200 tons of S-grade ore... we could blow up the entire plane!" He had never fought such a well-funded battle! While the defense line was hot with action, Joseph found time to exchange information with Professor Gregory and plan the next steps. After a brief discussion, Joseph frowned and said, "So, Thor and Maxen have both attracted the attention of the demon creatures and are actively clearing demon god seeds?" "That''s right." After receiving confirmation, Joseph''s face changed, as if he had thought of something bad. He said urgently, "But the enemy has ninth-tier Lord demon creatures. Maxen can handle them easily, but Thor is only level 200! Professor Gregory, quickly summon Thor back!" Hearing Joseph''s words, Professor Gregory suddenly laughed and changed the subject, "Joseph, do you know the battle records of our human potential Supreme Beings at level 200?" Joseph was stunned and honestly replied, "I was of the same generation as Supreme Being Ares, and I''ve heard a bit. It''s said he killed thirteen Chiefs." In Ares''s rise, the Blood War had ended, and humanity was officially counterattacking the Abyssal Plane. Ares, with just one person and one sword, slaughtered on the front lines, causing a sensation. Professor Gregory took a sip of water and said slowly, "Supreme Being Morpheus, at level 200, killed the son of the fifth demon god, which counts as killing a third-tier Lord. Supreme Being Ares, at level 200, comprehended [Star Pluck] in battle and slashed a fifth-tier demon Lord with one sword. Supreme Being Apollo, at level 200, ventured into the abyss, causing several demon Lords to disappear, their whereabouts unknown. The strongest among them was an eighth-tier Lord!" Putting down his cup, Professor Gregory said disdainfully, "Thor, as the fourth generation Supreme Being of humanity, killing a ninth-tier demon Lord, is that too much?" Wow- After Professor Gregory''s explanation, Joseph suddenly felt it wasn''t too much at all! At level 200, for a potential Supreme Being, strength was already a qualitative change. Moreover, Thor had Shadow Ten with him, not alone. Maybe they really could kill a ninth-tier demon Lord! ... "A ninth-tier demon Lord is targeting us!" Mike''s tone was very serious and earnest, "Amari, I miss Professor Gregory. Let''s go back!" We''ll explore the area ahead later! That''s a ninth-tier demon Lord, 780 levels higher than Mike! Thor''s cautiousness was very genuine at this moment. Amari nodded, "Alright." Shadow Nine had instructed him to follow Thor''s lead in everything, and Amari was strictly adhering to that. He also thought it was time to go back. Being targeted by a ninth-tier Lord demon creature was a troublesome matter. Shadow Ten wasn''t as powerful as Maxen. Among ninth-tier Lords, determining the winner was easy; a few moves would reveal each other''s strengths and weaknesses. But to decide life and death? Fighting for half a month was common! The demon creature lurking in the shadows was likely not as strong as Amari. But Amari also had to protect Thor, which naturally added more considerations in a fight. From the shadow, Mike spoke again, "wait, I have one more question." "Go ahead." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How much do you get paid for killing a ninth-tier Lord?" Amari fell silent, suddenly feeling this was a question he couldn''t answer! If he told Thor the real answer, with this kid''s personality, he''d definitely go crazy! After a long silence, Amari said, "I... I''ve never killed one, so I''m not sure about the market price." He didn''t know, but the Eye of Truth did! [Killing a first-tier Lord is worth 4,000 Lord merits] [Killing a ninth-tier Lord is worth 36,000 Lord merits] Here, "Lord" specifically refers to demon creature corps Lords. Wild demon creatures like Cerberus, without corps training and demon god blessings, wouldn''t yield any rewards. 36,000 Lord merits! Mike''s eyes widened! How much had Maxen earned on this trip? Mike had saved for several days to earn just over 30,000 Lord merits. Maxen could earn the same amount by casually killing a ninth-tier Lord! Mike suddenly felt the value of his labor was being devalued! "Wait a minute...." Mike quickly realized another problem, "Logically, Maxen has killed many demon race Lords. Why is he still so poor?" "Poor?" Amari was puzzled. When had Maxen ever been associated with poverty? "Oh, there''s something you might not know." Amari explained, "90% of the merits Maxen earns from killing demon creatures go directly to the Nightmare Corps, 9% to the Valor Sword Corps, and only 1% to him." "Rumor has it, and I emphasize ''rumor,'' that Supreme Being Morpheus said he was holding it for Maxen. As for Supreme Being Ares, it seems to be because Maxen''s sword skills weren''t up to par or something." "Oh, I see." Mike felt a pang of sympathy for Maxen. Maxen, with two Supreme Godfathers, seemed incredibly glamorous but had silently sacrificed much more. The topic of Maxen came to an end. From the shadow, Thor''s voice came, "Bro Amari, how about we split the merits from killing the ninth-tier Lord, seventy-thirty?" As expected! Shadow Ten sighed inwardly. To Thor, a ninth-tier Lord demon race was like a walking bag of Lord merits, impossible to refuse! Seventy-thirty split.... Listening to Thor''s proposal, Amari slowly nodded and said in a deep voice, "Seventy percent is yours!" Chapter 219: We might really have a chance to kill a nine-tier Lord Chapter 219: We might really have a chance to kill a nine-tier LordIs there really such a good deal? Given Mike''s current strength, as long as he hides in the shadows, he has a high chance of one-shotting a nine-tier Lord. Thunderclap Strike can deal massive damage, and if you add a thirty-layer Charge Up, the damage becomes terrifying. What demon creature could withstand such high damage? Having settled the most important matter of dividing the spoils, Mike humbly asked, "Amari, I haven''t killed a nine-tier Lord before. Anything I should watch out for?" Amari didn''t know how to respond. He almost blurted out: I''m a nine-tier Lord too, want to practice on me? A nine-tier Lord is a top-tier force in any faction. But to Thor, it sounded as weak as a slime in an instance. "Ahem." Amari cleared his throat and began, "Once you reach Chief tier strength, you can create a Sea of Truth, which the demon race calls the Abyssal Sea." Clearly, there were many high-tier combat basics that Thor didn''t know, and Amari needed to explain. Mike had fought against a demon race Chief before. But that was in the Forest of Truth, the human race''s home turf. In the Forest of Truth, the demon race''s strength was greatly diminished, let alone summoning the Abyssal Sea-it was impossible. Amari continued, "A Chief tier demon creature has a gem embedded in its forehead, one gem for each tier. The Abyssal Sea is usually hidden within the gem. During battle, it can be summoned to assist. Until the Abyssal Sea is completely shattered, the demon creature won''t die." Mike nodded, taking mental notes. "A Lord tier demon creature can fuse all its gems into one, becoming an [Abyssal Pearl]. The Abyssal Pearl is embedded somewhere on their body, weapon, or equipment. That''s their true weak spot!" Amari''s face grew serious. "So, you have to completely destroy their body, deplete their health bar, and then find the [Abyssal Pearl]. Only by shattering or sealing the [Abyssal Pearl] can you truly kill a demon race Lord. And that''s just a one-tier Lord!" According to Amari, a nine-tier demon race Lord has up to nine [Abyssal Pearls]! "Wait, I have a question." Mike asked, "If we destroy the demon race Lord''s body, wouldn''t the Abyssal Pearls be obvious and easy to find?" "Maybe I didn''t explain it well. Look, this is the [Truth Pearl] corresponding to the [Abyssal Pearl]." Shadow Ten raised his right arm, which glowed with a golden light. "Can you see where my Truth Pearl is hidden?" "Yeah, but it''s not polite to say." Amari''s shadow wiggled his left pinky finger. Under the [Eye of Truth], Mike clearly saw a pearl''s shadow hidden in Amari''s right pinky finger. Amari was stunned. He spread his hands and smiled, "I suddenly feel like we might really have a chance to kill a nine-tier Lord." Then, Amari clenched his right fist, and Mike saw the golden pearl rapidly moving, constantly changing positions within the arm! The glow on Amari''s right hand dimmed, and he continued, "Besides being able to move, the Abyssal Pearl has many other effects. Even if you find it, it''s hard to completely destroy it." A one-tier Lord is equivalent to having a top-tier Abyssal Sea, significantly boosting their strength. A nine-tier Lord is like having nine top-tier Abyssal Seas simultaneously! The difficulty isn''t just nine times harder! "The more you talk, the more my head hurts." After hearing Shadow Ten''s explanation, Mike felt their chances of success were less than 99.99%. Their conversation was encrypted by Amari. A nine-tier demon race Lord was nearby, secretly watching them, unaware that death was already behind him. The shift from prey to predator often happens in an instant. "Here''s the situation." Mike glanced at the ambushing nine-tier demon race Lord, who was still hesitating to make a move. "A nine-tier Lord, with nine Abyssal Pearls already located. They can reduce 95% of Shadow element damage, 90% of Lightning damage, and 80% of Fire element damage..." Damage reduction or even immunity-this makes it increasingly difficult to gain benefits the stronger they are! For example, a General tier demon creature can have a buff like [Immunity to Higher-Level Damage Sources]. A Chief tier demon creature can have 100% Lightning immunity. But for a Lord tier demon creature, due to their immense strength, achieving damage immunity is even harder! It''s like how a baby''s flexibility is better than an adult''s. Mike shared this intel with Amari while thinking to himself. Lightning and Fire damage reduction is understandable, but why 95% Shadow damage reduction? What kind of psychological trauma did the Guardian Shadow inflict on the Abyssal demon creatures? No wonder Amari said he wasn''t confident in killing the opponent. Fighting with 95% damage reduction is frustrating for anyone! Listening to Thor, Amari was first shocked, then increasingly alarmed, and finally felt a bit of a headache! How does Thor know so much? Who''s the real nine-tier Lord here? Information and intel are the most crucial preparations before a battle, bar none! Initially, Amari was anxious and uncertain about the outcome. With Thor''s intel, even if they couldn''t kill the opponent, Amari was confident he could protect Thor during the fight! His confidence soared! "That''s the gist of it. Now, let me explain what I can do." Mike knew that engaging in a battle with a nine-tier Lord meant immense danger for him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One wrong move could mean death! If not for the Eye of Truth showing a [99.99%] success rate, Mike wouldn''t even consider it! Even so, he had to be extremely cautious with that 0.01% chance! Mike revealed about half of his trump cards, and Amari grew increasingly silent. Is this really a level 200? No wonder he''s a potential Supreme Being-he''s incredibly powerful! After Mike finished, Amari nodded slowly, "Once the battle starts, I''ll enter your shadow and give you a shadow armor to block all damage sources." Mike was stunned, "Amari, why didn''t you say you had this skill earlier? If you had, I wouldn''t have hidden in the shadows; I''d have walked out boldly!" No wonder Shadow Nine had Amari stay with Mike. Amari was as reliable as a rock! Unaware of Mike''s thoughts, Amari shared some additional tips. The overall strategy was: Amari would handle the frontal assault and shatter the Abyssal Pearls. Thor would assist, attacking when possible and using the Eye of Truth to report the locations of the Abyssal Pearls. The Abyssal Pearls'' positions were the hardest to track, making a nine-tier Lord difficult to kill! "That''s about it. How do we lure the demon creature out?" Everything was set. Time to act! Mike smiled. "First, we start a bonfire." Chapter 220: Fuck the demon god Chapter 220: Fuck the demon godThree thick logs formed a simple campfire, the flames weakly crackling and popping. The air was filled with a mix of fragrant and foul smells. After lighting the campfire, Amari didn''t linger and continued moving towards the mist. "Fire?" The Abyssal demon creature following Amari didn''t rush forward. His name was [Ice Spike], from the Fifth Abyss. Just a few days ago, Ice Spike was merely a six-tier Lord, living carefree in the Fifth Abyss. His usual tasks involved bullying lower-tier demon creatures, getting bullied by higher-tier ones, occasionally checking out the human defense lines, slacking off in some corner, and then heading back to his lair to continue exploiting the lower-tier demons. Wasn''t this life as good as that of a demon god? Ice Spike would never forget the day his boss called him over, excitedly telling him about a big job. Ice Spike was deeply moved and then wanted to refuse. Everyone knew the boss wasn''t very bright, but no one dared to say it. Or rather, those who dared to say it either got eaten by the boss or were sent to duel with Maxen. In that case, it was better to be eaten by the boss-at least you''d leave a whole corpse. Every time the boss mentioned a big job, it was a deadly job. A batch of demon creatures would be born, and a batch would die, the cycle of life and death never ending. Finally, it was his turn. In front of the Fifth demon god, Ice Spike had no right to say [no]. At that moment, Ice Spike cursed in his heart, "Fuck the demon god!" He had long known the Fifth demon god was no good! Sending his subordinates to their deaths! Ice Spike sincerely wished the Fifth demon god would live for 10,000 years, dreaming 24 hours a day! Back in his lair, Ice Spike, in extreme anger, ate all his subordinates, which calmed him down a bit. But Ice Spike still couldn''t figure out one thing: what kind of demon creature would send such a loyal follower to die! Must be out of their mind! Under the Fifth demon god''s arrangement, Ice Spike was forcibly elevated by the Abyssal source, becoming a nine-tier Lord. While gaining immense power, Ice Spike paid a heavy price-only seven days of life left! The power boost happened four days ago, meaning Ice Spike had less than 72 hours left! According to the boss''s introduction, Ice Spike had to find something called [Divine Seed] in the Suture Abyss. By devouring the [Divine Seed], Ice Spike had a chance to break through to a higher level! This was his only chance to survive. Wandering aimlessly in the Suture Abyss for days, Ice Spike found nothing. He had encountered [Divine Seeds] three times. But each time, powerful nine-tier Lord demon creatures guarded the [Divine Seeds]! Those powerful beings were beyond Ice Spike''s reach. They even greedily eyed Ice Spike, wanting to eat him to boost their strength. Ice Spike fled in terror. Ice Spike swore that once he broke through to a higher level, he would capture all those nine- tier demon creatures and eat them all. In short, Ice Spike''s only thought at this stage was to survive. To survive, he had to find the [Divine Seed]. But the so-called Divine Seed was extremely hard to find, with the underground being dark and damp, and the surface covered in mist. Ice Spike was driven from one plane to another, clueless! Until just now! Ice Spike discovered a human nine-tier Lord, but his only thought was... stay away. He only had 72 hours left; facing a human nine-tier Lord might reduce his lifespan to 72 seconds. Comparing the two, Ice Spike decided it wasn''t worth the risk. However, Ice Spike followed the human nine-tier Lord from a distance, not leaving immediately. He noticed something on the human that the Abyssal Plane''s will despised! The human had killed more than one [Divine Seed]! That''s why Plane''s will was so repelled! Ice Spike immediately realized, "Following him, I can find the Divine Seed!" He didn''t have the guts to ambush a human Lord. But using the human Lord to find the Divine Seed? Ice Spike had plenty of guts for that! The human walked and stopped, suddenly leaving a campfire on the ground before hurrying away. Ice Spike followed the human Lord while testing the campfire. He summoned several Chief-tier demon creatures, which cautiously approached the campfire and were instantly turned to ashes! "Cunning humans!" Ice Spike spat in his heart, despising the humans'' shamelessness. Luckily, he was smart enough to avoid the trap. Ice Spike quickly noticed something new: The human indeed had some detection method, finding a [Divine Seed] in the mist! This was the Divine Seed Ice Spike had dreamed of! At the same time, the human Lord, though strong, was overly cautious! Facing the Divine Seed, the human Lord didn''t act himself but sent a dog from a distance! "This is my chance, or rather, my only chance!" Hiding in the shadows, Ice Spike''s eyes burned with fervor. During this time, he had thought a lot. Everything before him could be a trap. Since the human could detect the [Divine Seed], he might have known about Ice Spike''s presence and set a trap. But did Ice Spike have a choice? "Rush to the Divine Seed, devour it..." Devouring the Divine Seed had many benefits. Ice Spike would become the plane''s favored child, loved by the Suture Abyssal Plane, gaining super resistance, and more... The human Lord was a nine-tier, and so was Ice Spike! Even as a six-tier Lord, Ice Spike had faced a wind-element human Lord named Joseph. In the end, didn''t Ice Spike escape?! This human Lord couldn''t be faster than Joseph; he seemed more defense-oriented. Weighing the pros and cons, Ice Spike decided to take a gamble! Rush out, swallow the Divine Seed, and escape! These three actions played out countless times in Ice Spike''s mind. Even if the human''s shadow hid a nine-tier Lord, Ice Spike had an 80% chance of surviving! Moreover, Ice Spike felt clearly that the guy in the shadow wasn''t a nine-tier Lord, only level 200. No threat at all! "Go!" In an instant, thousands of shadows burst from the ground. Ice Spike drove all the demon creatures towards the [Divine Seed], hiding himself among them, using the mist as cover. The human couldn''t possibly find him instantly! "Gotcha!" From Amari''s shadow emerged a young man, while Amari merged into the young man''s shadow. A faint black armor appeared on the young man, who pointed his staff forward. "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom- Terrifying red lightning tore through the mist, striking Ice Spike precisely! "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" In an instant, the young man appeared before Ice Spike, the terrifying lightning completely shattering Ice Spike''s body. Nine Abyssal Pearls floated, spinning wildly, about to revive Ice Spike! "Now!" Mike instantly reported the positions of the nine Abyssal Pearls. The next moment, the campfire Amari had set up exploded like a grand firework! The fire illuminated the mist, casting a giant shadow of Mike! The shadow''s range perfectly enveloped the nine Abyssal Pearls! Bang- Bang- Continuous explosions followed, shattering the Abyssal Pearls one by one! Even Amari was a bit surprised; this demon creature... was so weak! Not at all the strength of a nine-tier Lord! In just 0.5 seconds, he shattered all the Abyssal Pearls, and Mike immediately ended Star Pluck, returning to his original spot! The nine-tier demon race Lord, Ice Spike, was dead! But it wasn''t over! Back at a distance, Mike left Cerberus in place, instantly took out the Magic Conch, opened a portal, and jumped in. One-hit kill, then vanish! "Phew-" Mike, wearing a mask, shadow armor, and with Amari, returned to Professor Gregory, patting Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. his chest, still shaken. "That was close, almost died!" Chapter 221: Three coordinates Chapter 221: Three coordinatesShadow Eleven repeatedly scrutinized the young man before him, his confused eyes filled with doubt. Health, full. Status, optimal. Shadow armor, intact. How did he almost die? Professor Gregory remained calm. "Did you take care of it?" Mike nodded, "One." As he spoke, he took out some prismatic shards, wrapped in a layer of frost. "Shattered Abyssal Pearls, already sealed. These are the most valuable collectibles from a demon race Lord." Professor Gregory turned his head away; just looking at the shards had a significant impact on his body. Shadow Eleven stared at the shards and said, "Looks like the demon race Lord Ice Spike from the Fifth Abyss. I saw him once on the Abyssal battlefield twenty-one years ago. Back then, Ice Spike was a real pain, but Joseph gave him a good beating." "I think I heard someone praising me." Joseph walked in proudly, then froze at the sight of the icy shards on the ground. "These Abyssal Pearl shards look familiar. Where did you get them?" Mike: "Just killed him. Want them?" Only then did Joseph notice the young man in the room! The guy was covered in shadow armor, his face obscured, and he wore a specially crafted Lone Wolf mask. But! At this moment, in the Suture Abyssal Plane, a young man appearing before Shadow Eleven and Professor Gregory... There was only one answer that fit all these conditions! Thor!! This young man was Thor! Joseph instinctively wanted to step forward and greet him but felt that such behavior might be too intrusive. He even took two steps back to ensure Thor''s safety. "Uh... you... I..." Joseph stammered, so excited to meet the legendary Thor that he couldn''t speak clearly. After a while, he calmed down, "Of course!" The Abyssal Pearl shards from a demon Lord were perfect for forging equipment and weapons. These shards, in terms of quality and attributes, were very useful to Joseph. As long as the price was right, buying them would be a great deal. Mike nodded, "As long as you have the money, everything''s negotiable." "Come on, let''s talk about the price." The bewildered Joseph, like a lamb, willingly walked into the wolf''s den. Strictly speaking, Mike was very good at business. Facing a wealthy customer, Mike explained, "These Abyssal Pearls, though from the nine-tier Lord Ice Spike, have some flaws in quality, at best considered seven-tier Lord." "Wait, Ice Spike became a nine-tier Lord?" Joseph was shocked, "Last time we fought, he was just a six-tier Lord. It''s only been twenty years, and he broke through so fast!" The upgrades of Abyssal demon creatures differ from humans. Some demon creatures are born as demon gods, like [Vortexarchon]. Some demon creatures remain stagnant in strength their entire lives, like [Vortexarchon]. Legends are legends because they achieve what ordinary demon creatures cannot. Facing Joseph''s question, Mike nodded, "He probably had some epiphany after fighting you and went back to break through." Joseph''s face darkened, his expression unreadable. Such an embarrassing past couldn''t be spread! He was a wind-element nine-tier Lord, yet he failed to kill a six-tier demon race Lord, who then broke through to a nine-tier demon race Lord after escaping?! If this got out, it would definitely damage Joseph''s reputation! No way, absolutely not! Joseph waved his hand, "I''ll take all these shards. Name your price!" Mike was waiting for this! "Look, this shard is of excellent quality. The last time a similar Abyssal Pearl shard was traded at the Mystic Market, it went for 800 Lord merits..." "This one had a transaction record of 650 Lord merits. I''ll give you a discount, 645." "And this one, if you weren''t Joseph, I wouldn''t even sell it!" Thor''s prices were very fair. Joseph, as a nine-tier Lord, wasn''t a fool to be easily ripped off. Thor''s every quote hit the highest value of the goods! Normally, even the most experienced merchants make mistakes. But Thor, with his keen eye, had mastered pricing to perfection, reaching an unparalleled level! For many shards, even 5 more Lord merits would make Joseph feel it wasn''t worth it. But Thor''s prices hit Joseph''s psychological limit perfectly! Haggling would be embarrassing. Not haggling seemed fine too. After quoting all the prices, Mike summarized, "A bunch of Abyssal Pearl shards, totaling 3453.8 Lord merits. Let''s round it up to 3454 Lord sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. merits. Card or cash?" Joseph could accept this price. "Card." Joseph was quite wealthy recently, not short on money. In the recent major battle between the two races, he earned over 10,000 Lord merits. Plus, he got a subsidy for leading an SSS-level mission, so he still had 3000 Lord merits in savings. Money wasn''t an issue! Buy it! Joseph planned to use these Abyssal Pearl shards to embed in equipment or forge new items. The leftover bits could be slightly modified and given to friends. Joseph had to ensure his embarrassing past remained unknown. This money was well spent! With 3454 Lord merits in hand, Mike gave 1100 to Amari, keeping 2354 for himself. According to their previous agreement, they split the spoils 30-70. Amari silently accepted the money, calculating in his mind. If he had kept the Abyssal Pearl shards, he would likely sell them at the Mystic Market for around 2200 Lord merits. High-quality goods like these always had fluctuating prices. Thor''s ability to squeeze the maximum value out of them was rare. In other words, Amari got nearly 50% of the proceeds. The extra money was purely thanks to Thor''s skills. Having converted the spoils into cash, Mike emerged from the shadow of "almost die" feeling more at ease. Amari spoke up. "Ice Spike left three coordinates before he died." "Oh?" Everyone looked at the coordinates floating in the shadow, curious. What was this demon race Lord up to? Amari continued, "There are notes next to the coordinates." Mike looked at the three coordinates and slowly said, "These are all locations of [demon god seeds], each guarded by a nine-tier demon race Lord!" Was this a trap to lure human experts to their deaths? Or was it to drag the demon lords down with them? Maybe both. Regardless, Ice Spike revealed the three coordinates before dying. What Thor and the others would do... Ice Spike was dead; it didn''t matter to him. "These coordinates are too dangerous. We must avoid them!" Mike asked seriously, "Is there any way to send these coordinates to Maxen?" Chapter 222: Was this the allure of kickbacks? Chapter 222: Was this the allure of kickbacks?"Send these three coordinates to Maxen?" After hearing Thor''s suggestion, everyone present nodded simultaneously. Not only did they find nothing wrong with it, but they also felt it was the right thing to do. From any angle, having Maxen handle these threats was the best strategy! Mike frowned slightly, "The only problem is, how do we get the coordinates to Maxen?" Previous attempts to communicate through the mist had been disrupted by the demon god, all ending in failure. Joseph immediately responded, "That''s not an issue. Maxen carries an item that ensures smooth communication." Similar to the Magic Conch, Maxen had his own communication item. "I''ll do it!" Thor volunteered, "I haven''t communicated with Maxen in a while. Let me handle it!" Joseph nodded, thinking the rumors were true. It was said that Maxen and Thor were very close, with Maxen often picking up Thor''s tab at the bar. Their relationship was extraordinary. "Alright, you do it." Joseph handed a communication crystal to Mike, allowing him to contact Maxen. However, Joseph was curious about one thing. It was just sending coordinates to Maxen; why was Thor so eager to do it? Could Thor possibly make money off Maxen? ... Maxen, swinging his blood-red flail, felt the communication crystal at his waist vibrate slightly. "Got a message?" Maxen smashed the flail into the ground, instantly killing or injuring countless demon creatures within a thousand yards. Opening the communication crystal, he brightened at the content. "Coordinates for nine-tier Lords... but they cost 888 Lord merits each. Damn, why don''t you just rob me!" Maxen''s excitement quickly faded, and he scoffed, "Killing a nine-tier Lord only earns me 360 Lord merits. Spending 888 Lord merits on coordinates means I''d lose 528 merits. Only an idiot would do that!" Maxen was about to firmly reject the offer when a new message popped up. "Purchasing coordinates will be considered a cost of the kill, deducted before Lord merits are awarded... Wait, with Professor Gregory''s signature as a guarantee?" Maxen instantly sobered up! At market value, killing a nine-tier Lord was worth 36,000 Lord merits. First Godfather took 90%, Second Godfather took 9%, leaving Maxen with 1%, or 360 Lord merits. If 888 Lord merits were deducted as a cost, Maxen would get 351.2 Lord merits. He''d only lose 8.88 Lord merits, with First Godfather and Second Godfather bearing 99% of the cost! Realizing this, Maxen saw potential! As he hesitated, another message arrived. [Customer Service]: "Our store is newly opened. For any purchase of 888 Lord merits or more, we offer a 15% rebate in Lord merits, redeemable in materials, appraisals, forging, and other equivalent value items." Maxen''s eyes lit up with excitement! Buy! Buy! Buy! With a 15% rebate, spending 800 merits would return 120 Lord merits, nearly the same as killing a third of a nine-tier Lord! The best part was, this money didn''t have to be shared with First Godfather and Second Godfather! Maxen could take materials or other hard assets as payment, essentially pure profit. This was the legendary kickback, exploiting a loophole! Thinking of this, Maxen couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Finally, I get to make some money!" He avoided being taken advantage of by Thor and found a way to profit elsewhere. It was a win-win! Maxen immediately replied, "How many coordinates do you have?" [Customer Service]: "Three. Our store is having a promotion: 3 coordinates bundled for 1888 Lord merits." Maxen sneered. Bundled sale? Too underestimating! Maxen: "I''ll buy them separately!" [Customer Service]:... In the end, under Maxen''s insistence, the 3 coordinates were sold for a total of 3000 Lord merits! Receiving the coordinates, Maxen felt triumphant, swinging his flail as he eagerly headed to the locations. "3000 merits, 15% rebate, 450 Lord merits back, this is fantastic!" "Ever since I met Thor, I''ve been so broke I almost had to sell my flail!" "Awesome!" ... In the fortress, Mike put down the communication crystal, still in disbelief. It was his first time seeing Maxen willingly raise the price to buy something. He had never seen such a scene before! Was this the allure of kickbacks? But, what would happen if Maxen''s kickback scheme was discovered by Morpheus and Ares? Mike shook his head, forcing himself not to dwell on it. Setting aside Maxen''s safety, the recent transaction, witnessed by Professor Gregory, was within the rules, exploiting a loophole. Professor Gregory even advanced 3000 Lord merits to Mike. "450 Lord merits are for Maxen''s kickback... ahem, marketing expenses!" Mike quickly did the math, taking out a black card. "According to our 30-70 split, here''s 765 Lord merits for you, Amari." Amari silently accepted the black card, feeling a mix of emotions. Selling the materials brought in 1100 merits, the three coordinates sold for 765, and the kill share was 10800 merits, totaling 12665 Lord merits! It was the first time Amari realized how profitable killing nine-tier Lords could be! It was eye-opening, astonishing! And Thor''s earnings were more than double that! Amari suddenly realized Thor''s money-making speed was terrifying! Mike glanced at his balance, nodding in satisfaction, "A tidy profit of 29339 Lord merits. Nine-tier Lords are indeed valuable!" "Alright, I''m pretty much recovered." Mike put away the card, feeling great and ready to set off again. Using the Magic Conch, Mike and Amari returned to Cerberus. "Good job, you''ll get an extra chicken leg for dinner." The previous [demon god seed] was killed by Amari using earth element during the battle. [Current remaining demon god seeds: 9] Mike glanced at the current immunities of the demon god seeds, feeling a headache. Nine sorts of elemental immunities. "We need to plan our next move." Mike had Amari come out of the shadow, and he returned to Amari''s shadow. This Suture Abyss was very strange; a level 200 person walking around would inevitably attract the attention of nine-tier Lords! In that case, even a fool would know he was Thor! After the previous series of operations, Amari was completely convinced by Thor, utterly impressed. He was sure that following Thor''s instructions, they would make a fortune on this abyss trip! Mike slowly said, "We''ll only take on enemies we are confident in defeating, with a success rate of over 95%. We''ll kill those ourselves!" Amari didn''t understand what Thor meant by success rate. But listening to Thor was never wrong! "If they''re too hard to kill, we''ll sell the coordinates to Maxen and act as middlemen." Amari had no objections to Mike''s plan. The two of them, along with the dog, followed the [Eye of Truth] towards the edge of the Abyssal Plane. They needed to cross this plane to reach the opposite plane to find the remaining demon god seeds. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, according to the [Eye of Truth], to open a spatial passage and escape the Suture Abyss, they had to go to the opposite plane! "Go, go, go!" From the shadow, Mike urged Cerberus to move at full speed. "Did you hear that? The Lord merits are calling me!" Cerberus: Meow~ Chapter 223: A sea of madness, terror, chaos, and loss of control Chapter 223: A sea of madness, terror, chaos, and loss of controlAmari and Mike had been traveling together for half a day since leaving the fortress. During this time, they hadn''t encountered a single Lord tier demon creature, but they did come across several Chief tier demon creatures. With Amari''s assistance, they managed to beat one Chief tier demon creature to the brink of death, leaving it barely clinging to life. Mike, clad in shadow armor, fully charged with "Charge Up" and "Blessing of Lightning", unleashed three "Thunderclap Strikes" in 20 seconds. He did this not just to kill the three ants on the ground, but to convert the excess damage into his health and shield. Then, Mike stepped forward to ''fairly'' duel the demon race Chief! "Star Pluck!" "Void Tremor!" "Break!" Mike swung his hammer, smashing it onto the Chief tier demon creature''s already cracked weapon. The demon creature''s weapon couldn''t withstand the damage and shattered! After breaking the demon race Chief''s main weapon, Mike looked at his Thunderclap Hammer. [Residual Will]: Use this hammer to break the main weapon of a Chief tier demon creature. According to the description, the second residual will should be completed, right? The Thunderclap Hammer emitted a blue glow and began to change. Equipment: Thunderclap Hammer (Lv.200) Tier: SS Attributes: Strength +3500, Constitution +2100 Physical Attack: 10800 Perks: [Armor Penetration]: The first physical damage dealt to an enemy ignores Physical Defense. The same target will only suffer Armor Penetration damage once every 3 hours. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Everlasting]: Durability always at 100%, never takes damage. [Wrath of the God]: While wielding this weapon, enemies within a 500-yard radius have all attributes reduced by 15%. The wielder''s attributes increase by 1%-30%, depending on the number of affected enemies, maxing out at 30% when affecting 200 enemies. [Providence]: When only wielding the Thunderclap Hammer as a weapon, its attributes are increased by 150%. [Thunderous Might I]: Physical attack effects with the Thunderclap Hammer are increased by 25%. [Residual Will]: Use the Thunderclap Hammer to kill a full-health demon Lord. Residual Wills to fulfill: 7 Residual Wills fulfilled: 2 After unlocking the second residual will, the Thunderclap Hammer''s attributes skyrocketed, with physical attack surpassing 10,000! In addition to the previous perks being enhanced, the Thunderclap Hammer gained a new perk, [Thunderous Might I]. Clearly, this perk wasn''t fully unlocked yet, only showing its basic effect. At the same time, the third residual will for the Thunderclap Hammer was particularly demanding! It required killing a full-health demon Lord?! For Mike, if he didn''t have absolute confidence, he wouldn''t make a move. The plan to unlock the third residual will for the Thunderclap Hammer would have to wait. Maybe when Mike reached level 600, no, 900, it would be achievable! Putting away the Thunderclap Hammer, Mike turned his attention to something else. Shadow element skill books! Shadow element skill books could only be used once every 24 hours. It had been 24 hours since Mike last learned a shadow element skill. Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but sigh. "Sigh!" Amari curiously asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you sighing?" Mike replied honestly, "Just thinking about how today''s Tower of Truth didn''t get an SSSS rating makes me feel uneasy." Amari: ... Indeed, not getting an SSSS rating was quite a big deal for the human race! Since Thor''s emergence, the human race hadn''t missed an SSSS rating conquer! There were even occasional triple and quadruple hits, with the tenth floor achieving an SSSSS rating conquer! Mike guessed right; the current hot topic on major social platforms was the missing SSSS rating. However, people were just watching and discussing for fun. Thor had achieved so many SSSS ratings that the accumulated buffs were already plentiful, more than enough to use! It was time for a break! Among the two Shadow element skill books, Mike picked up [Ghostly Mirage] and began learning it. [Ghostly Mirage]: When released in the main body state, creates (2 to 99) indistinguishable illusions. The main body can swap places with the illusions, which follow the main body to move/attack. Illusions take 500% damage and deal 10% damage, and do not inherit the main body''s buffs. When released in the shadow state, increases movement speed by (100 to 10000)%, allowing movement without terrain restrictions. The speed boost lasts until the skill is canceled. Cost: None CD: 30 seconds Note: Skill strength is related to the caster''s level. At Mike''s current level, releasing [Ghostly Mirage] could create up to 6 mirages or increase movement speed by 200%. [Ghostly Mirage] could be released in two states: main body/shadow. For example, if Mike was hiding in Amari''s shadow and released Ghostly Mirage, it would only increase his movement speed. If Mike maxed out his movement speed while Amari strolled behind, a strange phenomenon would occur: The shadow would run fast, but the person wouldn''t keep up. Shadow and person separated! For survival, Ghostly Mirage was somewhat lackluster. In terms of speed and movement, it wasn''t as good as Wind''s Reach, not even Windstride Slash. However, Ghostly Mirage had a special use for Mike: output! Summoning six mirages and simultaneously releasing [Meteor Fire Rain] would quickly stack Meteor Marks! Summoning mirages to release Wind''s Reach and Star Pluck in different directions, with Mike constantly switching positions, would maximize his movement distance, greatly increasing [Wind''s Reach] damage! With mirages, Mike had more flexible combat and output methods. Of course, all these scenarios occurred in battles of the same tier as Mike. Currently, Mike could still kill a demon race Chief head-on. But a Lord would be somewhat dangerous. Mike could use lightning to instantly kill the enemy, but the enemy''s counterattack could also severely injure or even kill him! Putting away the [Ghostly Mirage] introduction. This abyss trip not only earned Mike Lord merits but also helped unlock the second residual will of the Thunderclap Hammer. A great harvest! "Amari, once we cross that mountain, we''ll reach the other plane!" After half a day of travel, guided by the [Eye of Truth], they finally reached the other plane. "Phew-" Mike exhaled deeply, feeling that this abyss trip was more than halfway done. He should be able to go back soon... right? Crossing the mountain, Mike looked at the scene before him and fell silent. Standing on the mountainside, Amari and Mike looked ahead, their view exceptionally clear, the mist completely gone, revealing the plane''s scenery. Before them was an incredibly vast ''sea''! Lord tier, Chief tier, and even General tier demon creatures, countless in number, gathered on the ground, forming a black and red ocean. These demon creatures had no rationality, caught in a frenzy of slaughter, devouring each other to grow stronger, like a breeding ground for monsters. Lord tier demon creatures constantly fell, and powerful demon creatures were continuously born! It was a ''sea'' of madness, terror, chaos, and loss of control! Chapter 224: Setting the fire Chapter 224: Setting the fireLooking at the endless sea of demon creatures, Mike and Amari fell silent. Clearly, for some reason, the demon gods behind the scenes realized something was amiss. They actively removed the mist, trying to maximize the refresh rate of demon creatures, overextending their potential to birth the strongest demon creatures and make the demon god seeds even more powerful! From previous explorations, Mike had roughly understood the extreme operations of the Suture Abyssal Plane. Relying solely on demon god seeds to evolve into a demon god would take an incredibly long time. The correct approach was to prepare a nine-tier Lord tier demon creature in advance. When the demon god seed was near maturity, the demon creature would devour it. This way, the Lord tier demon creature would inherit the immunities of the demon god seed and have the potential to reach even higher levels! Of course, this method would result in a demon god with significant flaws and much weaker -combat power. Even so, it would still be a demon god! A being that Mike and Maxen couldn''t contend with at this stage. No matter what, Mike and his team had to eliminate this threat before the demon god was born. Mike never had the habit of letting his enemies grow stronger. Looking at the endless demon creatures, Mike suddenly asked, "Does Maxen have fire element immunity?" "What?" Amari didn''t understand the connection between the two. He replied honestly, "Not sure. For someone of his level, complete immunity is hard to achieve. It''d be better to ask him directly." Mike nodded and took out the communication crystal. To facilitate contact, this set of communication crystals had multiple copies, with Thor, Maxen, and Joseph each having one. The communication crystal displayed the following: [Customer Service]: Excuse me, do you have a moment? [Maxen]: Hold on, I''m busy killing demon lords. [Maxen]: Done. Three nine-tier demon lords are dead. Got more coordinates? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike: ... Mike composed himself and continued chatting with Maxen. [Customer Service]: Do you have fire element immunity? [Maxen]: I can temporarily activate it with special means, but it consumes fire element Abyssal Pearl shards. First, anyone with access to the communication crystal was likely an ally. Second, Maxen had been fighting in the abyss for years, and many of his attributes and trump cards were public knowledge. Since the other party asked, Maxen saw no need to hide it. [Customer Service]: How long can you maintain fire element immunity, and what''s the effect of the fire element Abyssal Pearl shards? [Maxen]: 80 minutes. Each fire element Abyssal Pearl shard can extend it by 10-60 minutes. Putting away the communication crystal, Mike rubbed his temples, feeling a headache. He really wanted to burn all the demon creatures in front of him to ashes. Of course, demon creatures with fire element immunity would survive. The problem was, once [Meteor Fire Rain] started stacking, the damage would be terrifying! Mike and Amari could stay away from the battlefield, but what about Maxen, who was fighting in the same plane? They couldn''t just roast their teammate to medium-rare, could they? Ask Maxen to retreat? Without Maxen continuously killing demon Lords, the situation would only worsen. Moreover, [Meteor Fire Rain] had a usage limitation. If [Meteor Mark] landed on a fire element-immune demon creature, [Meteor Fire Rain] would hit a firewall and quickly extinguish, no matter how intense the flames. At that point, someone needed to step in and kill the fire element-immune demon creatures to allow [Meteor Mark] to spread again! Maxen was the perfect candidate! Mike shook his head, "80 minutes of fire element immunity is too short." This plane was vast, and Maxen''s 80 minutes of fire element immunity clearly wasn''t enough. "Amari, let''s go hunt some fire element Lords." With that, Mike used the Eye of Truth to start searching for targets. Without the mist''s suppression, the Eye of Truth''s detection range expanded several times. Amari fell silent again. Spending so much time with Thor, he was starting to get the illusion that Lords were easy to kill? Following the Eye of Truth''s guidance, they stealthily approached a three-tier fire element demon lord. Same old routine. Mike first maxed out his health and shield to ensure he wouldn''t be counter-killed. Then he stacked Charge Up and Blessing of Lightning. "Thunderclap Strike!" "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" With terrifying red lightning, the demon Lord''s body exploded, and the Abyssal Pearl transformed into three fire seas, spreading in different directions, trying to escape. Following Thor''s precise directions, Amari struck, shattering the three Abyssal Pearls! Successfully killing the three-tier demon Lord! 12,000 Lord merits earned! The three Abyssal Pearls shattered into five shards of varying sizes, with more breaking into powder. "Not enough. Let''s collect more shards for Maxen!" Mike immediately reported the next coordinates, and they continued their hunting spree. After all, these shards would eventually be sold to Maxen. Thinking of this, Mike felt highly motivated! They mainly operated on the plane''s edge, where the demon creatures were generally weaker. Even the demon Lords were mostly low-tier, with the strongest not exceeding four-tier. After hunting three more fire element demon Lords, Mike collected 12 Abyssal Pearl shards, 8 of which were fire element-related. "5 plus 8, a total of 13 shards. Selling them to Maxen should give him at least 2 hours." Mike calculated in his mind, "Adding Maxen''s previous 80 minutes, he can get over three hours of fire element immunity. He''ll also hunt fire element demon Lords on the battlefield to extend his buff, so it should be enough." Next came the bargaining phase. [Customer Service]: Our store is having a fire element Abyssal Pearl shard sale, starting at 350 Lord merits! [Maxen]: Why would I need that? I can hunt them myself if I need them. [Customer Service]: To prepare for the upcoming battle, the cost of purchasing fire element Abyssal Pearl shards will be deducted from the unpaid merits. Also, our store is having a clearance sale, with a 20% rebate on purchases over 500 Lord merits. [Maxen]: I desperately need fire element Abyssal Pearl shards! Please sell them to me! In the end, after some back-and-forth, the thirteen fire element Abyssal Pearl shards were sold to Maxen for a total of 7,000 Lord merits. 7,000 Lord merits, with Maxen''s actual cost being 70 points, but he could get a 1,400-point Kickback! No matter how you looked at it, this deal was a steal for him. On the other end of the communication crystal, Mike sighed. If only he had started at 3,500 Lord merits! After handing the shards to Maxen through the communication crystal, Mike blew the Magic Conch and used the portal to return to the fortress. "Professor Gregory, you need to take fire precautions!" Mike said seriously, "For the next while, everyone should get fire element immunity." Although they didn''t know why Thor said this, but it wasn''t too difficult to implement. After all, it wasn''t permanent fire element immunity, just short-term. Ensuring everything was foolproof, Mike returned to the battlefield. Taking a deep breath, Mike stood at the battlefield''s edge, clad in shadow armor, raising the Force of Nature. "Shadow Sea!" A black light spread around him, and shadows began to randomly refresh. Seeing this, Amari''s eyelid twitched. Thor was only level 200, yet his Sea of Truth was already this strong? After refreshing 10 shadows, Mike cast another spell. "Ghostly Mirage!" He summoned six shadows. A total of 16 shadows followed Mike''s actions under his command. "Wind Fury!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" Whoosh- A General-tier demon creature instantly had dozens of [Meteor Marks] on it. "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom- After being killed, the [Meteor Marks] doubled and spread, rapidly spreading across the battlefield! After setting the fire, Mike turned and ran back to the mountain, overlooking the battlefield, watching the flames grow, consuming countless demon creatures in the inferno... Chapter 225: The truth might be heavy Chapter 225: The truth might be heavyWatching the flames spread, Mike didn''t stay idle. High-tier demon creatures had various perks to resist damage or save their lives. There were countless ways to stay alive. But in the face of Mike''s lightning, all those methods were futile! "Boom-" Terrifying red lightning leaped across the battlefield. Even though each jump reduced the damage by 50%, it was still enough to one-shot 99.99% of the demon creatures. That 0.01% only survived because they happened to have lightning immunity. Without it, no one could withstand Mike''s damage. At that moment, Mike suddenly remembered something else. "Damn, I forgot to ask Maxen if he has lightning resistance!" Mike wasn''t worried about Maxen''s safety. Even if a Thunderclap Strike hit him, Maxen had Fate''s Reversal. It would make him look bad, but at least he wouldn''t die. What pained Mike was that he forgot to sell Maxen the Lightning Abyssal Pearl shards! Meteor Fire Rain and Thunderclap Strike were unleashed in succession. Standing on the hillside, surrounded by the Shadow Sea and ready with Ghostly Mirage, Mike raised his staff and began chanting. "Wind Fury!" "Sea Fury!" One minute later, countless waves surged forward, layer upon layer, causing endless damage to the demon creatures. Sea Fury''s damage wasn''t high. Even with Mike''s nearly 100,000 Intelligence attribute, it wasn''t much against Chief tier demon creatures. But! Thousands of layers of Sea Fury were an apocalyptic disaster for demon creatures below Chief tier! With such a vast casting range, almost no creature could escape! After casting, Mike moved quickly along the battlefield''s edge. Despite his high health and shield from continuous damage, he was still only level 200 and had to be cautious in this place. After three successive attacks, Mike had killed over 10,000 demon creatures. But from a bird''s-eye view, the area Mike covered was less than a thousandth of the plane! This battle was destined to be longer than he imagined! "Meteor Fire Rain!" "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" "" Mike kept attacking at the battlefield''s edge, but he seemed relaxed, even chatting with Amari. "Amari, if you don''t mind me asking, you were Shadow Seven before, now Shadow Ten. Why is your level lower than the current Shadow Seven, and even Shadow Eight?" Mike didn''t compare Amari to Shadow Nine. Anyone familiar with the Guardian Shadow''s power dynamics knew: Shadow Nine, despite being ranked ninth, was undoubtedly the strongest. Mike suspected that even Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three combined couldn''t match Shadow Nine. "That''s not hard to explain. There are two types of existences within the Guardian Shadow. One is the Shadow element Class holders. The other is like me... but it''s better if Shadow Nine explains it to you." Amari skipped the topic and continued, "For the former, their level is based on their strength, unrelated to their rank. For the latter, the level is fixed by rank. If the rank changes, the level changes accordingly." Amari added, "By the way, Shadow One, Ares, and Shadow Two, Apollo, are the former. They are nominally nine-tier Lords and the top three in the Guardian Shadow, but their true strength is known only to themselves and Shadow Nine." Mike: ??? The top three in the Guardian Shadow have four people? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It sounded as absurd as "The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse actually having five riders!" Since they were already talking, Amari decided to explain everything in one go, "In the top ten of the Guardian Shadow, ranks four, five, six, seven, eight, ten, and eleven belong to the latter." Within the Guardian Shadow, the last of the top ten was Shadow Eleven, with everyone actively excluding Shadow Nine. It made sense. Listening to Amari''s explanation, Mike nodded, getting a rough idea. "So, their ranks are closely tied to their levels." Mike immediately thought of another question. "Amari, is there room for your level to increase?" If the level was fixed, didn''t that mean the top combat power of the Guardian Shadow couldn''t get stronger? "It can increase, but it requires ten times the effort..." Amari didn''t want to continue this topic, sensing an ominous feeling. Having spent so much time with Thor, he could somewhat predict his actions. Thor spoke up. "Uh... I''m just curious... asking for a friend..." Mike said seriously, "If I raise your level from 980 to 981, how many Lord merits would I get?" Faced with Thor''s question, Amari was in a dilemma. He knew that even if he didn''t say it, Thor would find a way to know. But if he did say it, Thor would definitely get excited. Amari revealed the answer: "200,000 Lord merits." Before Thor could speak, Amari quickly added, "After this mission, I''ll challenge again. Whether Shadow Ten''s rank increases has little to do with me." Amari was confident in defeating Shadow Seven, even Shadow Six. His rank would rise, and Shadow Ten might soon be irrelevant to him. Listening to Amari, Mike said, "But money matters to me!" He had a Thor''s Sea at home, a money pit. How much did it cost to maintain that thing? Thor''s Sea had already cost Mike 6,000 Lord merits! Don''t forget, Mike also had [Sea God''s Curse 2.0]. Any upgrade for Thor required double the materials, and Thor''s Sea''s limit increased by 100%. So, Mike''s expenses were four times the original! This Suture Abyss trip, including various kill rewards, Abyssal Pearl shard sales, and transactions with Maxen, had earned Mike nearly 70,000 Lord merits. Plus, there were 10,000 Lord merits pending from Shadow Nine. 80,000 Lord merits, plus the 20,000 Mike had saved from frugal living, barely broke 100,000. This amount was insignificant compared to Mike''s need to build a top-tier Thor''s Sea. Not to mention, Mike also needed to forge an SSS-tier armor, which was hugely expensive! Right now, Mike had a perfect opportunity to make money! Helping Amari level up would earn him 200,000 Lord merits. How could Mike miss such a good deal?! He eagerly asked, "Shadow Ten, tell me your upgrade conditions!" The strong in the Guardian Shadow had some things the Eye of Truth couldn''t see, likely hidden by Supreme Being Morpheus. Amari had anticipated Thor''s reaction and said helplessly, "I can''t enter the Tower of Truth, so I have to level up by killing demon creatures, and it''s ten times harder. A typical level 980 strong person needs to kill one same-level demon creature to level up. I need to kill ten level 980 demon creatures to level up. Previous Shadow Tens have killed seven level 980 demon creatures." The Shadow Ten position allowed cumulative kills of demon creatures. Otherwise, Amari wouldn''t have a chance to level up in his lifetime. Including the nine-tier Lord Ice Spike, only two more level 980 demon creatures were needed for Amari to level up! Mike keenly caught a piece of information: Amari couldn''t enter the Tower of Truth? The more he learned, the stranger the Guardian Shadow seemed. First, the number of Lone Wolves exceeded ten million, but each Lone Wolf had a Guardian Shadow. This was the scariest part of the Guardian Shadow. Even the weakest Lone Wolf had a Guardian Shadow! Because of this, the Guardian Shadow was considered the strongest faction among the Supreme forces! Second, the Eye of Truth once said that Shadow Nine was in a half-dead state. Finally, Amari said he couldn''t enter the Tower of Truth. Considering that the strong in the Guardian Shadow funded Soul Element research, including many Soul Element experts, Mike felt he was starting to understand something, and the truth might be heavy. Chapter 226: Amaris exclusive password supply pack Chapter 226: Amari''s exclusive password supply packExistences like Shadow Ten, and even Shadow Nine, likely have some soul damage, relying on some method to extend their lives and maintain their combat power. Because of this, they face many restrictions. Clearing his mind, Mike decided not to dwell on this issue for now. Daydreaming wouldn''t solve anything. Right now, he was focused on making money! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only by becoming stronger could Mike solve the problems plaguing Shadow Nine and the others. Currently, Mike was too weak and lacked sufficient power! Mike''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I need to find a way to kill two nine-tier Lords first." This battlefield was a natural slaughterhouse. Having made up his mind, Amari could only agree for now. He wasn''t worried that Thor would be blinded by greed and take risks to hunt nine-tier Lords. From what Amari knew of Thor, he wouldn''t act without 100% certainty! Since that was the case, Amari had no reason to worry. If Amari could level up, it would be a good thing for him too! "Shadow Ten upgrade plan, initiated!" Mike was full of enthusiasm and began searching for targets. Half a day later, they found a newly born nine-tier demon race Lord on the battlefield''s outskirts, specializing in Space Element. Due to the Suture Abyss''s suppression of Space Element, this demon lord could only exert less than 30% of its power. With Thor and Amari working together, they easily ambushed and killed it! Of course, a nine-tier demon race Lord wasn''t to be underestimated. In its desperate counterattack, it inflicted ''significant damage'' on both of them. Cerberus, dead! This was the first casualty since Mike began exploring the Suture Abyssal Plane! Fortunately, Cerberus would revive in 25 minutes, so Mike wasn''t too upset. Collecting the Space Element Abyssal Pearl shards, Mike and Amari returned to the fortress once more. "Joseph, do you want Space Element Abyssal Pearl shards?" This time, it was a genuine need. Even for Joseph, opportunities to kill nine-tier Lords were rare, let alone obtaining Abyssal Pearl shards! He wasn''t Maxen; nine-tier Lords weren''t that easy to kill! Joseph usually fought with the corps, and the spoils had to be handed over to the corps, leaving him with little. Moreover, Space Element Abyssal Pearl shards were incredibly precious and hard to come by! Joseph instantly appeared in Professor Gregory''s room, his eyes gleaming with excitement, "Yes! I want them!" This kill yielded 13 Abyssal Pearl shards! Nine of them were sold to Joseph for a total of 9,800 Lord merits. Shadow Eleven also bought one Abyssal Pearl shard for 1,300 Lord merits. Mike kept one large shard for himself and gave a smaller one to Amari. Mike nodded in satisfaction, "A tidy profit of 32,970 Lord merits." After a brief rest, Mike took Amari back to the battlefield. Kill one more nine-tier Lord, and Amari would reach level 981! 200,000 Lord merits, with their agreed 30-70 split, Mike would get a whopping 140,000! Joseph looked at the Abyssal Pearl shards in his hand, extremely excited. With these, he could forge an SS-tier weapon! With this SS-tier weapon, he could withstand three attacks from Master Shadow Nine! Thinking of this, Joseph suddenly realized his wallet seemed a bit thin... "Seems like I''ve been spending a bit too much lately." Joseph had only known Thor for a few days and had already spent over 10,000 Lord merits on him. The speed at which his wealth was depleting was actually quite terrifying! But Joseph didn''t mind. Money was meant to be spent, and it was worth it! Joseph felt it was no big deal. ... Outside the Suture Abyss. Shadow Nine and Shadow One were stationed in a certain direction, closely monitoring the situation inside. It had been four days since Thor and the others entered the Suture Abyss to rescue Professor Gregory. Previous messages indicated that things were going well. According to the plan, they should be able to open a spatial passage and escape the Suture Abyss within 36 hours. "Wait!" The black mist, staring at the Suture Abyssal Plane through the screen, suddenly began to churn. Shadow One, standing nearby, was startled. What was going on with Shadow Nine? His emotions were so intense; this had to be something big! Shadow One quickly asked, "Shadow Nine, is the human race about to be wiped out? Should we pack up and run with the Tower of Truth?" Shadow Nine snapped, "Shut up, it''s Shadow Ten!" Shadow One was shocked, her voice breaking, "What? Is your ''grandson'' okay?" She wasn''t worried about Amari. As long as Shadow Nine was alive, Amari wouldn''t die. Shadow Nine had once said he treated Thor like his own grandson. If something happened to Thor, Shadow One believed Shadow Nine would lead everyone to fight the demon gods to the death. "It''s about Amari." The black mist churned, and the old man''s voice was hoarse and displeased, coldly saying, "I don''t know what Thor is up to, but Amari leveled up. He''s now level 981!" Shadow One didn''t say anything, but she thought to herself: Amari leveled up, and Shadow Nine seems way too happy about it. That old face in the black mist is almost grinning from ear to ear. Yet he pretends to be angry-how pathetic! Shadow One quietly turned her head, unable to bear looking. Shadow Nine didn''t know that with Shadow One''s current strength, she could see through the black mist. If Shadow Nine found out, Shadow One feared her fate would be grim. She was still young, hadn''t experienced sweet love, and wanted to live for a few more thousand years, so she wouldn''t let Shadow Nine know about this. From within the black mist came the old man''s muttering, so excited that he even spoke his thoughts aloud, "Amari leveled up, and I have to give out 200,000 Lord merits. If this money were really for Amari, it would be fine, but most of it will probably be taken by Thor. No, I need to find a way to avoid paying..." Just one minute after Amari reached level 981. On the Guardian Shadow''s internal server: Admin (Shadow Nine): Congratulations to Amari for reaching level 981, rewarded with 200,000 Lord merits. [Admin has issued (Amari''s exclusive password supply pack, containing 200,000 Lord merits)] Shadow One: I''m already level 989, why don''t I get such a reward? Shadow Two: Isn''t this a bit unfair? Shadow Seven: Just wait, one day I''ll reach level 999! ... Admin (Shadow Nine): Where''s Amari? Why hasn''t he come to claim his supply pack? To prevent demon gods from cracking it, this pack is encrypted. Just enter the correct password to claim it. ... After the 200,000 supply pack was issued, the entire Guardian Shadow internal communication server was buzzing, and Amari naturally noticed the commotion. "Amari''s exclusive password supply pack!" "Enter the correct password to claim the supply pack!" This was 200,000 Lord merits! With a 30-70 split, that was 60,000! Amari''s hands trembled slightly as he entered the exclusive password. "You have been muted by the admin for 24 hours!" "Enter the correct password to claim the supply pack!" Amari stared at the screen, stunned. The password supply pack would only exist for 24 hours, but he had been muted by Admin Shadow Nine for 24 hours. Without entering the password, he couldn''t claim the supply pack. Being muted, he couldn''t enter the password. Wasn''t this a deadlock? Amari fell into deep thought. Chapter 227: Thors learning ability is truly terrifying Chapter 227: Thor''s learning ability is truly terrifyingAfter a few seconds of silence, Amari looked up at Thor and smiled, "The money''s in. Should I transfer the 140,000 Lord merits to your card?" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "In? My ass!" With the Eye of Truth, Mike could see the changes in Amari''s expression. Clearly, the reward hadn''t been paid to Amari as promised! Mike grumbled indignantly, "Shadow Nine is so damn stingy. I''ll deal with him later, don''t worry. I''ll not only get that money back but also charge 36% daily interest..." Just as Mike was lamenting the loss of his 140,000 Lord merits, his communication crystal vibrated slightly. Maxen had sent a message? Mike was curious. He didn''t have any more nine-tier Lord or demon god seed coordinates. Even if Maxen wanted to get a kickback, there was no opportunity. What was Stone up to now? [Maxen]: Excuse me, are you there? [Customer Service]: Happy to serve you. [Maxen]: I wanted to ask, since you sell nine-tier Lord coordinates, can you help me scout certain coordinates? [Maxen]: The scouting fee should be considered a cost and deducted from the payment. Reading the chat content on the communication crystal, Mike was full of question marks. ??? Maxen had gotten crafty! If there''s no demand for a kickback, create one! But adhering to the principle that the customer is always right, how could Mike refuse a client''s request? [Customer Service]: Sure thing. How much do you think the scouting fee should be? [Maxen]: Ahem, I have a friend who wants to know, how much is the cashback? [Customer Service]: 30%. [Maxen]: I think the scouting fee should be 3000, no, 5000! 5000 Lord merits as a cost, Maxen would get a 1500 Lord merits kickback, just costing him 50 points. A pure profit of 1450 points, which was what he usually earned from killing four nine-tier Lords! Maxen thought he was incredibly smart. Soon, Maxen sent three coordinates, clearly already scouted. Mike used the Eye of Truth to scan them and immediately replied. [Customer Service]: These three coordinates have three nine-tier Lords and three demon god seeds, their strengths are... As Mike was typing, one of the coordinates'' demon Lord and demon god seed names grayed out! Dead! Maxen''s efficiency in slaughtering was beyond Mike''s imagination. After scouting the three coordinates for Maxen, 15,000 Lord merits were earned, with 4500 given to Maxen as a kickback. Originally, Mike would have to split 30% with Amari, but he refused to take it. Clearly, he still remembered the 140,000 Lord merits issue. Shadow Nine might dodge payment, but Amari felt he needed to honor his word. Mike didn''t insist, pocketing the 10,500 Lord merits, and they plunged back into the fray. These days of battle had been highly rewarding for Mike. Amari would specifically capture weaker demon creatures for Mike, like nine-tier Generals and one-tier Chiefs. He''d bring them to another plane, clear a space, and let Thor fight them. Battles in the Tower of Truth, where one wouldn''t truly die, were fundamentally different. To hone his combat awareness and skills, Mike needed real fights. Of course, this didn''t mean Mike didn''t value his safety. He wore a layer of low-durability armor on the outside. If the armor broke during a fight, Mike would consider himself "dead" in that battle and would constantly review and reflect. Initially, Mike''s armor would always break when facing Chief tier demon creatures. As the battles progressed, Mike became more composed. With guidance from Amari, Joseph, and Shadow Eleven, his combat skills improved rapidly! Even Joseph had to admit, "Thor''s learning ability is truly terrifying!" Some things couldn''t be envied. With the same level, same stats, same attributes, and even the same skills, two Josephs couldn''t beat Maxen. Why did Blaze Morrow brag for half his life about punching Maxen when he was young? Because Maxen was that formidable. In that university year, Maxen chased the entire grade, and only Blaze Morrow landed a punch on his face. If Joseph could do the same, he wouldn''t just brag; he''d engrave it on his tombstone and urn! Even if he were cremated, he''d arrange the ashes to spell out: [I punched Maxen in the face]. Maxen was that kind of person, and so was Thor. However, Thor was still young, so his combat talent was clearly weaker than Maxen''s. Time passed, and the team rescuing Professor Gregory, including Mike, had been in the Suture Abyss for six days. Maxen had cleared the fifteenth demon god seed! [Current remaining demon god seeds: 3] According to the Eye of Truth, the remaining three demon god seeds were gathered in one place, guarded by an exceptionally powerful nine-tier Lord! Clearly, this would be a tough battle. "It''s about time." Mike''s exploration of the Suture Abyss had also revealed several weak points in the space, and the timing was just right. They could attempt to open a spatial passage and escape the Suture Abyss at any moment. Mike used the communication crystal to contact Maxen. This time, it wasn''t about kickbacks, so Joseph handled the communication. Joseph informed Maxen of the evacuation plan and asked for his opinion. Maxen quickly replied: "The last demon god seed must die. An extra demon god would be extremely detrimental to the overall situation. I''m already level 988. If I go all out, the entire Abyssal Plane won''t remain stable. You guys evacuate first. I''ll deal with the demon god seed and catch up." In fact, they had the opportunity to evacuate 12 hours ago. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They stayed longer to locate the last three demon god seeds. "You''re already level 988? You were just level 980 a few days ago..." Joseph was speechless. He had broken through to level 980 a long time ago, got severely injured fighting the demon god Vortexarchon, dropped to level 979, and then recovered. Compared to Maxen, Joseph felt like his nine-tier Lord status had diminished in significance. After sending the demon god seed coordinates to Maxen, Joseph began arranging the final evacuation. Thor, Professor Gregory, and the others would leave with the team. Once they were gone, Maxen would immediately engage the last demon god seed, killing the demon god in its cradle. After sending the evacuation countdown to Maxen, Joseph stood in front of the fortress, looking at a weak point in the space, and drew his weapon. This trip had been incredibly frustrating for Joseph. Finally... it was his turn to show his strength! Joseph smirked and shouted, "Wind, rise!" Boom- A gust of wind tore through, instantly ripping open the weak point in the space, creating a spatial passage. Before Joseph could continue showing off, Amari''s deep voice came from behind. "Stop showing off, let''s get out of here!" Chapter 228: I am the son of all Supreme Beings Chapter 228: I am the son of all Supreme BeingsAs they were about to leave, Mike, hidden in the shadows, glanced back. Even across the entire Abyssal Plane, Mike could ''clearly'' see the battlefield. The demon''s blood had dyed half the sky red, while the other half was black because Maxen was there. The entire sky turned into a grand and magnificent painting, half red and half black. A world-famous painting: Red and Black. At Maxen''s feet, the corpses of demon creatures piled up into a small mountain. No, it should be said that he was surrounded by a true sea of corpses and blood! On the entire battlefield, only two beings were left breathing-Maxen and the nine-tier demon Lord! Opposite Maxen stood an exceptionally powerful veteran nine-tier demon Lord, his aura reaching its peak, overwhelming and imposing. This demon race powerhouse was named Tiger Ape, level 989. Tiger Ape, as the name suggests, had a tiger''s head and an ape''s body, with a detachable black and white long tail that he used as a staff. The ferocious and terrifying tiger head was as large as a building, with long fangs. A horrifying scar, inflicted by sword energy, ran from his forehead to his mouth, as if it could split half his head open! Tiger Ape not only had a large head but also a large body. The head-to-body ratio was a unique 1:1, combining violence and aesthetics. Such a powerful demon creature dared not act rashly in front of Maxen! His blood-red eyes stared intently at Maxen, and he roared, sending a foul wind and bloody rain. Tiger Ape''s roar was filled with rage! "Maxen, if it weren''t for Cedric Blackwell injuring my source with one sword, I would have been the one to ascend to demon god last time!!" Clearly, Tiger Ape was furious about not being able to ascend to demon god. Maxen dug his ear, indifferent to Tiger Ape''s roar, and glanced in the direction of Joseph and the others. The spatial passage had just opened and would take some time to fully stabilize. Once stable, the evacuation would also take time. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Until then, Maxen couldn''t go all out, or the spatial passage would be affected. The demon Lord opposite Maxen had his own plans. He had already swallowed three demon god seeds and needed time to digest and absorb them. The longer the delay, the more advantageous it was for him. If the delay continued, Tiger Ape might even have a chance to upgrade to demon god! "Upgrade to demon god? Have you forgotten something?" Maxen sneered, "The last demon god born in the demon race, Vortexarchon, do you envy him?" Tiger Ape was stunned, realizing Maxen had a point! But in an argument, one couldn''t lose momentum. Even if he knew the other was right, he had to be stubborn. "Regardless, even if your godfather comes today, he can''t stop me from becoming a demon god!" After throwing out the harsh words, Tiger Ape''s body began to shrink. From a mountain-like size, he shrank to a normal human size, less than 7 feet tall. At the same time, his aura didn''t decrease but increased! The power of the three swallowed demon god seeds was being absorbed and digested crazily! Boom- Boom- Two explosive sounds came, and two large holes appeared on Tiger Ape''s shoulders, quickly growing into fleshy masses. Watching from afar, Mike''s face changed, greatly shocked! Two ferocious heads grew on Tiger Ape''s shoulders! At the same time, his body also changed, growing six thick arms and eight legs arranged in a circle, looking like a sea crab. How did he become so ugly! Maxen looked at the three-headed, six-armed, eight-legged monster in front of him, momentarily surprised. "Are you looking for death?" Maxen, the top nine-tier Lord, had a keen eye. He immediately saw that Tiger Ape''s combat power had more than doubled, but the cost was significant! Tiger Ape had opened his source directly to the demon god seeds inside him. In other words, it wasn''t him devouring the demon god seeds, but the demon god seeds devouring Tiger Ape! The two extra heads were the consciousness of the demon god seeds! Even if Tiger Ape eventually became a demon god, he wouldn''t be the original Tiger Ape, just a shell. The only benefit of this was the rapid increase in strength, giving Tiger Ape the confidence to face Maxen! At the nine-tier Lord level, even with the demon god seeds, he could only gain high-intensity damage reduction for various elements, making complete immunity difficult. As the two heads on Tiger Ape''s shoulders formed, they opened their mouths, emitting hoarse, obscure voices. "I will kill you!" The will of the Suture Abyssal Plane''s hatred for Maxen was at its peak! As the favored child of the Suture Abyssal Plane, the demon god seeds had only one mission: Kill Maxen! Kill! Kill! Kill! Driven by the insane desire for slaughter, Tiger Ape wielded a black and white long staff, leaving afterimages as he charged at Maxen! In an instant, man and demon clashed! Far away, the spatial passage had stabilized. Once Joseph confirmed it was safe, he immediately organized the evacuation. Kaelum, Anderson, and the others entered the spatial passage one by one, with Amari and Professor Gregory staying at the end. This gave Mike more time to watch. Clearly, Maxen was holding back, avoiding too strong a battle impact that could destabilize the spatial passage. Even so, Maxen appeared exceptionally composed. He didn''t even use his flail, fighting barehanded and still holding his own. "It''s time to go." Amari didn''t know what Thor was doing and reminded him. "Let''s leave here!" With the Eye of Truth, Mike could continue watching Maxen''s battle even after entering the spatial passage. Taking a step forward, Amari entered the spatial passage. Joseph followed closely, sealing the passage completely. The moment the spatial passage closed, Maxen''s eyes changed! The look of someone ready to kill couldn''t be hidden! Boom- With one punch, he sent his opponent flying. Maxen twisted his neck, producing a series of cracking sounds. Maxen stretched, his arms extending, "The warm-up is over." Tiger Ape, not far away, stared at Maxen. In the previous fight, he had only used thirty percent of his strength, and Maxen probably the same! In a real life-and-death battle, Tiger Ape had a twenty percent chance of upgrading to demon god during the fight! If the fight with Maxen lasted half a day, Tiger Ape''s hope of upgrading to demon god would be close to fifty percent! Survive, live through it! Once he became a demon god, Tiger Ape would fear no one, not even Maxen, and could even seek revenge on Cedric Blackwell! Maxen took out a weapon from his inventory and stood still. Looking at Dorakos, Maxen''s eyes were full of eagerness, "This is a fine weapon." Unfortunately, Maxen couldn''t use it yet. When he reached level 989, he could. Very soon! With the blood-red flail in hand, Maxen walked step by step towards Tiger Ape. With each step, his aura doubled! Feeling the enemy''s change, Tiger Ape''s face changed drastically. From the depths of his soul, an instinct to turn and flee called out! Fear before the battle, a great shame! This was a disgrace for a nine-tier Lord and a future demon god! Anger and shame spread throughout his body, his destructive power trembling with rage! Without thinking, Tiger Ape turned and fled! Facing Maxen at full strength, for a moment, Tiger Ape felt a great terror enveloping him. Death had raised its scythe, no, its flail! This instinctive fear didn''t come from Tiger Ape himself but from... the Suture Abyssal Plane! It was a warning from the Suture Abyssal Plane, run!! Maxen, who seemed so simple, had a real strength beyond everyone''s imagination! Tiger Ape even suspected that even if he upgraded to demon god, he wouldn''t be Maxen''s match! Unfortunately, there was no chance to verify this guess. Maxen didn''t waste words, instantly catching up to Tiger Ape, swinging the blood-red flail down hard. After three consecutive hits, Tiger Ape''s body looked like shattered porcelain, covered in countless cracks, ready to crumble at the slightest touch. Maxen grabbed one of Tiger Ape''s arms with his left hand and a leg with his right, tearing them apart. Rip- Demonic blood dyed the sky red! Tiger Ape, dead.... "Wait, I forgot to say my line!" Maxen suddenly remembered something, hurriedly piecing together Tiger Ape''s remains, looking anxious, afraid that Tiger Ape would truly die if he was late! This would delay things! You can''t die! Come back to life! The demon creature''s strong vitality showed at this moment, and Tiger Ape''s remains slowly regained life! Seeing Tiger Ape almost recovered, Maxen repeated his previous action, tearing Tiger Ape in half again. But this time, he shouted the line, his voice echoing through the heavens and earth. "I am the son of all Supreme Beings!" Majestic and imposing! With a flick of his finger, Dorakos flew into his hand, slicing Tiger Ape''s remains into ashes, completely ending his life! Maxen, with just three attacks, eliminated Tiger Ape, once again reaching level 989! Having witnessed the entire battle, Mike was so shocked that he couldn''t calm down for a long time. Even after exiting the spatial passage, Mike was still in awe, giving a thumbs up, "Stone is so strong! No wonder you''re the son of all Supreme Beings!" Chapter 229: Wheres my son? Chapter 229: Where''s my son?As Amari and Mike traversed the spatial passage, Maxen had already dealt with the enemy and ascended to level 989. He still had some cleanup work to do. The Suture Abyss had to be purified somehow; otherwise, it would remain a future threat. Moreover, the harsh environment and characteristics of the Suture Abyss were unsuitable for human corps to station there. As for how to purify the Suture Abyss, that was another issue. Maxen personally preferred physical methods. After parting ways with Maxen, the group passed through the spatial passage, unable to return directly to Earth but instead entering another Abyssal Plane. Professor Gregory, Amari, and Joseph were among the last to leave. The people ahead needed to set up a life support system to help Professor Gregory survive in the harsh environment of the Abyssal Plane. At level 60, Professor Gregory shouldn''t have been on the front lines. A single breath of the Abyssal Plane''s toxic air could take half his life. Having just rescued Professor Gregory from the dangerous trap of the Suture Abyss, it would be ridiculous if something happened to him for other reasons. Fortunately, most of the people present were meticulous and wouldn''t overlook such details. "Finally, we''re out!" As soon as Joseph landed, he turned into a gust of wind, instantly scouting the surrounding thousand miles, then returned to the original spot. "We should be in the Ninth Abyss. Lucky us." If the passage had led to the First, Second, or Fifth Abyss, it would have been a big problem! Currently, the Third, Fourth, and Sixth demon gods had fallen. The First, Second, and Fifth were the top combat forces among the demon gods, with the strongest demon creatures. The group had been in the Suture Abyss for nearly a week. Although they were in good condition, they were inevitably a bit tired. If they were surrounded by enemies again, it would be another tough battle! In the Ninth Abyss, the demon god was slightly weaker, and the demon creatures were not as troublesome. But the moment they entered the Ninth Abyss, the Ninth demon god sensed their presence. The demon army was already gathering, and once it reached a scale of a million, it would immediately attack the group! A million-strong demon tide posed a risk even to nine-tier Lords, a force to be avoided! Last time, at the negotiation site, the demon gods had acted dishonorably, trying to trap and kill Professor Gregory. This led to three Supreme Beings speaking out in succession, with Shadow Nine stepping forward to protect Gregory. This time, Gregory had actively appeared on the battlefield! This meant that all actions by both sides had to be within the framework of the Supreme Agreement! As long as the demon gods didn''t personally intervene and let their subordinates act, even if they killed Gregory Blackwell, they wouldn''t bear any risk! The demon gods knew exactly where the human race''s bottom line was. At this stage, the human race couldn''t afford the cost of breaking the Supreme Agreement! Worse still, due to the long stay in the Abyssal Plane, even with the life support system, Gregory''s physical condition was already very poor. He couldn''t be taken directly off the battlefield by Joseph, nor could he withstand the pressure of passing through another spatial passage. It was like a critically ill patient who could maintain life in the ICU but would be pushed to death if taken bungee jumping. As a seasoned nine-tier Lord, Joseph naturally understood the rules of the Abyssal battlefield and made a quick decision: "Call for reinforcements!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the demon god could detect Gregory''s presence and send an army, they needed to summon strong enough reinforcements, preferably a corps! Don''t be fooled by the presence of Amari, Shadow Eleven, and Joseph, three nine-tier Lords. In the face of a million-strong or even stronger demon army, these three were nothing! The situation was extremely urgent. They needed to call for powerful reinforcements and a healing element Lord, and time was running out. Moreover... Joseph glanced at Amari, his eyes filled with worry. The biggest concern wasn''t Professor Gregory but Thor! If the demon gods knew Thor was on the Abyssal battlefield, no one could predict what crazy actions they might take! There were rumors that potential Supreme Beings were a great supplement for demon gods. Whether it was Professor Gregory or Thor, Joseph had to bring them back to Earth intact! Call for reinforcements, call for reinforcements, and call for reinforcements again! Joseph took out his communication token and sent a message, "Shadow Two, I need your support. Bring more people. If you''re late, you''ll be collecting my corpse!" On the other end of the communication token, a voice with a feminine tone replied, "Why the rush? I''m being chased by the Second demon god''s corps, no time." But then, the voice quickly changed to a deep male voice, "Joseph, pick a nice urn. Don''t worry, I''ll cover the costs." Joseph''s plan to call for reinforcements failed. Clearly, the Nightmare Corps couldn''t spare any hands for now. Joseph immediately tried to contact the Hurricane Corps. He had once been the commander of the Hurricane Corps, known for their speed, suitable for urgent support. While Joseph was calling for reinforcements, the others weren''t idle. Amari took out a communication crystal and respectfully said, "Shadow Nine, your grandson is back." The communication crystal quickly responded. Shadow Nine: "I can''t leave right now. I''m sending Shadow One." Shadow Nine: "Shadows Four to Seven are already on their way. Calderon is guarding the Forest of Truth." Except for Shadow Two and Shadow Nine himself, who couldn''t leave, the Guardian Shadow sent five nine-tier Lords! That''s some real VIP treatment! Of course, according to the Supreme Agreement, the number of Lords in each Abyssal Plane was limited. These reinforcements didn''t need to all enter the Ninth Abyss. Holding the perimeter was also a deterrent, ready to rotate and support from inside and outside. Moreover, the demon god''s subordinates would also come to interfere with the human rescue. The two sides had been at odds for three hundred years, and these tactics were nothing new. Shadow Eleven was also calling for reinforcements. But he didn''t use a communication crystal; instead, he took out a personal token. In the past decades, Shadow Eleven had never contacted the other party. "It''s me." Shadow Eleven didn''t waste words, ignoring the other party''s surprise, and directly asked, "How long for the entire Blood See Corps to airdrop into the Ninth Abyss?" "15 minutes? Good, I''m waiting, it''s urgent." After sending the coordinates, Shadow Eleven cut off the communication. Joseph also finished calling for reinforcements and said, "The Hurricane Corps will arrive within 5 minutes. The corps originally stationed in the Ninth Abyss are too far away to make it in time. The Hurricane Corps and Blood See Corps will enter the Ninth Abyss simultaneously, withdrawing and abandoning some defensive lines, not violating the Supreme Agreement." After calling for reinforcements, they had two full corps and five nine-tier Lords from the Guardian Shadow. This lineup was almost like a major battle! Anyone unaware might think the human race was making another big move. Of course, the demon gods were also quite united this time. As soon as Professor Gregory and the others escaped from the Suture Abyss, the demon gods immediately took action, causing trouble everywhere, distracting human strong ones and corps. The demon creatures in the Ninth Abyss had already started gathering, numbering over a million, including demon Lord creatures! A dark mass surged towards Mike and the others. A major battle was imminent! Mike hid in Amari''s shadow, waiting for the upcoming battle. He realized that when it came to calling for reinforcements, he had no one to call! Mainly because Thor''s identity had been kept too secret. The people Mike dealt with were all busy now, like Shadow Nine and Maxen, each with their own tasks. Apollo... better not call him. Mike secretly decided to establish good trade relations with people like Joseph in the future, so he''d have more options when calling for reinforcements. Fortunately, Mike wasn''t the only one who couldn''t call for reinforcements; Professor Gregory hadn''t called anyone either. Just as Mike thought this, Professor Gregory took out his phone and dialed a number. "Dad, I''m in the Ninth Abyss. Yes, yes, okay." Before the call ended, the sky above the Ninth Abyss suddenly cracked open, and a sword light like a hanging galaxy descended. Countless sword energies poured down, dazzling and obliterating everything in their path. From the sword light emerged a figure, carrying a long sword. Standing on the Ninth Abyss, Cedric Blackwell looked down at the countless demon creatures below and slowly spoke, "Where''s my son?" Chapter 230: Your heart should be full of light, without guilt Chapter 230: Your heart should be full of light, without guiltIn the Abyss, demon creatures never wield swords. To them, a sword symbolizes death. Three hundred years ago, the Tower of Truth descended. A black-haired middle-aged man from the human race emerged, exceptionally fierce. His sword cut through gods and demons, unstoppable, earning him the title of the world''s greatest swordsman. This man was Cedric Blackwell, who was nearly 50 when the Tower of Truth descended. He had a son named Gregory. The title of the world''s greatest swordsman is rarely mentioned now, gradually forgotten, existing only in the memories of the older generation who experienced the Blood War. The disappearance of the world''s greatest swordsman was due to the emergence of a swordsman named Ares in the human race. In front of Ares, no one dared to claim the title of the world''s greatest swordsman. When potential Supreme Being Ares made his debut, Cedric Blackwell challenged him and was utterly defeated. Since then, Cedric followed potential Supreme Being Ares in campaigns against the Abyss, fighting in countless battles over a hundred years, killing innumerable enemies. The title of the number one nine-tier Lord was held by Cedric for nearly a hundred years, long before Maxen came along. Maxen, as the Supreme Son, rose to prominence later, but that''s another story. During this time, the Supreme Demon God awakened. After a great battle with Supreme Being Morpheus, Supreme Being Morpheus chose to retreat, and the Supreme Demon God fell back into slumber. Ares then broke through to level 999, achieving Supreme status and founding the Valor Sword Corps. Cedric, as Ares'' trusted lieutenant, served as the corps deputy commander, enjoying great prestige. Until the new generation potential Supreme Being Apollo emerged, Ares fought a great battle with the Supreme Demon God and then retired, with the Supreme Demon God falling back into slumber. It was then that Cedric Blackwell, who had killed countless enemies on the battlefield, sheathed his sword. He left the stage to the new generation of young people, like Maxen. Until today, he came to save his son. Three hundred years had passed, and Cedric showed no signs of aging, instead growing younger. His son Gregory, however, had become old and frail. But a father is always a father. When Gregory Blackwell fell into the Ninth Abyss, Cedric Blackwell brought his sword and arrived immediately. The long sword on his back hadn''t been unsheathed for seventy years. When Cedric Blackwell appeared on the battlefield, the million-strong demon army dared not advance an inch in front of him! However, this deterrence wouldn''t last long. The demon army''s numbers were still increasing, and once they gathered enough demon creatures, they would still try! They would throw their lives at this sword! This was the demon race''s most adept tactic. Facing the silently accumulating demon army, Cedric Blackwell also remained silent. The rift behind him didn''t disappear; instead, a gentle voice came through. "Shall I?" These two words immediately caused the entire Abyssal Plane to tremble! A terrifying pressure descended on the battlefield, making it hard for everyone to breathe, even causing Cedric Blackwell''s face to change slightly. The Ninth demon god was watching! The Ninth demon god slowly spoke, "Ares, you don''t have many chances left to strike. There''s no need to waste your sword on me." Ares, outside the Abyss, nodded, acknowledging the point. "Let them go." The Ninth demon god was straightforward, "Let''s make a deal." With the world''s greatest swordsman Cedric Blackwell stepping in and Supreme Being Ares backing him, killing Gregory Blackwell was impossible. It was better to settle for the next best thing and gain some benefits, at least not losing out. Mike could see it clearly: demon gods were masters of changing faces, best at betraying their allies. They never missed an opportunity to sacrifice their teammates for their own gain. "Speak." The Ninth demon god stated his condition, "Tell me, what are your next three sword slashes, and who will they target?" "Alright." Ares named the sword moves and added the targets, "These three sword slashes will each target the Fifth demon god, the Fifth demon god, and the Fifth demon god." Having received the desired answer, the Ninth demon god''s will departed, and the demon army retreated. Mike let out a sigh of relief, the crisis averted! Only now were they truly safe. The moment the Ninth demon god''s will descended was the most perilous moment of this journey! At this moment, Mike''s probability of surviving until tomorrow: 100%! "Retreat!" Without further delay, the group split into two teams to evacuate. Joseph led the rescue team back to Earth through the human defense line. This SSS-level mission was completed without any casualties, a miraculous achievement destined to be recorded in history. They were undoubtedly heroes. Meanwhile, Mike, Amari, Shadow Eleven, and Professor Gregory followed Cedric Blackwell to meet Supreme Being Ares. The ultimate goal of this trip was to bring Gregory to Ares for his Second Awakening. Mike felt great, appreciating the beauty of being alive! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After leaving the Ninth Abyss, Cedric Blackwell, who had been leading the way, suddenly stopped, "Guardian Shadow restricted area ahead." Shadow Eleven emerged from Professor Gregory''s shadow. Mike also stepped out of Amari''s shadow, ignoring Cedric Blackwell''s curious gaze, and walked to Gregory''s side, warmly saying, "Professor Gregory, let me escort you a bit further!" Mike added in his heart, "And meet Ares." The Guardian Shadow restricted area was clearly not Cedric Blackwell''s rule but Ares''. As they were about to part, Mike turned to Amari and seriously asked, "Amari, can you tell me your real name?" Even Guardian Shadows have their own names. The current Shadow Seven was named Violet Jones, which Mike could easily see with the Eye of Truth. But Amari had more concealment, and the Eye of Truth couldn''t see through it. Clearly, Amari wasn''t his real name. Mike looked at Amari, wanting an answer. After meeting Ares, Amari would likely go on a new mission. Although their time together wasn''t long, they had become life-and-death comrades. Without Amari''s protection, Mike might not have survived, let alone earned so many Lord merits. At this moment of parting, Mike felt he should at least know Amari''s real name. When Mike had the combat power of a nine-tier Lord, Amari would also know Thor''s real name. It was only fair. Asked by Thor, Amari''s face showed a look of reminiscence, and he smiled, "I haven''t mentioned my name in many years. In the Guardian Shadow, we don''t ask about the past." "But telling you is no problem. Just... can you keep it a secret?" Facing Amari''s request, Mike nodded in agreement. Amari revealed his name, "In the real world, I have another name, Terraon Morrow." Mike''s expression froze slightly. Terraon Morrow? Blaze Morrow? The old fox''s big brother?! Mike had seen Terraon Morrow''s name on the Monument of Faith, and his last words were left for Blaze Morrow! Mike had never expected to meet Terraon Morrow in the Guardian Shadow! And he was still alive, which was... great! Collecting his thoughts, Mike smiled and said, "Bro Terraon, let''s have a drink together sometime." "Sure." As Mike bid farewell to Amari, Gregory also had some words for Shadow Eleven. Upon returning, Shadow Eleven would also leave, as per Professor Gregory''s wishes. Even if another Guardian Shadow continued to protect Professor Gregory, it was time for a change. "No matter how many words we say, we must part. We''ve been together for so many years; thank you for your hard work." Professor Gregory looked at Shadow Eleven. This person, who had always hidden his face in the shadows, had never shown his true face. In the past years, they hadn''t talked much. Who said you couldn''t become close without words? Walking together, accompanying each other, Gregory was very grateful. He bowed deeply to Shadow Eleven, who quickly returned the gesture. As he straightened up, Gregory found it difficult to stand upright, and Shadow Eleven helped him up, slowly straightening. Gregory coughed lightly and spoke again, "As we part, I also want to ask this question. Can you tell me your name? After all, you know... the Second Awakening, I might really die." Having gone through countless hardships to get to this point, Gregory still hadn''t escaped the shadow of death. The Second Awakening had less than a 10% success rate. If he failed, given Gregory''s current condition, survival was unlikely. Shadow Eleven fell silent for a long time before speaking, "On the day I awakened in the Guardian Shadow, I swore. I would never show my true face again, never mention my name... consider death my rebirth..." Shadow Eleven didn''t want to say. Moreover, just from Shadow Eleven contacting the Blood Sea Corps earlier, with Professor Gregory''s wisdom, he had probably already guessed Shadow Eleven''s true identity. But even so, Professor Gregory chose to ask directly. He was tired of guessing. Having spent a lifetime busy with research, scheming with various monsters and demons, exhausting his mind, this time, Professor Gregory wanted to see the answer directly. "Can''t I ask either?" Shadow Eleven fell silent again, the black mist gradually dissipating, revealing an old face, full of wrinkles and stories. It was him! Cedric Blackwell and Terraon Morrow recognized Shadow Eleven''s identity and were also shocked. Shadow Eleven''s lips moved slightly, and he slowly spoke, his voice trembling, as if each word drained his strength. "I am a sinner of the human race... Darian." As he spoke, Shadow Eleven lowered his head, his shoulders hunched, his whole body bent, like an ostrich trying to bury its head in the sand. He didn''t want to show his true face because he felt he owed too much, had no face to show, living in regret and shame, unable to escape the shadows. Shadow Nine could save him, but couldn''t untie his heart''s knot. Darian chose self-exile, leaving the battlefield to join the Guardian Shadow. He clearly had greater potential and combat power, but he voluntarily took the position of Shadow Eleven, silently protecting Professor Gregory. Gregory walked to Darian''s side, helping him stand straight, "Darian, you were never a sinner of the human race. If anyone judges you guilty, then no one in the human race is innocent." Everyone present fell silent, listening to the conversation between the two old men. "Darian, you must promise me one last thing." Gregory patted Darian''s shoulder and said seriously, "From this moment on, stand tall. Your heart should be full of light, without guilt." Chapter 231: Supreme Mark Chapter 231: Supreme MarkDarian? The name of Shadow Eleven might sound unfamiliar to some. But Mike remembered it clearly, the words appearing before his eyes: [Darian, originally the corps commander of the Blood Sea Corps, a six-tier Lord.] [While stationed in the Blood Sea Abyss, he was ambushed by the demon race, resulting in over half of the Blood Sea Corps being killed or injured, nearly leading to its reformation. Corps Commander Darian died in this battle.] [Darian''s most famous and beloved disciple was Terenas.] [Terenas'' son once used Darian''s story as an example to persuade Terenas to betray the human race!] Mike had a rough idea of why Darian called himself a ''sinner of the human race.'' First, as the corps commander, Darian was caught off guard by the demon race''s ambush, causing over half of his corps to be killed or injured. The death toll from that battle exceeded 100,000. The Blood Sea Corps, named for its experience in the Blood War, held special significance but was nearly reformed after that battle! Such hatred had to be avenged, blood for blood! Maxen single-handedly stormed the Blood Sea Abyss, completely destroying it. This battle was also one of Maxen''s famous battles. The immense loss of the Blood Sea Corps weighed heavily on Darian''s heart. Even with Shadow Nine''s help in ''reviving'' him, Darian couldn''t forgive himself. Seeing his former comrades, like himself, turned into half-human, half-ghost beings, neither dead nor alive, barely clinging to life. Darian found it hard to forgive himself. Secondly, if it were just negligence and being outsmarted by a demon god, Darian could have found an excuse for himself. Even an Ultimate Lord could fall to a demon god''s attack, and he was only a six-tier Lord at the time, the gap in rank was too great. It was Terenas'' betrayal that completely broke Darian''s spirit. He never expected his most hopeful and highly regarded disciple to commit such a heinous act! Joining the demon cult, betraying comrades, and using the demon god to upgrade to Lord... If anyone else had done this, Darian would have wanted to tear them apart. But when Darian woke up, Terenas had already made a grave mistake. After becoming a Lord, Terenas learned some human secrets and met his master. Terenas knew his sins were deep, and he only sought death. Darian intended to kill Terenas first and then commit suicide to atone, feeling unworthy to live in the mortal realm. Shadow Nine merely watched coldly, showing no intention of intervening. Then, a white cloud appeared. What Apollo and Terenas talked about, Shadow Nine didn''t know. But Shadow Nine was sure of one thing: Terenas would eventually die by his own blade. For betraying his comrades, Terenas had to pay with his life. After that day, Terenas'' strength rapidly increased, quickly becoming a nine-tier Lord and taking the position of the fourth demon cult Leader. Darian worked tirelessly within the Guardian Shadow, eventually taking the position of Shadow Eleven, guarding Professor Gregory for decades. Time flew by until one day, the Tower of Truth announced an SSS-level rating conquer. A new potential Supreme Being of the human race had emerged. Terenas knew the day had come. It was time for him to die. That night, the fourth demon cult was defeated, and the fourth demon cult Leader was severely injured and fled... This led to everything Mike experienced afterward. Of course, only Apollo, Shadow Nine, Terenas, and Darian knew these details. Mike didn''t know. He could only piece together the truth from the fragmented information at hand: Terenas'' changing attitude was likely related to Darian! Shadow Eleven''s identity revealed some secrets within the Guardian Shadow to Mike and also unraveled part of the mystery surrounding Terenas. It now seemed that a significant number of people within the Guardian Shadow might be those who had ''died'' for various reasons. Shadow Nine, through some means, forcibly helped these people extend their lives. But these ''revived'' individuals had souls that were ultimately damaged, different from ordinary people, and could only live in the shadows. Because of this, the Guardian Shadow placed great emphasis on the study of the Soul Element. Mike nodded slightly, already forming a plan in his mind. Next time he changed class, he had to find a way to obtain the Soul Element! With the help of the Eye of Truth, Mike''s achievements in the Soul Element would undoubtedly exceed expectations. The prerequisite was that his talent needed to undergo a Second Awakening! There was no need for more words. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cedric led the way, and Mike supported Gregory, walking forward, not forgetting to turn back and wave to Terraon(Amari) and Darian. Their figures quickly disappeared from view. Shadow Eleven''s face was once again covered by black mist, returning to silence. The two were about to take out their communication crystals to contact Shadow Nine. A red shadow swiftly flew across the sky, a woman''s voice unusually urgent, "Shadow Ten, where''s Thor?" Shadow Ten was stunned for a moment and honestly replied, "He went with Professor Gregory and Cedric Blackwell to see Ares." "Idiot!" Shadow One stomped her foot in anger, cursing, "The real reason you were assigned to guard Thor was to make sure he didn''t get a chance to be alone with Professor Gregory, and certainly not to meet Ares." Shadow Ten fell silent, no longer responding. Shadow One couldn''t tell if Shadow Ten genuinely didn''t understand Shadow Nine''s intentions or was just playing dumb! Fuming, Shadow One could only fume more. "You''ve ruined Shadow Nine''s plans!" The red shadow began to change colors rapidly, turning red, then white, then black. "This is bad, if Shadow Nine gets angry, the consequences will be severe." "Maybe I should discuss with Shadow Two and Shadow Three about running away with the Tower of Truth..." Amari silently looked in the direction where Thor had disappeared. As a Guardian Shadow, there were things he couldn''t tell Thor; it was his duty. But Professor Gregory could. Or rather, Gregory was the only person in the entire human race who could tell Thor this. ... Supporting Professor Gregory, Mike coughed lightly and cautiously asked, "Professor Gregory, should I take off my mask?" Professor Gregory chuckled, "You have a human skin mask under your mask. Whether you take it off or not, what''s the difference?" Mike fell silent. Being with Professor Gregory had one downside: it always made you doubt your own intelligence. It was a terrible feeling. Mike felt he needed to communicate more with Shadow Seven and Blaze Morrow to regain his confidence. Professor Gregory didn''t continue to tease Mike and said seriously, "You want to ask that question, right?" Once in the Suture Abyss, Professor Gregory had said, ''Next time we meet, I have something to tell you about Shadow Nine.'' Since then, they had met several times, but Professor Gregory had never said that sentence. Given Professor Gregory''s intelligence and character, he hadn''t forgotten the sentence. There was another reason he couldn''t say it! Mike had figured it out long ago because... the Guardian Shadow was always nearby! What Professor Gregory wanted to say was related to Shadow Nine, and if he said it, the Guardian Shadow might interrupt! But Ares'' side didn''t allow the Guardian Shadow to be present. This created the space for Professor Gregory to say what he wanted to say but couldn''t! Mike''s attitude was respectful, "Professor Gregory, please enlighten me." "Thor, this is important, you must remember it." As Gregory Blackwell began to speak, Cedric Blackwell, leading the way, stopped and asked, "Son, are you sure you want to tell him now?" "Yes, I must tell him." Professor Gregory insisted, "Apollo once told me that Thor''s growth rate is different from every previous one. He must be prepared in advance." "As you wish." After speaking, Cedric Blackwell looked behind him, where a red shadow was sneakily following. "Take one more step, and you can try." The long sword on Cedric Blackwell''s back trembled slightly, eager to strike. The red shadow was reluctant but had no choice but to retreat. Shadow One wasn''t afraid of Cedric Blackwell, mainly Ares! Here on the Abyssal battlefield, Ares truly held the power of life and death. If Shadow One offended Ares and was killed, it would be a pointless death. "Speak, you have five minutes." Cedric Blackwell stepped aside, leaning against a wall, eyes half-closed. "Thor, listen carefully. First, you must remember that Shadow Nine has no intention of harming you." Listening to Professor Gregory, Mike nodded. He could tell whether someone was good or bad. Shadow Nine might have a bad temper, but he was actually a good person. Professor Gregory continued seriously, "Shadow Nine has always wanted to obtain something from potential Supreme Beings, something called the [Supreme Mark]!" "But Shadow Nine failed with Ares and Apollo. Knowing him well, he won''t give up." Supreme Mark?! This was the first time Mike had heard of it. Professor Gregory continued, "The Supreme Mark is now with Apollo. But after Apollo''s battle with the Supreme Demon God, he will pass the Supreme Mark to you. At that time, it will be Shadow Nine''s only chance. You must guard the [Supreme Mark] and not let Shadow Nine get it!" Hearing this, Mike''s expression became slightly serious. The Supreme Mark, as a legacy between Supreme Beings, was understandable. But what it did, Mike didn''t know. Why Shadow Nine wanted it, Mike also didn''t know. The Eye of Truth hadn''t undergone a Second Awakening and couldn''t provide answers on this matter. Mike had many questions, but Gregory shook his head, saying helplessly, "I''m weak, and this is all I know. I can tell you two more things. First, most of the beings in the Guardian Shadow are alive because of Shadow Nine. If Shadow Nine dies, they will cease to exist. "Second, my speculation... if the [Supreme Mark] falls into Shadow Nine''s hands, aside from the other Guardian Shadows, Shadow Nine will surely die, with no chance of revival!" Mike fell silent, and a silent prompt appeared before his eyes: [His speculation is correct; both things are true.] Seeing the prompt, Mike nodded slowly and said solemnly, "Alright, I promise, even if I die, Shadow Nine won''t get the Supreme Mark." Because Mike wouldn''t die, Shadow Nine would never get the Supreme Mark. Any issues? No issues! Chapter 232: These five minutes sure flew by Chapter 232: These five minutes sure flew byProfessor Gregory''s words were not something Mike fully understood at the moment. Even Professor Gregory himself had pieced together his conclusions through a mix of guesswork and deductions from the past three hundred years. He wasn''t entirely clear on the specifics either. To get to the bottom of the Supreme Mark, there was no better person to ask than Apollo! Mike made up his mind that once they returned to Earth from the Abyss, he would find a way to meet Apollo, even if it meant risking his life, to inquire about the matter. With Thor''s promise, Professor Gregory intended to say more. But Cedric Blackwell, who had been observing, suddenly spoke up, "Five minutes are up." Mike: ??? It had only been 1 minute and 30 seconds! Just as Mike was about to argue, Cedric Blackwell pointed behind him, a slight smirk on his lips, and said, "He''s almost here." Mike looked in the direction Cedric Blackwell pointed but saw nothing. Who was he? Several prompts appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Shadow Nine has entered an extremely angry state] [Current distance: 3 million miles... 2.6 million miles... 2 million miles...] [Shadow Nine is speeding up, Shadow Nine is pissed!] "These five minutes sure flew by!" Mike once again supported Professor Gregory, his expression calm as they walked forward. Professor Gregory seriously reminded him, "Your hand is shaking." Mike didn''t feel embarrassed at all, "Just thinking about meeting Shadow Nine makes me uncontrollably excited." "Shadow Nine is indeed on his way. This is exactly the kind of thing he would do." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they walked, Professor Gregory continued, "Regarding your growth rate, different people have different opinions. Some think you should slow down and not increase your strength too quickly." Although Professor Gregory didn''t spell it out, Mike understood his meaning. Thor''s growth rate determined the awakening progress of the Supreme Demon God! Generally, before a potential Supreme Being reached level 999, the Supreme Demon God would awaken. Once awakened, the Supreme Demon God was destined to have a battle with the human Supreme Being Apollo. The outcome of this battle was unpredictable. In other words, if Thor grew more slowly, it could delay the battle between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God! This would allow the current advantageous situation for the human race to last longer! Once Thor''s strength surpassed a certain threshold, it would trigger a chain reaction. Based on past experiences, after the battle between Supreme Being Apollo and the Supreme Demon God, the best outcome would be Apollo retiring and passing the mantle to the new Supreme Being Thor. Would the future Supreme Being Thor be stronger than the current Supreme Being Apollo? Different people had different answers to this question. The only certainty was that although Apollo had never left the Tower of Truth, his deterrence against the demon race was immense! The past hundred years had seen the human race turn the tide from defeat to victory! Recently, they had achieved their most glorious results against the Abyssal Plane, capturing three Abysses in one go! If this momentum could be maintained for a few more years, the human race would only grow stronger. On the other hand, if Apollo were to battle the Supreme Demon God, giving him more time to prepare would undoubtedly be better. "In this matter, Shadow Nine and his disciple have different views." As they walked, Professor Gregory continued, "Apollo believes your growth rate will be astonishing, surpassing the previous three Supreme Beings. It might not take long for you to become a true Supreme Being, leaving him with little time. Shadow Nine, on the other hand, might prefer you to grow a bit slower." Professor Gregory stopped there, not elaborating further. Shadow Nine probably didn''t just want Mike to grow slower; he might also want Mike to be weaker. With the Supreme Mark in Apollo''s hands, Shadow Nine had no way to get it. His only chance, as Professor Gregory had mentioned, was the moment the Supreme Mark was passed to Thor! For Shadow Nine to seize the Supreme Mark, he had to get past Thor! So, for Shadow Nine, it was acceptable for Thor to become strong enough to protect himself, and Shadow Nine could even protect Thor. But the weaker Thor was, the greater Shadow Nine''s chances of taking the Supreme Mark! Hearing Professor Gregory''s words, Mike muttered, "No wonder Shadow Nine withheld 280,000 Lord merits from me, damn it!" "Those 290,000 Lord merits, I must get them back from Shadow Nine." Clearly, Mike had calculated this very clearly, not a single Lord merit less! "We''re here." Cedric Blackwell, who had been leading the way, suddenly stopped. The three of them had unknowingly arrived at the edge of an Abyssal Plane. Mike''s eyes lit up; was Ares just ahead? "I can''t go any further." The closer they got to Ares, the harder it was for Cedric Blackwell to control the weapon on his back! Not just him, but Mike''s Thunderclap Hammer at his waist also showed signs of being uncontrollable. If not for Nightmare''s Breeze wrapping around the Thunderclap Hammer, forcibly suppressing it, the Thunderclap Hammer would have already flown out! "Thor can take ten more steps, you can take eighteen." With that, Cedric Blackwell stopped, watching them. Ten steps? Mike looked at the Thunderclap Hammer shaking violently at his waist. If he took a few more steps, Nightmare''s Breeze might not be able to suppress it! "This is far enough." Professor Gregory pressed Mike''s hand down, smiling, "Thank you for the escort." Mike chuckled, "Professor Gregory, you''re too kind." "Not at all, Mike, I suggest you sleep less in class in the future." "You said..." The words were cut off, and Mike''s smile froze on his face, not knowing what to say. Damn this intelligence suppression... In front of Professor Gregory, Mike felt as simple as Shadow Seven. Gregory waved his hand, as if making one last joke. The road was too long and too heavy. From the day the Tower of Truth descended to today, to this moment, Gregory had walked for three hundred years. No matter the final outcome, he had no regrets. Looking ahead, Gregory''s calm gaze showed some fluctuation. Even he was a bit nervous at this moment. He didn''t know what awaited him ahead. But he knew he had to keep walking! Eighteen steps, Second Awakening... Taking a deep breath, Gregory didn''t waste time and started walking. The rest of the way, he would walk alone. ... Meanwhile, a black shadow rushed over at extreme speed, leaving countless terrifying spatial cracks in its wake! Seeing the black shadow approaching, a hint of heat flashed in Cedric Blackwell''s eyes, quickly suppressed. He had always wanted to test whether his sword was stronger or Shadow Nine''s blade! However, the current Shadow Nine clearly had no such thoughts. Even from a hundred thousand miles away, Cedric Blackwell could feel the anger emanating from the black mist. There was no need to use a sword he hadn''t drawn in over thirty years on Shadow Nine. The black shadow flashed past Cedric Blackwell, who didn''t draw his sword, just watched silently. He could stop Shadow One, but not Shadow Nine. In a sense, Shadow Nine, who was a classmate of Supreme Being Morpheus, protector of three potential Supreme Beings of the human race, and the peak strength of the human race''s first Ultimate Lord, was also the instructor of Supreme Being Apollo! In terms of strength and status, Shadow Nine held an unparalleled position in the human race. The black shadow directly entered Mike''s shadow, and a familiar hoarse voice sounded in Mike''s ear, "Kid, you''ve got guts." "Bringing the Thunderclap Hammer to see Ares, are you looking to die?" Chapter 233: You’re finally here Chapter 233: You¡¯re finally here"Shadow Nine, you finally made it! I''ve missed you so much!" Mike''s words were genuine, without a hint of pretense. Without Shadow Nine around, Mike''s safety was never guaranteed. Shadow Nine ignored Mike''s greeting and instead directed a wisp of black mist to press down on Nightmare''s Breeze and the Thunderclap Hammer. The two pieces of equipment instantly calmed down. Shadow Nine coldly remarked, "A few days without supervision, and you''ve grown bold. Not only did you help Shadow Ten level up, but you also brought the Thunderclap Hammer to Ares." Mike sheepishly scratched his head and smiled, "Thank you for the compliment, but it wasn''t just my doing..." "Compliment my ass!" Shadow Nine scolded, "I told you before, when Ares chose a sword as his weapon, he didn''t take the Thunderclap Hammer. The Hammer felt insulted and has been holding a grudge against Ares. Can''t you think before you act?" Mike chuckled awkwardly, "Well, you weren''t around, so I didn''t think it through!" "Hmph." With a cold snort, Shadow Nine didn''t continue the reprimand. Mike was too smart to forget something so important. He must have his own reasons. Shadow Nine didn''t dwell on it, lowering his voice slightly, "No matter what Gregory told you, I can only say... he was wrong about the Supreme Mark." Mike fell silent, not responding. Right or wrong could sometimes just be a matter of perspective. Shadow Nine continued, "You''re too weak right now. When you reach level 600, I''ll tell you the truth." "Alright." Both tacitly agreed to pretend the Supreme Mark didn''t exist. Level 600 was still a long way off for Mike. Regarding the Supreme Mark, Mike couldn''t just rely on the words of Shadow Nine and Professor Gregory. He had planned to ask Ares, but who knew Shadow Nine would arrive so quickly. Now, it seemed he would have to find Apollo for answers. Putting that matter aside for now, since the Thunderclap Hammer had calmed down, Mike counted his steps and walked six more, looking at Professor Gregory''s back. There seemed to be an invisible barrier between Mike and Professor Gregory, making his figure appear blurry. Was Ares so powerful that even the space around him was distorted? Professor Gregory stopped at the last step, a cane appearing in his hand. "You''re finally here!" A swordsman appeared before him. Gregory nodded, "Yes, I''m here." As he had said before, the journey hadn''t been easy. He had walked three hundred years to get here. He still had to ''walk'' another hundred years to achieve his Second Awakening. This process was destined to be extremely perilous, but Gregory was willing to bet his life on it to awaken his Second talent as soon as possible! He came with the resolve to die. Even so, at this moment, it was hard for anyone to remain completely calm. But Gregory could. He had seen too much life and death, even fates worse than death. Shadow Nine, Calderon, Morpheus, Ares... Over the past three centuries, whenever humanity faced great crises, someone always stepped forward to turn the tide. The three hundred years of human history were built with countless blood and sweat! Gregory was like a living fossil. He had witnessed every major event in the past three hundred years, every awakening of the Supreme Demon God... With each upheaval, Gregory gained a new understanding of his own weakness and helplessness. He had been an observer for three hundred years, watching the play unfold. He could only do some logistical work, what little he could, but it was never enough, far from enough. In the quiet of the night, he would fall silent, unable to calm his restless heart. Gregory thought he would never have the chance to do better in this life. Until recently, during an ordinary class, Gregory was unusually late. In class, a student stared at him, eyes full of curiosity. That gaze was strange, indescribable. Gregory immediately felt that this student named Mike was interesting. After class, he casually looked through some files and naturally saw more issues. He put the files aside, not continuing to look or think about them. Digging deeper wouldn''t be appropriate. Not long after, Shadow Nine suddenly appeared before Gregory, telling him the conditions for a Second Awakening. It was clear that Shadow Nine was in a hurry, coming to inform Gregory the moment he knew. Too hurried. This urgency directly exposed Thor''s true identity to Gregory. Shadow Nine''s style wouldn''t overlook this point; he would be aware of the risks. But he still did it. Shadow Nine knew that Gregory was also in a hurry. After three hundred years of watching, his passion had cooled. He had the will to kill demons but was limited by his strength. He watched the tides rise and fall, the curtains lifting and falling repeatedly, his eyes reflecting countless heroes sacrificing themselves for humanity... When would he get his turn on stage? Could he ever be the protagonist? For three hundred years, Gregory had asked himself this question and finally got an answer: Yes. To gamble, to risk his life, to achieve a Second Awakening! To seize a fleeting chance to change his fate with his own hands! So, Gregory set out. From the moment Gregory made his decision, every decision by the human leadership served one purpose: to deliver Gregory safely to Ares. Killing demon gods, breaking the Abyss, carrying the black coffin into the Forest of Truth, Thor going to the Suture Abyss... This journey was a perilous game and struggle. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Nightmare Corps and Valor Sword Corps were fully mobilized. Outside the Suture Abyss, there had been no less than ten corps-level battles! Fortunately, they succeeded. Gregory stood here, before Ares. Without much small talk, Ares spoke again, "Let me know when you''re ready." Taking a deep breath, Gregory closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were filled with determination. He exhaled deeply and said, "We can start." "What did you say?" The swordsman before him turned slightly, a hint of curiosity in his voice, "That sword strike is already over. Or did you think you could see my sword? Impossible." Ares'' sword was too fast. Gregory''s pupils contracted, his aged face filled with disbelief. He raised his hand slightly, looking down at his withered hand, lost in thought. He had just prepared himself mentally for the surgery. But the chief surgeon walked in and told him the surgery was successful, and he could be discharged now? Was there a mistake? From Ares'' perspective, there was no problem at all. Whether Gregory was ready or not had nothing to do with Ares'' sword strike. Ares'' sword strike would have the same result regardless of Gregory''s mental state. Ares had struck twice. The first strike ''cut away'' hundreds of years from Gregory''s life, instantly aging him to 400 years old. Now, Gregory was older than his father. The second strike was the Sword of Life. A spring breeze blew, smoothing the wrinkles on Gregory''s face, infusing him with new vitality, turning his silver hair black. At four hundred years old, Gregory finally achieved his Second Awakening! Chapter 234: Let the talent settle for a moment Chapter 234: Let the talent settle for a momentGregory stood there, momentarily dazed, as if transported back to a distant past. "Awakened talent: F-grade [Pursuit of Knowledge], skill book effectiveness +1%." Time had passed, and he never thought he would see the day of a Second Awakening. "Second Awakening talent: B-grade [Diligence Pays Off], each time a skill is used, its effect increases by 0.01%, up to a maximum of 20%." A B-grade talent! According to human research on the Tower of Truth, the worst Second Awakening talent was still B-grade. Clearly, Gregory''s luck was abysmal. His first awakening was an F-grade talent, and the second was only B-grade. His luck was truly terrible. Despite having a B-grade talent after his Second Awakening, Gregory showed no signs of disappointment. Instead, he was full of fighting spirit. "Even with just a B-grade talent, I can still become a Lord within 100 years... by the time the next potential Supreme Being emerges..." Being able to achieve a Second Awakening and obtain a B-grade talent, Gregory was already very satisfied. The future was up to him! While Gregory was content and accepting of this result, it didn''t mean everyone else was. Shadow Nine''s voice echoed in Mike''s ear, "Tell me, what talent did he awaken?" "B-grade talent, Diligence Pays Off..." For some reason, Mike''s voice trembled slightly. Shadow Nine didn''t want to hear the rest. After all the effort, manpower, and resources, even fighting an Archdemon, and Gregory''s Second Awakening resulted in a B-grade talent? Shadow Nine couldn''t accept this result! The black mist churned, and a cold voice said, "Mars, let''s work together to slash him back and see if we can reset his Second Awakening." When it came to exploiting bugs, Shadow Nine had it down to a science. Ares raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. Is that even possible? After a few seconds of thought, he nodded, "We can try, but he might die." Hearing the risk of death, Shadow Nine remained unfazed, "No matter, if he dies, we''ll just say he failed the awakening. No one else knows anyway." If Gregory died, what did it matter to Shadow Nine? Exploiting bugs was always worth it! Ares thought the same. "Alright." In just a few words, they were ready to slash the 60 level Gregory again. Shadow Nine even called out to Cedric Blackwell, "Come over here and hold your son down. It might hurt a bit, so make sure he doesn''t move." Cedric and Gregory:... The Blackwell family seemed to have surprisingly little say in this matter. Or rather, they had no say at all. The scene descended into chaos. Mike suddenly shouted, "Can you let me finish speaking?" Mike was furious! Do these old guys understand the value of an SSS-grade talent [Eye of Truth]? The black mist churned, and Shadow Nine, while drawing his blade, coldly said, "Speak!" All eyes focused on Mike, who hurriedly said, "Professor Gregory''s talent can awaken a third time, with the condition being he must live to 800 years old." Everyone: ??? A third awakening?! Eight hundred years old! Without the [Eye of Truth], who the hell could guess such an awakening condition? Even if they knew the condition, without Ares'' intervention, Gregory would have to endure another 400 years to achieve a third awakening! Cedric Blackwell''s expression grew complicated. His son''s talent seemed to be about longevity! After a brief silence, Shadow Nine sheathed his blade and coldly said, "You decide." Slashing Gregory to 400 years old had already been a huge risk. Eight hundred years old, the probability of Gregory surviving was extremely slim! Almost simultaneously, Gregory was about to nod, agreeing to let Ares slash him again. But Shadow Nine quickly interjected with a low growl, "Slash, I can keep him alive." The black mist spread across the ground, a shadow stretching long, and Shadow Nine was ready to act at any moment. A sigh echoed from Ares. "Sigh." Only Cedric Blackwell''s expression remained indifferent, as if he had anticipated this outcome. If Ares'' swordsmanship could be noticed, he wouldn''t be the greatest swordsman. The moment Thor mentioned the third awakening condition, Ares had already acted. When Gregory reached 800 years old, the third awakening didn''t happen as expected. The atmosphere was tense, oppressive, almost tangible. Shadow Nine broke the silence, "Didn''t hit?" "Let the talent settle for a moment." Wait. Wait for the third awakening! Mike suddenly had a feeling that this high-latency situation seemed familiar. He glanced back, looking towards Earth. There, a tower stood. At the top of the tower lived a person. Apollo. ... Tower of Truth, ninety-ninth floor. Apollo''s day was as dull as ever. Meditation, contemplation. Boring. Suddenly, the Tower of Truth shook slightly. Apollo raised his eyes, frowning, puzzled, "What''s happening?" A voice echoed on the ninety-ninth floor, filled with questioning and even a bit of resentment. "Apollo Lawson, your human race is insane, daring to do such a thing. Do you all want to be wiped out?" "What did I tell you a hundred years ago? Have you forgotten?! Simultaneously awakening two SSS-grade talents, the sealed entity won''t be able to resist such temptation and will choose to awaken immediately! At that time..." The voice was filled with great resentment and urgency. Clearly, things had spiraled out of control, and the consequences were unacceptable. The destruction would be unimaginable! Now, everything depended on Apollo to resolve this tricky problem. "Calm down." This was the first time Apollo had seen such a situation. He closed his eyes slightly, thinking about what his instructor would do. He thought of it. Apollo raised his hand and grabbed a brush. A line of text floated from the hundredth floor of the Tower of Truth, hovering before Apollo. He held the brush in his right hand, and with a stroke, he erased an ''s'' from a line of text. SSS became SS. "Done." Apollo looked weary, almost sleepy, and waved his hand. "Go." Is that even possible? The other party clearly didn''t expect Apollo to handle it this way! It seemed... reasonable? Leaving a final remark, the other party came and went in a hurry. "Hmph, cunning fellow!" ... Millions of miles away, Gregory, waiting for his third awakening, yawned, feeling a bit sleepy. "At eight hundred years old, my energy isn''t what it used to be." At that moment, a lightning bolt streaked across the sky, thunder roared, and Professor Gregory achieved his third awakening! "Third Awakening Talent: SS-grade [Serenity in the Mortal Realm]." "Talent Effects: [Serenity], [Script of the Sages], [Arcane Vitality], [Spirit Shield], [Divination Mastery], [Diviner''s Keen], [Act at will], [Endless Arcana], [Realm Walker]... [Silent Sorcery]." Looking at the prompt before him, Mike fell into deep thought. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is there a possibility that Professor Gregory actually awakened an SSS-grade talent? Chapter 235: Serenity in the mortal realm Chapter 235: Serenity in the mortal realmAfter his third awakening, Gregory didn''t seem much different from usual. Cedric Blackwell asked, "How do you feel now?" "A bit weak," Gregory Blackwell frowned, seriously saying, "Among the SS-grade talents I know of, this one is relatively weak." Hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. Cedric Blackwell, still not giving up, pressed, "How weak?" "Weaker than Joseph." It was clear that among SS-grade talents, Joseph''s was already at the lowest tier, unless his talent also underwent a second or even third awakening. Without holding back, Professor Gregory explained his talent. There were no outsiders present, so there was no need to hide anything. "The talent is called [Serenity in the Mortal Realm], and it can only be activated in the mortal realm." Shadow Nine immediately asked, "How is [mortal realm] defined?" "Earth, or any level in the Tower of Truth where an SSSS conquer or higher has been achieved, is considered the mortal realm." Mike: ?! [Serenity in the Mortal Realm] was a perfect match for Thor! Without Mike achieving SSSS ratings, Professor Gregory''s talent couldn''t be activated. In other words, Professor Gregory''s progress in the Tower of Truth would always be one step behind Mike''s. Without Thor, even if Professor Gregory had an SS-grade talent after three awakenings, he could only enjoy it on Earth. It would be useless in the Tower of Truth and the Abyssal Plane, only good for defending the home front. It was like a hero in League of Legends whose skills were ineffective outside the fountain, only able to idle within the fountain''s protection. After hearing the explanation of the mortal realm, Shadow Nine nodded, "Continue." Professor Gregory slowly said, "Currently, only one effect is unlocked: [Serenity]: No casting time for spells, any skill can be cast instantly. The next effect unlocks at level 150: [Script of the Sages], but I don''t know its effect yet." No casting time for spells, instant skill casting, was indeed strong. But as a talent, it wasn''t strong enough to be SS-grade. Many skills were already instant-cast. For swordsmen like Ares and Cedric Blackwell, their sword techniques were mostly physical attacks, unrelated to casting time. Especially Ares'' sword, which was so fast it couldn''t be seen! Moreover, the effect of Gregory''s talent could only be used within the mortal realm, further reducing its value. After Gregory''s explanation, Shadow Nine turned to Mike, "Can you see all of Gregory''s talent effects? I bet you can''t." "You underestimate the ability of an SSS-grade talent." Such a clumsy provocation, did he think it would work? "If I tell you, can I get back the 360,000 Lord merits?" Shadow Nine was slightly taken aback. Where did 360,000 come from? Wasn''t it 200,000? He quickly understood. Mike wanted to charge him interest? "Are you going to tell or not? If not, we can spar and see if my blade is stronger or your lightning." Before he could raise his blade, Mike proactively introduced Professor Gregory''s future talent effects. "There are eight more effects to unlock. I''ll give a brief overview: [Script of the Sages]: Skill book/knowledge item effectiveness +50%, can imprint learned skills as skill books, unlocks at level 150. [Arcane Vitality]: Attribute, health, and mana increase by 50% upon leveling up, unlocks at level 300. [Spirit Shield]: Ignores illusions/spirit attacks below one''s level, unlocks at level 400. [Divination Mastery]: Prophecy skill effectiveness +50%, judgment skill effectiveness +50%, success rate doubled, unlocks at level 500. [Diviner''s Keen]: Detection skill effectiveness +50%, unlocks at level 600. [Act at Will]: Sea of Truth can accommodate any element materials, unlocks at level 700. [Endless Arcana]: No casting distance limit within the mortal realm, Sea of Truth can appear in any mortal realm area, unlocks at level 800. [Realm Walker]: Wherever you stand becomes the mortal realm, unlocks at level 900. That''s about it, nothing more to add." After Thor''s introduction, everyone fell silent again. "That''s it?" Shadow Nine said sarcastically, "I thought a talent awakened three times would at least be an SSS-grade talent in disguise as an SS-grade one." Mike felt that Shadow Nine''s words had a hidden meaning. Cedric nodded in agreement, "Still very weak. At level 800, he can barely match Joseph, and at level 900, he slightly surpasses Joseph." Joseph couldn''t escape today. Some people weren''t present but always managed to make their presence felt in various ways. Like [Vortexarchon], like Joseph. [Arcane Vitality] had a good effect, but Gregory''s class template was only F-grade, a natural flaw. In future class changes, Gregory would need to upgrade his class template tier for [Arcane Vitality] to gradually show its effect. Aside from [Serenity], the truly strong effects were the last three: [Act at Will], [Endless Arcana], [Realm Walker]. Especially [Realm Walker]. After unlocking [Realm Walker] at level 900, Gregory would have a complete SS-grade talent, fully realizing its potential. There wouldn''t be a fourth awakening; even Russian nesting dolls couldn''t stack like this. After all, this was just an SS-grade talent, incomparable to Mike''s SSS-grade talent, which could awaken nine times in total. Cedric''s assessment essentially sealed the verdict on Gregory''s talent. Among SS-grade talents, it was a late bloomer. But its upper limit was indeed not high, slightly below average, somewhat awkward. Maxen was a typical late-blooming talent, but with his exceptional combat awareness and terrifying stats and class, he quickly rose among his peers. The later it got, the stronger Maxen became. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joseph''s talent was currently very average, with no outstanding aspects. But these were just stats on paper. Whether a talent was strong or not depended on its owner. If a slightly below-average SS-grade talent was placed on Gregory... For the Abyssal demon gods, it would be a disaster! Because Gregory''s brilliant mind was his most terrifying talent! This was why the second demon god was so determined to kill Gregory. A nine-tier Lord with an SS-grade talent, Gregory posed a threat to the demon gods comparable to Maxen! However, it would take time for Gregory to grow. Even a very long time. "Apollo Lawson is calling." On the other side, Ares suddenly spoke, "Apollo Lawson says to bring Professor Gregory back to the Tower of Truth within fifteen minutes." Shadow Nine nodded, "Got it." Transporting and protecting people were his specialties. As he slipped into Gregory''s shadow, Shadow Nine didn''t forget Mike. "Ares, keep an eye on this kid for a while." Arranging Thor''s security, Shadow Nine was ready to take Gregory back to the Tower of Truth. "Oh, one more thing." Shadow Nine seemed to remember something and casually said before leaving, "This kid wants to learn Fate''s Reversal. Teach him well, and make sure to teach him multiple times." With that, Shadow Nine disappeared with Professor Gregory. Leaving behind a slightly stunned Mike. Chapter 236: Learn it but dont use it Chapter 236: Learn it but don''t use itShadow Nine, carrying Gregory, transformed into a black shadow and swiftly traversed through space. Before long, they returned to Earth, arriving at the base of the Tower of Truth. A white cloud lifted Professor Gregory, suspending him outside the ninety-ninth floor. Apollo''s voice echoed from within the tower, "Instructor, Professor Gregory." "Explain what exactly is going on." Shadow Nine, shrouded in black mist, clearly sensed that something was amiss. His unique condition made him highly sensitive to talents. After hearing Mike''s explanation, everyone present sensed that Gregory''s talent was unusual, but they tacitly chose not to mention it. Ordinary talents wouldn''t have so many effects. Unlocking nine effects in succession seemed more like the nine awakenings of an SSS-grade talent. Yet the effects were too weak. Barely SS-grade, let alone SSS-grade. Facing Shadow Nine''s inquiry, Apollo was silent for a moment, seemingly organizing his thoughts. He spoke again, "I mentioned to you that a hundred years ago, I made a deal with a certain entity." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gregory remained silent; this was a matter between the instructor and student, and outsiders had no place to intervene. Shadow Nine nodded, indicating he remembered the matter. "I help him three times, he helps me three times." Apollo yawned, looking a bit tired, "Today, I used the second opportunity." Shadow Nine coldly remarked, "If I recall correctly, you''ve already helped him twice?" "Yes." "Can I just slash him to death and avoid the last favor?" Gregory:... Shadow Nine''s approach left the eight-hundred-year-old professor at a loss. Is this how exploits work now? If it can''t be done through game mechanics, just do it physically? Apollo shook his head, "He still owes me one more favor." "Suit yourself." The conversation between the instructor and student ended there, and Apollo turned to Gregory. "Professor Gregory, you''ve worked hard." "If you have any requests, feel free to ask." Clearly, Gregory''s three awakenings came at a cost. "From today, you cannot leave the Tower of Truth." Apollo slowly said, "During the day, you can stay in the conquered levels of the Tower of Truth, the Core City of Truth, and Private Spaces. From midnight to 6:10 AM, you can challenge levels, but the conquer rewards will be halved. Try not to leave the Tower of Truth before reaching level 990, unless accompanied by a Supreme Being, otherwise..." Even without Apollo finishing, everyone present understood. Exploiting a loophole to awaken a talent always came with a price. "I thought you wouldn''t let me enter the tower anymore." Hearing Apollo''s words, Gregory felt relieved. "That''s not a big deal." Just another Tower of Truth shut-in. Moreover, Gregory was known for his research on the Tower of Truth and creating strategies. Such a life wouldn''t be boring for him. He could challenge levels when possible to improve his strength. When he couldn''t, he could research other floors and complete strategies. "Alright." Apollo finished speaking and summoned a white cloud to send Gregory back to the eighth floor of the Tower of Truth. Shadow Nine, however, didn''t leave immediately. "Thor will come to you to ask about the Supreme Mark." Apollo nodded, "Understood, I will tell him the truth." Shadow Nine was silent for a minute, then asked, "Can''t you lie?" This time, it was Apollo''s turn to be silent. Though no one spoke, Shadow Nine felt as if he heard a single word in his ear. "Boring." "Do as you wish." Shadow Nine dropped the topic and said, "Announce Thor''s class change tonight. The kid still has half a day in the Abyss." "Alright." The white cloud fell silent once more. ... Abyssal Continent. After Shadow Nine left with Professor Gregory, Mike felt he had been set up. His feeling was soon confirmed. Ares'' voice came through. "Cedric, share your insights on Fate''s Reversal with Thor." Cedric nodded and said, "Learn it but don''t use it." Mike: ..... If I''m not supposed to use it, can I just not learn it? "Don''t worry, I haven''t started attacking yet." Hearing Ares'' reassurance, Mike felt a bit relieved. Then he noticed his health bar plummeting! In an instant, Mike''s million health points dropped to just 1! What was meant to happen had finally come. There was no sensation of being slashed by a sword, no pain, just a feeling like a mosquito bite, but leaving his face a bit pale. "Skill acquired: [Fate''s Reversal]!" [Fate''s Reversal]: Upon receiving fatal damage, locks health at 1 and performs a forward attack, dealing 1 damage. Health lock lasts for 5 seconds, during which no shields or healing can be received. After the health lock ends, physical/magic defense is reduced to zero for 10 minutes. Cost: None CD: 24 hours Mike: ??? Where''s the high damage? Why only 1 point! Fortunately, Mike didn''t rely on Fate''s Reversal for damage. He had long mastered output, and no damage could compare to his lightning. But aside from the low damage, Fate''s Reversal had many negative effects. No healing or shields for 5 seconds, and zero defense for 10 minutes after. "Five seconds of invincibility, then ten minutes of vulnerability?" Looking at the description of Fate''s Reversal, Mike fell into thought. If he had to use Fate''s Reversal, it would be fine in the Tower of Truth, where he could revive after death. But in reality or the Abyssal Plane, using Fate''s Reversal would put him in extreme danger if he couldn''t resolve the enemy within 5 seconds! This skill was indeed as Cedric Blackwell said: learn it but don''t use it. However, as a skill that could ''lock health,'' it was better to have it than not! There were two correct ways to use Fate''s Reversal. 1. Enter the 5-second health lock state and kill all surrounding enemies. This way, the side effects wouldn''t matter. Even with 1 health point left, he would still be alive. 2. Quickly retreat from the battlefield during the 5-second health lock! If he ran fast enough, he wouldn''t have to worry about losing health. One was aggressive, the other cautious. The former was clearly Ares'' original intention for Fate''s Reversal. A typical aggressive approach: once I draw my sword, I''ll kill you all. The latter was the best choice for the cautious. Five seconds was actually quite a long time to escape! But Mike was different! He was both aggressive and cautious! When Mike used Fate''s Reversal, there would only be one outcome: kill all enemies and then run! If he didn''t kill the enemies, he wouldn''t feel safe running, leaving hidden dangers. With health down to 1 point, running away was inevitable! Therefore, Mike could only choose to kill all enemies before running. "What are we doing now?" Mike, with only 1 health point, weakly asked. Being slashed by Ares, his health was down to 1, but there was no substantial damage to his body. It was like having all his useless organs slashed away, yet still living well. The key issue was the mental impact! For Mike, losing 1 health point and having only 1 health point left were essentially the same. Both meant he was close to death. Now he was really close to death, barely hanging on. "Taking you for a tour of the Abyss." Ares walked ahead, leaving Mike with a view of his back. "The Fifth demon god still owes me three sword strikes. I need to run an errand and settle that score." "Follow me." Wow- Mike couldn''t help but gasp. To talk about slashing a demon god like going grocery shopping, Ares must be one of a kind. Truly powerful, Ares! Chapter 237: Twilight Chapter 237: TwilightAres walked ahead. Cedric Blackwell and Mike followed behind. From the moment Mike met Cedric Blackwell, the latter''s Sea of Truth subtly influenced the surroundings, allowing Mike to walk through the void. Gregory was a professor, and Cedric was Gregory''s father. So, calling him Professor Cedric seemed appropriate, right? Mike instinctively wanted to get closer to Professor Cedric, thinking it might make him feel safer. Thunderclap Hammer: No, you are not safe. Before Mike could take a step closer, the weapon on Cedric Blackwell''s back emitted an eager sword hum. Professor Cedric, unfazed, said, "When you reach level 600, we can have a match to see if your hammer is stronger or my sword." "That wouldn''t be fair," Mike said seriously. "Maybe we should fight at the same level for it to be fair!" "But I don''t have an SSS-grade talent," Professor Cedric shook his head and continued, "If you win, I''ll find you a case that can not only store your weapon but also gradually enhance your Thunderclap Hammer to a higher grade." The Thunderclap Hammer was an SS-grade piece of equipment. Smith Fool had once mentioned that it had the potential to upgrade to SSS-grade. Hearing Cedric''s offer, Mike''s interest was piqued, and he eagerly asked, "If I don''t win, can you still give it to me?" Professor Cedric was taken aback, finding it amusing, and nodded. "Alright." Giving a gift to someone like Thor was a gesture of mutual respect among superheroes. Moreover, Thor had worked tirelessly for Gregory''s three awakenings, making significant contributions. Giving him a case was no big deal. After receiving the affirmative response, Mike said earnestly, "I concede. Can you give me the case now? I really want an SSS-grade piece of equipment... I mean, I really want the case!" Cedric Blackwell stopped and, for the first time, seriously examined Thor. Interesting. "Alright." To Mike''s surprise, Professor Cedric accepted his bug-exploiting behavior. The next moment, Mike regretted it. Cedric Blackwell turned, looking into the void, and said, "Record." A sword servant appeared, holding a stone tablet, expressionless. "July 19, 2146, Cedric Blackwell binds his hands and feet, suppresses his realm, fights Thor at the same level, and wins decisively." With each word Cedric spoke, the sword servant carved it into the stone tablet. Seeing the sword servant, a prompt appeared before Mike''s eyes: [A being transformed from a sword, essentially not human] [S-grade equipment, level 899, with the combat power of a three-tier Lord] The sword servant was actually the embodiment of a sword? Mike hadn''t expected that! Among the three factions created by the Supreme Beings, Mike had interacted most with the Guardian Shadow and knew it best. Many ''fallen'' individuals ended up in the Guardian Shadow. The Mystic Market, despite being the most powerful, was the most public-facing. Cain''s dream had been to join the Mystic Market as a staff member. For a faction to grow, it needed people. Mike never imagined that the sword servants were all swords, not people! On second thought, Maxen had it worse. Ares had so many good swords, yet as his godson, Maxen didn''t have a single one. He had to use a flail as a weapon! After Cedric finished speaking, the sword servant carved the words into the stone tablet and presented it with both hands. Professor Cedric shook his head and spoke again, "Take it to the Mystic Market for auction, name it ''Cedric Blackwell vs. Thor Memoir.'' No matter the bid, always outbid by 1 gold coin. This item is for display only, not for sale." Mike was dazzled by the series of operations. Is this even possible?! No wonder Cedric could have such a clever son like Gregory. Their family''s bloodline is truly remarkable. The sword servant took the stone tablet and disappeared into the void. Ares, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, "Apollo Lawson said his instructor asked him to pass on the message that he is going to announce your successful class change." Mike was slightly taken aback but quickly understood Shadow Nine''s intention! Currently, Mike hadn''t returned to Earth. The demon gods knew Gregory had escaped the Suture Abyss, and Thor had left with him. If the Tower of Truth announced Thor''s class change, it would imply Thor had returned to the Earth. But in reality, Thor was still in the Abyss! A small deception to add an extra layer of security for Mike in the Abyss. Mike nodded, "Alright." Apollo... was quite rigid. Since he had agreed to delay the announcement, even if his instructor asked him to announce it, Apollo would first seek Thor''s consent. "We''re here." Ares stopped, and the three of them, strolling leisurely, had arrived at the Fifth Abyssal Plane. It was different from what Mike had imagined. The Fifth Abyss had its gates wide open, with no intention of stopping Ares. If he could, the Fifth demon god might as well have been wearing a cheerleader outfit, welcoming them. His desire for death was evident. The numerous demon creatures in the Fifth Abyss lay trembling on the ground. They knew it might finally be over. The Fifth demon god, tormented by nightmares for many years, finally had a chance to embrace sweet death! Ares walked forward, directly facing the demon god deep within the Abyss. Professor Cedric stopped and stood with Mike outside the Fifth Abyss. "Watch from a distance. Don''t get too close, or you''ll die." Professor Cedric advised, "Watch carefully and learn well." Mike nodded obediently. He had never seen such a scene. However... Mike had a feeling. Although Ares said he would strike the Fifth demon god three times, he never said he would kill the Fifth demon god! The Fifth demon god had longed for death for years, and the human race had never killed him. In the last major battle, they even skipped over the Fifth demon god, while the Third, Fourth, and Sixth demon gods perished. Only the Fifth demon god remained alive! His body was exceptionally healthy, but he had nightmares every time he slept. The Fifth demon god had had enough of such a life and didn''t want to live another second! The Fifth demon god had long wanted to die and finally saw his chance! Deep within the Abyss, a colossal monster let out a series of loud laughs, accompanied by Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. arrogant taunts. "Ares, do you dare to kill me with three strikes?!" Facing the Fifth demon god''s provocation, Ares remained unmoved. Ares spoke, and the entire Fifth Abyss fell silent. In this world, he was the sole ruler. Behind Ares, eighteen sword servants appeared, noting down every word he spoke. "The chronicle records the tale of ''The Twilight of the Gods''..." Ares''s history lesson began! The ''Twilight of the Gods'' mentioned by Ares was essentially the same as the story Mike knew from his previous life. Many idioms and myths here were quite similar. The tale of the Twilight of the Gods originated from ancient Norse mythology. Listening to Ares''s narration, the shadowed Fifth demon god fell silent. He seemed to realize that something bad was about to happen. He wanted to escape. Could he escape? Just as the Fifth demon god attempted to flee, Ares''s sword struck! "I have just comprehended a new strike, called [Twilight]." Snap- The Fifth demon god was struck by [Twilight]. He didn''t die but instantly fell into a deep sleep, only to wake up quickly. "No-" The Fifth demon god''s screams echoed in the Abyss. It was extremely tragic! Just now, he had a million dreams. Each dream was incredibly beautiful, each dream was warm and sweet, each dream saw him reaching the supreme throne, becoming the Supreme Demon God! If... there wasn''t that man in the dreams! In every dream, there was the same man. He was the nightmare the Fifth demon god could never escape! The man smiled and asked him, "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" Chapter 238: You guess Chapter 238: You guessUsually, after Twilight comes the night, and night is for sleeping. This dream felt like an eternity for the Fifth demon god. His wails echoed throughout the entire Abyss. Even Mike, standing at a distance, felt his hair stand on end, a chill running down his spine. It was too tragic. He couldn''t bear to watch. Mike closed his eyes silently, but fearing he''d miss something, he quickly opened them again. Ares said calmly, "Two more moves." The Fifth demon god''s wails ceased, and his immense will turned cold and ruthless. He growled menacingly, "Ares, you can''t use the same move on me twice!" Mike raised an eyebrow. Ares had such a limitation? It seemed to be a side effect of his battle with the Supreme Demon God. "You reminded me; I almost forgot." Facing the Fifth demon god''s taunts, Ares remained indifferent and spoke again, "Do you know the legend of the Nightmare?" Mike''s expression turned peculiar. No way, no way! Ares wouldn''t have another sword epiphany, would he? Ares''s voice drifted on the wind, "Long ago, at the edge of dreams, there were creatures called Nightmares. Nightmares could cross the boundary between reality and dreams, entering people''s sleep to create the deepest fears and despair. They fed on human fear, and each invasion made people experience endless pain and torment in their dreams until their spirits broke. That''s the story of the Nightmare." After hearing the Nightmare story, the Fifth demon god fell silent, warily watching Ares. "Don''t worry, it''s just a story. I haven''t had a sword epiphany yet." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fifth demon god''s heart, which had been hanging in suspense, hadn''t fully settled. This sword move wasn''t like a McDonald''s burger, ready to eat just like that. Even driving a car required warming up first! Ares tilted his head slightly, tapped his temple with his finger, then straightened up, "Now I''ve had the epiphany. This move is called [Nightmare Blade]!" He brandished his sword! The sword slashed the demon god! History is just events repeating themselves. First came [Twilight], then [Nightmare Blade]. These two moves left the Fifth demon god wishing for death. But he survived! No matter how long the dream, there comes a moment of waking. Twilight or Nightmare Blade, they only served to torment the Fifth demon god further! After taking two strikes, the Fifth demon god''s aura didn''t diminish but grew stronger. He sneered, "Ares''s swordsmanship is nothing special!" "Whether it''s Nightmare Blade or Twilight, the pain is real, but in the endless cycles of suffering, I''ve found a glimmer of hope..." The Fifth demon god declared resolutely, "A dream is just a dream, reality is reality! No matter how many nightmares I have, they... can''t hurt me at all!!" Listening to the Fifth demon god, Mike nodded slowly. As expected of a demon god, his mouth was really hard. Was this guy the Supreme Demon God''s cock? He seemed harder than Ares''s sword! Too bad, if the Fifth demon god hadn''t been writhing in pain and wailing earlier, Mike might have believed him! To be fair, the torment was real. But after two dreams, the Fifth demon god did gain something. He found a new way, seemingly discovering a method to deal with the nightmares. He had endured countless nightmares, and each time he woke, Morpheus''s lingering power weakened a bit! The Fifth demon god calculated in his mind. If he could endure ten more [Nightmare Blade] strikes, he would develop resistance, and the nightmares would no longer be something to fear! Of course, for the Fifth demon god, dying outright would be the best outcome. But the humans were very consistent. They kept the Fifth demon god alive, no matter how much he begged for death. If he couldn''t die, then he had to settle for the next best thing. The Fifth demon god could use today''s method, enduring more nightmares to wear down Morpheus''s residual influence! So, the Fifth demon god even looked forward to Ares''s third move! The wind stirred the sand and stones on the ground, and Ares remained silent. Professor Cedric beside Mike suddenly spoke, emphasizing again, "Watch closely, learn well." "I have a feeling that the next move will be the pinnacle of Ares''s life!" Cedric Blackwell''s comment reached Ares''s ears, and he smiled slightly, "Since becoming a Supreme Being, when have my moves not been at their peak?" Cedric Blackwell nodded slightly, "Fair point." Listening to their conversation, Mike fell into thought. Is this how they usually flatter each other? Is it possible that Maxen can''t use a sword, not because he''s bad at it, but because he''s too bad at flattery? He can''t join the [Peak Swordsmanship Mutual Flattery League]? If Mike taught Maxen a few flattering phrases, would he have a chance to join? But he couldn''t teach him for free. How much should he charge Maxen per word? Mike shook his head. Ares was about to make his third move; he couldn''t afford to be distracted thinking about Maxen! First came [Nightmare Blade], then [Twilight], both moves tailored for the Fifth demon god! If used on the battlefield, they would be quite effective. Forcing someone to sleep, a moment of distraction, enough to die a thousand deaths! Mike noted in his mind, "Very cool, must find a chance to learn!" The third move. A familiar opening, Ares began another history lesson for the Fifth demon god. "Greek goddess Hecate, ruler of magic and night. She once forged a Nightmare Sword, making it impossible to distinguish between Illusory and Reality. When this sword strikes, there is no pain. Your consciousness will alternate between dream and reality. What happens in the dream may be exactly the same as reality, or it may be completely different. You might wake up at any moment, or you might never wake up. This move is called [Illusory Reality], and its duration can be a moment or forever." The Fifth demon god focused intently, readying himself. He could feel the extreme pressure; it was coming, it was really coming! This time, he could withstand it! He had to! Bring it on! Seconds passed, and Ares made no move, instead turning and walking away. Fifth demon god: ??? Mike: ??? Did Ares actually make the third move? Ares''s sword was so fast, no one could see it. He might have struck, or he might not have. No, the real question was, did Ares truly comprehend the third move? Mike didn''t know, and neither did the Fifth demon god! But Mike didn''t need to worry about this problem! The one being struck was the Fifth demon god, what did it matter to Mike? If the move was real, Ares''s strike would leave the Fifth demon god unable to distinguish between dream and reality! If he painstakingly returned to his supreme existence, filled with joy, only to suddenly wake up and realize it was all an empty illusion, a grand dream! He would go mad! Though he was already mad, this would be madness upon madness, double the insanity and torment! As long as this move existed, the Fifth demon god would never find peace! He would never be able to tell what was real and what was fake. If the move was fake... The Fifth demon god couldn''t believe it was fake. He was already eternally tormented by nightmares, unable to forget Morpheus''s image. Would there now be two men in his nightmares from today onward? If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have listened to the Archdemon and cooperated with the second demon god! The Fifth demon god regretted it deeply, but it was too late. In the void above, Cedric Blackwell, who had worked seamlessly with Ares for years, asked at the perfect moment: "Did you really comprehend [Illusory Reality]?" For a warrior, the mastery of this move was beyond imagination. It was worth asking. Ares''s lips curled into a slight smile, and he chuckled: "You guess." Chapter 239: Real or fake Chapter 239: Real or fakeThe words "You guess" echoed across the Fifth Abyss. Ares left, the sword servants left, as if they had never been there. The Fifth demon god sat on his throne, his face dark and brooding. "Real... fake... fake... real..." He couldn''t tell. At that moment, he truly understood what [Illusory Reality] meant. But it was too late. ... Cedric Blackwell and Mike walked together, following Ares. Mike couldn''t help but exclaim, "That was awesome." "Awesome, huh?" Cedric Blackwell smiled slightly, "There''s something even more awesome." Mike''s eyes lit up, "Show me?" "Alright." Cedric Blackwell nodded, speaking seriously, "Did you know there are four ways to use Fate''s Reversal? Want to try them?" Fate''s Reversal had four moves! Insane! Were they planning to push it to its limits? Ares''s voice came from ahead, "When the Thunderclap Hammer appears in the First Abyss, I''ll teach you again." Mike nodded. "Alright!" After this trip to the Abyss, Mike deeply realized his current shortcomings. Whether it was Maxen, Shadow Nine, Apollo, or Ares, they were all seasoned powerhouses. In terms of strength and talent, these people were the best of the best. Compared to them, Mike was just temporarily dim. He had awakened his SSS-grade talent less than a month ago, and he had a lot of room for improvement. "It''s time to go back." Mike wasn''t sure if it was his imagination or if his eyes were playing tricks on him. The already blurry figure of Ares ahead seemed to fade even more. Cedric Blackwell stepped in front of Mike, blocking his view, and made a gesture of invitation. "This way, please." During their time together, Mike had figured out some relationships. Cedric Blackwell and Ares''s relationship seemed similar to that of Shadow Nine and Morpheus. Mutual confidants, working seamlessly together. After battling the Supreme Demon God, human Supreme Beings always had some issues. The ones truly managing their forces and handling various urgent matters were the people by their side. Shadow Nine managed the Guardian Shadow, Cedric Blackwell managed the sword servants. As for the Mystic Market... could it be managed by Foreskin? Mystic Market Manager Foreskin, a nine-tier Lord, was known to interact with Thor in the Trade Secret Realm, but few knew his true identity. Especially his name, which was obviously fake. But Foreskin was an interesting person, sharing Mike''s interest in money. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From these three, one could see the deep foundation of the Supreme Beings. Among them, Shadow Nine was undoubtedly the strongest, Cedric Blackwell second, and Foreskin last. The ranking of the three factions should be the same. But the Trade Secret Realm managed by Foreskin had resources and reserves unmatched by any other faction. As Cedric politely escorted Mike, he didn''t forget to shout back in the direction of Ares, "Second Bro, see you later!" "My classmates and I are all your fans!" Second Bro? Hearing the nickname from Mike, Ares was initially stunned, then quickly smiled. Interesting kid. Unlike Apollo, who disliked communication and had a dull personality. Cedric Blackwell took Thor away, and Ares strolled alone in the void, with sword servants constantly appearing around him. Whatever he did, sword servants would hold stone tablet, recording his every word and action. This habit of Ares also influenced Cedric Blackwell. In certain situations, Cedric Blackwell would also have sword servants record things. Ares suddenly stopped, and all the sword servants stopped as well. "Record." "I had some insights today and decided to teach my godson some moves." With that, Ares disappeared from the spot, and the sword servants followed suit. ... Over the remnants of the Suture Abyss. Maxen swung Dorakos, his face full of excitement. Each strike caused parts of the Abyssal Plane to collapse in the void, its essence dissipating. The Suture Abyss, which was on the verge of evolving into a large Abyssal Plane, had its area halved in just two hours. At Maxen''s pace, it wouldn''t take half a day to completely purify it. Swish- At that moment, countless white sword energies crisscrossed, pulverizing everything, instantly purifying the remaining Abyssal Plane. In the center of this sword energy storm, a figure appeared. "Second Godfather?" Maxen instinctively hid Dorakos behind him, afraid his Godfather would see it. Ares casually asked, "This weapon is good. What''s its name? Who gave it to you?" Maxen honestly replied, "Thor gave it to me, it''s called Dorakos." He quickly added, "I paid for it, it wasn''t a gift!" Thor had only ever given Maxen one thing: bills, and they were unpaid bills! Thor had given him a third of the Fourth demon god''s body, which had bankrupted Maxen. Then he gave him Dorakos, and who knew how much Maxen would have to pay this time! Fortunately, Maxen was smart and had earned a lot in the Suture Abyssal Plane. "Watch closely, this move is called [Twilight], and this one is [Nightmare Blade]." As he spoke, Ares slashed twice. Maxen''s eyes instantly became serious, staring at the two sword lights until they completely disappeared into the void. "Did you learn it?" Maxen nodded, "I learned it." Maxen''s talent in swordsmanship was second to none. Ares then slashed out four more sword techniques, "This technique, Illusory Reality." "This technique, Ethereal Veil." "This technique, Celestial Phantasm." "This technique, Mystic Reflection." Maxen scratched his head, seemingly recalling something, and fell into deep thought. As he thought, his hands moved involuntarily. He swung Dorakos thousands of times, slashing out one blood arc after another. Until Maxen was drenched in sweat and steaming, he finally stopped. "I learned it." "Good." With that, Ares disappeared from the spot, his figure seeming to fade even more. Maxen, unfazed, slung Dorakos over his shoulder, grabbed the blood-red flail, and headed back to Earth. He looked delighted, muttering to himself, "This time, I finally have money!" "Hahaha!" ... With lightning speed, Mike felt the scenery around him constantly retreating. "Shadow Nine is waiting for you on the other side of the portal." Cedric Blackwell said, "I''ll have Maxen deliver the case I promised. This case can store your weapon, and its size can automatically adjust, usually just the size of a keychain." "Thank you!" Mike said sincerely. The two continued on their way, heading back to Earth. ... Outside the Tower of Truth, in the Forest of Truth. When Shadow Nine left, he was a bit puzzled. "Strange, why is there no movement from Calderon?" Logically, Calderon should have taunted him by now. This silence was out of character for Calderon. Could he be asleep? Never mind, time to pick up Thor. ... Five minutes after Shadow Nine left. Deep in the Forest of Truth, a terrifying pressure emanated, deterring anyone from approaching. Even Lord-level powerhouses would feel a deep soul-shaking fear in the face of this pressure. A coffin lid was casually thrown aside, the black coffin overturned on the ground. Inside the black coffin, it was empty. Chapter 240: Calderons escape plan Chapter 240: Calderon''s escape planWhen Mike saw Shadow Nine, he always felt that Shadow Nine seemed a bit distracted. Shadow Nine got straight to the point, "Kid, didn''t you have something to ask Apollo? Let''s go, I''ll take you." Mike: ??? Was Shadow Nine in cahoots with Apollo, planning to deceive him? Impossible, absolutely impossible! There had to be something more behind Shadow Nine''s actions! "Can we go a bit later?" Mike said seriously, "I haven''t showered in hours. It''s not polite to meet the Supreme Being of humanity like this, right?" A blade light flashed, narrowly missing Mike. "Are you clean now?" Mike: "I can''t wait to meet Apollo! Shadow Nine, take me there now!" Shadow Nine snorted coldly and said no more. Mike didn''t know why Shadow Nine was acting this way, but he suspected something had happened. Back on Earth, a white cloud was already waiting for Mike. The cloud lifted Mike, flying him up to the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. Inside was the Tower of Truth Otaku, Supreme Being Apollo. Outside was the potential Supreme Being, Thor. And a shadow was left behind, not following the cloud. From the portal, Cedric Blackwell emerged, his expression slightly tense. "Shadow Nine, you mentioned something happened to Calderon. What did you mean?" Calderon, inside the black coffin, had the genuine combat power of an Ultimate Lord, even among the top tier of Ultimate Lords. Mainly because humanity didn''t have many Ultimate Lords, any one of them was considered top-tier. As per Morpheus''s instructions, the black coffin was placed in the Forest of Truth. With Morpheus in the Forest of Truth and Apollo in the Tower of Truth, what could possibly go wrong with a mere Ultimate Lord? Did Calderon break through to level 1000, leave Earth, and disappear? Shadow Nine''s hoarse voice said, "Follow me." Without further words, the two headed straight to the depths of the Forest of Truth. In front of the Monument of Faith, the black coffin was upright again, with the coffin lid placed beside it. On the coffin lid lay two ''corpses.'' One was a bloody mess, unrecognizable, not even human-shaped. The other was extremely old, somewhat familiar, looking like the long-lost Calderon, but with a horrific blade wound on his chest. Cedric Blackwell was a bit surprised, pointing at the old corpse, and asked, "What''s going on here?" Shadow Nine coldly replied, "That''s the 320-year-old Calderon. After discovering his anomaly, I took the time to slash him to death." Cedric Blackwell pointed at the other corpse, "And this one?" "The 17-year-old Calderon." Shadow Nine''s tone was unfriendly, "He ran amok on the Abyss battlefield and was brought back by Shadow One." Cedric Blackwell''s expression grew more serious, and he asked again, "What''s really going on?" "It starts with Calderon''s talent..." Shadow Nine paused for a moment, organizing his thoughts. "You might not know, Calderon''s talent is called [Near-Death Power Up], Second Awakening, SS-grade. Every time he experiences life and death, teetering on the edge of death, his strength increases significantly." This was the first time Cedric Blackwell had heard of this. Everyone''s talent, in a sense, was a closely guarded secret. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even comrades who had fought together wouldn''t inquire about each other''s talents unless necessary. Thinking back, Calderon always charged ahead in battles, only stopping when severely injured. And after recovering from severe injuries, he would immediately be full of vigor, his strength reaching new heights. So that''s how it was. Shadow Nine continued, "After Morpheus''s battle with the Supreme Demon God, Calderon started acting strangely, secretly plotting something. After Ares fought the Supreme Demon God, Calderon began crafting the black coffin for himself." The black coffin, strictly speaking, was crafted by the Supreme Being. However, few knew that Calderon had actively requested its creation. Cedric Blackwell nodded slightly. If Calderon''s talent was [Near-Death Power Up], given his state over the years, it was truly a matter of ''teetering on the edge of life and death''! The longer he stayed severely injured, the stronger he would be upon recovery! With Calderon''s personality, he would do something this crazy to become stronger. Cedric Blackwell had a rough idea and asked, "So, Calderon went mad on the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth?" "Yes." Shadow Nine nodded, "I suspect my student was involved in this." Shadow Nine looked up at the Tower of Truth, "Back then, Calderon knew the ninety-fifth floor was extremely dangerous but forced his way through. He failed, losing his sanity. If Apollo hadn''t intervened, he would have died on the ninety-fifth floor. After that, he went on a rampage on the Abyss battlefield, was severely injured, and was eventually sealed in the black coffin." Pointing at the black coffin, Shadow Nine said seriously, "When the black coffin was opened, Calderon split into nine. Each ''Calderon'' is of a different age, with strength matching their age. It''s like... different stages of Calderon''s life appearing simultaneously." Nine Calderons? Listening to Shadow Nine''s explanation, Cedric Blackwell felt a headache coming on. One Calderon was already troublesome enough, now there were nine! What was this madman plotting? Shadow Nine pointed at the corpses on the ground, "The escaped Calderons must be confronted by their ''peers.'' Defeat them and bring them back to the black coffin. Of course, if it''s too troublesome, just slash them to death; they won''t truly die. Once all nine Calderons are gathered... damn it, I don''t even know what will happen!" Cedric Blackwell glanced at the corpses and the black coffin, then suddenly said, "This is all Morpheus''s doing, isn''t it?" The arrangement of the black coffin had the intervention of a Supreme Being behind it. Now that Calderon had escaped the black coffin and split into nine, without Morpheus''s involvement, a madman who had been insane for years couldn''t have made such a precise arrangement. "Probably not just him." The black mist looked up at the Tower of Truth. His student (disciple) also played a significant role. The relationship between Shadow Nine and Apollo was simple. If he didn''t ask, Apollo wouldn''t tell. Clearly, after Thor''s emergence, Shadow Nine focused most of his attention on nurturing the potential Supreme Being and obtaining the [Supreme Mark]. He never expected an old madman lying in a coffin for years to cause such a big mess! In fact, more than half of what Shadow Nine had just explained was told to him by Apollo. After discovering Calderon had escaped the coffin, with Apollo''s help, Shadow Nine quickly figured out the situation and retrieved two Calderons. Cedric Blackwell was silent for a moment, then asked again, "You said Calderon split into nine. There are two here; where are the remaining seven?" No matter what Calderon was plotting, finding all nine Calderons was the top priority. Shadow Nine pointed to the outskirts of the forest, "Four are in various locations in the Forest of Truth, all with strength above nine-tier Lords. These four won''t run; the Guardian Shadow can handle them." "Alright." Cedric Blackwell nodded, "The real trouble is the three missing Calderons." As they spoke, the portal outside the Forest of Truth opened again, and a powerful figure stepped out. Both men instantly sensed something unusual. "Calderon''s aura?!" Shadow Nine and Cedric Blackwell''s figures disappeared from their spots, appearing beside the portal. "Why is it you?!" Shadow Nine frowned, momentarily unable to make sense of the situation. Maxen, carrying Dorakos, looked curiously at the two who had come to greet him. "Mr. Shadow Nine, Cedric Blackwell, what a coincidence?" Maxen casually tossed the figure on his shoulder to the ground, not seeking any credit, and boasted, "Shadow Nine, on my way back, I encountered someone impersonating Calderon! Calderon was very good to me; he even named me! This guy dared to impersonate Calderon in front of me. How could I tolerate that? I killed him with three punches!" After speaking, Maxen gave himself a thumbs-up and grinned, "I am so strong!" Shadow Nine and Cedric Blackwell exchanged glances, understanding each other''s thoughts. Nine Calderons had escaped, four stayed in the Forest of Truth, and three had already been found. If this was Calderon''s meticulously planned escape, then in his half-mad, half-sane state, his intelligence had significantly declined. The escape plan was more than half over before it even began. Both men had the same thought: two more to go! Find the remaining two Calderons, kill them... no, they meant bring Calderon back intact and help complete his plan! Shadow Nine and Cedric Blackwell both smirked. They suddenly felt that Calderon''s escape plan might not be such a bad thing after all. Chapter 241: Hes a madman, capable of anything Chapter 241: He''s a madman, capable of anythingOutside the Forest of Truth. Shadow Nine briefly explained the situation with Calderon to Maxen. "So it really was Calderon!" Maxen quickly squatted down to check the figure he had thrown to the ground earlier. It was already dead, the body even cold to the touch! "Calderon-" Maxen hugged Calderon''s corpse, crying out, "I really didn''t know, I only used three punches to kill you! Calderon, you always cursed and yelled, and no one dared to talk back. I always thought you were strong. I really didn''t mean it..." Shadow Nine and Cedric Blackwell remained silent, feeling that Maxen might need a bit of a lesson. Despite Maxen''s boasting, the fact that he could kill Calderon with three punches was true. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Nine brought Calderon''s third corpse back to the Monument of Faith, placing it between the other two bodies. The one Maxen dealt with was about 180 years old, with the strength of a nine-tier Lord. Losing to Maxen at the same tier was normal. Maxen''s three punches weren''t intended to kill Calderon; his initial goal was just to severely injure him. Returning to the vicinity of the Forest of Truth, Calderon had voluntarily stopped breathing. Only this way could his plan be perfectly executed. From the black mist came Shadow Nine''s hoarse voice, "Two more are still missing..." Cedric Blackwell suggested, "Should we ask Thor to help find them?" As one of humanity''s top powerhouses, Cedric Blackwell didn''t know Thor''s real appearance and identity in the real world, but he had some understanding of Thor''s talent. Thor''s talent seemed to be related to his eyes. Using Thor''s eyes to find the missing Calderons should yield quick results. "Difficult." Shadow Nine pointed to the sky, "My student helped Calderon conceal his whereabouts. With Thor''s current strength, he might not be able to see through it." Cedric Blackwell frowned, "So the remaining two are the hardest to find?" Shadow Nine shook his head, "Not necessarily. This concealment is just to fool Thor''s eyes. I have a feeling Calderon will brazenly appear before us in some guise." Looking into the distance, Shadow Nine muttered to himself, "He''s a madman, capable of anything." "Alright." Cedric Blackwell nodded and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to instruct, "Leave one Calderon in the Forest of Truth for me, the strongest one." "Alright." With that, a communication crystal appeared in the black mist. Discord Server: [Shadow Council] Admin: (Shadow Nine): One, two, three Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Three blind mice? Stunning Woman (Shadow One) has been muted by Admin (Shadow Nine) for 24 hours Admin (Shadow Nine): Everyone return to the Forest of Truth, I have something to tell you. Reply within one minute or your monthly bonus will be deducted. Bad Woman (Shadow Two): got it Bad Man (Shadow Two): got it Untitled (Shadow Three): got it Untitled (Shadow Three): Shadow One asked me to say got it for her. Untitled (Shadow Three)''s messages have been retracted by Admin (Shadow Nine) Untitled (Shadow Three) has been muted by Admin (Shadow Nine) for 24 hours Admin (Shadow Nine): Shadow One and Shadow Three will have their monthly performance bonuses deducted for not replying. WittyWombat (Shadow Seven): lol WittyWombat (Shadow Seven) retracted a message ... Ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. Mike sat on the white cloud, smiling politely as he greeted, "Third Br... Supreme Being Apollo, how are you?" "I am not fine. I''m a bit sleepy." Apollo yawned, speaking calmly, "My instructor said you had questions for me." "Yes, about the Supreme Mark. I wanted to ask a few things." Mike briefly explained Professor Gregory''s earlier speculations. After listening, Apollo shook his head. "Professor Gregory was wrong." "Oh?" Mike raised an eyebrow, pressing, "What was wrong?" Professor Gregory had too little information, so it was normal for his judgment to be off! "My instructor does indeed want the Supreme Mark. Ares didn''t give it to him back then, that''s true." Apollo continued slowly, "But I did." Wow- Mike gasped. Professor Gregory thought Shadow Nine''s plans had failed with both Ares and Apollo, that he hadn''t obtained the Supreme Mark. According to Professor Gregory''s reasoning, if Shadow Nine got the Supreme Mark, he would surely die, with no chance of revival! But now Shadow Nine was still alive, indicating he hadn''t gotten the Supreme Mark. In fact, given the relationship between this instructor and student, if Shadow Nine really wanted something, Apollo wouldn''t deny him. Even the Supreme Mark! Though Mike still didn''t know what the Supreme Mark was for, but it sounded incredibly powerful! If Shadow Nine had indeed obtained the Supreme Mark, then Professor Gregory''s worries were unnecessary! Mike was even more confused and asked again, "And then?" Apollo explained, "At the time, my instructor couldn''t control the Supreme Mark, so it was returned to me." Mike breathed a sigh of relief, smiling, "Since Shadow Nine can''t control the Supreme Mark, I have nothing to worry about!" Apollo: "But my instructor can control the Supreme Mark now." Mike: ... "Wait, if Shadow Nine couldn''t control it decades ago, why can he now?" Mike didn''t understand! Shadow Nine had been a renowned powerhouse for years. Advancing further in strength should be extremely difficult! Besides, with Shadow Nine''s strength and realm, even if he wanted to improve, there weren''t many who could help him! Apollo: "I taught my instructor." Apollo''s answer completely surprised Mike. Shadow Nine had once had the chance to obtain the Supreme Mark but missed it! Since then, the instructor and student had worked together to overcome Shadow Nine''s limitations. So next time, if the Supreme Mark was placed before Shadow Nine, he wouldn''t miss it! Mike had one last hope, "If Shadow Nine gets the Supreme Mark, will he die?" Apollo''s answer was simple: "Yes." Sigh- Mike sighed inwardly, his gaze dropping. Professor Gregory''s reasoning, though flawed in process, was entirely correct in conclusion. "I don''t have any more questions for now." Regarding the Supreme Mark, Mike needed to think more. The best solution was to quickly improve his strength, protect the Supreme Mark, and prevent Shadow Nine from going to his death. Apollo suddenly asked, "My instructor mentioned you learned Fate''s Reversal?" Mike had a bad feeling, but he answered, "Yes." "I''m too tired to send you off." Apollo seemed a bit displeased. "No problem, I can leave on my ow..." Before Mike could finish, the cloud beneath him dissipated, and he began to free-fall. The space around the Tower of Truth had many restrictions, and with Mike''s current strength, he couldn''t fly! Or rather, only a few powerhouses could fly around the Tower of Truth. All Mike could do was adjust his posture mid-air to make his fall more graceful. After all, elegance never goes out of style. With Fate''s Reversal, Mike couldn''t die from the fall; his life wasn''t in danger. At that moment, Mike finally understood the true meaning of Shadow Nine''s earlier words, "Why learn that unlucky skill? There are so many better ones, and you insist on Fate''s Reversal?" Chapter 242: You might meet Thor in person today Chapter 242: You might meet Thor in person todayThe scariest thing in life isn''t falling down; it''s an endless free fall with no bottom in sight. There was something Mike wanted to say to Apollo, but unfortunately, Apollo couldn''t hear him anymore. "Fate''s Reversal is still on cooldown!" Clearly, Apollo had never learned Fate''s Reversal. The condition to learn this skill required one''s health to drop to 1 HP, then forcibly use [Fate''s Reversal] to learn it. Mike had just learned it not long ago, and the skill was still on cooldown!! He''s going to die! Where are his teammates? Someone save him! As Mike free-fell, he could already see the ground approaching. "Tripod!" "Meow-" With a roar, Cerberus was summoned. It knew it was time to make a sacrifice again. Come on, it was ready, prepared to be the cushion. Mike''s hands didn''t stop moving, "Lightning Phantom Form!" In Lightning Phantom Form, Mike could be immune to physical damage. "Shadow Meld!" "Ghostly Mirage!" "Thor''s Sea!" This time, Mike didn''t crash directly into Cerberus but transformed into a black light, merging into Cerberus''s shadow. Unscathed! "Clap, clap, clap-" Applause came from the surrounding black mist, "Bravo, bravo." Clearly, if Mike had died from the fall, Shadow Nine might have taken a nice photo for his obituary? "Shadow Nine, you''re finally back!" Mike emerged from Cerberus''s shadow, calling out, "I need to get some rest quickly; this time was really exhausting." The black mist merged into Mike''s shadow, and the two walked together. The sky lightened with the first hints of dawn, and the morning rays pierced through the thin mist, reaching the boy''s shoulder. Mike walked with his back to the east, his shadow leading the way, muttering incessantly. "Shadow Nine, don''t forget the 10,000 Lord merits you promised me." "Okay." "And the 200,000 Lord merits reward for Amari''s upgrade!" "Okay." "Oh, rescuing Professor Gregory was an SSS-level mission.Also, Professor Gregory''s Second Awakening was an additional task, right? So, what about his third awakening? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''m not being petty, it''s just that I really need Lord merits." Shadow Nine was silent for a long time before suddenly saying, "I suspect if the price is right, you''d even sell the [Supreme Mark]." Shadow Nine felt he had overthought things before. With Mike, there was no need for other methods; just give him money. As long as the price was right, there was nothing that couldn''t be negotiated. "What are you thinking? That''s the Supreme Mark!" Mike forcibly swallowed the words "need more money." One must have principles! After a few seconds, Mike spoke again, "I''m not really thinking of selling it, Shadow Nine, just curious, no other intentions, don''t misunderstand..." "How much are you planning to offer?" Shadow Nine: "Is your life worth enough?" Feeling the chill of the blade, Mike put away his curiosity and returned to the summer camp. ... Dormitory in Area C. Upon learning that Mike had returned to Earth, Cain hurriedly knocked on Mike''s dormitory door. "Mike, you''re finally back!" When he received the news of Mike''s return, Cain was wandering around the Core City of Truth and immediately exited the Tower of Truth. The Abyss internship lasted a week, and Mike was among the last to return. Cain had finished his duty early and returned to Earth, even challenging the Tower of Truth in the past two days. He was different from Mike. Cain was part of the United Corps faction, mainly tasked with participating in daily logistics work in large Abyssal Planes, experiencing the battlefield atmosphere. The real danger was nearly zero. Mike chose the Lone Wolf faction, going to small and medium Abyssal Planes to perform tasks alone. Though said to be alone, it was actually under the secret protection of human powerhouses. Otherwise, throwing these Supreme Being seeds into the Abyssal Plane would result in a 50% mortality rate within two days. Mike looked Cain over and nodded in satisfaction, "Not bad, you look stronger." Returning alive from the Abyssal Plane, Cain had bulked up, finally looking a bit like a warrior. The two walked and chatted. At first, Mike shared some of his experiences. For example, the nine-tier Lord Ice Spike became an 80-level demon creature in Mike''s story. This demon creature, after falling into a trap, was easily dealt with by Mike. When recounting his experiences, Mike lowered the level of all enemies by 900 and described the battles as slightly more dangerous. Though he hadn''t faced real danger, he spoke vividly, making listeners feel as if they were there, incredibly realistic. The method was simple: try to see things from Cerberus''s perspective. In Mike''s stories, he (Cerberus) almost lost his life several times, facing constant peril! With Mike''s slightly pale face, it was very convincing. Cain listened, wide-eyed, feeling a chill for Mike. Fortunately, Mike returned safely. After Mike''s adventures, it was Cain''s turn to perform a solo act. In the past few days, Cain had learned a lot about others'' situations. Everyone had returned before Mike, and they had been delaying their celebration dinner just to wait for him. "Mike, Ethan actually took down a General-level demon creature. Though it was severely injured and he just finished it off, it''s still impressive!" Cain was still in shock, feeling a lingering fear, "I saw a demon general from a distance in the Abyssal Plane, it was terrifying!" Mike nodded, agreeing with Cain, "Indeed, facing a General-level demon creature requires caution. Don''t engage unless you''re sure of victory." Cain continued with explosive news, "And Jessica seems to have killed a demon general too!" "Several people in our batch have killed demon generals. Rumor has it that some are already being closely watched. If they perform well, they might be transferred to the SS-grade talent training camp to be classmates with Thor..." Mike didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded repeatedly, "Ah, yes, yes." Mike also wanted to be classmates with Thor, but he probably wouldn''t have the chance in this lifetime. "By the way, Anderson and the others returned from the Abyssal Plane. They were ambushed on the way back, and Anderson was seriously injured. Even a healing element Lord had to come to treat him!" Hearing Cain''s words, Mike raised an eyebrow. It seemed this Abyss trip was indeed dangerous. Even with Joseph watching, Anderson still got seriously injured. As Mike and Cain chatted, an urgent voice rang out. The person hadn''t arrived, but the voice did first. "Mike, something big happened!" Kaelum rushed over, full of excitement, "Thor is so freaking awesome!" Mike thought to himself, "So? How are you going to praise me this time? Come on, I''m ready!" Kaelum continued, "Thor just returned from the Abyss. After completing an SSS-level mission, he didn''t rest at all. In just three hours, he completed his third class change and raised his level to 200!" After hearing Kaelum''s praise, Mike calmly analyzed, "Impressive, impressive. I guess only Thor among the potential Supreme Beings could achieve that." Cain was puzzled, "Isn''t that global news?" Clearly, the big news Kaelum mentioned wasn''t just this. Kaelum caught his breath and said seriously, "I just got word that today, people from the SS-grade talent training camp will come to Area C for an exchange!" "So the big news is... you might meet Thor in person today!" Chapter 243: The most beautiful woman there is the rumored Thor Chapter 243: The most beautiful woman there is the rumored ThorKaelum brought some "explosive" news, and Mike put on a "very interested" look. There was no helping it; Thor was just too legendary. It was hard not to be interested in him. After the initial excitement, Cain quickly asked, "Why Area C?" Logically, the summer camp had many areas. The SS-grade talent training camp didn''t need to come straight to Area C. There had to be a reason behind this. "You should ask our Mike about that." Kaelum smiled and shook his head, "You might not know, but Mike''s name has already spread among many seniors." "Oh?" Cain was intrigued, and Kaelum didn''t keep him in suspense, "Mike first made a name for himself by defeating Ethan with a D-grade talent. Then he led Area C to victory over Area A, winning half of their resources..." At the end, Kaelum chuckled bitterly and shrugged, "But that''s not the most important part. The most important thing is, in the previous combat test, Mike beat me." Mike beating Kaelum. It sounded light, almost insignificant. But in their generation, Kaelum, with his SS-grade talent, was already among the top! At just 21 years old, he had reached the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth! What a terrifying speed! He was ranked in the top fifty on the Slaughter Stele! Remember, the rescue team for Professor Gregory was handpicked from countless candidates, and only eight were chosen! Each of these eight was a genius, a rising star with immense potential! Kaelum''s performance made many strong individuals believe he would become a Lord. He might even become a nine-tier Lord, reaching the same level as Joseph! An uncle who is a Lord and a nephew who is also a Lord-what a great honor for a family! And Mike, with his mere D-grade talent, managed to win against Kaelum in the combat test, which was nothing short of a miracle! Such a performance drew a lot of attention to Mike. Many instructors had asked Kaelum about the battle process. Kaelum had shared everything without holding back. Souvenirs made from Vortexarchon''s ashes were available in the Mystic Market, and they weren''t expensive. Mainly because their usage level was too low, and the effect duration was too short. Mike used this item, and through various "coincidences," managed to turn the tables. Although in terms of raw strength, Mike was definitely not as strong as Kaelum, his intelligence and cunning were unanimously recognized! Nowadays, Mike had a nickname, no longer "Brute" but... the "Cunning One of Area C." Mike shook his head at his nickname. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was pure slander, completely mismatched with his character. Mike was upright and honest, with no connection to cunning! The three of them had breakfast first, then went to the training hall to meet up with others, waiting for the geniuses from the SS-grade talent training camp to arrive. Most people wore expressions of excitement and anticipation. Only Mike occasionally yawned, showing little interest in the upcoming Thor. However, Mike was curious to see what this "fake Thor" was all about. No doubt, it had something to do with Shadow Nine. "They''re here!" The waiting crowd in the training hall perked up, seeing a group of people approaching. Kaelum whispered, "The most beautiful woman there is the rumored Thor!" Everyone: ??? Mike was stunned. Since when did Thor become a woman?! How did he not know this! Following Kaelum''s direction, Mike quickly spotted the "rumored Thor." To be fair, she was indeed beautiful and had an outstanding aura. Mike looked at her, and a prompt appeared before his eyes: [Shadow Two, Bad Woman, Lv.1] Something seemed off. Mike looked down at the "fake Thor''s" shadow. [Shadow Two, Bad Man, Lv.989] So that''s how it was... Shadow Nine and the others had indeed created a decoy for Thor to draw attention. But the bait in the trap wasn''t just anyone; it was Shadow Two! This wasn''t bait; it was a shark that could eat people! Based on Mike''s experience, within the Guardian Shadow, aside from the special rankings of "Shadow Nine" and "Shadow Seven," the smaller the number, the stronger the individual! Anyone ranked in the top three of the Guardian Shadow was a powerhouse! Anyone attempting to ambush Shadow Two would end up in despair! Maxen had privately commented, If not for certain limitations, the top three in the Guardian Shadow could all potentially challenge the Ultimate Lord! Clearly, the so-called "certain limitations" referred to Shadow Nine! Amari had also told Mike that the top three in the Guardian Shadow actually included four individuals. Among them, Shadow Two was split into two. With this understanding, everything made sense. Mike continued to stare at Shadow Two, the legendary [Bad Woman] and [Bad Man] duo. [A mysterious powerhouse, their combined level is 990, which can be distributed freely, with a minimum of 1 level] [Their voice... is their twisted sense of humor, their true gender matches their appearance] [Your gaze has already alerted her/him] [They are coming] As the crowd cautiously observed "Thor," the other side clearly noticed their gazes. The elegant woman, the rumored "Thor," walked towards Mike and the others. When she spoke, her deep male voice made everyone''s hearts sink. "Kid, what are you looking at?" That voice... more manly than a man''s! At that moment, Mike understood why she was called Bad Woman. Such a charming woman, ruined by her voice! It''s so bad! In Bad Woman''s ear, a feminine voice whispered, only audible to her. "Thor is among them... wait, Shadow Nine has spoken." Shadow Nine following Thor was a well-known secret within the Guardian Shadow. But with their strength, unless Shadow Nine actively revealed himself, it was hard to detect him. In terms of mastery over the [Shadow element], Shadow Nine surpassed everyone. Hearing Shadow Nine''s words, Bad Woman replied in her mind, "What did Shadow Nine say?" Bad Man repeated, "Shadow Nine told you to get lost and stop disgusting him." "Oh, and Shadow Nine said your performance bonus for this month is deducted, mine is doubled, and I''ll cancel all your Mystic Market orders..." Ignoring the latter part, Bad Woman smiled sweetly. She spoke, still in her deep male voice, "Alright, I''ll get lost." Chapter 244: Whats there to be shy about? Lets compare and see whose cock is bigger? Chapter 244: What''s there to be shy about? Let''s compare and see whose cock is bigger?The fake Thor stayed for only a short time but left an indelible impression on everyone. Someone in the crowd whispered, "If only Thor were mute." Everyone nodded in agreement. Mike stood among the crowd, listening to others quietly discuss the fake Thor. Through the Eye of Truth, Mike could see more information. [Combined level of 990, with a single person maxing out at 989] [Level-up requirement: Kill 10 demon creatures at level 990] Seeing this line, Mike skipped over it. Level 990 was already Ultimate Lord! Levels 990-999 all fell under the Ultimate Lord category. The problem was, killing ten Ultimate Lords was nearly impossible! Mike even doubted if the demon race could muster ten 990-level demon lords. Shadow Two''s state was unique; their levels could be distributed freely. Just like when Mike first met them, Bad Woman was at level 1, and Bad Man was at level 989. If they wanted, they could instantly switch to Bad Woman at 989 and Bad Man at 1. "Very flexible, essentially allowing two people to switch combat power at will." Mike nodded slightly. Together, they were equivalent to two nine-tier Lords, and in joint combat, they could even achieve a 1+1 2 effect! Moreover, according to the Eye of Truth, as long as one of Bad Woman or Bad Man survived, the other wouldn''t die. This was an extremely troublesome opponent. "No wonder they were assigned to the fake Thor target. Even if a demon god attacked, Shadow Two would have a chance to survive." As Mike pondered, the combat matches had already begun. The students from the SS-grade talent training camp came to Area C mainly for exchange and learning. Therefore, combat duels were an essential part. Ethan, Jessica, and the other students who performed well in the Abyss were all selected for challenges. But there was no movement around Mike. Cain asked in surprise, "Why isn''t anyone challenging Mike?" Mike rolled his eyes at him, "You''d be happy to see me get beaten up?" "Uh..." Cain was momentarily speechless. A duel between SS-grade Supreme Being seeds and Mike, who only had a D-grade talent, was inherently unfair. They might already be over level 100, while Mike was only level 200. It did seem a bit too much? Kaelum explained, "No one is challenging Mike because Thor hasn''t challenged Mike yet. It''s like two groups agreeing to a duel; the leaders must face each other first, and no one else can interfere." Kaelum was about to continue when Anderson interrupted. "That woman isn''t Thor." "Oh?" Everyone looked at Anderson curiously, not understanding why he said that. Kaelum continued, "Shadow Two is the strongest in the training camp, and they center around Shadow Two. Mike is the most famous in Area C and led the team before, so Mike is Shadow Two''s target, and no one else can touch him." Cain suddenly understood, "So Mike is going to get beaten up by Shadow Two." Mike sighed, "Why did I agree to Thor''s challenge invitation? Can''t I avoid getting beaten up?" The students from the SS-grade talent training camp, weren''t as arrogant as expected. Instead, they were very polite and easy to get along with. Clearly, anyone who wasn''t polite had already been taught a lesson by Shadow Two. Shadow Two''s specialty is turning straight guys into gays and lesbians into straight gals. In the SS-grade talent training camp, anyone who dared to be arrogant and rude would find a bar of soap thrown on the floor during their shower, with Shadow Two quietly watching them bend over to pick it up. Thanks to Shadow Two''s relentless efforts, all SS-grade talent students were polite and civilized. However, in the combat tests, their immense strength was fully displayed! All matches ended with the SS-grade talent training camp winning! 100% win rate! And they won easily. Ethan, who ranked in the top three in Area C, only losing to Mike, had no chance against his opponent, another warrior. In less than ten moves, he was knocked to the ground by a heavy punch, defeated! "So strong." As the students in Area C watched, Mike noticed Shadow Two standing up. Shadow Two had drunk too much water and headed to the restroom. Men''s or women''s restroom? Without hesitation, Shadow Two walked straight into the men''s restroom. A deep male voice echoed from the restroom, "What''s there to be shy about? Let''s compare and see whose cock is bigger?" Soon, a red-faced boy ran out of the restroom. "Poor boy." ... "Whistle-" Bad Woman whistled, holding her 9-inch cock, peeing into the urinal. Another boring day. Why was it so hard to find some fun? "Whoosh-" Turning on the faucet, Bad Woman began washing her hands. Washing hands after using the restroom was something Shadow Nine taught them; ''being human'' required hygiene. Oh, and no sleeping or eating in the restroom. At the time, Bad Woman and Bad Man found this rule strange. "According to the dictionary, a restroom should be related to rest and a room. Since it''s a room for rest, why can''t we eat and sleep in the restroom?" Facing such questions, Shadow Nine raised his blade. No need for words, actions spoke louder. In fact, the origins of the top three in the Guardian Shadow were very mysterious. But one thing was certain, they... weren''t human. This secret was known to only a few. Bad Woman finished washing her hands and was about to leave when she bumped into an invisible barrier. Her face darkened, and she cursed under her breath, "Idiot, didn''t even realize we were ambushed!" Shadow Two had been trapped! And on human territory! A voice came from Bad Man in the shadow, "Don''t turn around... you''ll die!" A fist strike came from behind, and Bad Woman slightly sidestepped, easily dodging it. The fist strike exploded against the invisible barrier, causing the entire space to tremble before stabilizing again. Bad Man didn''t mistake it; the power of the fist strike could easily kill a nine-tier Lord. The opponent deliberately missed, aiming to intimidate. To trap Shadow Two with the Sea of Truth without anyone noticing, and to strike with the power to kill a nine-tier Lord... Damn, where did this monster come from?! A slightly childish, All-American Boy voice came from behind her. "I heard you''re Thor?" Bad Woman forced a stiff smile. Shadow Nine had taught them that dying with a smile looked better. "If I say I''m not Thor, can I not die?" "You misunderstand, I''m not here to kill you." The All-American Boy was serious, "I just want to beat you to death, or be beaten to death by you." This guy was crazy, right? "No, I can''t kill you..." The All-American Boy mumbled something unclear. Finally, he made a decision. "Then I''ll just beat you half to death!" Bad Woman and Bad Man were stunned. "Quick, call Shadow Nine to save us!" Bad Woman screamed internally, "My bank card password is: 5556..." Bad Man: "Can''t send a message out!" It was over; despair loomed over Bad Woman. Targeted by a madman stronger than a nine-tier Lord, with Shadow Nine nearby but unaware. Life or death was entirely in the opponent''s hands! In this life-or-death moment, Bad Man seriously asked, "If you die, besides your bank card, can I use your credit card to buy burgers?" Bad Woman: "Go to hell, you jerk!" The two were busy bickering, clearly 1+1<1. The All-American Boy was dissatisfied with "Thor''s" reaction. Boom- Another punch, and everything in the space, except Bad Woman, turned to dust. Bad Woman instantly quieted down. "I heard you just completed your third class change and are now level 200." The All-American Boy spoke again, "I''ll fight you at level 200." Bad Woman''s face darkened, knowing it was no time for jokes, and said seriously, "Alright." In an instant, she leveled up to 200, preparing for the upcoming battle. Before the fight began, she quickly said, "Just so you know, although I''m only level 200, I can summon a 790-level summoned beast. Is that reasonable?" Boom- The All-American Boy punched Bad Woman in the back of the head, and Shadow Two was thrown by the powerful airflow, like a lone boat in a storm. "He''s Calderon!" On the third strike, Shadow Two finally recognized the opponent! Bad Woman heard Bad Man''s voice in her mind, "I can''t intervene, you know that. If he discovers our true identity..." Bad Woman stabilized herself on the ceiling, wiped the blood from her mouth, and grinned, sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll die." She knew she had to rely on herself now. A 200-level Bad Woman vs. a 200-level Calderon! With a sudden burst of speed, she charged at the "All-American Boy" version of Calderon, countless black lights appearing between her fingers, each capable of slicing space into countless fragments. She knew this battle was inevitable! Facing Bad Woman''s assault, the All-American Boy had only one response: punch! Boom- A true straight man, punching a beautiful woman with dominance. With no woman in his heart, his actions were naturally decisive. Bad Woman was sent flying, spitting blood, cursing, "Is this really level 200?!" Chapter 245: Mike, what are you thinking? You havent been charmed by Thors beauty, have you? Chapter 245: Mike, what are you thinking? You haven''t been charmed by ''Thor''s'' beauty, have you?In the training hall, Mike stared at the men''s restroom for a full five minutes. He suddenly spoke, "Isn''t Shadow Two taking too long in the restroom?" Kaelum was initially taken aback, then raised an eyebrow, "Mike, what are you thinking? You haven''t been charmed by ''Thor''s'' beauty, have you?" Cain added, "It has been a long time. Bad Woman has been in there for 5 minutes and 46 seconds." Everyone turned to look at him. Wow, he was even more invested than Mike, actually counting the seconds? Mike pushed through the crowd and found a red-faced boy, asking directly, "What did Thor say to you in the restroom earlier?" "Thor?" The boy was initially confused, then quickly realized what Mike was asking, his face turning red. "Oh... she... I..." The boy stammered, "She pulled out a cock from somewhere and said she wanted to compare sizes with me, so I ran out." Hearing this, Mike nodded, "Oh." The boy in front of him was too frail, his body as weak as a baby carrot, looking nothing like an eighteen-year-old. Mike looked back at the men''s restroom, trying to communicate with Shadow Nine. "Shadow Nine, I have a bad feeling about this." Shadow Nine sneered, "Why don''t you go in and see for yourself, and while you''re at it, compare sizes with her." "Do I even need to? I''d definitely win! Let''s just get out of here and disperse the crowd; it''s too dangerous." Although he didn''t know what was happening, Mike had a natural instinct for danger. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His intuition told him to stay away from the men''s restroom. He wasn''t afraid of Shadow Two, but of something else. Mike didn''t know what was inside, nor did he want to find out. "Shadow Nine, could it be a demon god coming to assassinate the fake Thor? You should go help Shadow Two!" Shadow Nine remained unmoved by Mike''s probing. Mike calculated in his mind, "If it''s not a demon god, then it''s a human. Is it my enemy or Shadow Two''s enemy? Most likely Shadow Two''s." Mike focused intently on the men''s restroom, silently speaking to the Eye of Truth. "Eye of Truth, what are you doing at a time like this? I know peeking isn''t very legal, but I''m 18 now, and this is the men''s restroom." [Eye of Truth activated] [Currently streaming: Shadow Two vs. Calderon] Mike: ?! The one fighting inside was Calderon! Before the image fully loaded, Mike asked in a low voice, "Shadow Nine, you know Calderon is beating up Shadow Two, right?" Shadow Nine didn''t deny it, "Yes." Mike hesitated slightly, then asked again, "Aren''t you going to intervene?" Shadow Nine: "I did. I told him to hit harder, as long as it doesn''t kill her." Mike: ... At that moment, the Eye of Truth activated. Mike saw the scene inside the restroom. An All-American Boy was holding Shadow Two''s head, punching her relentlessly, leaving her defenseless. The All-American Boy version of Calderon angrily asked, "Are you Thor?" Bad Woman rolled her eyes and weakly replied, "I''m not..." "If you''re not Thor and not human, then you can die." With that, the All-American Boy raised his fist again, and Bad Woman, thinking quickly, shouted, "I am!" "You are Thor?" Boom- Calderon''s fist still came down. He asked in a disappointed tone, "How can Thor be so weak!" Watching from the sidelines, Mike took a step back. The immersion was strong; he was already starting to panic. If he were the one fighting this state of Calderon, and if his lightning couldn''t kill Calderon instantly, he''d be the one getting tortured. Bad Woman, beaten to the point of helplessness, was furious. Not being Thor meant getting beaten to death. Being Thor meant getting tortured. Where was the fairness and justice?! She had had enough of this miserable life. She even considered calling Shadow One and Shadow Three to take over the Tower of Truth and overthrow Shadow Nine! Sensing her wild thoughts, Bad Man still had the nerve to make sarcastic remarks, "I told you to stop reading those trashy novels, but you wouldn''t listen." The All-American Boy stepped on Shadow Two''s shadow, sneering, "Sneaky, just like Shadow Nine!" Mike raised an eyebrow. Shadow Nine, he''s insulting you. Can you tolerate that? As Mike suspected, Shadow Nine could indeed see what was happening in the restroom. He was already drawing his blade. Sensing the threat, the All-American Boy glanced nervously outside, then without hesitation, leapt out the window and disappeared from sight. The battle came suddenly and ended just as quickly. It perfectly matched the essence of the restroom: quick in, quick out. Bad Woman finally survived the ordeal, struggling to her feet. Stumbling out of the restroom, the wound on her forehead had already clotted. Her body was unique; Calderon''s earlier attacks seemed to hit her, but Bad Man had actually taken the damage for her. Bad Woman smirked, her eyes full of disdain. What Calderon, the second Ultimate Lord of humanity... He still couldn''t kill her! For a moment, she felt a surge of pride. But before she could bask in her glory for five seconds, Bad Man''s voice echoed in her mind, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your earlier thoughts about taking over the Tower of Truth and becoming king-I sent them to Shadow Nine. He said your year-end bonus is gone, and he gave me a 200 Lord merits reward for reporting you..." She couldn''t hear the rest. Pfft- A mouthful of black blood surged up her throat, and Bad Woman''s eyes rolled back as she fainted. "Doctor! Get a trained doctor here, Thor has fainted!" ... Soon, the instructor announced that Thor was not in mortal danger and would recover shortly. The students from the SS-grade talent training camp all showed disappointed expressions. However, they quickly adjusted their mindset. "Even Thor isn''t invincible. He''s (she''s) still too young to be a match for those at the Lord tier!" ... Mike suddenly remembered something, "The kid Shadow Two encountered in the restroom, which school is he from? He looks unfamiliar. Is he from your training camp?" "What kid?" A Arnold Schwarzenegger-like hulk from the training camp stepped forward, saying seriously, "I''m 15 years old, the youngest in the training camp." Mike was stunned, then looked at Cain, Anderson, and others, asking, "Do we have anyone like that in Area C?" Everyone shook their heads, indicating they had no impression. The summer camp had rules that couldn''t be broken. Students from different areas couldn''t move around freely, and even the children of Lords had no right to sneak into the summer camp. A boy who wasn''t from the SS-grade training camp or Area C appeared in the training hall. Everyone looked around but couldn''t find the boy. A chill ran down Mike''s spine, and he couldn''t help but gasp, feeling his scalp tingle. "That kid who looks like Arnold... could he also be Calderon?" Chapter 246: Thor would become a Supreme Being within a year Chapter 246: Thor would become a Supreme Being within a yearWhen Mike shared his suspicion with Shadow Nine, Shadow Nine fell silent. After a while, he slowly spoke, "It''s not out of the question." Shadow Nine seemed somewhat skeptical of Mike''s guess. He had his own theories about that kid''s identity, but he didn''t plan to share them with Mike. Mike pretended to be nonchalant and changed the subject, asking, "Shadow Nine, what''s going on with Calderon? Has he gone insane?" Shadow Nine then briefly explained Calderon''s situation to Mike. His talent was [Near-Death Power Up]. He had been sealed in a coffin, but for his escape plan, he split into nine. Seven were captured, but two were still missing. Mike pondered for a moment and then spoke again, "So, there are nine Calderons in total. The two missing ones are teaming up and targeting me?" Shadow Nine nodded. "More or less." "Shadow Nine, let''s be clear. No matter how much you pay, I won''t take on the task of dueling Calderon!" Mike declared righteously, "He''s the second-ranked Ultimate Lord of humanity! Didn''t you see how he beat Shadow Two to a pulp?" Clearly, the scene of Calderon beating Bad Woman had left a deep impression on Mike. The most terrifying part was that through the Eye of Truth, Mike saw a crucial detail. Calderon, who claimed to be fighting at level 200, had indeed suppressed his level to 200! The reason the fight was so one-sided, with Calderon beating Shadow Two, was that while his level was restricted, his talent development was not! Second Awakening, countless near-death experiences with the talent [Near-Death Power Up]! At his peak, Calderon could even defeat weaker demon gods! Demon gods generally had levels above 995. For example, the weakest, the Thirteenth demon god, was at level 995. Aside from the Supreme Demon God, the Archdemon was the only known demon god to break through to level 1000! The Second demon god''s official level was 999. From their battle records, his strength was on par with Shadow Nine. In other words, even without the Supreme Being intervening, the top Ultimate Lords could face demon gods head-on and even have a chance to kill them! For instance, in the battle where the Sixth demon god fell, Shadow Nine and the Thirteenth demon god both attacked. When the Sixth demon god''s strength was sufficiently weakened, Shadow Nine stopped, allowing the Thirteenth demon god to deliver the final blow. If the Thirteenth demon god were replaced with Calderon, Shadow Nine and Calderon together could also have a chance to kill the Sixth demon god! The premise was... Shadow Nine and Calderon didn''t turn on each other. Ultimately, the balance between humanity and the demon race was maintained by the top combatants on both sides. Humanity''s Supreme Being were clearly stronger than the demon gods but had to face the Supreme Demon God. Every time the Supreme Demon God awakened, he was beaten back. Because of the Supreme Demon God''s existence, humanity''s Supreme Being generally didn''t attack demon gods. In exchange, demon gods didn''t attack humanity''s nine-tier Lords. The real opponents of demon gods were Ultimate Lords! The more Ultimate Lords humanity had, the greater the pressure on demon gods, and the smaller their living space. This was why Apollo had told Mike that Maxen was important. Maxen, stuck at level 989, once he crossed the threshold and became an Ultimate Lord, would undoubtedly become humanity''s top Ultimate Lord. Of course, these matters were still far off for Mike. He had to worry about being targeted by a 200-level Calderon with a Second Awakening talent! At this moment, Mike was immensely grateful for his well-maintained secret identity. If Mike''s identity were exposed now, Calderon''s punches would genuinely hurt! "Near-Death Power Up, combined with years of life-and-death battles, countless times of growing stronger, is already terrifyingly powerful..." Mike spread his hands, "And this guy tortured himself to madness to become stronger, then was sealed in a coffin for so many years..." Everyone thought Calderon was severely injured and would disappear after a brief moment of brilliance if he fought. Only Shadow Nine knew that the Calderon who walked out of the black coffin was the most terrifying existence! Years of severe injuries, near-death states, had continuously stacked Calderon''s combat power, making him stronger and stronger. With the commotion caused by "Thor," the morning training ended. In the afternoon and evening, corresponding classes were scheduled. In the classroom, Mike silently waited for midnight, the opening time of the Tower of Truth. Before heading to the Abyss, Mike had just passed the nineteenth floor and completed his class change. The next floor was the twentieth, where he could achieve an SSSSS rating! It had been a while since he returned to the Tower of Truth, and he missed his SSSSS rating! Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Mike, a heated discussion erupted in the Guardian Shadow''s internal chat group. Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Shadow Ten, were you the one who accompanied Thor to the Abyss? Amari (Shadow Ten): Yes Stunning Woman (Shadow One): I have one question, does Thor have the potential to become a Supreme Being? Amari (Shadow Ten): Yes Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Shadow Nine, does Thor have a chance to become a Supreme Being within ten years? Shadow Nine didn''t want to answer this question. But he had made a pact with Shadow One years ago, and this was a question he had to answer. Admin (Shadow Nine): Yes Supreme Being (Apollo): It will only take a year Supreme Being (Apollo)''s message was deleted by Admin (Shadow Nine) Supreme Being (Apollo) was kicked out of the group by Admin (Shadow Nine) Admin (Shadow Nine): For those who saw that message, I have something to discuss with you. I''ve recently developed a Memory Seal technique that seems to work even on Lords... No one paid attention to Shadow Nine''s subsequent words. In this group, the weakest members were Lords! As Amari had previously explained to Mike, the Guardian Shadow consisted of two types. The first type was [Shadow element] powerhouses who joined the Guardian Shadow for various reasons. Saying they joined was more like saying they were taken in. Only under Shadow Nine''s protection could they survive. Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three were in this category. The second type was human powerhouses like Terraon and Darian, who were saved by Shadow Nine using secret techniques when they were gravely injured. Due to soul defects and other negative effects, they felt more comfortable in the Guardian Shadow. Helping the Lone Wolf protector was voluntary. In fact, more Guardian Shadows chose to sleep or live the life they wanted. They even had their own city-Shadow Fortress. "It will only take a year" Apollo''s simple words drove countless Guardian Shadows mad in front of their communication crystals! Thor would become a Supreme Being within a year! If anyone else had said this, no one would believe it. But it was Apollo, the most unlikely to lie and the strongest existence! Apollo''s character was somewhat known to all Lord-level powerhouses. Lying? With Apollo''s character, he wouldn''t even bother! The entire chat group fell into an eerie silence. Everyone was excited and thrilled, but no one spoke at that moment. Each had their own thoughts. The rise of a new Supreme Being was an opportunity for many in the Guardian Shadow! It could even be... a chance for complete resurrection! About a minute later, new messages started appearing. Shadow Bamboo (Shadow Five): We are facing an era of intense competition This statement resonated with everyone. This time''s supreme power era would be crazier than ever! Thor becoming a Supreme Being within a year meant everyone had only a year! To gain the most from the supreme power era, one had to become a trusted subordinate of the Supreme Being! The top powerhouses had the chance to advance further! They... needed stronger power! To face the upcoming era, to welcome the supreme power! All Lord-tier Guardian Shadows went mad at that moment, driven to become stronger. Even Shadow Seven, who harbored "hostility" towards Thor, was shocked. "Thor becoming a Supreme Being in a year?" Shadow Seven touched the short blade at her waist, her eyes flashing with cold light, "I must become stronger. I can''t delay any longer. Tonight, I''ll challenge Shadow Five!" She belonged to the second type of Guardian Shadow, able to grow stronger by challenging higher-ranked members and swapping ranks upon victory! Moreover, these challenges would be witnessed by Shadow Nine, with both parties at equal levels, and the outcome depended entirely on skill! Shadow Seven felt she had a 60% chance of defeating Shadow Five! In this brutal system, combined with the desire for power among all Guardian Shadows, it created an obvious situation, one even Shadow Seven with her limited intelligence could foresee: "The weakest Guardian Shadow will be challenged by everyone!" "I wonder which poor soul will drop in ranking, how tragic!" Slackers could get by in normal times, holding a decent rank, but faced with the allure of supreme power era, all Guardian Shadows were now driven. Every rank would be fiercely contested. There was no room for slackers! Apollo''s single sentence had turned all Guardian Shadows into overachievers! Just as Shadow Seven thought this, her communication crystal vibrated slightly. "Shadow Ten has issued a cross-tier challenge to you, scheduled for 15 minutes later. Please prepare in advance!" Shadow Seven was stunned. Amari challenging her? Wasn''t he her defeated opponent? "Well, maybe Amari has some trump card he didn''t use last time. Makes sense." Shadow Seven found excuses for herself. She told herself not to panic; she definitely wasn''t a slacker! Absolutely not! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Shadow Seven could recover, her communication crystal vibrated again. "Shadow Eleven has issued a cross-tier challenge to you..." "Shadow Twelve has issued a cross-tier challenge to you..." || || Countless messages flooded in, and the communication crystal slipped from Shadow Seven''s hand, rolling on the ground. The side with the text faced up, clearly displaying: "Current unread notifications 99+" Chapter 247: Thor will handle it Chapter 247: Thor will handle itActually, there was a hidden chat group. [ I Really Want to Be an Ultimate Lord ] This small group had only five "people": Shadow One, Shadow Two, Shadow Three, Shadow Nine. Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Shadow Nine, did I do well? Bad Woman (Shadow Two): Not bad at all! Shadow Nine''s few words really fired up those guys! Bad Man (Shadow Two): As the saying goes, the best way to spread a message is to delete it. Admin (Shadow Nine): You all still have a lot to learn about being human. Apollo''s simple sentence had sparked an overachievers'' competition. If Shadow Nine hadn''t been behind it, how could Apollo have done something so boring? The real mastermind was Shadow Nine! The best hunters often appear as prey. Untitled (Shadow Three): Shadow Nine, there''s one thing I don''t understand. How did you convince Apollo to lie? The others were curious about this too. Growing into a Supreme Being within a year was too exaggerated, right? It had to be fake, a lie, right? Admin (Shadow Nine): Apollo didn''t lie. The atmosphere became a bit tense. Untitled (Shadow Three): Shadow Nine, you said there are four Calderons in the Forest of Truth, all stronger than nine-tier Lords, right? Admin (Shadow Nine): Yes. Untitled (Shadow Three): How much for killing one of them? Admin (Shadow Nine): One million Lord merits. Suddenly, a terrifying aura erupted over the Forest of Truth, a gale sweeping through the forest, sending countless startled birds flying. Untitled (Shadow Three): Alright, now there are three left. Clearly, even the highest-ranking members of the Guardian Shadow had to join the competition! Stunning Woman (Shadow One): The remaining two won''t escape. Shadow Nine, who will handle the Calderon that escaped and attacked Shadow Two? Admin (Shadow Nine): Thor will handle it. Bad Woman (Shadow Two): I don''t believe it. First, she didn''t believe Thor would dare face such a terrifying Calderon! Second, she didn''t believe Thor could defeat Calderon! Admin (Shadow Nine): I''ll offer a price he can''t refuse. The old godfather at work. The discussion about Thor and Calderon ended there. Mike finished his remaining classes and finally returned to his dormitory. During his free time, he had roughly tallied all his gains from the Abyss trip. Killing demon creatures, teaming up with Amari to kill nine-tier demon Lords, withdrawing from Stone and Joseph... All these added up to a total of 600,000 Lord merits! The SSS-level mission reward was 10,000 Lord merits, and Amari''s upgrade reward was 140,000. The minerals and various supplies Mike left for building the fortress added up to 30,000 Lord merits. Including the 23,146 he had before setting off: 600,000+ 10,000+ 140,000 + 30,000 + 23,146 803,146 Lord merits! How rich was Mike? He even ignored the three decimal places! The Eye of Truth provided a detailed number: [803,146.25] "There''s still one payment pending!" Mike calculated meticulously. Professor Gregory had promised him a temporary research group for studying the Suture Abyss, and Mike had made significant contributions to the research. This payment would take some time to process. Holding 800,000 in his hands, Mike suddenly felt it was all worth it! With most of the Lord merits already in, Mike thought to himself, "There''s still some time before midnight. Why not continue strengthening the Sea of Truth? But I wonder how much it will cost this time..." Due to the sea god''s curse, Mike''s Sea of Truth required more resources. Previously, Shadow Nine had prepared two complete sets of materials for him, but that was far from enough. Mike still needed two more sets, which he had to buy himself. He contacted Foreskin, and they arranged to meet in the Trade Secret Realm. "Fourth Bro, it''s great to see you again." Seeing the long-lost Mike appear, Foreskin knew a big deal was coming. When Mike listed his shopping list, Foreskin was stunned. "Cool-" Foreskin looked over the list twice and asked seriously, "Are you sure you need everything on this list?" "Yes, two sets." Mike nodded, speaking boldly, "I''m not short on money now!" Foreskin was full of admiration and took out a POS system, "One set costs about 150,000 Lord merits, two sets are 300,000. Will you pay by card or cash?" "Three hundred thousand? Why so expensive!!" Mike was incredulous. Had inflation hit while he was away from Earth? "Fourth Bro, these materials are the top-tier for building the Sea of Truth. Selling one set means one less in stock, and you''re asking for a lot!" Foreskin was also helpless. The Mystic Market was always fair and just in business. If anyone else had said this, Mike wouldn''t believe it. Knowing Apollo was behind the Mystic Market, Mike believed it. With Apollo''s character, he really had no interest in money. "Here''s the thing, let me explain." Foreskin first listed the prices of all the materials and explained seriously, "Originally, these materials would cost around 100,000 Lord merits. But starting this afternoon, for some reason, high-tier powerhouses in the Guardian Shadow went on a buying spree, and the prices of Shadow element materials doubled!" Thor''s Sea of Truth contained Shadow elements, so his demand for Shadow elements was sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. significant. This price hike affected him too. Damn it! Mike gritted his teeth in anger. Who was behind this, causing the Lords in the Guardian Shadow to start competing? "That''s 100,000 Lord merits... killing a few nine-tier Demon Lords for nothing!" Listening to Fourth Bro''s near-hysterical muttering, Foreskin fell silent. Nine-tier Demon Lords, killed for nothing, a huge loss... He couldn''t understand. "There must be a way to fix this, there has to be a bug to exploit!" Mike pulled out several thick books from his inventory, studying them one by one, looking for a way to save money. "Got it!" Mike found a solution! He pointed to a regulation, excitedly saying, "Those performing S-level or higher missions or missions lasting more than six months have the right to make one purchase at the prices during the mission period upon returning to Earth! The spending limit is 50% of the mission''s earnings." This regulation was to protect the interests of long-term mission performers. If someone went to the Abyss for ten years for 1,000 Lord merits and returned to find the prices had risen, making their efforts worthless, anyone would be outraged! "I know this regulation." Foreskin pointed to the last line, explaining, "But there''s a spending limit, 50% of the mission''s earnings. To buy 200,000 Lord merits worth of materials, you need at least 400,000 Lord merits officially earned." Earning 400,000 Lord merits in one mission? Even Thor couldn''t do that! Killing a nine-tier Lord rewarded 36,000 Lord merits, so killing ten wouldn''t be enough for 400,000! The key point was, before going to the Abyss, Thor wasn''t even level 200! How was that possible! Facing Foreskin''s skepticism, Mike reluctantly but confidently pulled out his card, his voice trembling slightly: "Swipe it!" Chapter 248: All this blood will be yours in the future Chapter 248: All this blood will be yours in the futureForeskin took the card and input the corresponding restrictions, giving it a try. "Eligible discount amount: 310,254 Lord merits." Foreskin: ??? He never expected that Thor had earned not just 400,000 but over 600,000! "So... 200,000 Lord merits?" Foreskin''s heart trembled slightly as he said this. This wasn''t $200,000 or 200,000 gold coins. It was 200,000 Lord merits! How many burgers and hot dogs could that buy?! "No." Mike shook his head and pointed to his materials list, asking, "How much were the Shadow element materials on this list before the price hike?" Foreskin answered honestly, "100,000." He had a bad feeling. The man in front of him always managed to pull off incredible feats when spending his own money! In other words, Thor always found a way to exploit bugs when it came to spending money. Here he came, with his money-saving tricks! Mike continued, "I have a 310,000 limit, so that means I can buy Shadow element materials at the lowest price within the last seven days, right?" Foreskin nodded, "Yes." "Good, I''ll use the entire 310,000 to buy Shadow element materials!" Mike decided, "I''ll use 100,000 for myself and sell the remaining 210,000 worth of materials on the Mystic Market!" He had already calculated: Due to the high demand for Shadow element materials, the original price of 100,000 had doubled to 200,000, and Mike''s total expenditure had increased from 200,000 to 300,000. By leveraging the "mission compensation discount" principle, Mike could buy 310,000 worth of materials, and the extra 210,000 could be sold for 420,000! In other words... After this operation, Mike''s total expenditure was: 310,000 for Shadow element materials, 100,000 for water element materials, totaling 410,000. The 210,000 worth of Shadow element materials could be sold for 420,000. 420,000 - 410,000 = 10,000. This maneuver, Foreskin had never seen before! "So, the Sea of Truth expands, and not only does it cost nothing, but you also make 10,000?" Is this even possible?! "Hurry up, this bug won''t last long." Mike urged, "If Shadow Nine finds out I''m exploiting this bug, he''ll definitely patch it." At that moment, Mike was immensely grateful to the person who caused the Shadow element materials to spike in price! You''re a good person! Foreskin first deducted 410,000 Lord merits from Mike''s card and helped him buy the materials. Then, following Mike''s instructions, he listed the extra Shadow element materials for sale. To promote sales, Mike offered a small discount, slightly below market price. Unsurprisingly, these items were snapped up immediately on the Mystic Market! Current balance: [804,631.25] Mike was satisfied as he put away his card and materials, feeling great, and said, "Honestly, this is the first time I''ve experienced the joy of spending money to make money. See you later." Foreskin stayed behind, watching Mike leave. Not even five minutes later, a stern announcement came from [Shadow Fortress]: "We will strictly crack down on the speculation of Shadow element materials. To maintain a healthy market environment, Shadow Fortress will increase production to provide Shadow element materials at normal prices..." With this announcement, the price of Shadow element materials plummeted, and many materials returned to normal prices. In other words, if Mike had been five minutes late, he wouldn''t have been able to exploit this bug! Foreskin opened a panel. As the actual controller of the Mystic Market, he had the authority to view every transaction record in the background. "Shadow element materials inexplicably spiked, a large amount was sold, and then the price was immediately dropped..." Foreskin squinted, like a shark smelling blood, his interest piqued, "This series of moves must be orchestrated by a mastermind." Millions of transaction records flashed before Foreskin''s eyes, countless pieces of information forming a giant puzzle in his mind, revealing the truth. All clues pointed to one account: Shadow Nine. "Wow-" Foreskin gasped, calculating, "Shadow Nine made at least tens of millions of Lord merits in this wave!" Soon, another question surfaced in Foreskin''s mind, "What does Shadow Nine need so much merits for... is there a big move coming?" Foreskin shook his head; this wasn''t his concern. "Never mind, if the sky falls, the boss will hold it up.'' His boss had been holding up the sky for 96 years. ... Tower of Truth, private space. When Mike appeared, a cheer erupted from the crowd. "Master, you''re finally back!" Vladimir hid a chicken leg behind his back as he approached, tears welling up in his eyes, genuinely moved. He had thought of nine different ways to welcome his master''s return! "Cut the crap, how have things been?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike looked around, relieved to see no one was missing. The group quickly reported the situation; everything was normal. The mines and Mushroom Forest were all operating smoothly, serving the purpose of creating SSS-grade equipment, with no abnormalities. The contingencies Mike had set up hadn''t been triggered. "Alright, then return all the prince-grade blood to me." In front of Vladimir, everyone handed back small bottles to Mike, totaling over a thousand drops of prince-grade blood! This amount of blood could drain a vampire prince dry! Similarly... it was enough to restore Vladimir to prince level! Vladimir was stunned: ??? So much blood had been hidden around him, and he had only been thinking about eating chicken legs?! He felt like he had missed out on a $50 billion lottery ticket! According to Mike''s plan, if Master Fool had shown any abnormalities, this blood would have been handed to Vladimir to restore his strength. This was the best Mike could do. If a prince-level Vladimir couldn''t protect everyone, Mike''s only option would be to ask Apollo for help upon his return. Fortunately, everything was peaceful, and nothing happened. At that moment, Vladimir wanted to grab Master Fool and ask: Why the hell didn''t you cause trouble?! Fuck! Don''t you want to return to the Abyss? Vladimir had often wondered what trump card Thor had hidden. He had calculated everything but never thought the trump card was himself! Vladimir quickly adjusted his mindset and even had the mood to tattle, "By the way, Master, Master Fool has been in a bad mood these past two days. Maybe it''s her time of the month." Mike was stunned, not knowing how to respond, so he patted Vladimir on the shoulder, encouraging him, "Keep up the good work, and all this blood will be yours in the future!" Vladimir nodded quickly, "Yes!" Mike threw the materials he hadn''t paid for into Thor''s Sea. The next step was to wait. These materials were precious and hard to come by. Thor''s Sea would take at least 12 hours to absorb them! Currently, Thor''s Sea was like a serene lake, its surface tinged with a faint red. After finishing everything, Mike checked the time-11:57 PM. Three minutes left, time to say hi to Shadow Nine. Returning to his dormitory, before Mike could speak, Shadow Nine said, "Kid, after you finish the challenge today, if you want to stay alive, don''t rush back." Mike immediately understood, "You''re going after Calderon?" Shadow Nine continued sharpening his blade, "Yes, he''s a menace. The sooner he''s slashed, the better." "Take care." Shadow Nine knew Mike''s character too well. As long as he told Mike there was a life-threatening danger, Mike would definitely avoid it! Without Shadow Nine''s protection, Mike wouldn''t return to Earth early from the Tower of Truth! "Boom-" The clock struck midnight. Mike called out, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go for my SSSSS rating now?" "Go ahead." Swish- A flash of lightning. Mike returned to the familiar Core City of Truth, wasting no time, and immediately summoned the core crystal of truth, placing his hand on it. "Target: Twentieth floor!" A familiar prompt sounded in Mike''s ear: "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 249: Sea of Life Chapter 249: Sea of LifeTower of Truth. Twentieth floor. A salty sea breeze blew in, and with a flash of lightning, Mike''s figure appeared on the smooth "ground." He easily steadied himself and looked down at the grayish-white surface beneath his feet. Before entering the twentieth floor, Mike had read the strategy guide. The story background of this instance wasn''t too complicated. On an icy plain, there was a small village isolated from the world, relying on fishing for generations. Whales were their revered totem. One day, while fishing, a villager named Harry encountered an injured baby whale. After a perilous struggle, he saved the whale from a sea monster and brought it back to the village for treatment. Though this story seemed far-fetched, Mike could only silently scoff at it as a background narrative. The rescued whale, after a brief stay, returned to its ocean home. But soon, the icy plain was hit by a deadly cold wind, making survival increasingly difficult, and the fish in the sea became scarcer. Facing starvation and freezing, the villagers were on the brink of despair. They gathered and prayed to their village totem, hoping for a miracle. The whale heard their prayers and prepared to respond. The whale that Harry saved was now beneath Mike''s feet, named simply-Cetus. "Blub-Blub-" Huge bubbles rose from the water below, and even without the Eye of Truth, Mike could understand Cetus''s message. "Kind traveler, could you take me back to the village near the icy plain? This is my final wish." Cetus was a Blue whale. "Do you accept the quest [Blue Whale Cetus''s Request]?" Mike fell silent, not answering immediately. In front of him, three faction Exploration Rates appeared. [Ice Village faction Exploration Rate: 0%] [Blue Whale Cetus faction Exploration Rate: 0%] [Fisherman Harry faction Exploration Rate: 0%] "The methods to achieve 100% Exploration Rate for these three factions are completely different, almost impossible to achieve all at once!" Mike analyzed seriously. The Ice Village''s Exploration Rate was straightforward: solve their life-and-death crisis of cold and hunger. The method was simple but cruel. Bring the blue whale Cetus to the icy plain. The dying Cetus would end its life. The death of a whale has another term-whale fall. When one whale falls, countless forms of life arise! The whale''s blood would dispel the curse of winter, and the fish living off the whale fall would sustain the villagers! Cruel and harsh. Successfully bringing Cetus there would calculate the score based on the final completion, determining the Exploration Rate. This was the Ice Village faction. The Blue Whale Cetus''s Exploration Rate was divided into two parts! The first part was its desire to repay the life-saving favor by using its dying self to do something for the villagers. Giving them a whale fall as a token of gratitude. Helping Cetus achieve this would earn 50% Exploration Rate! The second part was fulfilling a promise to Fisherman Harry. Harry was the one who saved Cetus. Legend spoke of a Sea of Life. Bringing back water from the Sea of Life would completely lift the curse of frigid, restoring vitality to the land. Harry wanted to find the Sea of Life, but as an ordinary person, he had no hope of doing it alone. He had once told Cetus about his dream during a casual chat. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener took it to heart. Cetus remembered. Taking Cetus to the Sea of Life would earn the remaining 50% Exploration Rate! But the problem lay here! Mike faced a tricky situation: the Sea of Life and the Ice Village were in opposite directions! The severely injured Cetus could only choose one direction to move towards, and whether it could reach the destination was another question. Choosing the Sea of Life, Cetus would likely collapse before reaching the end, leaving only its remains to be brought to the Sea of Life. Ordinary treatments were ineffective for Cetus. Its injuries were too severe, requiring something precious to heal. Many compassionate people couldn''t bear to see Cetus die and tried to take it to the Sea of Life. Even if successful, Cetus would die at the Sea of Life. The water from the Sea of Life had no healing properties. The twentieth floor''s plot revolved around the Cetus. Mike''s immediate task was to heal it first, then consider which direction to choose to maximize the Exploration Rate! Without addressing Cetus''s severe injuries, everything else was at a loss! As Mike focused, more information prompts appeared. [Treatment method: 15 gallons of the source of life...] Mike raised an eyebrow, 15 gallons?! Where was he supposed to find 15 gallons of the source of life? The only source of life he had was almost given away by Mike for free. Back on the third floor, Mike had obtained the source of life, and the lizard had drunk half of it during the challenge... Wait! A light bulb went off in Mike''s head. The lizard had drunk a lot of the source of life?! How could he have forgotten that! The lizard''s strength wasn''t great, and it had said it merely stored the water. Could it mean... With a thought, the lizard, which had been sleeping in the mine, suddenly appeared on the whale''s back. Lizard: "Sssslizzz-snap! Hizz-huzz, crick-crack!?" Mike: "Sssslizzz-snap! Hizz-huzz, crick-crack!" Quickly, with the help of the Eye of Truth''s translation function, Mike communicated with the lizard. It indeed had some source of life left, about 20 gallons. Mike said seriously, "I need to borrow some water!" Lizard:... It had been living comfortably, eating and drinking Mike''s provisions. With Morgana''s curse lifted, it no longer needed the source of life to counteract the curse. Mike placed a bucket in front of the lizard, and the lizard opened its mouth. "Ugh-" 15 gallons of dark liquid poured out. Mike: ... Was this the source of life or oil?! S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop, stop." With the [Dark Version of the Source of Life] in hand, Mike needed to do one more thing: heal the whale Cetus! Mike had Cerberus hold the bucket in its mouth while he stood at a distance, coaxing, "Come on, open your mouth and drink the source of life!" Cetus: "Blub blub-" [It smells bad, and it came from the lizard''s mouth. I don''t want to drink it.] "Drink it, I promise it''s good for you." Cetus: "How about you drink a sip first?" Mike: "No more nonsense, just drink it!" At Mike''s command, Cerberus shoved the bucket into Cetus''s mouth, and the [Dark Version of the Source of Life] began to take effect. Ten minutes later, Cetus''s injuries were completely healed! "Alright, first step complete!" Mike sat cross-legged on Cetus''s back, pointing ahead, "Let''s go!" "Destination, Sea of Life!" Chapter 250: The origin of Supreme Mark Chapter 250: The origin of Supreme MarkSitting on Cetus''s back, Mike continued to ponder how to achieve an SSSSS rating. Three factions: Ice Village, Cetus, Harry. Harry''s wishes were twofold: 1. For Cetus to live well, Exploration Rate +50% 2. To dispel the curse of frigid on the icy plain, Exploration Rate +50% "The curse of frigid on the icy plain requires Cetus''s blood to dispel?" Mike reviewed all the prompts again and quickly identified the issue. "Curse of winter, curse of frigid?" There were two different curses on the icy plain! Cetus''s blood could only dispel the current curse of winter, temporarily alleviating the Ice Village''s plight. But the real problem of the icy plain was the hidden curse of frigid deep within the ice! As long as the curse of frigid existed, the icy plain would remain frozen and desolate. Exploring this far revealed another contradiction! The curses had a strict order of resolution. "To solve the [curse of frigid], the [curse of winter] must be broken first!" The method to break the curse of winter: Cetus''s blood. The method to break the curse of frigid: Sea of Life''s water. Mike rubbed his temples, feeling a slight headache. "So, to fulfill Harry''s second wish, Cetus must die?" Based on all the information Mike had, the conflict among the three factions'' requirements lay here. "If I first take Cetus to the Sea of Life, collect the Sea of Life''s water, then return to the Ice Village, using Cetus''s blood and the Sea of Life''s water to break the curses in sequence, and the whale fall to solve the fishermen''s food problem..." Following this approach, Mike''s final Exploration Rate would be: Ice Village: 100% Cetus: 100% Harry: 50% "The problem lies with Harry. He wants Cetus to live and also wants to completely break the curse." Looking at the blue sea, Mike had a rough idea. To achieve 100% Exploration Rate on the twentieth floor, the key was to find an alternative solution. How to completely solve the village''s curse, food, and other issues without sacrificing Cetus? Although he didn''t have the correct answer yet, Mike was very confident. Isn''t it just exploiting a bug? Let''s do it! First, go to the Sea of Life and collect the water. With the source of life''s healing, the fully recovered Cetus moved at an incredible speed. In less than half an hour, it brought Mike to the Sea of Life. "So this is the Sea of Life?" Mike looked at the blue water in front of him, seemingly ordinary. It''s worth noting that the twentieth floor was extremely rare, an instance that didn''t require combat. Participants played the role of solving a crisis. Throughout the conquest, there were no monsters or enemies, more like a struggle between man and nature. "Blub-Blub-" After a joyful call, Cetus swam in the Sea of Life, spouting water columns dozens of feet high! "Completed Cetus and Harry''s agreement, [Cetus faction Exploration Rate +50%]!" Mike was pondering another issue. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Based on the tenth floor''s conquest experience, the Supreme Beings who cleared the earlier floors likely left traces. I''ve reached the Sea of Life, and there''s no sign of anything. This doesn''t seem like Morpheus, Ares, or Apollo''s style!" Leaving Apollo aside, his style was known to very few. Compared to Apollo, Morpheus and Ares''s actions were more "traceable." One was a warm-hearted man, the other an hot-tempered bro. With Cetus swimming in the Sea of Life, Mike temporarily stood on Cerberus, hovering in mid-air. He suddenly felt the scene below looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. "Go higher." Under Mike''s command, Cerberus ascended several hundred feet, allowing Mike to overlook the entire Sea of Life. "This is..." "Holy Fuck!" Seeing the full view of the Sea of Life, Mike exclaimed in shock. "Isn''t this a heart shape?" If you drew the Sea of Life''s outline on paper, congratulations, you''d get a very technically ugly heart! No doubt, a Morpheus creation. Mike had calculated everything but never thought the Sea of Life was related to Morpheus! "Morpheus was the fastest to clear the Tower of Truth among the first entrants! In other words, only Morpheus knew the original state of the levels. Some levels might have been altered by Morpheus, and later entrants were unaware!" For example, the Sea of Life before Mike. Probably only a few in humanity knew this secret. "Was the Sea of Life modified by Morpheus?" [From a distance, you can see the whole picture] [Up close, you can see the essence] Well, Mike never expected the Eye of Truth, unable to Second Awaken due to Mike not reaching level 300, to start philosophizing! But this hint was indeed useful. Since Mike had seen the full view of the Sea of Life, it was time to dive in and see if there were any overlooked details. With that in mind, Mike jumped off Cerberus''s back. Cerberus took a deep breath, puffing itself up like a balloon, using its limbs to hold Mike, acting as a parachute to slow the descent. Landing steadily on Cetus''s back, Mike prepared to dive. Splash- Mike plunged into the water, quickly swimming downward. [Turn left 30 degrees] [Descend 1200 fathoms] [Go straight 300 fathoms... the destination is on your left] Following the Eye of Truth''s prompts, Mike saw a stone. On the stone were familiar words, written by Morpheus. Mike took out the waterproof recording equipment he had prepared and began a new round of collecting Morpheus''s embarrassing past. "Harry, I''ve been searching the sea with Cetus for a long time but couldn''t find the Sea of Life. I even responsibly say I''ve searched this entire sea area. It seems the Sea of Life is just a legend. Sorry, I might disappoint you." Seeing this, Mike frowned slightly. This didn''t seem like Morpheus''s style. Mike continued reading: "...Just kidding!" There it was. This was something Morpheus would do. "I really didn''t find the Sea of Life, but since it''s in your dreams, I brought it out..." Mike: ??? Don''t say the most badass things in such a casual tone! Morpheus, how do you do it? I really want to learn this! At level 200, Morpheus could create the Sea of Life in the instance permanently based on "Harry''s" dream! Is this reasonable? This is not reasonable!! Mike looked at the last part of Morpheus''s message: "Honestly, without this Mark, it would have been tough to bring out this sea. Oh, by the way, I recently discovered a new secret. Other participants entering the Tower of Truth don''t seem to get the [Supreme Mark]. Is this a blessing for being the first to enter the Tower of Truth, or a curse? On the other side of the [Supreme Mark], something seems to be awakening, making me uneasy. I''m hesitant about continuing to explore this tower. Damn, this stone is too small, running out of space, that''s all for now." The signature was the familiar, crudely drawn heart. "Wow-" Mike, underwater, was shocked, his emotions unsettled for a long time. The information casually revealed in this message was immense. Morpheus had mastered the [Supreme Mark] from the first day he entered the Tower of Truth! Chapter 251: Please, be a good person! Even if you just pretend Chapter 251: Please, be a good person! Even if you just pretend"Morpheus had mastered the Supreme Mark from the very beginning!" This news was simply too shocking. "The Supreme Mark doesn''t require level 1000 to be mastered." Mike first learned about the Supreme Mark from Professor Gregory. Shadow Nine was reluctant to discuss it, wanting the Supreme Mark for a significant purpose he couldn''t disclose to Mike. Because if Mike knew the truth, he would never agree. Apollo found it too boring to talk about, thinking everything was dull. This created an awkward situation: Mike had to rely on his own guesses about everything related to the Supreme Mark. The only certainty was: the Supreme Mark was crucial! The threshold for mastering the Supreme Mark was lower than Mike had imagined. The Sea of Life was something Morpheus had brought out from a "dream." The water here couldn''t be taken away by ordinary means. There was only one way. "Blub-Blub-" Cetus was having a great time in the Sea of Life, completely unaware that Mike had already set his sights on it. "Cetus, you''re a mature blue whale now." Mike smiled gently, speaking softly, "Only you can carry the water from the Sea of Life. Do you understand what I mean?" Cetus nodded. Cetus: "So I drink a mouthful of water and then hold my breath to swim back?" "What are you thinking? Your lungs would burst." Mike said kindly, "I have a good idea, but I need your cooperation to bring as much Sea of Life water back as possible." Cetus''s voice was filled with joy, "Really? I''ll definitely cooperate!" In front of Mike, Cetus was as innocent as a lamb. "You drink a mouthful of water, and when you spout it out, I''ll help guide the water back to you, and you drink it again." Mike explained seriously, "This way, you can carry the most water back!" It was like a person breathing the same air over and over. Mike would handle the oxygen problem for Cetus. Cetus would have to drink its own spouted water repeatedly until they reached the icy plain, using the Sea of Life''s water to break the curse of frigid. Water recycling, it was. "It seems this is the only way." Though it felt a bit off, Cetus thought Mike''s plan made sense. It was indeed a method. Mike circled the Sea of Life twice, ensuring he hadn''t missed any details. This area was fully explored. Mike directed Cetus to head towards the icy plain. "Let''s go!" Breaking through the waves, a blue whale moved forward across the vast sea, performing a large-scale water recycling. Mike cheered from the side. "Almost there, just 60 miles to go!" Standing in mid-air, Mike could already see the village in the distance, nearly a hundred households, most boats docked at the pier, and people hiding in igloos, silently enduring hunger and cold. "Cetus, you stay here and play for a while. I''ll go check the situation ahead." Leaving Cerberus to watch over Cetus, Mike sent Chaos Claw Tiger to scout the path. Even though this level had no dangers, one could never be too careful. After ensuring safety, Mike slowly descended, arriving outside the village. "Excuse me, is there a village chief or elder here?" Mike asked politely through a door. "We have a village chief, his name is Harry. He''s in the first igloo to the south, but I''m not sure if he''s still alive." With this information, Mike quickly found Harry''s igloo. It was the only one willing to open the door and welcome him. "Outsider, you shouldn''t have come here." Harry, with a head full of white hair, looked frail and emaciated, his arms thinner than branches. He huddled in blankets, trembling as he spoke, "This place is cursed, there''s no escape." Mike didn''t waste words, "I''m here to break the curse. I want to know, besides blue whale blood, what else can break the curse of winter?" "How did you know about this?" Harry was surprised but didn''t hide anything, saying directly, "Actually, it''s not blue whale blood that''s needed, but enough hot blood. The greedy monsters hidden beneath the ice crave fresh blood periodically. If their demand isn''t met, the whole world will enter a winter." He pointed to the sea, "The sea creatures are almost extinct, and many in our village have died. Blue whale... that''s just a legendary creature. There''s no blue whale in this world, don''t waste your effort." Enough blood? Before coming, Mike had considered various plans. How to avoid harming Cetus while breaking the village''s curse of winter. Now it seemed, it wasn''t that complicated! It''s just blood. Mike didn''t have it, but his subordinates did! "Wait a moment." Mike said, a small flame appearing at his fingertip, landing in front of Harry, warming his entire body, making him feel incredibly comfortable. Before Harry could exclaim, the next second, a nobleman dressed in luxurious attire appeared before him. If you ignored the sycophantic expression, Harry would believe this nobleman was a prince! Such presence, such appearance, was perfect! But he wore a fawning, flattering face. Vladimir said enthusiastically, "Great master, is there anything your humble servant Vladimir can do for you?" "There is." [Vladimir''s inner thoughts: I was just being polite!] Ignoring his inner complaints, Mike asked, "I have an academic question." "Go ahead." "Is vampire blood hot or cold?" Vladimir''s mouth twitched, and he said passionately, "Your servant''s hot blood will surely forge the glory of loyalty!" Mike said helplessly, "I just want to know if the blood is hot or cold!" "In a physical sense!" Vladimir: "Cold!" Though he was a warm-blooded creature, he liked to keep his body temperature at 28 degrees Fahrenheit, making his blood the most delicious. This was problematic. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beings beneath the ice craved hot blood, but Vladimir''s blood was cold. Mike had two solutions: 1. Boil Vladimir''s blood after drawing it. 2. Cook Vladimir and then draw his blood. "Which one is better..." Mike hesitated, unsure which to choose. Both seemed good. Maybe draw the blood first, then cook Vladimir, using the broth to make sure nothing was wasted. Sensing someone''s evil thoughts, Vladimir shivered and quickly said, "But I can raise the temperature of my blood!" "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I almost roasted you." Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder, speaking kindly, "I have a request." Vladimir wanted to refuse, but the words turned into compliance: "Go ahead." "Can you donate some blood?" Mike pointed to Cetus in the distance, speaking kindly, "Not much, just ten tons." Vladimir: ... Please, be a good person! Even if you just pretend! Chapter 252: A real man bleeds ten tons Chapter 252: A real man bleeds ten tonsIron, water, and chicken leg. The three essentials for replenishing blood. Mike had already prepared these for Vladimir, feeling quite considerate. He thought of himself as a good person. Vladimir looked utterly dejected, resigned to his fate, and even asked proactively, "Master, what temperature should the blood be?" Mike thought for a moment, "220¡ãF? Ahem, I mean 130¡ãF will do." "Alright." Vladimir''s expression went blank for a few seconds before he spoke again, "It''s done." "Master, may I ask what you need so much blood for?" "You can ask." Mike nodded, "But I don''t want to answer." Vladimir: ... As they spoke, Chief Harry led them to a frozen harbor. Harry pointed to the frozen harbor and said, "This is the place. The hot blood flows from here, and that creature... has a huge appetite." Vladimir raised an eyebrow. A craving for fresh blood, needing large quantities, greedy, even insatiable. This was familiar! Wasn''t this describing a vampire?! Could it be that beneath the ice, an ancient and powerful vampire was sealed?! Vladimir immediately warned, "Master, I have no intention of being selfish, but providing fresh blood to an injured vampire is never a wise move!" Especially with his high-quality blood! To put it bluntly, Vladimir was definitely a high-quality Duke among vampires. "It''s rare for you to genuinely consider something. Very good, very nice." Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder again. This gesture made Vladimir feel like his soul was trembling! Mike''s habitual gesture meant that something bad was definitely going to happen next! "I''ve considered your concern." Mike pointed to the ice, "Do you have a way to detect that creature?" Vladimir shook his head. If Harry hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t have noticed anything special about the ice. "Exactly." Mike continued, "The icy plain is its domain. If it doesn''t come out, even I can''t do anything about it." A trap always needs bait. Clearly, Vladimir was the bait. Vladimir protested, "Master, even if bait is needed, ten tons of blood is excessive!" A little would suffice! Mike took something out of his storage ring, "I''ve already considered that. Eat something to replenish your strength before you start bleeding." Vladimir looked closely. Mike was holding a bunch of poisonous mushrooms! These mushrooms wouldn''t kill Vladimir, but the toxins would spread through his bloodstream, significantly weakening his combat power. In other words... After eating the poisonous mushrooms, Vladimir''s blood would be toxic. The supplement turned into poison! The creature beneath the ice, the greedier it was, the more it consumed, and the stronger the backlash when the toxins took effect! How to mask the toxins in the blood was something Vladimir knew without Mike''s instruction. After hearing Thor''s complete plan, Vladimir could only applaud. "Brilliant! Brilliant!" "As expected of you!" Mike even enthusiastically invited Vladimir to choose from a pile of poisonous mushrooms, "Pick the ones you think will work best together." It was the first time Vladimir had seen someone let the victim choose the weapon for their execution. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Too much! Vladimir stepped forward and quickly selected the best combination, four types of poisonous mushrooms together. "Fire poison with petrification, plus severe injury and hallucination, should be enough!" Everything was ready. After consuming the four poisonous mushrooms, Vladimir''s face turned ashen. Even with his Duke-level strength, the combined effects of the four toxins made his body sway slightly. Mike rolled his eyes, piercing through Vladimir''s act, "Who are you trying to fool? The mushrooms are still in your stomach, not digested. Stop dawdling!" "It''s about the ceremony!" With that, Vladimir''s face turned green, this time genuinely poisoned. Simultaneously, he skillfully cut open his own artery, letting the 130¡ãF hot blood gush out. Hot Blood Edition: Vampire Duke, Limited Release! A real man bleeds ten tons. No big deal! Mike turned his head away. He was squeamish about blood and couldn''t stand such a gruesome scene. The blood dripped onto the ice, immediately melting it. The blood didn''t spread but flowed straight down, not a drop wasted. Clearly, the creature couldn''t resist the delivered food. Seeing everything going smoothly, Mike instructed, "You keep bleeding here. I''ll go explore the icy plain." Vladimir, gnawing on a chicken leg in his left hand and stuffing a piece of iron into his mouth with his right hand, nodded, "Leave it to me. Don''t worry." After Mike left, Vladimir looked at the ice, his gaze deep. "Could it be you?" "Old bastard, I can smell your stench even through the ice." "You''re trapped in an endless cycle too. Haha, I can''t wait to see what you look like now..." ... In the distance, on the icy plain. Subtitles appeared before Mike''s eyes. The subtitles revealed Vladimir''s inner thoughts, even with tone markers. Due to the soul contract, the [Eye of Truth] could achieve this level of detail. No one else would get this treatment. Mike smiled and shook his head, "This guy has never been honest!" Clearly, Vladimir might know the creature beneath the ice. From the moment he learned the creature craved blood, Mike had been pondering this. The three Supreme Beings had speculated that every ten floors, the story might be connected! But the story of [Cetus] and [Mistveil Castle] seemed unrelated! Until the creature beneath the ice appeared, making Mike realize a possibility: The story of Mistveil Castle was a daily cycle. And the story on the icy plain might be a periodic cycle! Cetus repeatedly performing whale falls, the Ice Village repeatedly nearing extinction... And the hidden boss of this level might know Vladimir! They might come from the same place. Looking at it this way, it''s like ten puzzle pieces trapped in a time loop. Only an SSSSS rating can break the endless cycle. When all cycles are broken, what will the completed puzzle reveal? His thoughts ended there. Mike had only experienced two instances so far, and the information was still too limited. Trying to deduce the full picture of the Tower of Truth from this was impossible. The secret behind these ten instances plus the zeroth floor might be the ultimate secret of the Tower of Truth! Mike could only proceed step by step. On the icy plain, besides Mike, there were no signs of life. Even his footprints were quickly covered by the falling snow. Walking aimlessly on the boundless icy plain, Mike didn''t know which direction to go. It was an instinct for map exploration driving him. He had seen the Sea of Life, a creation of Morpheus. He wasn''t interested in what Apollo had done on the twentieth floor! What about Ares? He must have left something on the twentieth floor. With this doubt, Mike wandered the endless icy plain. Suddenly, Mike stopped, looking down at the abyss beneath his feet. The icy plain had split in the middle. A canyon over fifty yards wide appeared before Mike, its depth unfathomable. Not just a canyon, the icy plain ahead was shattered, as if slashed by a sharp weapon. On the opposite ice wall, there were words! Mike raised his hand to shield against the snow and looked forward. On the opposite ice wall, in familiar irritable handwriting, it read: "Why leave so much nonsense? Just slash it!" Chapter 253: All Things Grow Chapter 253: All Things GrowJust slash it! These three simple words revealed Ares''s hot-tempered nature. It was unmistakably Ares himself. Mike soared into the air, overlooking the shattered icy plain. Clearly, these were the remnants of a great battle. "The creature hidden beneath the icy plain once fought Ares?" Mike thought he could be bolder. That creature must have been "slashed" to death by Ares. Vladimir had also experienced such treatment. When Ares arrived here, he wasn''t as thoughtful as Morpheus or as nonchalant as Apollo. Ares had one word: charge! If something didn''t look right, slash it first and ask questions later! Having found Ares''s traces, Mike felt he needed to do something. Charging up to thirty layers, Mike raised the Thunderclap Hammer high and whispered, "Thunderclap Strike!" In this stance and action, Mike was the epitome of a physical mage. In short, Mike used the Thunderclap Hammer to release a fully charged Thunderclap Strike, striking the shattered icy plain with force! Red lightning tore through the sky and crashed down, its countless arcs of electricity rippling like mountain ranges, spreading across the shattered icy plain! Under Mike''s control, the lightning from the Thunderclap Strike aimed downward, trying to capture the hidden presence beneath the icy plain. Each segment of the Thunderclap Strike that descended weakened significantly, clearly due to the rules of this place. Boom, boom, boom- Continuous explosions echoed from the bottom of the icy plain, and Mike even heard a cold snort. Judging by the sound, it was cooked to a perfect medium-rare! A thousand Miles away, Vladimir, who was bleeding, even had the mood to hum a song: "Let it go, let it go..." Suddenly, arcs of electricity appeared on the ice, looking both beautiful and dangerous. Vladimir had a bad feeling and was about to stop his bleeding. Too late! The arcs climbed up his gushing blood, traveling from the water to his artery, giving Vladimir a free electromagnetic pulse. Zzzzz- Though not scientifically accurate, Vladimir''s body was paralyzed by the electricity. The dignified vampire Duke lay stiffly on the dock, his artery still gushing 130-degree Fahrenheit blood, his body twitching uncontrollably. This Lightning Vladimir was all too familiar with; it had to be Thor''s doing! "I... I won''t lie to you again... Master..." Vladimir weakly and intermittently said, "Please... make me... immune to lightning... I beg you..." When Mike returned, everything was as usual, except for Vladimir''s hairstyle. Mike curiously asked, "What happened? New hairstyle?" Vladimir gave him a meaningful look, his voice trembling slightly, "Maybe it suits my mood and style better." Mike nodded, "As long as you''re happy." While Vladimir was bleeding, Mike found Chief Harry again. "You want to solve the problems of cold and hunger?" Chief Harry listened to Mike, frowning and sighing, "The curse of winter can be dispelled, and the curse of frigid can be lifted. I believe in your strength. In fact, a black-clad swordsman once did such a thing." Mike: ?! Ares once wore black? This was news to Mike! "The most troublesome issue is hunger." Chief Harry explained, "Our only food source is the sea, nothing else." "If the cold is dispelled, can''t you grow some crops?" Mike tried to persuade the chief to diversify their economy. The chief sighed heavily, "This land is cursed. Any food left here rots within half a day. Seeds planted in the soil, no matter how well cared for, won''t sprout. Our only hope..." He couldn''t finish his sentence. Even without saying it, Mike understood. Whale fall. Was that the only solution? For the past three hundred years, through countless cycles, the people of the icy plain had only this solution! When everyone starved to death, the cycle would restart. Harry would meet Cetus again, save it, wait for it to repay the favor, and a whale fall would sustain them for a while, then everyone would die and come back... This cycle was the greatest torment! Cold, cruel, terrifying, and chilling! Mike returned to the dock, looking into the distance. Cetus was still playing with the water, spouting and drinking it back. Cerberus had rolled part of its body into a ball, letting Cetus play with it. A perfectly good blue whale was being trained like a dolphin. Mike suddenly asked, "If I give you an animal that you can never finish eating, will that solve your problem?" Harry was stunned, instinctively finding it absurd. How could such a creature exist? Never finish eating, that''s impossible! Vladimir''s head was spinning: He can''t be talking about me, right? Turning me into a pig and leaving me for the Ice Village to solve their food problem? Though he knew Thor was strict, even a demon god wouldn''t do something so cruel! Mike indeed wouldn''t do that. Vladimir had consumed so much prince-grade blood and eaten so many chicken legs to be nurtured. Now, he was Mike''s strongest subordinate. Mike couldn''t bear to lose him. Moreover, since Vladimir was a key figure on the tenth floor, there were still mysteries to uncover. He was still useful. Vladimir had proven time and again. Though he wasn''t always honest, he was very useful! Nightmare''s Breeze trembled slightly, and Mike floated up, flying forward. He stopped at a certain point, looking down. This was where Cetus chose to whale fall, where Harry met Cetus. [Do you want to play the historical record with 18+ content?] Mike raised an eyebrow. "Play." A scene themed [Death and Rebirth] unfolded before Mike. Strangely, this time the clarity was exceptionally high, as if he were there! When one blue whale falls, countless forms of life arise! The scene of Cetus''s death played in slow motion, every detail displayed before Mike. Soon, the scene sped up. Marine life grew, thrived, and cycled endlessly... Whale fall after whale fall, life after life, flashed before Mike''s eyes, imprinting on his pupils, as if engraving on his soul. Endless shock and insight, countless thoughts rising and falling, arising and ceasing. Suddenly, the scene paused, the whole world seemed to stop, and Mike entered a magical state. A flash of inspiration struck Mike''s mind, capturing something! "Lightning." Lightning elements appeared before Mike, his highest affinity element and his best attack method. Next came wind, fire, water, wood (nature). Elements lined up, collided, fused, mixed... Something was still missing... Mike whispered, "Shadow." With the final element added, a new elemental cluster appeared before Mike, landing in his palm, merging into his body. Time resumed. Mike raised the Force of Nature, floating above the icy plain, overlooking the land and sea. He murmured, "Observing whale fall, witnessing the cycle of life and death, comprehending new spell." The staff tilted slightly, countless elemental forces surged out, as if draining Mike''s mana, Thor''s Sea flickering beside him. Just the initial move caused a storm! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the ground, Vladimir looked up, a hint of fanaticism in his eyes, staring at Thor like a god! The power and tier of this move exceeded Vladimir''s imagination! This was a master worth following! "This spell is called..." The world fell silent, only Thor''s voice echoing. "All Things Grow!" Chapter 254: Watch and learn Chapter 254: Watch and learnSpring rain nourishes, summer blazes, autumn winds chill, and winter wood decays. The cycle of seasons, endless and unbroken, gives rise to all things growing. Centered around Mike, within the influence of Thor''s Sea, a gentle rain fell, silently nurturing all life. [All Things Grow]: Upon activation, it cycles through the effects of Spring Rain, Summer Blaze, Autumn Wind, Winter Wood, Chaotic Lightning, and Reincarnation Shadow. Spring Rain: Restores (1000 + 3 * Spell Power) health per second, increases all allies'' health regeneration by 30%, healing effects by 30%, and reduces damage taken by 30%, lasting up to 30 seconds. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Summer Blaze: Deals (1500 + 3 * Spell Power) fire element burn damage per second to enemies, increases damage taken by enemies by 30%, lasting up to 30 seconds. Autumn Wind: Purifies all current negative effects, increases movement speed by 30%, reduces enemy movement speed by 30%, lasting up to 30 seconds. Winter Wood: Provides a high shield value, calculated as (30% of all damage taken in the past 12 seconds + 30% of all healing effects in the past 12 seconds), while reducing enemy healing/shield effects by 30%, with the shield lasting up to 30 seconds. After all four seasonal effects are activated, unlocks Chaotic Lightning. Chaotic Lightning: Deals 30% of (all healing + damage from the seasonal effects) as true damage to a single enemy. If Chaotic Lightning successfully kills an enemy, it can be re-cast once without cost, up to three times. After all five effects are activated, unlocks Reincarnation Shadow. Reincarnation Shadow: Has a 10% chance to re-cast All Things Grow without cost. During All Things Grow, each enemy killed increases this chance by 0.1%, and each ally healed increases this chance by 0.1%, with a maximum increase of 20%. If Reincarnation Shadow is successfully cast, the next All Things Grow has a 30% increased effect. These effects influence all targets within the range of Thor''s Sea. The strength of All Things Grow is influenced by the tier of Thor''s Sea, with the current influence coefficient at 30%. Cost: 30% MP + 30% Thor''s Sea Cooldown: 240 seconds (not affected by cooldown reduction) All Things Grow has six effects, released in three stages. First Stage: Seasonal Cycle. In this stage, Mike can switch between spring, summer, autumn, and winter at will and decide the duration of each effect. He can let Spring Rain last for 119.9 seconds while summer, autumn, and winter pass in a blink, or he can let the seasons cycle normally for 120 seconds. After the seasonal cycle, it enters the second stage: Chaotic Lightning. Chaotic Lightning can deal high true damage, allowing Mike to cast up to four Chaotic Lightnings! After Chaotic Lightning, comes the third stage: Reincarnation Shadow. With a stacked probability, there is a 30% chance to re-cast All Things Grow, with a 30% enhanced effect! This is a comprehensive powerful skill that combines damage, healing, and shielding. Moreover, the strength of All Things Grow is tied to Thor''s Sea, with the current influence coefficient at only 30%. As the tier of Thor''s Sea continues to improve, the strength of All Things Grow will naturally increase! Most importantly, this is a skill Mike comprehended! Under the Force of Nature, the four seasons alternated, Chaotic Lightning streaked across the sky, Reincarnation Shadow emerged, and the six effects cycled through once. Mike retracted his staff, looking down. On the vast icy plain, a green sprout broke through the ice, trembling in the cold wind. "What is this?!" Chief Harry was full of shock, his frail body bursting with terrifying energy, running across the icy plain at an incredible speed. He knelt before the green sprout, kissing the soil, breathing in its essence! This was life, bringing them new life and hope! In an instant, tears streamed down his face, snot and tears mingling. At this moment, Harry truly believed. This young man, who had created miracles one after another, might really be the savior! Mike gently landed, and Vladimir was just about to shower him with compliments. Thor''s next words left him completely stunned. "Did you record what just happened?" Vladimir blurted out, "What?" Record this? He had been too shocked to do anything else! He never expected his master''s standards to be so high. And even if recording was required, shouldn''t he have been given a camera in advance? Mike continued to ask, "I heard that vampires have a secret technique to imprint seen scenes into the river of blood." "Master, that''s a forbidden spell, very costly." Vladimir explained cautiously, "With my current strength, I might..." "Understood." Mike nodded considerately, "Then you might as well stay on the icy plain forever." Vladimir, with a tearful face, forced himself to smile and said, "How about you do it again, and I''ll record it for you?" Mike snorted disdainfully, "Do you think I''m that much of a formalist?" [Vladimir''s inner thoughts: Yes] Vladimir shook his head honestly, "Absolutely not!" Pointing to the distance, Mike seriously instructed, "Watch and learn." Vladimir followed Mike''s direction. On the blue waves, beside the blue whale, three dog shadows were busy. One dog shadow was clapping, another was teaching Cetus to clap. The last dog shadow alternated between forming an [O] shape and a [P] shape. This scene, Vladimir had never seen before! Cerberus is just a dog after all, always so eager to please its master. As they chatted, the ice beneath them continued to crack, and a massive shadow rose from the water, ready to reveal its true form to the world! Both Mike and Vladimir, being the top powerhouses present, naturally couldn''t ignore such an anomaly. Vladimir''s expression struggled for a moment, and he urgently said, "Master, is it too late to confess now?" "It''s never too late to confess." Vladimir hadn''t been happy for even a second when Mike continued, "But whether I accept it is another matter." It''s coming! It''s almost here! Feeling the increasingly strong presence of his kin, Vladimir gritted his teeth and said, "Master, I can actually be killed, as long as it''s by a higher-tier vampire..." Mike''s expression brightened, "Are you saying I''ll have a stronger vampire servant?" Vladimir was stunned, not knowing what to say. "Don''t worry, just watch." Mike silently watched the shadow beneath the ice. He had a premonition that the boss he was about to face would exceed everyone''s expectations. Hearing Thor''s words, Vladimir instead calmed down. He stood beside Thor like a servant, quietly waiting. If both were in their prime, Vladimir would never fear the monster beneath the ice. The problem lay here: Vladimir had encountered Ares and Apollo. Two generations of potential Supreme Beings bullying one vampire, what "luck"! Oh, and now add potential Supreme Being Thor! Closer, even closer! Under their watchful eyes, the shadow broke through the ice, emerging from the water, revealing its true form. A massive pig appeared before them, opening its mouth to roar, revealing two rows of neat teeth, all flat with no canines! Vladimir''s expression was incredibly complex in that moment, with surprise, confusion, and a hint of joy, but mostly buried in sorrow. Tears suddenly streamed down! Even without a word, Vladimir understood completely! Looking at the pig before him, Mike''s lips curled slightly, not surprised at all. Everything was within his expectations! He seemed to see Apollo casually strolling on the icy plain, easily finding the vampire prince hidden deep within. Apollo said to him, "You are a pig." Chapter 255: The ultimate bug exploiter—Thor Chapter 255: The ultimate bug exploiter¡ªThorAs soon as the Pig Monster appeared, a shadow pounced on it. "Woof!" Vladimir doubted his ears. Was there something wrong with them? It was clearly a tiger, so why was it barking like a dog? With a single charge, the Pig Monster shattered the Chaos Claw Tiger into pieces! Clearly, they were not on the same power level. "Chaos Claw Tiger-" Seeing his subordinate fall, Mike felt a wave of sorrow, his eyes almost welling up with tears. He looked at Vladimir, "Don''t you want to avenge your fallen comrade?" "I..." The Chaos Claw Tiger was a Shadow summoned beast. It didn''t actually die but returned to Nightmare''s Breeze to recuperate. Vladimir looked at the imposing Pig Monster, his eyes turning serious. Clearly, this creature had endured the same treatment as he had. Having its teeth ground down by Ares''s sword, being turned into a Pig Monster by Apollo. Vladimir had it slightly better. Due to his significantly reduced strength, he had escaped further torment. Only under certain conditions would he transform into a Pig Monster. But the one before him wasn''t so lucky. For the past hundred years, trapped in the cycle, he had existed in this form. The Pig Monster didn''t act rashly, its blood-red eyes fixed on Mike. Clearly, this mage who hadn''t made a move yet gave him immense pressure! The key was, this man reminded him of the past. Level 200, level 200, still level 200! The three men who tormented him were all level 200! Every few decades, they would come and torment him from all angles. Now, the fourth one had arrived! Enough was enough! This time, he would strike hard and teach this human mage a lesson! Show him the power of a vampire prince! Unlike Vladimir, this Pig Monster, though severely injured, hadn''t dropped in tier and still had prince-tier combat power! That meant level 900, equivalent to a one-tier Lord. Such an opponent, in front of level 200 Mike... had nothing to boast about. Mike could simply bombard him with lightning and potentially kill him outright! But that wasn''t Mike''s style! Through the meticulous calculations of the Eye of Truth, Mike found that the probability of being counter-killed was as high as 0.000058%! He decided to use a safer, more suitable combat method. Mike beckoned Vladimir closer, whispering a few words in his ear. "Master, are you sure you want to ask this question?" Vladimir found it strange. Something was off... But Vladimir had no room to refuse. His body sprouted small wings, fluttering as he flew forward. Vladimir reached the middle of the battlefield, looked at the Pig Monster, and cleared his throat. "My master has a question for you." Pig Monster: "Snort snort!" (You, who have tainted the vampire lineage, are being used as a servant by a human!) Vladimir pretended not to understand pig language and continued. "My master asks..." Imitating Thor''s previous tone, Vladimir repeated word for word, "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" Honestly, Vladimir didn''t see the point of this question. But what happened next was beyond his comprehension! The prince-tier Pig Monster first stiffened, its eyes becoming unfocused. Soon, its aura began to dissipate uncontrollably, its entire presence plummeting. Defeated before the battle even began! Winning without fighting! "This... this is a victory?" Vladimir found reality absurd. He had guessed the outcome but not the process. Thor always managed to come up with new tricks! In the distance, Mike didn''t relax his guard despite the Pig Monster''s mental collapse. The opponent was a Lord-tier adversary! "Thunderclap Strike!" "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" Vladimir felt a blur before his eyes. Thor came and went, delivering three consecutive attacks that struck the Pig Monster, killing it instantly! Boom- Shattered into countless blood mists, a faint red river of blood appeared, and the phantom of an elderly vampire prince slowly began to gather strength. "Master, retreat quickly!" This time, Vladimir was genuinely anxious. He retreated rapidly, growling, "This guy, returning from the river of blood, has the combat power of a nine-star prince! In other words, a nine-tier Lord!" Standing over ten thousand miles away, Mike snorted disdainfully, "Is a nine-tier Lord that impressive? It''s not like I haven''t killed one before!" Vladimir: ... If you''re so brave, why run so fast! Mike quickly returned to the original spot, observing the blood river from a distance of over a thousand yards. Clearly, this boss wasn''t easy to deal with. After being killed, it would return with nine-tier Lord strength, essentially unbeatable! At Mike''s current stage, he might be able to kill a nine-tier Lord with lightning, but the Lord''s attacks in their dying moments could very likely leave him severely injured or dead. [Analyzing weaknesses...] Mike had returned not out of concern for Vladimir but to analyze the opponent''s weaknesses! The Eye of Truth hadn''t undergone its second awakening yet, so it needed to be close enough to analyze. [Analysis progress: 0%, 10%, 50%, 100%!] [During the enemy''s return process, purifying the river of blood with holy water can weaken the enemy''s strength] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But where to find holy water? Mike looked at Vladimir and asked, "Do you have the habit of carrying holy water for suicide?" Vladimir shook his head. "No." "To counter a prince-tier vampire, the holy water needs to be of extremely high quality!" Vladimir explained to Mike, "Such high-tier holy water can only be carried by the purest souls..." He glanced at Thor, the implication clear. You might as well give up. Even if there was holy water, you couldn''t carry it, let alone use it. "If you put it that way, I understand." Mike smiled mysteriously, showing no signs of panic. Vladimir frowned slightly, trying to stay calm. Did he have another plan? Rushing to complete the conquest before the vampire prince returned? With Thor''s current actions, he could definitely achieve an SSSS rating. As for SSSSS... doubtful! Clearly, without dealing with the returning vampire prince, Thor couldn''t achieve an SSSS rating. And previous methods, whether turning into a pig or facing nightmares, should be ineffective now. In other words: Thor could only rely on himself! Mike approached Cetus, "Come, help me with a small task." Under Mike''s direction, Cetus approached the river of blood, curiously examining the small river it had never seen before. "Give Cetus some sunglasses." Following the command, Cerberus increased its transparency to the maximum, then stretched its body to form two lenses, placing them on Cetus''s eyes. With everything ready, Mike pointed to the river of blood and said seriously, "Piss on it!" Cetus seemed to understand. In a breath, a stream of water sprayed onto the river of blood. The moment the Sea of Life''s water touched the river of blood, a brilliant white light erupted. The light illuminated the entire icy plain, like a sun suspended in mid-air, burning and purifying everything around! "Ah-" Vladimir couldn''t look directly at the intense light, his eyes temporarily blinded. He wailed, "Why is there holy water of this level!" Under the threat of the intense light, Vladimir was barely hanging on. This time, Vladimir had endured too much... The Sea of Life''s water was actually the nemesis of vampires, akin to the highest quality holy water! Seeing the nine-tier Lord-tier vampire returning, Mike finally understood why the Sea of Life''s water was needed to break the curse! To be precise, it required Cetus and the Sea of Life''s water! If Cetus were sacrificed, there would be no pure soul to carry the holy water, making it impossible to defeat the nine-tier prince. Mike would be doomed! Achieving an SSSSS rating on this level required not sacrifice, but salvation! The ones to be saved weren''t just the villagers on the icy plain, but more importantly... Cetus, who had died countless times in the cycle! Only by saving him could there be a chance to achieve an SSSSS rating! The previous three potential Supreme Beings faced a severely injured vampire prince with many restrictions, not as formidable. A fully restored nine-tier prince on the twentieth floor was like a bug. Unfortunately, he encountered the ultimate bug exploiter-Thor! When a bug meets a bug exploiter, Thor wins hands down! Wearing sunglasses to shield from the intense light, Mike popped some popcorn into his mouth, tossing the burnt ones to Cerberus. [Activate sunglasses mode for me] [Why wear sunglasses?] Mike said seriously, "It feels like watching a 4D movie." The sense of ceremony is important. Chapter 256: Ill ask destiny one question Chapter 256: I''ll ask destiny one question"Praise the Holy Light!" Mike finished the last bit of popcorn and handed the box to Cerberus. Under the purifying effect of the holy water, the once vast river of blood was now reduced to mere droplets. And the nine-tier Lord-tier vampire prince''s tier had plummeted. Now at level 60, he couldn''t even defeat a dog. As the vampire boss''s form solidified, Mike gave the order. "Tripod, go!" "Avenge your brother!" A shadow pounced. Cerberus swatted the vampire down with a paw, and with three mouths, it tore into the vampire''s body, leaving it riddled with wounds. "How dare you!" This vampire, whose background was no less prestigious than Vladimir''s and whose strength was at the peak of prince-tier, had never suffered such humiliation. He struggled and roared in fury. With Thor''s permission, Vladimir stepped forward and stomped on the vampire''s old face with his boot. "How dare you!" Thud, thud, thud- Vladimir pounded the vampire''s head into the icy plain like a pile driver. With the rhythmic pounding, Vladimir suddenly felt he understood Thor''s joy! "That''s enough." Mike looked at the nearly lifeless vampire, deep in thought. Kill him? It seemed wasteful. As the boss of the twentieth floor, he clearly had unresolved mysteries. Take him away? There was already one Vladimir at home. Vladimir''s daily role was as a backup blood bank, so this guy would be the backup blood bank''s backup? Seeing Thor''s thoughts, Vladimir offered, "The dungeon under our castle would be perfect for holding him." The basement of Mistveil Castle indeed had a dungeon. Vladimir continued, "Though his tier and strength are severely damaged, he''s still a prince- tier vampire at heart, producing hundreds of drops of prince-grade blood daily." Mike immediately decided, "Take him back. I have questions for him." "Got it!" With Mike''s approval, Vladimir raised his right hand, blood-red runes appearing on his white glove. As he chanted, countless blood shackles fell on the vampire, and a silver coffin was summoned, trapping the severely injured vampire inside. After finishing, Vladimir pulled out a sharpened wooden stake and drove it through the vampire''s heart! Any other vampire would be dead after Vladimir''s routine. But the vampire in the coffin, eyes blood-red, could still let out muffled roars. The coffin then disappeared into the sky, returning to Mistveil Castle. Vladimir had to follow the coffin, keeping a close watch on the vampire. Before leaving, Mike instructed, "Make sure to thoroughly investigate his background. I''ll quiz you later." Vladimir, very obedient this time, said, "I wouldn''t dare hide anything from you, esteemed master." After a slight bow, Vladimir''s figure slowly vanished. His mission was complete. With the vampire prince gone, the curse of winter on the icy plain naturally dissipated. The world seemed to awaken at dawn, the warm sun melting the ice, revealing black soil. Mike calculated in his mind, "The Ice Village''s Exploration Rate requires solving hunger and cold." For hunger, Mike created [All Things Grow], bringing life back to the land. Even before the curse of frigid was lifted, seeds could sprout into buds. Now, as Mike walked the icy plain, he gently waved the Force of Nature, "All Things Grow!" Thor''s Sea appeared, spring, summer, autumn, and winter, Chaotic Lightning accompanied by thunder, Reincarnation Shadow flickering. The land Mike walked on was covered in green, full of life. Taking this opportunity, Mike also familiarized himself with the effects of [All Things Grow]. All Things Grow required the consumption of water from Thor''s Sea, usable up to three times! This water could be replenished by Thor''s Sea in the private space, costing Mike nothing. Of course, consuming some precious materials could speed up Thor''s Sea''s recovery. Thor''s Sea could be seen as another form of mana. After using All Things Grow twice in a row, even Mike felt a bit tired and put away Thor''s Sea. He had the [Blessing of Thor''s Sea], doubling the effects of all skills relying on Thor''s Sea. With the effects of All Things Grow and some food left behind by Mike, the Ice Village could survive the initial hardships. Afterward, whether farming or fishing, they could live prosperous lives. Mike''s faction Exploration Rates appeared before him: [Ice Village faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Cetus faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Fisherman Harry faction Exploration Rate: 50%] "Huh, Harry''s Exploration Rate is still at 50%?" Mike''s figure flickered, quickly finding Harry. Harry stood at the dock, waving his frail arms, greeting Cetus. "You''re here, child of destiny." Seeing Mike, Harry bowed slightly, respectfully. "I don''t like the term ''child of destiny.'' Or rather, I don''t believe in destiny." Mike asked, "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you to ask." Golden sunlight bathed Harry''s face, the blue sea before him, and Cetus playing happily with Cerberus. Harry spoke again, "May I see the Sea of Life?" "Sure." Mike paused, then explained, "The Sea of Life was brought out from your dream." So, in a sense, Harry was the first to see the Sea of Life. "I see, it''s been three hundred years..." Harry squinted, lost in thought, murmuring, "That man came and went, and three hundred years have passed." Mike raised an eyebrow, "You mean First Bro Morpheus?" "Is he your Bro?" Harry looked at Mike in surprise, shaking his head, "Probably not. You two look completely different." "Let''s go." Mike didn''t want to continue the topic and took Harry to Cetus''s back. Cetus set off again, heading to the Sea of Life. When Harry truly saw the sea, he was once again lost, his eyes full of bewilderment. He muttered, "What an ugly heart shape." [Fisherman Harry faction Exploration Rate +49.99%!] "This might sound shameless, but may I ask one last favor?" Harry sincerely said, "Please take Cetus away. It''s a pure child and doesn''t need to stay in this sorrowful sea." Mike didn''t immediately agree but looked at Cetus. "What do you think?" Cerberus pressed Cetus''s head, making it nod. It even mimicked Cetus''s call: "Blub-Blub-" "Don''t be so shameless." Mike lightly kicked Cerberus, giving it a thumbs-up in private. Well done! Cetus: "Blub-Blub-" It agreed. As Harry said, this was a sorrowful sea. In the past three hundred years of cycles, Harry wasn''t the only one with memories. [Fisherman Harry faction Exploration Rate +0.01%!] Finally, Mike completed the 100% Exploration Rate for all three factions, concluding the twentieth-floor storyline. After sending Harry back to the icy plain, Cetus bid farewell to him and was temporarily placed in Thor''s Sea in the private space. After finishing everything, Mike summoned the core crystal of truth, and with a flash of lightning, he disappeared. Harry watched Mike disappear, countless images overlapping in his mind. Over the past three hundred years, he had met four unforgettable people. A kind man named Morpheus, an unnamed black-clad swordsman, a silent middle-aged man. And then, the violent mage he just met. The figures appeared one after another before Harry, and he muttered to himself, "Is there really no such thing as destiny?" What Mike didn''t know: Three hundred years ago, Morpheus first came to the icy plain. After meeting Harry, they searched for the Sea of Life together. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They faced many setbacks and challenges, and Harry once chose to give up. He accepted his destiny. "Maybe this is the destiny of the icy plain, an inescapable cycle, the destiny of all of us!" But Morpheus chose to set sail again. Before leaving, they had one last conversation. Morpheus adjusted the sail, standing on the small boat, shouting, "Even if there is destiny, let it boldly appear before me!" Harry asked, "Even if it appears, what can you do?" Morpheus grinned, his face seemingly forever sunny, "I''ll ask destiny one question." Harry was puzzled, "What question?" Morpheus wanted to ask destiny: "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" Chapter 257: I knew you werent asleep Chapter 257: I knew you weren''t asleepLeaving the twentieth floor, Mike didn''t return to the Core City of Truth but went straight back to his private space. The global announcement for his SSSSS rating could wait; he had some personal matters to attend to first! He first went to the castle''s basement to check on the sealed vampire prince. He had to admit, Vladimir had done a thorough job. The vampire prince was completely subdued, with no ability to resist. After checking on the prisoner, Mike returned to the surface and found Cetus happily playing in Thor''s Sea. It seemed that Cetus''s presence had sped up the digestion of materials in Thor''s Sea. Mike was pressed for time and could only take a quick look before needing to leave. Just then, he encountered Master Fool. "You comprehended a skill?!" Master Fool exclaimed in surprise. Mike, however, remained calm, "What''s there to be surprised about? It''s just comprehending a skill. Is it that rare?" "It is rare." Master Fool scrutinized Mike, asking, "How many elements did you fuse?" Before Mike could refuse to answer, she added, "I''ll pay you for this information." Mike gestured for her to calm down, "I''m busy right now. Let''s discuss the payment later." With that, Mike''s figure disappeared, leaving Master Fool standing there, murmuring, "A level 200 comprehended skill, at least two elements fused, an SSS-grade talent..." Master Fool came to her senses, a wry smile forming on her lips. The fourth generation! She had a premonition that once Thor became a Supreme Being, the days of the demon race would be extremely tough! That day... might not be far off. ... Back in his dormitory, Mike looked around and, as expected, didn''t see Shadow Nine. "Now''s the time, hurry!" Under the moonlight, he turned into a shadow, quickly heading towards the Forest of Truth. Mike sneaked to the base of the Tower of Truth. Logically, this was the most heavily guarded place by humanity, yet Mike infiltrated it with ease. There were two main reasons: First, Nightmare''s Breeze, once Morpheus''s equipment, faced no restrictions in the Forest of Truth, as if it were returning home! Nightmare''s Breeze had higher permissions in the Forest of Truth than many Lords within the Guardian Shadow! With Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike''s movements were well concealed. Second, the strongest guard of the Tower of Truth was the Supreme Being on the ninety- ninth floor-Apollo. Even if demon creatures came to the Forest of Truth, they usually fled outward. No one in their right mind would run towards the Tower of Truth; that would be suicidal! Only Mike would do such a thing. Mike patted the cloak and whispered, "Take off?" The cloak began to fly upwards, the rope around Mike''s neck tightening painfully, making his eyes roll and legs kick. Flying was possible. But halfway up, whether pilot Mike would still be alive was another story. "Stop, stop!" Nightmare''s Breeze stopped flying and returned to the ground. Mike untied Nightmare''s Breeze and spread it on the ground, sitting on it. The cloak turned into a flying carpet. "Take off!" Mike began to ascend, the height gradually increasing. The repaired Nightmare''s Breeze could fly without the Tower of Truth''s restrictions. Mike hadn''t told anyone about this. Shadow Nine didn''t know either. Last night, when the clouds broke and Mike started free-falling from the ninety-ninth floor, Mike could have flown with Nightmare''s Breeze. But he didn''t, knowing he wouldn''t die from the fall! A trump card should always be kept hidden! Even in front of Shadow Nine, Mike had secretly held back! Just to find an opportunity to secretly meet Apollo! Shadow Nine happened to be away tonight, so Mike seized the chance to meet Apollo. Missing tonight would mean no more opportunities. Meeting Apollo had to be kept secret; Shadow Nine must not know! The flying carpet flew quickly, and soon, Mike reached above the ninetieth floor. At the ninetieth floor, the flying speed slowed down, like switching from an elevator to an escalator. But Mike wasn''t worried. This was the Tower of Truth, and few people were above the ninetieth floor. Mostly insiders, no risk! Just as Mike thought this, he reached the ninety-fifth floor. The ninety-fifth floor had a small window. A clear-eyed, tidy-looking child was leaning against the window, looking out. Their eyes met. Both nearly spoke in unison, "It''s you!" Even with Mike wearing the Lone Wolf mask, the child recognized him. The child waved excitedly, greeting Mike, "Did you make it to the ninety-fifth floor too?" Mike: ... He didn''t know how to answer that. Clearing his throat, Mike said, "Almost there." He was seventy-five floors away from the ninety-fifth floor, but in Mike''s mind, rounding up, it was practically zero. Mike changed the subject, cautiously asking, "Where''s the All-American Boy who was with you during the day?" Based on previous guesses, this child and the All-American Boy version of Calderon should be a team. Mike had seen Calderon''s brutality. If Calderon were here, Mike would jump down immediately! The child paused, understanding who Mike meant, and a look of worry crossed his face, saying, "You mean my old brother? He''s sleeping. My brother is too injured and needs a lot of rest." Sleeping, huh. Nothing to fear then!! Mike sighed in relief and whispered, "I have some business higher up the tower. Don''t tell anyone you saw me here. In exchange, I won''t tell anyone you''re here, okay?" The child nodded, "Okay!" This child was very innocent. Mike was puzzled. Could it be that Calderon was once an innocent child? Unlikely! Nightmare''s Breeze carried Mike, floating towards the ninety-ninth floor. Reaching the ninety-ninth floor, Mike took out a prepared doorbell and pressed it. Since he was seeking the Supreme Being, knocking directly seemed inappropriate; ringing the doorbell was more polite. "Ding dong-" Mike cupped his hands around his mouth and whispered, "Supreme Being Apollo, are you asleep?" No response. Mike continued ringing the doorbell, continuing to call out. "Are you awake?" "Awake?" "If you''re asleep, I''ll come back in a few seconds to ask again." 11 S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "... After about five minutes, there was finally movement inside the ninety-ninth floor. Apollo''s voice came from the tower, sounding a bit weary. "What is it?" Mike was overjoyed, "I knew you weren''t asleep!" "I have a question to ask you!" Chapter 258: This wont deceive Thor for long Chapter 258: This won''t deceive Thor for longAfter being woken up, Apollo asked, "You came to see me this late for something about the twentieth floor?" "No, that''s not urgent." Mike shook his head. "I wanted to ask you about the content of the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth. And... what''s the deal with Calderon?" Shadow Nine had once told Mike that Calderon had driven himself mad on the ninety-fifth floor. Mike had always found that suspicious. The ninety-fifth floor likely had significant issues! But Mike also knew that if he asked Shadow Nine directly, he might get a "correct but misleading" answer. Mike believed the best person to consult was Apollo! That''s why, taking advantage of Shadow Nine''s absence, Mike had secretly come to the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth to wake up Apollo. After hearing Mike''s questions, Apollo was silent for a moment. Thirty seconds later, his voice came from inside the tower again. "The ninety-fifth floor''s content is battling one''s own talent." Mike: ??? Battling one''s own talent? So Calderon had to fight his SS-grade talent [Near-Death Power Up], which led to his severe injuries and semi-mad state? For Mike, it would mean battling the SSS-grade talent [Eye of Truth]. This level clearly made the conquest more difficult the stronger the talent. Mike pressed on, "So Calderon''s madness was caused by the ninety-fifth floor?" "Yes." Apollo patiently explained, "Calderon split himself into nine parts, with eight being false bodies and one being the true body. The false bodies appear strong but lack talent. The more false bodies die, the stronger the true body becomes. Once all eight false bodies die, he can temporarily break through his combat limits." It was clear that Apollo wasn''t angry about being woken up by Mike; he answered each question seriously. "I see." Upon learning this, Mike immediately realized that Calderon was plotting something big! His escape from the black coffin wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision but the result of years of planning! The hidden true body of Calderon was waiting for the moment when all eight false bodies were dead! As for what Calderon intended to do after breaking through his combat limits, Mike wasn''t sure yet. Could it be just to fight Shadow Nine and determine the top-one Ultimate Lord of humanity? It sounded like something a madman would do. Having gotten the answers he wanted, Mike sincerely said, "I''ve finished my questions. I have one last request, and I hope you''ll agree." Apollo replied calmly, "Speak." Mike scratched his head, embarrassed, "Could you keep my visit here tonight a secret?" Without hesitation, Apollo responded, "I can." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you. I won''t disturb you any longer. Please continue your rest." With Apollo''s promise, Mike felt at ease. The promise of the Supreme Being Apollo was absolutely trustworthy! Or rather, among the many human powerhouses, Apollo was the only one who kept his word... Sitting on the flying carpet, Mike began to descend, leaving the ninety-ninth floor. Not long after he left, Apollo spoke again, addressing the empty space outside the tower, "Instructor, was that sufficient?" "Yes," From the shadows, a mass of black mist emerged. Shadow Nine stood in mid-air, looking down at Mike chatting with the child on the ninety- fifth floor. He hadn''t gone out to slash anyone tonight, nor did he have any tasks. Even if Shadow Nine wanted to slash someone, it would only take one strike. Who was worth wasting a whole night of Shadow Nine''s time to slash? The Archdemon? From the moment Mike returned to his dormitory, Shadow Nine had been following him. The instant Mike entered the Forest of Truth, he was spotted by Shadow Three, who was recuperating there. It was Shadow Nine who instructed him to act as if nothing had happened and not to bother the sneaky kid. Most importantly, if Shadow Nine hadn''t woken Apollo, Mike could have shouted all night and still faced the reality of [Apollo is asleep]. The black mist churned as Shadow Nine watched Mike, saying nothing. Apollo spoke again, "This won''t deceive Thor for long." In their previous conversation, Apollo hadn''t told a single lie. But he had hidden a crucial piece of information. It was this information that would temporarily confuse Thor. "I never intended to deceive him for long." Shadow Nine shook his head, explaining, "I just need a little more time, just a bit more..." His gaze fell on Mike again, his raspy voice sounding, "He''s only eighteen; he doesn''t need to know the truth so soon." Shadow Nine changed the subject, "You mentioned earlier that the Supreme Abyssal is stirring?" "Yes," "How long until it opens?" One of the signs of the Supreme Demon God''s awakening was the opening of the Supreme Abyssal Plane. Apollo answered seriously, "As soon as a month, as long as six months." ... Tower of Truth, ninety-fifth floor. Mike looked at the child inside the tower, scrutinizing him. This child was the one Bad Woman had approached in the men''s restroom at the beginning. Bad Woman had used magic to conjure a large cock to tease him, wanting to compare sizes. The boy had run out shyly. At the time, no one noticed anything unusual about him. It was only later that Mike realized this child didn''t belong to the summer camp; he had appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, this child was teamed up with the All-American Boy version of Calderon, both appearing on the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth. This was enough to prove their extraordinary relationship! Mike suspected that Bad Woman had been beaten so badly because she had teased [Little Calderon]... Mike smiled and said, "I''m eighteen this year. How old are you?" The child in the stone window shook his head, "I don''t know." "Oh, right!" He remembered something, "My brother calls me Little Nine, so maybe I''m nine years old this year." "Oh." A nine-year-old Calderon, so innocent and cute. Could Calderon have hidden his true body inside Little Nine? Mike quietly confirmed, "Your brother is still sleeping, right?" "Yes." Just then, a heartbeat echoed through the ninety-fifth floor. Thump- Thump- The heartbeat carried an incredibly terrifying pressure, making Mike''s heart beat in sync! In an instant, Mike felt dizzy, unable to withstand the terrifying pressure of the Ultimate Lord! Little Nine anxiously said, "You need to go, he''s waking up!" Mike nodded weakly, waving goodbye to Little Nine. Then, he jumped! Mike landed smoothly, using the cover of night to sneak back to his dormitory, activating the mark of truth to return to the Tower of Truth. This secret trip had come to an end. Mike had an unexpected discovery. Calderon was hiding on the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth! Back in his private space, Mike remembered there was still someone waiting for him. "Fool... I mean, Master Fool!" Mike found Master Fool and asked seriously, "About that question earlier, how much are you willing to pay?" Master Fool was no longer surprised by Mike''s attitude. She thought for a moment and said, "How about you answer one of my questions, and I''ll answer one of yours?" That seemed fair. Talking money with Thor, Master Fool suspected she would lose a lot! "Deal." ked directly, "Wh That was his question. are you?" Even the [Eye of Truth] couldn''t fully uncover Master Fool''s identity, only confirming she was from the demon race. Master Fool was taken aback, then smiled slightly, honestly saying, "No harm in telling you." "I am the first Lord under the Thirteenth Demon God and the demon race''s top master smith." As she spoke, Master Fool even puffed out her chest, her words filled with pride. The Thirteenth Demon God? The same one that made Mike swear never to enter the Thirteenth Abyss, the one who was particularly cautious about his own life? Interesting. "Indeed, a Fool..." Mike shook his head, countering, "Have you ever considered that you might have been sold out by the Thirteenth Demon God when you were captured by Second Bro?" It''s like you''re working for the very one who betrayed you. No wonder Fool calls herself a Fool. The difference in intelligence between Master Fool and Shadow Seven might be: One had self-awareness, the other didn''t. Second Bro? Master Fool was puzzled. Who was Thor''s Second Bro? Did she know him? Was he talking about Ares? "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Master Fool shook her head vigorously, not believing Mike''s words. Clearly, she didn''t believe the Thirteenth Demon God would betray her. "Believe what you want." With that, Mike turned to leave. "Wait!" Master Fool called out. "What about our question exchange?" "Yes." Mike countered, "Do you have a question?" "What about your answer?" Master Fool feared Mike had forgotten her question and repeated, "How many elements did you fuse in your comprehended skill?" Mike confidently replied, "I said I''d give you an answer, but I didn''t say when." Master Fool: ... "Let''s not play dumb. Can you guarantee that what you just told me was the whole truth?" Mike sneered, as if he had seen through everything. Master Fool fell silent. Got her! A trick learned from Professor Gregory, and it worked well! Mike knew that getting Master Fool to reveal everything was unrealistic. She was a bit foolish, but not entirely stupid. "How about this, let''s make another fair trade." The demon master silently watched Thor. Mike laid out his terms, "You said before that the Force of Nature had no room for improvement. What if it were reforged?" Force of Nature was the equipment Mike had been using since level 10, and if possible, he wanted to use it until level 1000. "It can be done." Fool pondered for a moment. Helping Thor forge another weapon? Reforging the Force of Nature could even potentially upgrade it to SSS-grade equipment! Wouldn''t that be too dangerous? "I''ll do my best." Master Fool spoke again. She was a master smith, not a Forging Supreme God. If she could forge SSS-grade equipment every time, would she still be stuck in this wretched place, putting up with Thor''s nonsense? "Deal!" After reaching an agreement, Mike said cheerfully, "I fused six elements. As for the skill name... that''ll cost extra to unlock!" Leaving that answer, Mike''s figure disappeared, leaving the private space and heading to the Wolf''s Den. All that remained was a stunned Fool. "Six elements, how can it be six elements!" At level first comprehension, and the skill fused six elements! This talent ranked in the top five, maybe even top three, among those Master Fool knew! To put it in perspective, Ares''s first comprehension was just a water element skill! Though Ares was only level 50 at the time and comprehended Void Tremor. But the difficulty of fusing six elements far exceeded that of a single element comprehension by more than a thousand times! To be precise, each additional element fused exponentially increased the skill''s power and the requirements on the comprehender! Moreover, comprehension wasn''t just about quantity; quality was even more important! Comprehending trash skills every day was useless... Of course, Ares was an exception. Even the simplest sword moves, in Ares''s hands, had incredible power! Master Fool had seen Ares in action; some of his sword moves couldn''t even be called sword moves, just basic attacks! Yet they could still kill nine-tier demon Lords. Humanity had produced Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo, three Supreme Beings, giving them an overwhelming advantage over the demon gods. Now, Thor''s rise was unstoppable! A level 200 comprehension of a six-element fusion skill. When Thor reached level 1000 and obtained the Supreme Mark, what terrifying power would he possess... Thinking of this, Master Fool chuckled. "Anyway, it''s the other demon races that will die, not my problem!" "Why not help Thor beef up his equipment? That way, we can all meet our maker a bit sooner!" Chapter 259: I dont drink such cheap beer Chapter 259: I don''t drink such cheap beerIn the Wolf''s Den, Mike sipped on the free tap water, scanning the room for familiar faces. Without seeing Maxen, the water in his mouth tasted bland. Until a familiar burly figure appeared outside the Wolf''s Den. "Stone, you''re finally back!" Mike greeted Maxen enthusiastically, "I missed you, come on over!" "Bring the best beer the Wolf''s Den has to offer!" The moment Maxen saw Thor, his first instinct was to run. A dignified nine-tier Lord, invincible in the Abyssal Plane, wanted to flee?! Maxen felt like he could hear his wallet crying out in agony! The best beer in the Wolf''s Den was brought to the table. Mike downed his glass in one gulp, letting out a satisfied sigh. Maxen: ?? So Thor ordered a beer for himself, huh! "Order whatever you like." Mike said generously, "Just remember to pay for it yourself." Maxen stared at Thor''s masked face for a few seconds before blurting out, "Can''t you buy me a drink?" "Sure." Thor agreed so quickly that even Maxen was taken aback, wondering if he had heard wrong. "Excuse me," Mike called out, "Two of the cheapest beers, on my tab." Two beers were brought over, and Maxen hesitated, wary of a trick. "Drink up, I''ll cover the bill. That''s my promise." Mike said seriously. After all, he had made quite a bit from Maxen during the Suture Abyss trip. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Buying him a drink was the least he could do! "Gulp-gulp-" Maxen downed his beer, nearly moved to tears. After all this time, Thor was finally buying him a drink! Maxen looked at the bar, his voice trembling with excitement, "I''ll buy this glass!" He wanted to take the glass home and place it next to the demon god''s skeleton. This was undoubtedly the most valuable trophy of Maxen''s life! "Why rush? No one''s going to take it from you." Mike pushed the other beer towards Maxen, "This one''s on me too." Maxen was stunned again. Double joy? He picked up the beer and downed it again, feeling an indescribable satisfaction! He felt that even if he never broke through to Ultimate Lord, it was worth it! Maxen called out again, "I''ll buy this glass too!" Maxen looked at Thor, curiously asking, "Aren''t you drinking?" Mike nodded, "I don''t drink such cheap beer." Maxen: ... This was the Thor he knew. Now it felt right. If Thor had kept up his earlier behavior, Maxen would have suspected he was possessed by a demon god. "Let''s talk business, money-making business." Mike said seriously, "You know Calderon escaped from the coffin, right?" "I know." Maxen nodded, lowering his voice, "I''m only telling you. On the way back, I encountered one of Calderon''s clones. We fought for three hundred minutes, and I barely won." "Strong!" After the Suture Abyss trip, Mike had a new understanding of Stone''s "Strong." After praising Maxen, Mike continued, "Do you know much about the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth?" Maxen shook his head, explaining, "Above the ninetieth floor, each level is top-secret. We do have corresponding information, but it''s only decrypted for specific people before the challenge. One of the conditions to challenge the ninetieth floor is to become an Ultimate Lord. So I can''t help you with the ninety-fifth floor." "You don''t know, but I do." Mike revealed a mysterious smile, "To be precise, I know part of it." Maxen hesitated. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare. It was an awkward moment. "I''ll trade the information I know for something from you." Mike tapped his fingers on the table, organizing his thoughts, "You mentioned Calderon almost became your Godfather, right?" Maxen nodded, "Yes." But that was because Calderon had a good relationship with Maxen''s biological father. Calderon had no children, so he treated Maxen like his own son. Calderon wasn''t Maxen''s Godfather, but their relationship was like father and son. "Then you should know him well." Mike said slowly, "If Calderon temporarily reached level 1000, who do you think he would target?" "Supreme Demon God!" Maxen answered without hesitation. "But that doesn''t make sense. The Supreme Abyssal hasn''t opened yet, so it''s impossible." Mike frowned slightly. Supreme Abyssal Plane? Another new piece of knowledge he hadn''t heard of. Maxen explained, "Before the Supreme Demon God awakens, the Supreme Abyssal opens first. Without entering the Supreme Abyssal, you can''t confront the Supreme Demon God." Mike asked, "So how do you open the Supreme Abyssal?" "Generally, when a potential Supreme Being reaches around level 500, the Supreme Abyssal should open." Mike looked at his current level 200, realizing he still had some time. "Besides the Supreme Demon God, who else might Calderon target? Excluding Shadow Nine." Faced with Mike''s question, Maxen thought for a moment, "Archdemon or the Fifth Demon God, one of the two. I think Calderon would choose Archdemon. Back then... let''s just say, Archdemon has personal grudges with Calderon, Shadow Nine, and me, beyond the enmity between our races." At this point, Maxen''s face showed rare seriousness, and he said in a low voice, "I must kill Archdemon in this life!" Hearing this, Mike''s expression also darkened. If he didn''t understand by now, he would be a Fool. There had always been a character Mike subconsciously ignored, as if he didn''t exist- Maxen''s biological father. A person first has a biological father, then a Godfather. That''s common sense. Even for Maxen, it was the same. Rumor had it that Maxen''s biological father was an Ultimate Lord. But Mike had never heard any legends about Maxen''s biological father. "It seems Archdemon killed Maxen''s father, offending three of humanity''s top powerhouses in one go." After a moment of silence, Mike spoke again, "So according to you, Calderon''s ultimate target is likely Archdemon. I still lack information, but I suggest you infiltrate the First Abyss and wait for an opportunity." Maxen nodded, "Alright." He didn''t have much to do lately anyway. "Infiltrating the Abyss will require Shadow Three''s help, and the cost..." Maxen rubbed his hands, looking at Thor, hinting at something. Thor was unusually generous today, "Is 10 Lord merits enough?" "Enough!" Maxen was overjoyed. Earning 10 Lord merits from Thor was symbolically significant! Mike transferred 10 Lord merits to Maxen and handed him a conch shell. "This is a Magic Conch. Keep it safe. We can use it for remote communication and open a portal if necessary." "Got it." With that settled, Mike stood up, "I''m leaving now. Stay safe and keep in touch. By the way, I bought you ten thousand beers at the front desk. Drink as much as you want, don''t be shy." With that, Thor turned and left. Maxen was stunned again. Why was Thor different tonight? He had earned: 2 beers, 10 Lord merits, and 10,000 beers from Thor! A great victory! At that moment, a pretty waitress brought the bill, "Mr. Maxen, here''s your bill. Please sign." Maxen signed without hesitation. It was just the cost of two beer glasses, he could handle it! After signing, Maxen looked at the bill and exclaimed, "Holy Fuck, 50 Lord merits each?! Are these glasses made of SSS-grade ore or demon god bones?" Hearing Maxen''s question, the waitress calmly explained, "These glasses were consigned by a customer at the front desk, priced that high." Maxen asked, "Who consigned them?" The pretty waitress shook her head, "Sorry, we can''t disclose the ID of the top Soldier tier Star LoneWolf, even if we suspect his name is Thor." Maxen: ... When Maxen looked up, Thor was nowhere to be seen. Thor had silently left, leaving Maxen with a bill as a memento. Not long after Mike left the Wolf''s Den, the entire Tower of Truth echoed with an announcement, causing another uproar: "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSSS rating on the twentieth floor!" "Participant Thor''s SSSSS rating on the twentieth floor grants all humans in the Tower of Truth the buff [Phoenix Rebirth]!" "Permanent buff [Sea of Life]: Holy water effects +100%, healing potion effects +50% for all humans in the Tower of Truth!" "Permanent buff [Whale Fall]: Upon death, heals allies within 500 yards for 50% of own health (only within the Tower of Truth)." "Permanent buff [All Things Grow]: All humans in the Tower of Truth receive +100% effect from [All Things Grow]!" "[Phoenix Rebirth]: After failing a Tower of Truth challenge, the next entry retains 30% of the previous progress, effective below the 60th floor, once per floor." Chapter 260: Should I pick a good burial spot for him first, or just go kill him? Chapter 260: Should I pick a good burial spot for him first, or just go kill him?As the price for achieving an SSSSS rating, Mike didn''t need Maxen to remind him again. He wouldn''t be able to continue exploring the Tower of Truth today. And his personal rewards would have to wait until tomorrow. Mike sighed inwardly, "Apollo will be busy again." With nothing else to do, Mike returned to his private space, taking a tour of his territory. The plane fragment from the Fourth Abyss hadn''t fully integrated with Mike''s private space yet, which might take some more time. Mike wasn''t in a hurry. Everything was as usual, so Mike sought out the demon race''s Master Fool to discuss reforging the Force of Nature. "This piece of thunderstruck wood is an excellent base material, but it''s been made into this? What a waste!" Master Fool held the Force of Nature, lamenting the waste of good material. She sharply criticized, "It''s like a shoddy piece made by an apprentice in a rush!" Mike chuckled awkwardly, not responding. He had bought the Force of Nature at a low price from Foreskin. Now it seemed the Force of Nature might have been hastily made on the spot for Mike. "Enough criticism, tell me how to improve it." Mike knew that if the Force of Nature were truly worthless, Master Fool wouldn''t even bother to criticize it. "This piece of thunderstruck wood, based on Lightning and nature elements, should be reforged on that basis." Master Fool handed the Force of Nature back to Mike, saying seriously, "One condition for reforging is that your Sea of Truth must align with these two elements. To forge SSS-grade equipment, the Sea of Truth''s assistance is essential. Otherwise, why do you think I''m here?" Master Fool had been placed in Mike''s private space specifically to utilize Mike''s Sea of Truth for forging SSS-grade equipment. Currently, Thor''s Sea only had two elements: Shadow and Water. To add more elements, it was simple: invest and consume a large amount of resources! First, the added elements must be ones Mike already possessed: lightning, wind, fire, nature. Second, Mike must invest a massive amount of materials and resources! Lastly, the [Sea God''s Curse II] still affected Mike''s Thor''s Sea! He needed to invest four times the materials to achieve twice the scale. After hearing Master Fool''s explanation, Mike pondered, "So, to reforge the Force of Nature, I need to add Lightning and Nature elements to Thor''s Sea first?" Master Fool nodded, "Yes!" Mike took a deep breath, his heart trembling, "That will cost a lot of money..." "Maybe I shouldn''t reforge it." After feeling the pain for a full five seconds, Mike sighed. "Alright, Lightning and nature elements, right? I''ll go buy some materials." With that, a flash of lightning, and Mike entered the Trade Secret Realm. Mike laid out four anonymous merits cards, each with a limit of 100,000. "Foreskin, two sets of Lightning element materials, two sets of nature element materials." Foreskin handed over a list, "Mike, my boss has already prepared the materials. Please verify, the total is 400,000 Lord merits." Just hearing the number made Mike feel like he was about to go bankrupt. Clutching the merits cards, Mike made one last effort, "Didn''t your boss mention any discounts or free promotions?" Foreskin smiled wryly, "No." Mike: "There should be!" Foreskin shook his head seriously, "There really isn''t." "Mike, let go. It''s been five minutes." "Just a bit longer." After ten minutes, Mike took several deep breaths and finally let go. After paying the bill, his wealth plummeted by 50%. Mike felt the sea god owed him 1.56 million Lord merits for this! With the two sets of materials, Mike returned to his private space. He was surprised to find that a third of the Shadow element materials in Thor''s Sea had already been absorbed! Mike confirmed that the materials hadn''t been eaten by Cetus but that Cetus''s presence had accelerated their absorption. In other words, Cetus was speeding up Mike''s wealth consumption! Mike felt a mix of love and hate for Cetus. Placing the materials in Thor''s Sea, Mike forced himself not to look. Forty thousand, a full 400,000 Lord merits spent just like that! He glanced at the Force of Nature, muttering, "If you don''t become SSS-grade equipment, I''ll use you as firewood!" With the remaining time, Mike practiced his skills in his private space, trying various combat combinations. At 6:10 AM, when the Tower of Truth''s challenge time ended, he stopped, summoned the core crystal of truth, and with a flash of lightning, returned to Earth. ... Training summer camp, Area C. Back in his familiar dormitory, everything returned to normal. After a busy night, Mike stretched and smiled, "Good morning, Shadow Nine." From the black mist, Shadow Nine coldly replied, "Morning. You should know what I''m going to say next, right?" "Hold on, no matter how much you pay, I won''t go after Calderon." Mike raised his right hand, stopping Shadow Nine, "This time, it''s not about the money!" He calmly analyzed, "Calderon can''t kill me, right?" "Right." With Shadow Nine''s confirmation, Mike continued, "Since he can''t kill me, the result will be me killing him. The All-American Boy version of Calderon isn''t the true body." Mike counted on his fingers, "Eight false, one true. The other seven should be dealt with. If I kill this last one, the true body will temporarily break combat limits. This is likely part of Calderon''s plan. I guess he wasn''t crazy when he made it, right?" From Mike''s experience, the old generation of powerhouses who survived the initial Blood War were all exceptionally resilient. Calderon''s plan was so crazy, his true body must be planning something shocking! Analyzing this, Mike spread his hands, "Since I guessed Calderon''s plan, why should I cooperate?" As long as Mike didn''t kill the last false body, Calderon''s true body would never break combat limits. And fighting Calderon, Mike wouldn''t die. But the pain... was inevitable! Looking at Bad Woman''s fate, it was clear how miserable it could be. Listening to Mike''s analysis, Shadow Nine fell silent. From a certain perspective, Mike wasn''t wrong. But Mike had subconsciously overlooked one thing: If Mike could see through Calderon''s plan, Shadow Nine could see it even clearer. What if... Shadow Nine could achieve his own goals through Calderon''s plan? So, Shadow Nine needed Mike to take action and deal with Calderon''s last false body. Yesterday, Shadow Nine had told Shadows One, Two, and Three that the last false body would be handled by Thor. He would offer a price Thor couldn''t refuse. After a moment of silence, Shadow Nine''s raspy voice spoke again, "If you deal with Calderon, I''ll tell you about my true origins." Mike was taken aback, a flash of surprise in his eyes, but his expression quickly returned to normal. Clearly, he hadn''t expected Shadow Nine to offer such a deal. After that, both fell into an eerie silence. Shadow Nine had nothing more to say. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike had nothing more to say. As usual, he brushed his teeth, washed his face, and neatly arranged his towel, toothbrush, and cup. With the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist, the Force of Nature in hand, and Nightmare''s Breeze draped over him, Thor''s Sea flickering, his aura steadily climbed, reaching its peak. Mike opened the window, looking out at the Forest of Truth, his gaze fixed on the Tower of Truth. "Shadow Nine, Calderon is hiding on the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth." His expression was indifferent, and his tone carrying a hint of killing intent, "Should I pick a good burial spot for him first, or just go kill him?" Chapter 261: This is written by Thor? Chapter 261: This is written by Thor?Listening to Mike, the shadowy figure of Shadow Nine coldly replied, "Are you that brave? Let him come to you." Shadow Nine spoke again, "Calderon''s last false body has only one wish: to challenge a potential Supreme Being. Without fulfilling this wish, this false body won''t die." Mike: ??? Shadow Nine''s words carried a lot of information! From the tone, it seemed Shadow Nine had tried to slash Calderon''s false body but hadn''t succeeded. Mike recalled that when he met Little Nine last night, Little Nine had mentioned that his brother was severely injured. Now it seemed clear that Shadow Nine had beaten up Little Nine''s brother. After washing up, Mike left his dormitory and had breakfast in the cafeteria. It was evident that Cain was still with Anderson, enjoying the freshest ingredients. While eating, Mike quietly said, "Shadow Nine, don''t you think Anderson''s injuries are a bit too strange?" Previously in the Suture Abyss, only Anderson was severely injured. On the way back from the Suture Abyss to Earth, Anderson was still heavily injured by demon creatures. It wasn''t that Anderson lacked strength; it seemed the demon creatures were specifically targeting him! "It is a bit odd." Shadow Nine agreed with Mike''s observation, "But around a potential Supreme Being, strange things aren''t uncommon." "With the way you''re talking, I''m starting to feel like I''m something special." Mike took a big bite of his deluxe burger with three beef patties and washed it down with a glass of milk, letting out a long sigh of relief. "By the way, Shadow Nine." Mike asked quietly, "Is the communication crystal that Shadow Ten has a standard issue for Guardian Shadow?" Now that Mike was a member of Guardian Shadow, how could he not have one? Shadow Nine replied impatiently, "Generally, only Chief tier and above have communication crystals." Mike pressed, "Didn''t my last SSS-level mission qualify me for Chief tier?" Shadow Nine sneered, "How about I promote you to Lord tier?" Mike, not catching the sarcasm, seriously considered the suggestion, "That''s not a bad idea." After a moment''s hesitation, Mike shook his head, "Better not. Promoting too quickly might seem like favoritism." Finally, Shadow Nine tossed a communication crystal to Mike, silencing him. "Input a number and username yourself, and don''t bother me this morning." "Got it!" Satisfied, Mike took the communication crystal, thought for a moment, and entered four digits: 6969! "Username: Deathsinger" "Deathsinger (6969) logged in" The communication crystal''s appearance could be altered, and under Mike''s manipulation, it turned into a sleek black phone, looking perfectly natural. "Searching for user Shadow Seven..." "User [Terraon Morrow (Shadow Seven)], add as a friend?" Mike was stunned. Terraon became Shadow Seven? It had only been three days! Quick work. Terraon Morrow having some trump cards was normal. Violet losing to Terraon wasn''t shameful and made sense. Mike continued searching: "Searching for user Shadow Ten..." Logically, since Terraon Morrow defeated Violet, they swapped ranks. The current Shadow Ten should be the previous Shadow Seven. "User [Nameless (Shadow Ten)], add as a friend?" Who was this? The previous Shadow Eleven, who had been guarding Professor Gregory, Darian, Terenas''s mentor? Mike had a bad feeling: "How far did Shadow Seven fall?" For a moment, Mike even considered starting from Shadow Ninety-Nine. That might be faster. "Last night, Shadow element materials surged in price, clearly indicating fierce competition within Guardian Shadow." Strong Shadow element users often had ties to [Guardian Shadow]. After internal competition, slackers would be pushed out by overachievers. Like the former Shadow Seven, now who knows where they ended up. After searching for a while, Mike finally found a familiar ID. "User [Witty Wombat (Shadow Twenty-Two)], add as a friend?" That''s the one! Falling from Shadow Seven to Shadow Twenty-Two was quite a drop. Mike didn''t know what to say. "Sending friend request to [Witty Wombat (Shadow Twenty-Four)], awaiting approval..." Seeing the prompt on the communication crystal, Mike was stunned again. Was this real-time ranking? "[Witty Wombat (Shadow Twenty-Eight)] has accepted your friend request..." "[Witty Wombat (Shadow Thirty-Six)] is now your friend. Start chatting!" In less than ten minutes, Mike watched Violet drop from Shadow Twenty-Two to Shadow Thirty-Six. Worse than a stock crash! At least stocks have a limit down; Violet just kept falling, with no end in sight. Picking up the communication crystal, Mike sent a message. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deathsinger: Seven Bro, it''s Deathsinger Witty Wombat is typing... Witty Wombat: Ahem, it''s been a while since we last met. I''ve missed you, but I''ve been gravely injured in a great battle, unable to attend to other matters. Reading Violet''s message, Mike fell silent. Could it be... She was pushed down because she had no trump cards? Sitting in the classroom, Mike played with his new phone, chatting with Violet. Witty Wombat (Shadow Forty-Nine): It''s been a few days, and you''ve already been promoted to Chief tier. Not bad, not bad. Mike: ... How do you have time to worry about me? Shouldn''t you be concerned about yourself? At Violet''s current rate of decline, Mike felt it wouldn''t be long before they met at Chief tier... "Something''s not right. Violet was quite strong. How did her level drop so fast?" "Is she sick?" Mike asked curiously: Seven Bro, are you seriously injured? Maybe you should see a priest or a doctor. Witty Wombat: It''s a long story... Clearly, Mike calling her Seven Bro pleased Violet. She managed to hold her position at Shadow Forty-Nine, stabilizing for now. She took the opportunity to vent to Mike. Witty Wombat: It all started with Thor creating [Wind''s Reach]... Mike: ??? How did this involve him again! Through Violet''s explanation, Mike finally understood the backstory. Most Lords within Guardian Shadow had learned Wind''s Reach. This skill was worth learning as a trump card, even if it couldn''t be used in large abysses! Violet, wanting to save face, publicly claimed she hadn''t learned it! A skill she hadn''t learned, she couldn''t use, or she''d be mocked by other shadows! So a strange situation arose: everyone challenging Violet found she really didn''t use [Wind''s Reach], like playing League of Legends with the R key removed. She didn''t use it, but others did! Combined with Violet''s lack of trump cards, her ranking plummeted. After hearing this ''sad'' story, Mike fell into deep thought. Violet had raised a sharp issue Mike hadn''t considered. Wind''s Reach was a revolutionary god-tier skill, changing the status of wind mages and having a profound impact. So, how could Mike counter this move? Since [Wind''s Reach] was publicly sold, Mike''s enemies could likely get [Wind''s Reach] skill books. He wouldn''t be surprised if abyssal demon creatures learned it someday. How to counter it? Mike had no immediate answer. But he knew someone who might! Mike picked up the communication crystal phone and typed a message. Deathsinger: Seven Bro, do you remember the Soul Element project we talked about? Witty Wombat: I remember. Have you finished it? Deathsinger: Yes, I''ll send you ten articles. Can you pass them to Professor Gregory for me? Deathsinger: As payment, can you ask Professor Gregory for a favor? Mike briefly explained his request. On the other end, Shadow Forty-Nine (Violet) was taken aback. "Is that even possible?!" She gasped. She hadn''t realized Deathsinger was quite smart! Soon, Violet received ten Soul Element articles and forwarded them along with Deathsinger''s request to Professor Gregory. ... Tower of Truth, Eleventh Floor. Professor Gregory was at his desk, working on the eleventh-floor strategy guide. In the past few hundred years, he had never been this busy. Exploring the Tower of Truth at night, and making guides after failing to clear levels. In just a few days, he had gone from the ninth floor to the twelfth, reaching level 89, progressing rapidly! "Beep beep-" An email notification popped up. Professor Gregory glanced at it. "Violet sent me ten Soul Element papers?" Soul Element papers, even for Professor Gregory, took a long time to write. Ten papers at once, where did she copy them from? Moreover, it was an email from Violet. Most people would just ignore it. Professor Gregory opened the email and glanced at it, his expression changing. "This is written by Thor?" The quality of the papers was unexpectedly high, better than what Professor Gregory could write himself! After quickly reading through the ten papers, Professor Gregory was deep in thought. The content of the papers provided significant insights, taking time to fully digest. "If this is true, it might offer a different solution to Shadow Nine''s long-standing problem..." Professor Gregory looked at the last line of the email, surprised again. "Seeking a method to counter [Wind''s Reach] and requesting confidentiality?" This... was also Thor''s request? After pondering for a moment, Professor Gregory picked up his phone and dialed, "Get Maxen." "I have a request for you. Take this request form to your Second Godfather." "Alright, go now." Hanging up, Thor''s matter was settled. Professor Gregory looked at the ten papers again, lost in thought. Chapter 262: Can you avoid hitting my face? Chapter 262: Can you avoid hitting my face?Classroom in Area C. "Ding, ding, ding¡ª" The morning class had just ended, and Mike received another message from Violet. Witty Wombat: Professor Gregory replied to the email. There''s an attached item. I''ll forward it to you. Deathsinger: Got it. A well-sealed oil paper package appeared in the communication crystal. Clearly, Violet hadn''t peeked during the transfer. Even without opening the oil paper package, Mike could feel the sharp sword energy emanating from it. Mike discreetly opened the oil paper package, revealing ten skill books lying quietly inside. The ink on the skill books was still wet. Skill Book: [Tear Wound] [Tear Wound]: Inflicts continuous bleeding damage (100+ 20% Physical Attack + 15% Spell Power) per second on the enemy when slashing, and applies the Tear Wound effect, lasting 5 seconds. Tear Wound Effect: The target with this effect will continuously lose blood from the wound while moving, taking additional physical damage equal to 30% of the displacement distance, lasting 5 seconds. Cost: None Cooldown: 5 seconds Note: As I wandered the First Abyss, an old friend''s letter brought me some insight. That familiar tone, that casual demeanor... The author was obvious. Mike took out his Lone Wolf badge and sent a message to Joseph. "Joseph, I have a skill book that would fit perfectly into your. Interested?" While waiting for Joseph''s reply, Mike picked up the communication crystal and asked Violet the same question. "I want it!" After reading the skill description, Violet''s eyes sparkled. This skill perfectly countered Wind''s Reach! "As long as this skill has nothing to do with Thor, it''s fine!" Violet thought to herself. In the end, Mike named a price, and Violet agreed without even bargaining! Looking at the 1500 Lord merits he had just earned, Mike fell into deep thought. Was making money supposed to be this easy? Just then, Joseph replied. Joseph: "There''s such a skill book? I''ll take one, no, two! How much per book?" Thor: "I just sold one for 1500 Lord merits." Joseph: "I get it. 2000 per book!" Mike: ??? This was the first time he had seen someone voluntarily raise the price! Joseph was being unusually proactive! "Ding, your Wolf''s Den savings card has received 4000 Lord merits!" In the blink of an eye, Mike had 5500 Lord merits in hand. Looking at the remaining six skill books, Mike suddenly felt he might have undersold them. ... Guardian Shadow, Cross-Tier Challenge Arena. Shadow Forty-Nine, Witty Wombat, returned to the familiar battlefield. Her eyes were exceptionally determined, her right hand resting on the hilt of her blade, like a beast ready to strike. With the sound of tearing flesh, and in the disbelieving eyes of her opponent, a strong warrior fell unwillingly. "Witty Wombat, victory!" A halo on Violet''s wrist flashed, the numbers on it changing rapidly, finally stopping at: Thirteen. Shadow Thirteen! Violet''s eyes were filled with determination, her blood boiling. She wasn''t trying to prove how great she was. She wanted to show everyone that what she had lost, she would take back with her own hands (with Deathsinger''s help)! With the remaining time, Violet rushed to her fallen opponent, urgently saying, "Quick, swear!" The person smiled helplessly and shook their head, swearing by their true name never to reveal the details of their fight with Violet. Especially that game-changing move that caused damage through movement! After the oath, both figures flickered and left the arena, returning to reality. "Yes!" Violet pumped her fist, overjoyed. With [Tear Wound], she had shot up to Shadow Thirteen! "Who should I challenge next, Shadow Twelve or Shadow Eleven?" Amid her excitement, Violet didn''t forget the biggest contributor to her success. After each challenge, making the opponent swear to secrecy was something Deathsinger had taught her. And it worked! Deathsinger had mastered these unconventional tricks. She took out her communication crystal and started typing. Witty Wombat: Deathsinger, I''m now back to rank thirteen! Deathsinger: Impressive, impressive! Witty Wombat: I''m planning to challenge Shadow Eleven. I have a 60% chance of winning. Deathsinger: 60% chance? That''s a guaranteed loss. Why fight? Violet stared at the message on the communication crystal, deep in thought. She hadn''t scored high in school exams, but she had paid attention in math. How did a 60% chance equate to a guaranteed loss? Deathsinger: A 60% chance means you''ve already lost 40% before the fight even starts. If you lose another 40% during the fight, you''ll be left with just 20%. Rounding down, your win rate is practically zero! Violet read the message three times. It seemed to make sense? Witty Wombat: So, what do you suggest I do now? Deathsinger: Lie low, then strike with a thunderous impact. On the other end of the communication crystal, Mike detailed his combat philosophy, opening Violet''s eyes. Mike put away the communication crystal, concluding Violet''s matter. Now he had to worry about-Calderon. "If I''m not mistaken, Calderon will come looking for me by this afternoon." Mike had agreed with Shadow Nine that if Calderon issued a challenge, Mike would face him. Shadow Nine would handle keeping Mike''s identity secret. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During a break in the training hall, Kaelum approached with a joyful expression. "Mike, dinner''s on me tonight!" He pointed towards the cafeteria, whispering, "I''m paying. Let''s celebrate tonight." Mike couldn''t help but be curious, "What''s got you so happy?" Anderson added, "He just spent all his money." Hearing this, Mike looked at Kaelum in surprise. Spent all his money and still this happy? "Just a bit of cash!" Kaelum waved it off, unable to contain his excitement, "I just bought a skill book from my nephew. It''s amazing. I can''t share the details, but I can tell you it''s definitely from... a powerhouse!" Kaelum was hiding a lot, playing the mystery man. Little did he know, Mike was already well aware of everything. Listening to Kaelum, Mike''s expression was a mix of amusement and nonchalance, "Even if it''s from a Lord-tier powerhouse, how much could a skill book cost?" Kaelum casually replied, "Not much, just 4000 Lord merits." "Spit-" Damn you, Joseph! Making a profit as a middleman? Unbelievable! "That much?" Cain exclaimed, shocked, "I heard 1 Lord merit equals 1 million gold coins. You''re loaded?" "Yeah." Anderson explained, "He spent all his SSS-level mission rewards." Mike felt his heart bleeding! He sold three [Tear Wound] books for 5500 Lord merits, but Joseph sold one for 4000. Mike lost 6500 Lord merits! Mike could only console himself, "No worries, I''ll make that back from Joseph eventually!" As Mike was lamenting his lost merits, he saw a familiar, sexy woman. Fake Thor-Bad Woman! The SSS-grade talent training camp was supposed to have an exchange with Area B today. Since ''Thor'' hadn''t fought Mike yet, they came again. Bad Woman entered the training hall, not immediately looking for trouble with Mike, but checking the time. "It''s 3 o''clock, time to pee." This was something Shadow Nine taught them: to go to the restroom at regular intervals to live more like humans. Shadow Nine always had these quirky teachings, calling them ''the first step to being human.'' Standing in front of the restroom, Bad Woman hesitated. She had been beaten in the men''s restroom yesterday, leaving her with a psychological shadow. So this time, Bad Woman headed straight for the women''s restroom. As she entered the empty restroom, a cold voice came from above. "Thor, I heard you got an SSSSS rating last night?" Bad Woman:... "Can you avoid hitting my face? I..." That was her only request! Before she finished speaking, a fist came crashing down. Boom- A few minutes later, Shadow Two staggered out of the restroom, her face untouched but her body swollen. With a sneer, Bad Woman''s face showed mockery and disdain. What nonsense about Calderon, the second Ultimate Lord of humanity, Shadow Nine''s rival, the best fighter... All lies! Even with full force, he couldn''t kill me? And twice at that! I should be Shadow One! Shadow Two was beaten vision blurred. She vaguely saw five identical people approaching. Bad Woman rolled her eyes and finally succumbed to Calderon''s beating, passing out again. Chapter 263: Restroom Titan Chapter 263: Restroom TitanThe All-American Boy version of Calderon jumped out of the window of the women''s restroom. He quickly walked to a corner and called out softly, "Little Nine, let''s go." "Brother!" A slightly childish voice responded, and Calderon''s face changed instantly upon hearing it. Someone was with Little Nine! Moreover, this person had managed to evade his detection and silently approach Little Nine. Only a handful of people near the Forest of Truth could achieve such a feat. A beast-like growl emerged from Calderon''s throat, "Shadow Nine, get out here!" Black mist rose and spread around. Everyone within the black mist was forcibly pulled into another space. Four figures stood: A wary Calderon, a slightly nervous young boy, a youth clad in shadow armor, and... Shadow Nine. Calderon quickly stepped forward, shielding Little Nine. Little Nine tugged at his sleeve, "Brother, why are you fighting again..." Calderon whispered softly, "It''s nothing." He turned to look at the youth in shadow armor, who had a Thunderclap Hammer at his waist. "So, you''re the real Thor!" Calderon wouldn''t mistake that weapon. He hadn''t expected the Thunderclap Hammer to choose Thor as its master. Mike nodded, "Yes, I am Thor." Mike had been observing the scene where Calderon beat up Bad Woman. Gathering as much information about the enemy as possible was beneficial for the upcoming battle. He had to admit, Calderon was ruthless. Mike thought he should be called the Restroom Titan! "Enough talk." Calderon snorted, "Since you and Shadow Nine are both here, are you planning to kill me?" At the mention of killing, Little Nine''s face showed anxiety, and he tried to step forward, but Calderon pushed him back. Calderon''s control was precise, just enough to stop Little Nine without hurting him. Watching this, Mike narrowed his eyes slightly. He noticed a detail. Calderon''s attitude towards Little Nine wasn''t like facing a younger version of himself. It was more like... protecting a son?! "There must be a significant secret on the ninety-fifth floor!" "Apollo, what are you hiding from me?" "Huh? Was I followed by that old fool last night?" "Looks like I need to hurry and get my talent to undergo a second awakening. Otherwise, I''m not enough in front of these top lords!" Mike opened his eyes again, putting those thoughts aside for now, and spoke calmly, "I have always been upright and honorable, never taking advantage of others." Calderon''s expression tightened, showing a hint of admiration. He hadn''t expected Thor to be such a person! Mike continued, "You are severely injured and just fought Shadow Two. If I were to fight you to the death now, wouldn''t that be as despicable as the demon?" These words were righteous and resounding! Shadow Nine almost believed him! Calderon, too, looked solemn, full of respect, "Indeed, you are a potential Supreme Being of humanity! You are a worthy opponent. I promise to give my all when we duel." He then asked, "So, how do you propose we fight?" Mike suddenly asked an unrelated question, "Have you ever flipped a coin?" Calderon frowned, "What do you mean?" Mike patiently explained, "A coin has two sides. The more times you flip it, the closer the results get to the true probability. Simple probability theory, you should have learned it, right?" Calderon''s expression stiffened, then returned to normal, nodding, "Of course!" Never show weakness! Never admit ignorance! Otherwise, wouldn''t that make him look foolish? "So, deciding the outcome with one fight is too random." Mike proposed a bold suggestion, "Let''s fight 99 times and see who wins more. That way, it reflects our true abilities. How about it?" "No." Calderon rejected Thor''s proposal, hesitated, then spoke again, "If we were of the same generation, I would agree without hesitation." Heh. Mike sneered inwardly, "If we were of the same generation, you wouldn''t even know who I am!" Ninety-nine fights? What are you thinking? Calderon slowly said, "As I am now... I can only fight you three times." Mike, fearing he might change his mind, quickly agreed, "Three times it is!" Three times it is. Although he didn''t know Calderon''s plan or what Shadow Nine was plotting, Mike knew he needed time! With time, Mike could improve his strength, uncover the secrets of the ninety-fifth floor, and figure out what these two big shots were up to! "Tomorrow, the first fight. Come to Area C, I''ll be waiting." Mike added, "Let''s not fight in the restroom." Mike was cautious, avoiding Calderon''s home turf. After all, the other party was the Restroom Titan, so he had to be careful. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calderon nodded, accepting Thor''s proposal. Mike continued, "The first fight''s content will be decided by me. Each subsequent fight will be decided by the previous fight''s loser. Regardless of the outcome, we fight three times. Agreed?" "Agreed." Calderon accepted. To fight a potential Supreme Being three times was already a great honor! Moreover, Thor was so upright, not taking any advantage, even giving him time to recover. Calderon was convinced that Thor was a good person! In Thor, Calderon seemed to see a shadow of Morpheus. Both were such sunny, upright people! "Farewell." With the matter settled, Calderon took Little Nine and left. Shadow Nine didn''t stop them, letting them go. Once Calderon was far away, laughter echoed from the black mist. "Heh heh heh-" "Kid, if I didn''t know your true nature, I might have been fooled by you!" "Upright and honorable, heh heh heh-" "Do you even know what those words mean?" Mike spread his hands, helplessly saying, "What can I do? I''m desperate too! If I fight Calderon now, I only have an 80% chance of winning, almost a guaranteed loss!" High EQ: I don''t want to take advantage of others, let''s fight another day. Low EQ: Let my Thor''s Sea absorb the Lightning and nature element materials, raise my win rate to 95%, then I''ll fight you! "Phew-" Exhaling deeply, Mike gained a deeper understanding of Calderon''s strength. Facing such a strong opponent, just standing before him put considerable pressure on Mike. This was the strongest opponent Mike had encountered so far, aside from Supreme Beings! The black mist space created by Shadow Nine was part of the Tower of Truth. Fighting here, even if killed, one could be revived, with no worries. Even so, Mike didn''t want to fight Calderon with only an 80% win rate! That was Calderon, the second Ultimate Lord of humanity, a true top-tier powerhouse! Underestimating him would mean death for Mike! A 20% chance of winning? Creating miracles was one of the things such powerhouses excelled at! As the black mist dispersed, Mike returned to the training hall to participate in the afternoon training. He decided not to sell the remaining six [Tear Wound] books for now, keeping them in hand. The more he sold, the more he lost! After dinner, Mike returned to his dormitory. He waited silently for midnight. At midnight, Mike greeted Shadow Nine and entered the Tower of Truth for another challenge. The personal rewards for the twentieth-floor SSSSS rating hadn''t been issued yet. However, Mike had asked Shadow Nine in advance if he could start the challenge, and received a positive response. "Choose a floor!" "Twenty-first floor!" With a flash of white light from the core crystal of truth, a familiar prompt sounded in Mike''s ear, "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 264: River of Blood Chapter 264: River of Blood"Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the twenty-first floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans within the Tower of Truth the buff [Lightning Mastery]!" "Timed buff [Dual Wield Mastery]: Allows humans within the Tower of Truth to wield different weapons in each hand, ignoring equipment restrictions, for 6 hours!" "Timed buff [Robust Physique]: After death, humans within the Tower of Truth will not enter a weakened state upon returning to the Core City of Truth, for 6 hours." "Timed buff [Experience Boost]: Humans within the Tower of Truth gain +20% experience, for 3 hours!" "[Lightning Mastery]: When casting Lightning skills, there is a 15% chance to cast again, for 6 hours!" A flash of lightning, and Mike appeared in the Core City of Truth. The twenty-first floor was straightforward, a traditional grind of fighting monsters and leveling up. In an hour and a half, Mike had maxed out the Exploration Rate to 100% and leveled up to 221. "At this rate, I can at least get another SSSS rating tonight." Mike didn''t check his attribute panel immediately, planning to review everything after finishing his challenges for the night. He had agreed to three consecutive battles with Calderon. Before the duel, Mike had already strategized. These three battles could buy Mike up to 72 hours! In other words, before the third battle, Mike could level up to 300 and find a way to complete his talent''s second awakening! By then, Mike''s combat power should see a significant boost, though how much was uncertain. [Authoritative studies show that a second awakening can increase combat power by an average of 67858%] Mike ignored the Eye of Truth''s self-praise. Having conquered the twenty-first floor with an SSSS rating, Mike hadn''t yet received his personal reward. But he did receive the SSSSS rating personal rewards for the twentieth floor first! "SSSSS rating for conquering the twentieth floor, reward: [Frozen Lake]*1!" "SSSSS rating for conquering the twentieth floor, reward: [Ice Village]*1!" "SSSSS rating for conquering the twentieth floor, reward: [River of Blood]*1!" After receiving his personal rewards, Mike immediately returned to his private space to check things out. In his private space, Vladimir was arm-in-arm with a young man, looking very friendly. "Harry, you''ve come to the right place!" "Our boss is very kind, treats us well, no overtime, and plenty of benefits!" Standing behind Vladimir, Mike pondered. Was Vladimir badmouthing him? "Ahem." Clearing his throat, Mike walked up to the two, glancing at the Frozen Lake and the village. The Frozen Lake was situated in the northern part of the private space, covering over 250 square miles. The lake water was a clear blue, the surface calm. "Savior, we meet again." After breaking the curse of the cycle, Harry had regained his youthful appearance. The Ice Village had over a hundred villagers, who made a living by fishing. They gathered in the village, watching from a distance without approaching. "So many people?" "Dorian, handle this." The werewolf Dorian quickly arrived on the scene. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike casually instructed, "Those willing to work can sign labor contracts, everything as usual. Those unwilling can receive regular supplies to ensure basic survival. Once the private space connects with the Core City of Truth, they can choose to stay or leave." "Understood." Mike didn''t need to worry about the village; he had plenty of capable subordinates. Miners, dwarves, werewolves, vampires, mushrooms, demon race. Quite a diverse mix. Mike was more concerned about the other two rewards: The Frozen Lake and the River of Blood! [Frozen Lake: The lake contains not only fish but also various rare treasures. ] [Their common trait: They can all help strengthen Thor''s Sea] Mike: ?! Good stuff! With the Frozen Lake, Mike could save a lot of expenses! He felt like spending 24 hours a day fishing in the Frozen Lake; it was all money! Tearing his gaze away from the lake, Mike looked at Vladimir, "Do you want the River of Blood?" Vladimir smiled faintly, "Honorable master, if I said I didn''t want it, would you believe me?" "What exactly is the River of Blood? Explain it to me." Before Vladimir could speak, Mike emphasized, "Think carefully before you answer." Vladimir''s expression grew serious as he slowly said, "The strongest beings among vampires are called Ancestor, rumored to be true gods. But I suspect Ancestor haven''t become god, or are one or two steps away from it." Vladimir, unusually honest, continued at Mike''s gesture. "The so-called River of Blood is essentially the same as your Thor''s Sea. Vampires build their River of Blood after becoming Dukes, using its power in battle. After becoming princes, or what humans call Lords, they can use the River of Blood to resurrect, among other things..." After a brief introduction, Vladimir''s tone shifted, "In the distant past, sorry I can''t remember the exact day, all prince-level vampires'' Rivers of Blood went out of control. The Rivers of Blood... tried to turn us into its slaves!" Mike frowned, "Does this have to do with the vampire Ancestor?" "Yes." Vladimir nodded, "Some say it''s a sign of the Ancestor becoming a god, making him the master of all vampires. Others say it''s the result of the Ancestor''s failed attempt to become a god. After failing, the Ancestor didn''t want any vampire to threaten his position, so he polluted the Rivers of Blood, trying to turn all powerful vampires into his slaves." Mike crossed his hands, tapping his right index finger on the back of his left hand, speaking softly, "You''re getting off-topic. Tell me about the River of Blood that just appeared in the private space." Vladimir smiled apologetically, leading Mike to the lowest level of Mistveil Castle, pointing to a red stream flowing beside a coffin. "I have two guesses about the origin of this River of Blood." "First, it''s one of the few Rivers of Blood not polluted by the Ancestor. Second, it''s the primordial blood river the Ancestor has been seeking, the key to vampires becoming gods." By the end, Vladimir''s voice trembled slightly. He was far less composed than he appeared. Regardless of the result, this River of Blood was enough to drive all vampires mad! Back when the Rivers of Blood went out of control, Vladimir was one of the victims, with many unresolved hidden dangers. These hidden dangers wouldn''t be an issue in daily life. But facing high-tier vampires, or even the Ancestor himself, Vladimir would be instantly defeated! This River of Blood could completely solve Vladimir''s problems. Mike glanced at it, not commenting on Vladimir''s guesses. This River of Blood could be ''borrowed'' in battle. Summoning it to assist in combat could increase health cap by 50 million, health regeneration by 200%, healing effects by 100%, and other positive benefits. However, it also doubled the damage taken from holy light elements. Mike had no intention of turning himself into a vampire, just borrowing it. Facing such a precious River of Blood, Vladimir''s restraint had only one reason. He had gauged Thor''s thoughts! Thor''s principle was simple: clear distinctions between gratitude and enmity. As long as Vladimir remained loyal, this River of Blood would eventually be his! After inspecting the River of Blood, Mike had nothing else to do for now. He patted Vladimir''s shoulder, "Keep an eye on the prisoner. I''ll continue my challenges and come back to deal with things later." "As you wish!" A flash of lightning, and Mike disappeared, heading to the twenty-second floor of the Tower of Truth. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 265: State of flow Chapter 265: State of flowTower of Truth, Twenty-Second Floor. A flash of lightning, and Mike appeared in front of a mirror. He glanced to the left, then to the right. The twenty-second floor was also known as the [Mirror Floor]. On this floor, there was a special rule: any action taken must be mirrored within a specified time, or face corresponding penalties. At best, you could get injured and lose health; at worst, you could lose Exploration Rate and be directly eliminated! Mike''s reflection appeared in the mirror, then quickly vanished, along with the mirror itself. [Small wave of monsters 230 yards to the left rear] Mike raised his right hand and released a Thunderclap Strike to the left rear, instantly killing them. After waiting a few seconds, he raised his left hand and released Thunderclap Strike into the empty space on the right rear. "This rule is quite interesting." After dealing with the first wave of monsters, the marble slab beneath Mike began to float. The marble slab carried Mike, flying around the space, while monsters randomly spawned. The mirror rule meant that if Mike took a step forward, he would need to take a step back. In other words, throughout the challenge, Mike couldn''t leave his spot for too long and had to return to the marble slab quickly! Moreover, the Exploration Rate on this floor was earned by killing monsters. The total number of monsters was fixed, and killing them all would grant a 100% Exploration Rate. A monster had to be killed within a set time after spawning. Otherwise, once the monsters disappeared, that portion of the Exploration Rate would be lost forever. The mirror rule, floating platform, and timed monsters. These three factors combined made the twenty-second floor''s difficulty skyrocket! Historically, only Morpheus and Ares had achieved an SSS rating on the twenty-second floor! Other floors had geniuses who could achieve an SSS rating with effort. This showed how difficult the twenty-second floor was and how hard it was to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate! Even Mike, upon entering the twenty-second floor, found it a bit challenging. The Eye of Truth provided the spawn locations and times of the monsters, and Mike quickly planned the most efficient kill order and simplest actions. After overcoming the initial discomfort, Mike entered an extremely focused state, executing each move flawlessly. He even began to ignore the Eye of Truth''s prompts. Without needing to know the monster spawns in advance, Mike could still handle the situation perfectly. Mike''s actions became more fluid, and monsters fell under his barrage of skills. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Meteor Fire Rain!" "..." In fact, the traditional strategy guides for the twenty-second floor emphasized: simplicity and efficiency! If one move could kill, don''t use a second. The mirror rule required that all previous actions be replicated within a specified time limit. A flashy series of moves would make replicating them very difficult. Why make things harder for yourself? Once Mike entered a state of flow, he relaxed, discarded all rigid rules, and acted at will. He executed flawlessly, never triggering the mirror rule''s penalties! Meanwhile, the Exploration Rate soared. 10%... 25%... 46%...90%! Boom- The previous magic mirror reappeared, shattering into countless fragments, each releasing monsters that swarmed Mike, trying to tear him apart. This was the hardest part of the floor; the sheer number of monsters could easily overwhelm and confuse you. "Mirror... Shadow..." In his state of flow, Mike naturally closed his eyes and casually struck out. The feeling was familiar. Just like he had experienced yesterday. Shadow elements appeared around Mike, and his shadows multiplied beneath him. Each shadow mimicked Mike''s actions, dealing damage to the enemies. There were nine shadows in total! The number of shadows stopped increasing and began to merge. After the nine shadows became one, Mike opened his eyes and charged forward. "Star Pluck!" But his shadow didn''t follow his steps; instead, it charged in the opposite direction. Body and shadow separated! During the 0.5-second pause of Star Pluck, Mike wielded the Thunderclap Hammer, fighting bravely, and so did his shadow. After 0.5 seconds, Mike finished Star Pluck and returned to his original position, merging with his shadow. The Eye of Truth helpfully prompted, [No need to mirror actions] Mike''s lips curled into a faint smile. He only needed to swing his hammer. Star Pluck! Wind''s Reach! Tear Wound! Void Tremor... In an instant, it seemed like countless figures were fighting in the space! Boom- Countless figures merged into one, and Mike returned to his original spot. The next moment, countless monsters showed bloodlines on their bodies, their forms beginning to disintegrate. Boom- [Current Exploration Rate: 100%] Mike didn''t settle immediately but looked at his shadow. During the previous battle, Mike had comprehended a new skill. Comprehending a new skill was such a wonderful thing! Comprehending skills was a process of trial and error. Once you crossed that threshold, it meant your comprehension was sufficient, and further skill comprehension was more about timing. Moreover, Mike''s first skill comprehension, [All Things Grow], had fused six elements! This time, Mike comprehended a skill using only the Shadow element, which was a hundred times easier. Mike looked at his newly comprehended skill: Skill Name: None Effect: Creates a shadow that mirrors your actions, only mimicking physical and Shadow element skills. The shadow inherits 100% of the user''s health, deals 60% damage, and takes 200% damage. When the shadow stays near the user, it can absorb damage for the user. If the shadow is destroyed, the skill enters a 5-minute cooldown. Within 10,000 yards, the user can swap positions with the shadow at any time. Cost: Maintains shadow existence (3500 mana/second), consumes equivalent mana when the shadow uses skills. Cooldown: None After reading the skill description, Mike nodded slightly. It had survivability, mobility, and damage output. But calling it top-tier would be an exaggeration. This skill was born under the strict rules of the twenty-second floor, with inherent limitations. It would be more effective in team battles, in solo fights, its main benefits for Mike were survivability and mobility. "I''ve comprehended the skill, but what should I name it?" Mike found himself in a new dilemma. Mike was puzzled by one thing. In life-and-death battles, why would anyone shout out their skill names while attacking? Wasn''t that just alerting the enemy? If a skill were named [I Want to Eat Shit], Even if it could kill a demon god, Mike wouldn''t want to use it! Putting away the skill panel, Mike didn''t name the skill immediately but summoned the core crystal of truth. "Calculating conquest rating..." Everyone within the Tower of Truth received a new notification, some even becoming numb to it. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for conquering the twenty-second floor of the Tower of Truth with an SSSS rating!" Chapter 266: Reforging the Force of Nature Chapter 266: Reforging the Force of Nature"Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the twenty-second floor with an SSSS rating, granting all humans within the Tower of Truth the buff [Prism of Truth]!" "Timed buff [Shadow Stealth]: Shadow element skill effects +50%, for 6 hours!" "Timed buff [Overall Enhancement]: All attributes +20% for humans within the Tower of Truth, for 6 hours." "Timed buff [Experience Boost]: Humans within the Tower of Truth gain +20% experience, for 3 hours!" "[Prism of Truth]: When using reconnaissance skills within the Tower of Truth, effects are increased by 50%, for 6 hours!" Mike returned to his private space, appearing right next to Master Fool, startling her. "Did you comprehend another skill?" Mike scoffed, "Is that so surprising?" "You should be more restrained." Master Fool seemed to imply something deeper. Mike immediately pressed, "Why do you say that?" Before Master Fool could refuse, Mike added, "I''ll trade you the details of my newly comprehended skill for your information." He emphasized, "A live exchange." After all, this new skill wasn''t as game-changing as All Things Grow, so it wasn''t really a trump card. Telling Master Fool wouldn''t hurt. Master Fool hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded, agreeing to the trade. It seemed she wouldn''t be at a loss. "You first!" Master Fool had learned her lesson, making Mike go first. Mike openly displayed the skill description to Master Fool, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness, "Can''t there be more trust between humans and demons?" Master Fool rolled her eyes and began, "Comprehending skills sounds wonderful, and the first skill you comprehend will indeed be powerful. But if used improperly, it won''t benefit you and might even deplete your potential because all creatures'' inspiration is limited." Mike nodded slowly. This was the first time he had heard such a perspective. "Think of it this way: you''re a painter. You can spend time and effort creating a world-class painting. Or you can draw an egg every day, a thousand times over, and no matter how you draw it, it''s still just an egg." Master Fool continued to explain, "Therefore, when it comes to comprehending skills, quality should be prioritized over quantity. Take your new skill as an example; the best approach is..." At this point, Master Fool suddenly stopped, smiling without saying more. Mike was prepared and offered his terms, "You can enter the Frozen Lake, but you can''t take any materials. You can only look, not touch." Master Fool nodded, "Deal." They reached another agreement. Master Fool revealed the answer, "The best approach is to control your desire to comprehend and try to incorporate more elements into your self-created skills. Once you successfully fuse at least three elements, the benefits of your next comprehended skill will be immense!" Mike nodded, indicating he understood. This demon race Master Fool knew quite a lot! Mike hadn''t expected that comprehending skills required restraint. Shadow Nine hadn''t mentioned this because he never thought Mike could comprehend skills one after another! In the end, Shadow Nine had underestimated Thor, the potential Supreme Being! Putting the matter of comprehending skills aside for now, Mike would heed Master Fool''s advice and watch his frequency. Thinking of this, Mike grew even more impressed with Ares. His inspiration seemed endless and inexhaustible. After achieving an SSSS rating on the twenty-first floor, Mike''s personal reward was an SS- grade equipment [Golden Bow]. The personal reward for the twenty-second floor hadn''t arrived yet and might take some time. Mike glanced at the [Golden Bow], realizing he had no use for it, and tossed it to Master Fool. "Didn''t you say before that dismantling useless SS-grade equipment would help reforge the Force of Nature?" "Yes," Master Fool nodded, explaining, "The SS-grade equipment rewarded by the Tower of Truth is different from what we forge, or rather... the materials used are more luxurious! Generally, dismantling an SS-grade equipment from the Tower of Truth can provide enough materials to forge at least three pieces of the same quality!" In this process, the biggest cost was the master smith, as the number of pieces they could forge in their lifetime was limited. For a human master smith, the fee alone could take away one finished SS-grade equipment. Mike didn''t have this concern! Master Fool''s forging talent was evidently extremely powerful, allowing her to forge a vast number of pieces! Hearing this, Mike took out the previously obtained [Fury of the Frost] and [Behemoth''s Claw]. "Use these two pieces as materials and help integrate them into the Force of Nature." Throwing in three SS-grade pieces, along with countless precious materials, Mike was paying a hefty price to upgrade the Force of Nature to SSS-grade! If this didn''t work, Mike had no other options. At this stage, he had done everything he could. Master Fool accepted the equipment and reported the current progress. She was very professional about forging. "Thor''s Sea will finish absorbing in half a day. After that, bring the Force of Nature, and I''ll start reforging. It will take at most one day to complete." After reporting the timeline, Master Fool added, "As per our agreement, if the reforging process fails, I''ll provide the materials to forge a new SSS-grade staff for you. I guarantee that the successfully reforged Force of Nature will be the strongest among SS-grade equipment at the very least." "Good." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike nodded, indicating he understood. This was what professionalism looked like. For professional matters, Mike usually left them to the professionals. Next, he returned to Mistveil Castle and found Vladimir in the dungeon. Mike asked directly, "Have you finished investigating his background?" Vladimir shook his head, "Not yet." "I tried extracting his soul, but his memories are chaotic and mad. Some fragments are particularly vivid but contradict my own memories... I think my memories might be flawed. After the blood river was polluted and rioted, I, as a prince level, was also affected." Vladimir was very honest. He was now completely at Thor''s mercy. Mike glanced at the vampire prince trapped in the coffin, who looked particularly weak due to continuous bloodletting. Mike suddenly asked, "If we stop the bloodletting for 6 hours, what state will he be in? Can the dungeon hold him?" Vladimir was silent for a moment before answering, "Four-tier prince, it can hold him." The dungeon had been reinforced by Master Fool, easily handling a four-tier prince. Moreover, the previously rewarded River of Blood was temporarily lent to Vladimir. This gave Vladimir a significant advantage in internal vampire battles, a natural upper hand! "Good, release his restraints. I need him today." Mike added, "If he gets killed, he can still be revived, right?" Vladimir felt a chill run down his spine, unsure how to respond. Listen to yourself, do you even hear what you''re saying? Chapter 267: Ready to go hammer Calderon together? Chapter 267: Ready to go hammer Calderon together?"Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the twenty-second floor with an SSSS rating, earning the reward [Magic Mirror]!" Mike was taking a break when the previous SSSS-level personal reward arrived. SS-grade special item- [Magic Mirror] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Magic Mirror]: After reflecting an item, the mirror creates a highly realistic counterfeit, indistinguishable from the original but without any actual effect. Note: Limited to three uses per day, cannot create counterfeits of items with too high a tier. Mike suddenly had a bold idea. What if he used this mirror to reflect money? Wouldn''t he become rich? But then he reconsidered. This seemed unlikely because Mike currently didn''t lack cash, and Lord merits were quite special. They belonged to the Lord tier of items, so clearly, it wouldn''t work. Stowing away the Magic Mirror, Mike stretched and began considering his next move. "The twenty-third floor..." Glancing at the strategy guide, Mike decided to temporarily abandon it. The twenty-third, twenty-fourth, twenty-fifth, and twenty-sixth floors were interconnected, with the instance content being a massive maze. "With only three hours left, clearing it is out of the question." Based on Mike''s experience, such interconnected floors usually had complex backstories, likely requiring six hours to fully explore. "Time to grind levels." With no other choice, Mike opted for the twenty-second floor. The monsters on the twenty-second floor scaled with the challenger''s level, capped at level 299. With Mike''s newly comprehended Shadow element skill, this floor was a leveling paradise for him! With nearly three hours left, Mike needed to level up quickly for his duel with Calderon. Replaying such floors wouldn''t yield any rewards. Mike was in it for the experience, not the rewards. Moreover, in the heat of battle, Mike felt himself becoming increasingly proficient with his new skill. The more familiar he became, the more he recognized its shortcomings, and the clearer his ideas for improvement became. However, he was still missing something to fuse another element into it! It was like watching a Japanese adult film, always obscured by a thin layer of mosaic, unable to see the full picture, causing frustration. "The pressure is still too low." Mike had comprehended this skill in a state of flow, driven by the need to clear the twenty- second floor. Now, the twenty-second floor posed no challenge to him. Finding that state again seemed highly unlikely. Mike didn''t force himself; such things couldn''t be forced. Mike ran the twenty-second floor four times in a row, spending two and a half hours in total. His level increased to 284, and he opened his attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-grade) Level: 284 Job: Stormwalker Magus (Lightning-Wind-Fire-Nature) SSS-grade Second Job: Tidewalker Magus (Shadow-Water) SSS-grade Health: 6,254,800/6,254,800 Mana: 12,378,900/12,378,900 Strength: 68,581 (+12,141) Intelligence: 145,716 (+10,577) Spirit: 127,891 (+8,641) Agility: 50,749 (+10,034) Constitution: 49,467 (+11,571) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature, Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer, etc. Skills: All Things Grow, Mirror Shadow, etc. Status: Blessing of Thor''s Sea, Sea God''s Curse II, etc. Due to the second job template and the bonuses from three class changes, Mike''s attribute gains from leveling were enormous. Each level he gained was equivalent to several, even ten levels for an ordinary person! At just under level 300, his lowest base attribute was nearly fifty thousand. His Intelligence attribute had soared past 150,000. Aside from Lightning skills, Mike''s other skills still relied on his attributes to deal high damage. Mike didn''t push to level 300 in one go; the remaining time wasn''t enough to gain 16 levels, so he left it for tomorrow. Closing the attribute panel, Mike looked at the remaining thirty minutes, already having a plan. Summoning the core crystal of truth, Mike input a new floor number: Fourteenth floor! A flash of lightning, and Mike returned to the fourteenth floor, once again standing before the Slaughter Stele. The Slaughter Stele stored the projections of top human warriors from past generations. The projections had no talents but had other attribute bonuses, and their combat styles and habits closely resembled the originals. Mike wasn''t looking for just anyone; he was looking for-Calderon! Since he was going to duel Calderon, practicing against Calderon''s projection first was a good idea. "The problem is, what''s Calderon''s ID..." Mike didn''t know Calderon''s ID in the Tower of Truth. He scanned the inscriptions on the stele and soon found a clue. "Challenge [I Want to Be the First] (Lv.101), gain 27% Exploration Rate." No doubt, this ID had to be Calderon. Mike didn''t even need the Eye of Truth''s prompt and selected it directly. Before entering the slaughter space, Mike set some conditions. "Level limit: 101" "Attribute limit: 100%" This way, Mike would be fighting Calderon''s projection on equal terms. Entering the slaughter space, Mike heard a cold snort. "I Want to Be the First Ultimate Lord." It was typical Calderon. That comment was quite provocative. A blade flashed, and Mike''s eyes widened. Calderon was using a blade! This detail had never been mentioned before! Since Calderon''s escape plan began, he had always fought with his fists. Why was his level 101 projection using a blade? Clang- Mike lost the initiative but didn''t panic, countering with his hammer. Soon, Mike gained the upper hand, suppressing Calderon''s projection and winning easily. Mike shook his head; a projection was still just a projection. Combat talent could only be mechanically copied, not dynamically applied. Exiting the slaughter space, Mike challenged Calderon again. This time, he lowered his level and attributes, increasing the difficulty! Level 100, 99% attributes! Fight again, win again! Again! Level 90, 90% attributes! Again... Half an hour flew by. Mike finally managed to win against the projection with level 80 and 45% attributes. Any lower, and his win rate would drop below 90%, so he didn''t try. With the last bit of time exhausted, Mike left the Tower of Truth and returned to Earth. "Good morning, Shadow Nine!" Mike looked at the rising sun outside the window, full of energy. The young man smiled slightly, "Ready to go hammer Calderon together?" Chapter 268: So this is what no-holds-barred combat means? Chapter 268: So this is what no-holds-barred combat means?Summer camp, Area C. The training hall was particularly empty in the early morning, with dark mist continuously seeping from the corners, enveloping the entire space. This was the battlefield Mike and Calderon had agreed upon. Shadow Nine had set it up in advance, using part of the Tower of Truth''s rules to alter the space. Even if someone died here, they could easily be revived. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dawn''s light couldn''t penetrate the thin mist, only casting a golden hue over the training hall, giving it a somewhat sacred appearance. Inside, the flickering dim lights contrasted with the golden glow outside, making the hall eerily silent. Only Mike sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting quietly. Tap-tap- Rhythmic footsteps broke the silence. Mike slowly opened his eyes, a sharp glint flashing in them. They were here! Two people. One was smaller, trying hard to keep up, nervous, flustered, and bewildered. Little Nine had always been by Calderon''s side, and Mike still hadn''t figured out his origins. The only thing Mike was sure of: Little Nine was definitely not Calderon''s true self! Too innocent, too pure. So pure it seemed like he had walked out of Eden, so pure it didn''t seem real. Mike had no clues about Little Nine''s oddities and could only set them aside for now. The other person had light steps, steady breathing, and an imposing presence. All-American Boy Calderon. The man hadn''t arrived, but his aura had. Mike couldn''t help but marvel inwardly. With Calderon''s presence, he could easily win world championships in boxing or wrestling if he participated in the Olympics. Unfortunately, he was born in the era of the Tower of Truth''s descent. Even more unfortunate, Calderon encountered extraordinary figures from different eras. Morpheus, the undisputed number one, overshadowed everyone of his generation. With an SSS-grade talent, he mastered the Supreme Mark on his first day in the Tower of Truth, killed the Fifth Demon God''s son in his first battle, and single-handedly fought the Supreme Demon God... Morpheus had too many halos and legends. Even more terrifying, despite his immense personal strength, Morpheus gathered a group of people around him, all centered on him, swearing to follow him to the death. Such charisma was unique in the past three hundred years of humanity. Ares was too proud, only having Cedric as a close companion. Apollo... apart from Foreskin, Shadow Nine, and Gregory, most human powerhouses who met Apollo didn''t have a good experience, often left with psychological scars. Even setting Morpheus aside, Calderon''s era also had shadow Nine''s blade and Cedric Blackwell''s sword. That blade and sword left everyone breathless. It was an era of flourishing talents, where even Calderon wouldn''t claim to be the first of humanity. He barely broke through to Ultimate Lord, temporarily surpassing Cedric Blackwell, leaving only Shadow Nine as his competitor. If Shadow Nine and Calderon were to engage in a life-and-death battle, Calderon had a 100% chance of beating Shadow Nine to death. But Shadow Nine wouldn''t fight him! Since Shadow Nine avoided the battle, Calderon unceremoniously declared himself the first Ultimate Lord of humanity. Calderon''s self-proclaimed title hadn''t even settled in, when Ares emerged out of nowhere. With one sword, he made all demon gods bow. Where was the first of humanity then? Facing Supreme Being Ares, Calderon had nothing to say. He couldn''t win! He accepted it! When Ares left the stage, Supreme Being Apollo quietly appeared. This time, Calderon eagerly went to challenge him, determined to show his strength to the Supreme Being! And what happened? Otaku Apollo stayed on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth and wouldn''t come out! How could he fight then? To challenge Apollo, one had to reach the ninety-ninth floor. So, Calderon forcibly opened the ninety-fifth floor despite others'' objections. And then, Calderon went mad. Lying in the black coffin, only his breathing echoed in the darkness, even his heartbeat seemed to stop. He looked truly dead. The mad Calderon was still waiting. Waiting for the next potential Supreme Being! He instructed his descendants to wake him immediately if there was news of a potential Supreme Being. Even if it cost him his lifespan, he constantly tortured himself, teetering between near-death and madness, insanity and clarity... Calderon wanted to witness the rise of a new potential Supreme Being! He wanted to challenge a potential Supreme Being once more. At least, he wanted to win once. After winning against the potential Supreme Being, Calderon planned to do something earth- shattering. Something a real man should do, something he had wanted to do for hundreds of years. The black mist parted, and a large and small figure appeared before Mike. The path wasn''t long, but the young Calderon''s eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life. It was as if he had walked through his entire life to stand before the potential Supreme Being Thor today. "Little Nine, step back." Calderon''s hand pressed against Little Nine''s head, pushing him aside. Little Nine looked back with every step, full of worry. Mike reassured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t be beaten to death." Shadow Nine, Calderon: ... Come on, Little Nine wasn''t worried about you at all! Little Nine''s face turned red, and after a long pause, he politely said, "Handsome, don''t get hurt either..." Mike smiled and nodded, "Thank you." Calderon wore a black short-sleeved shirt and canvas shoes, looking like Bruce Lee, exuding an impressive aura. "Tell me, how are we fighting this round?" Mike had already prepared and said directly, "No-holds-barred combat." "What?" Calderon thought he had misheard. No-holds-barred combat? Calderon was a proud man, but he respected every opponent. He believed the greatest respect for an enemy was to fight them with all his might. Thor was no exception. During this time, he had carefully studied everything Thor had done, even obtaining a record from Gregory. He had reviewed Thor''s actions in the Suture Abyss multiple times. In his impression, Thor was more of a strategist. Given that, Thor should have maximized the rules in their three-fight agreement. Unexpectedly, Thor proposed no-holds-barred combat! There was only one possibility: Thor believed no-holds-barred combat gave him an advantage! Calderon''s lips curled into a smile, finding it increasingly interesting. "Alright." "When do we start?" "Now." Mike clasped his hands and bowed respectfully, "Junior Thor, please guide me!" "I am the First Ultimate Lord, come on." Calderon raised his right hand, beckoning for Mike to make the first move. Since Thor proposed no-holds-barred combat, he must have some trump card! Calderon wanted to see what trump card made Thor so confident! As soon as Calderon finished saying "come," Mike turned to Shadow Nine and whispered, "Shadow Nine, I have some embarrassing stories about Morpheus on the twentieth floor. If you want them, go slash him!" The black mist paused, then erupted in classic villainous laughter, "Heh heh heh-" Calderon: ??? Translate that, what the hell does no-holds-barred combat mean? No-holds-barred combat meant Thor could call in reinforcements without breaking the rules. So this is what no-holds-barred combat means?! Chapter 269: So, you know Fates Reversal too? Chapter 269: So, you know Fate''s Reversal too?Unable to hold back, Shadow Nine drew his blade. In the black mist, he wielded his blade with his right hand, slashing forward. A terrifying blade light appeared instantly, carrying destructive power that seemed unstoppable. Under the blade light, everything was obliterated! Even the space created by Shadow Nine himself began to shake and collapse under the unbearable force of the blade light. Shadow Nine''s slash was terrifying! And then... nothing happened. After the slash, Mike looked at the unharmed Calderon, then at Shadow Nine in the black mist. "Shadow Nine, did you miss? Did you miss?" No injuries?! Shadow Nine cleared his throat and said naturally, "Unfortunately, I missed." "You two continue. Remember to send Morpheus''s challenge materials to my inbox later." Shadow Nine demonstrated what it meant to take the money and not do the job. Mike couldn''t help but exclaim, "Good grief." In essence, Shadow Nine had just swindled him out of the materials! However, through Shadow Nine''s earlier move, Mike confirmed another matter. After witnessing Calderon''s projection using a blade last night, Mike had been pondering a question: What was the relationship between Shadow Nine and Calderon? Calderon used a blade in his youth, and Shadow Nine also used a blade. But their blade techniques were entirely different! Calderon''s blade was ruthless, designed to overcome any obstacle and defeat any foe, unstoppable. Shadow Nine''s blade was grand and domineering, radiating power and contempt for everything in its path. A person''s character can be disguised with a mask. But a blade doesn''t lie. "You''re still distracted while fighting me?" Calderon growled, his legs suddenly exerting force, and he shot forward like an arrow, leaving afterimages in his wake. So fast! He instantly appeared in front of Mike, throwing a fierce punch. Boom- The punch landed on a mirage, shattering it instantly. Ghostly Mirage! Mike''s true body had already taken the opportunity to distance himself. Calderon snorted disdainfully, "Tricks and shadows, just low-level tricks." Clearly, Calderon had no respect for Shadow element skills. Shadow Nine placed his left hand on the hilt of his blade. He regretted it a bit. Maybe it would have been better to kill Calderon with one slash earlier. Oh well, he was more interested in seeing Mike and Calderon''s real fight. Mike''s growth rate was astonishing. In less than a month, he already had the combat power of a Lord tier! Give him another month, and Mike would surely reach level 500! No, half a month would be enough. Shadow Nine refocused on the fight, where Mike was struggling. Calderon relentlessly shattered all the mirages, leaving only Mike''s true body. Mike wasn''t backing down, unleashing various spells and skills in a barrage. "Thunderclap Strike!" Seeing the terrifying red Lightning about to engulf Calderon, Calderon calmly whispered just before the Lightning hit, "Lightning Armor!" A cyan shoulder guard appeared on his left shoulder, instantly nullifying all Lightning damage! Before Mike could react, Shadow Nine leisurely explained, "Did I forget to mention? Calderon has made significant contributions to humanity, always leading the charge in battles. To honor his deeds or mainly to keep this old fool from getting himself killed-Supreme Being Morpheus crafted an SSS-grade armor set for him. Oh, and by the way, Lightning immunity is just one of the Lightning Armor''s features; it also reflects Lightning damage." Mike: ??? The Eye of Truth provided more information, [This SSS-grade equipment set is incomplete] [He can summon up to six pieces of armor] "Isn''t this cheating?" Mike felt like raising a white flag right now. He had six elemental classes, and his opponent could summon six pieces of armor to nullify the corresponding damage. While Shadow Nine mocked him, the fight continued. Calderon chased while Mike fled. There was no back-and-forth, only relentless, one-sided attacks! Boom- Calderon stomped the ground, causing spiderweb cracks to spread and debris to fly. Calderon roared, "Thor, is running all you can do?" "If I say yes, will you stop chasing?" Swish- Calderon''s speed increased again, charging at Mike, destroying newly created shadows, forcing the true body to appear! Mike''s face darkened. Under such a relentless assault, it was already impressive he had lasted this long! The only reason he could hold on was thanks to Thor''s Sea. Mike noticed Calderon couldn''t summon the Sea of Truth! Perhaps due to splitting his true self into nine, he had paid a significant price in some aspects. Without the Sea of Truth, Mike had the home-field advantage! This was Mike''s biggest edge! Shadows and water spheres continuously formed in the space. The former provided mobility, the latter offered healing and damage, combined with skills like Wind''s Reach, Calderon couldn''t defeat Mike for the moment! While fleeing, Mike didn''t forget to counterattack. "Wind Fury!" "Ignite!" "Wind''s Reach!" || || Facing these flashy skills, Calderon summoned two more pieces of armor. "Wind Armor!" "Fire Armor!" Now, he had immunity to Lightning, Wind, and Fire elements. Mike''s countermeasures were dwindling! Calderon punched, shattering the last shadow, heading straight for Mike''s true body. This was the end! "Now!" A sharp glint flashed in Mike''s eyes as he opened his private space, throwing out a coffin. A coffin? Calderon punched through the coffin. "Hmph-" A roar came from the coffin, and a crazed prince-level vampire, blood boiling, was ready to fight to the death! One madman met another. A four-tier Lord-level vampire prince, thrown by Mike like a hidden weapon. Calderon frowned slightly, trying to retract his fist, but a suction force held him. The opponent clearly didn''t intend to let him go. Under normal circumstances, Calderon could kill this vampire with just two punches. But with his self-imposed level restriction and without the Sea of Truth, he didn''t even have the chance for those two punches! "Blood Armor!" Calderon growled as a red gauntlet appeared on his right arm and exploded. The vampire prince had no chance to resist and was instantly killed! Calderon charged at Thor! "Sea Fury!" Mike had to prematurely release the skill he was chanting. Waves surged towards Calderon, who didn''t even bother summoning armor, punching through them. With each punch, his fighting spirit grew stronger! The more he fought, the stronger he became! Mike''s face darkened; this wasn''t a good sign. Against an opponent in this state, a prolonged battle was a bad idea! Since a mage''s damage had limits... then use the hammer! Mike drew the Thunderclap Hammer from his waist, swinging it to meet the enemy! "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Mike appeared on the other side of the battlefield, a shadow suddenly appeared behind him. "Too slow!" Clearly, Calderon had deliberately slowed down earlier. For this moment, to deliver a killing blow! Boom- Calderon punched with full force, smashing into Mike''s back, dealing massive true damage. In an instant, Mike''s armor shattered, his health plummeting, leaving him critically injured! Mike swung the hammer back. "Fate''s Reversal!" He had waited the entire fight for this moment! The deliberate opening was to lure Calderon in. With Fate''s Reversal, Mike wouldn''t die! "All Things Grow!" "Spring Rain!" "Summer Blaze!" "Autumn Wind!" "Winter Wood!" The seasons switched instantly, clearing all negative statuses and adding a massive shield with Winter Wood. As the cycle of seasons completed, Chaotic Lightning appeared. "Chaotic Lightning!" Dark Lightning struck, mercilessly hitting Calderon, dealing terrifying true damage! Four bolts of Chaotic Lightning fell in succession, rendering even SSS-grade armor ineffective! Mike''s meticulously planned battle involved feigning weakness, constantly pulling back, using Fate''s Reversal at the critical moment to ensure survival, and unleashing Chaotic Lightning to defeat! This was true no-holds-barred combat! Strategizing each step, striking to kill! In a life-and-death moment, facing four bolts of Chaotic Lightning, Calderon''s expression changed. No escape, no retreat! Defeat seemed imminent! Facing Chaotic Lightning, he suddenly released his right fist, using his hand as a blade, casually slashing forward. Mike''s pupils contracted; this move... looked familiar?! As the Chaotic Lightning fell, Calderon remained standing in the sea of lightning. He wasn''t dead; he could still fight! Exuding a burnt smell, Calderon spat out a mouthful of black smoke. He bared his white teeth, smiling at Mike, "So, you know Fate''s Reversal too?" Chapter 270: I won, decisively Chapter 270: I won, decisivelyFacing Calderon''s inquiry, Mike had only one thought: I''m screwed! He had used Fate''s Reversal, and so had Calderon. One after the other, both had 5 seconds of invincibility left. However, thanks to All Things Grow''s [Autumn Wind] and [Winter Wood] effects, Mike had not only restored his health but also gained a massive shield. Combined with Force of Nature''s [Bloodthirsty Desire], Mike''s maximum health had increased significantly! In other words, Calderon couldn''t kill Mike within those five seconds! But by the same logic, Mike couldn''t kill Calderon either! At this moment, Mike finally understood why Shadow Nine had said Fate''s Reversal was an unlucky skill! First, encountering a situation where you need to use Fate''s Reversal is already unlucky. Second, it''s even unluckier when Fate''s Reversal is in the enemy''s hands! The battle wasn''t over yet. Mike had anticipated that he might not be able to kill Calderon directly, so he had prepared a contingency. Before casting All Things Grow, he had calculated the number of [Perfect Aim] triggers! In other words, this time, All Things Grow would 100% trigger [Reincarnation Shadow]! "All Things Grow!" Mike didn''t need All Things Grow to kill; he just needed to survive these five seconds. "Autumn Wind!" Calderon''s movements slowed slightly, he''s deceleration was equivalent to Mike gaining acceleration. Mike tried to widen the distance between them, but Calderon stuck to him, throwing punches non-stop. Boom- When Calderon landed the first punch, Mike had a counter ready. "Lightning Phantom Form!" This move should make him immune to physical damage... right? Seeing Mike use Lightning Phantom Form, Shadow Nine showed a sinister smile and muttered to himself, "Back in the day, Calderon faced an opponent who was immune to physical damage. In his rage, he comprehended a move." "Rage Punch!" Calderon punched Mike in the chest, and Mike felt his soul being severely damaged. His soul screamed, "Ow!" The next second, he immediately canceled Lightning Phantom Form. Since he couldn''t shake off Calderon, Mike decided not to dodge anymore and went head-on! After all, when Fate''s Reversal ended, Calderon would be defeated! Mike''s task was to survive the next 3.86 seconds! Boom- Boom- The two exchanged dozens of blows in an instant, attacking each other without defense! Initially, Mike, being a mage, was at a clear disadvantage. In close combat, he had little chance of beating Calderon! Even Shadow Nine would stand no chance against Calderon at this range! But the problem was, Calderon wasn''t using any weapons, while Mike wielded the Thunderclap Hammer. Mike decided to do nothing but swing the Thunderclap Hammer at Calderon''s head! Thus, Mike and Calderon engaged in close combat for a full three seconds. Mike appeared uninjured, but Calderon had a large bump on his head, looking like he had grown a horn. Before both their Fate''s Reversal ended, Calderon punched Mike away. Calderon''s aura surged, his vitality increasing. Clearly, he wanted to make one last struggle before Fate''s Reversal ended! But Mike wouldn''t give him the chance! "Spring Rain!" "Summer Blaze!" "Chaotic Lightning!" This time, Mike controlled the timing of Chaotic Lightning. Four bolts of Chaotic Lightning fell in succession, ensuring Calderon''s health bar hit zero! Moreover, Mike noticed that after the continuous battle and using Fate''s Reversal, Calderon no longer had any elemental immunity armor left! Now it was Mike''s turn to dominate! In a short time, Mike summoned lightning to strike Calderon. Boom- A lightning bolt capable of destroying everything hit, engulfing Calderon. The surrounding black mist surged, swallowing Calderon completely, then dissipated. A fully restored Calderon reappeared before Mike, even the bump on his head was gone. Meanwhile, Mike, with multiple soft tissue injuries, looked pale and struggled to stand. Although Mike had won the battle, He had paid a heavy price! Mike looked at Shadow Nine in the black mist, forcing a smile, "Can you heal me too?" Mike also wanted to be fully restored. "Sure," Shadow Nine replied, drawing his blade. Before Mike could protest, Shadow Nine slashed him with it. Mike was struck by Shadow Nine''s slash. Mike closed his eyes, then opened them again, alive and well! Completely unharmed, Mike was very "pleased" with Shadow Nine''s "healing." "Great job with the healing, but next time, no more of that!" Calderon looked at Mike and said proudly, "You won." Mike didn''t know what to say for a moment. Only after fighting Calderon did he understand the terrifying pressure of his close combat! In pure melee, Mike had no chance of winning! This battle had been anything but easy for Mike. Moreover... Mike suspected Calderon had held back! Since they had agreed to three fights, Calderon had no reason to go all out in the first one. Calderon didn''t care about winning two out of three; he just wanted the strongest opponent and to defeat them! In other words, Calderon was willing to be a sparring partner in this fight to push Thor to his limits and make him stronger! Then, he wanted to defeat his opponent at their strongest state. That was Calderon''s true intention. Mike had no idea how to win the next fight. This battle had left him exhausted, wanting to go back and sleep, with no energy to review the fight. With Calderon''s promise, the black mist began to gather, and Shadow Nine''s figure merged into Mike''s shadow. Mike looked at Calderon and asked, "Do you mind if I make a call?" Calderon nodded, "Go ahead." Out of combat, Calderon was a kind and gentle elder. Mike took out the Magic Conch and tapped it, "Hello, hello?" On the other end, Maxen''s voice came through, "Hello, hello, can you hear me, Three of a kind?" Mike was stunned. Three of a Kind? There was the sound of chips clinking from the Magic Conch. A deep voice said, "Call." Who was that? Mike looked at the Magic Conch. On the other end, Maxen seemed to have put it on speaker. [Archdemon: Call] [Second Demon God: 50,000 gold coins] [Fifth Demon God: Raise, full house, kings over tens, I win!] [Fifth Demon God: I don''t want gold coins, but you has to hit me 12 times with all your might, and Nightmare Blade and Twilight count as 6 hits each!] [Second Demon God: Easy there, don''t break the table. It''s worth more than your head!] Mike: ... I spent a fortune to get you to infiltrate the First Abyss. And what do you do? You end up playing poker with the demon gods! Mike felt a mix of emotions. Fortunately, the Magic Conch had a voice-changing function, so Mike wasn''t worried about his identity being exposed. Mike cleared his throat and said calmly, "I just had a fight with Calderon." On the other end of the Magic Conch, all sounds instantly ceased. Through the Magic Conch, Mike could almost see everyone perking up their ears. Finally, Maxen couldn''t hold back and asked, "What was the result?" The other three demon gods couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up. Good job, buddy! He asked what everyone wanted to know. Mike took out two gold coins and rubbed them in front of the Magic Conch, not answering S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. immediately. After a while, Maxen spoke again, "They''ve all paid up. You can tell us now." Clearly, the three demon gods were very curious about the answer. Even if it cost them more money, they were willing! A potential Supreme Being of humanity fighting the top Ultimate Lord of humanity... Even a bit of information was worth a fortune to them! Maxen was eager to know the answer too. Mike calmly said, "I won, decisively!" Chapter 271: Bro, have we met before? Chapter 271: Bro, have we met before?"I won, decisively!" The three words from Mike''s mouth left Maxen and the demon gods on the other end of the Magic Conch in stunned silence. Three words that cost the demon gods 180,000 Lord merits! The Fifth Demon God''s voice came through again, "All-in." Clearly, Thor wasn''t going to provide them with any more information. They might as well continue playing poker and figure out how to get someone else to kill him sooner! ... After ending the call with Maxen, Mike looked at the All-American Boy version of Calderon and said, "As per our agreement, you get to set the rules for the next fight." In fact, Mike was already prepared to forfeit the second match. Fighting under the enemy''s rules? That''s practically suicide! Mike never did such things! If Calderon said, "No magic allowed, just hand-to-hand combat for two hours," then Mike would undoubtedly be at a huge disadvantage. Calderon seemed prepared and presented his plan, "Next round, we''ll test our close combat abilities. I know you''re a mage, so I won''t bully you. We''ll both suppress our levels to 1, attributes to 10, and have unlimited health. We''ll wear special gear, and points will be awarded for hits. The one with the highest score wins." It sounded fair enough. With levels and attributes suppressed, Mike might not lose too badly. Just as Mike was about to nod, Calderon added, "No surrendering or forfeiting allowed." The loophole was closed. Mike snorted inwardly, "Do I look like someone who would surrender or forfeit?!" Calderon, satisfied with Mike''s reaction, continued, "We''ll do it tomorrow afternoon." "Alright." With that, Calderon called Little Nine and was about to leave. "Wait!" Mike approached with a smile, "Since you''re out, why not stay a while? I spent a lot to get you a fake identity. You''re now a member of the training camp. Why not stay and see what the new generation is capable of, maybe even offer some guidance?" Calderon hesitated. Little Nine tugged at his sleeve, looking at him with pleading eyes. He seemed afraid of returning to the Tower of Truth. Calderon patted his head and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one will hurt you." After comforting Little Nine, Calderon looked at Mike and nodded, "Alright, take Little Nine to get something to eat first." "Okay!" Mike led Little Nine out, chatting casually. "Little Nine, what do you like to eat?" "I don''t know." "Little Nine, is there anything you want or want to do?" "Handsome, can you stop fighting my brother?" Mike: ... Little Nine, please get it straight! It''s your brother who keeps challenging me, not the other way around! As the two walked away, Shadow Nine and Calderon stayed behind. Clearly, they had things to discuss. Outside the training hall, Mike stopped. Little Nine asked, "Handsome, why did we stop?" "We''re waiting here." Inside the training hall, Shadow Nine coldly asked, "Tell me, where is your true body hidden?" "Tower of Truth." Calderon didn''t hide it at all, even provocatively saying, "Shadow Nine, if you have the guts, come find me." "Heh heh heh-" Shadow Nine laughed sinisterly, "I can''t even enter the Tower of Truth, but you, a useless fool, can''t even beat me." Then, Shadow Nine looked outside the training hall, his voice changing slightly, "Little Nine... is he what I think he is?" Talking about Little Nine, Calderon''s attitude softened, becoming less aggressive. "Yes." Shadow Nine fell silent. Calderon spoke again, "After I die, take care of Little Nine." Shadow Nine asked, "Join Guardian Shadow?" "No, let Little Nine live like a normal person. Guardian Shadow isn''t a place for normal people." Calderon paused, then continued, "Don''t tell Little Nine anything about me. This is something you shadowy old fools should be good at." Shadow Nine snorted, clearly displeased with the remark. "Alright, that guy outside has probably heard enough. Let''s not talk anymore." With that, Shadow Nine turned into a shadow and merged into the ground, returning to Mike''s shadow. Mike, acting nonchalant, led Little Nine to the cafeteria. Eavesdropping? Thor is upright and honorable, too proud for such things! I was just openly listening with my head poking out! ... After breakfast, Mike returned to the training hall. The morning schedule included combat training. The instructor introduced a newcomer, surnamed Sunsworn, first name Ace. Ace, a peculiar name. Dressed in black combat gear, Ace casually strolled around the training hall, challenging anyone he fancied. Then, he knocked them out with one punch. Ethan, sporting a black eye, came to the rest area. "Mike, who is this Ace? He''s so strong!" As they spoke, Calderon punched Jessica''s roc, nearly killing it, then walked away. The healing element instructor immediately rushed over to heal the roc. His methods were extremely brutal, like a thug. "Ace?" Mike looked at the rampant Calderon, a faint smile playing on his lips, and said nonchalantly, "Him? He''s my defeated opponent." === The members of the SS-grade talent training camp once again gathered outside the training hall in Area C. Leading them was still shadow Two. The fully recovered and lively ''Thor'' was well-prepared this time. "Listen up, everyone!" ''Thor''s'' stunning appearance was marred by a rough voice, shattering every man''s fantasy about her looks. Such a beautiful woman, but a shame she can speak. ''Thor'' snarled, "We''re going to crash the place. No one is allowed to go to the restroom! After I beat up that Mike, we''ll head straight to Area B to crash their place. Got it, everyone?" The group responded weakly, "Got it!" "With that attitude, what do you expect to achieve in the future?" ''Thor'' spat at them, striding forward and kicking open the doors to the Area C training hall. Bad Woman''s grand entrance immediately drew everyone''s attention. The students in Area C recognized her, and whispers filled the room, "It''s Thor!" "The one who mysteriously passes out in the restroom?" "Better call a doctor; she might faint again!" "I heard the demon race specifically ambushes Thor in the restroom to prevent her from using it peacefully, so she''ll never become a Supreme Being..." |||| Hearing the rumors, Bad Woman''s face darkened, her mood worsening. She had been incredibly unlucky these past few days, and she didn''t know why. Bad Woman scanned the crowd, thinking, "The real Thor is among them! How likely is it that Mike is Thor?" She pondered this question. Bad Man''s voice echoed in her ear, "Almost zero." Bad Woman was unconvinced, "Why?" Bad Man sneered, "If Thor were that obvious, Shadow Nine would have slashed us by now." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bad Man added, "By the way, I spent 5000 Lord merits to ask Amari. He said Thor is extremely cautious, so it''s even less likely to be Mike." Bad Woman was slightly surprised, "Oh? It''s rare for you to do something useful and spend money!" Bad Man generously replied, "You''re welcome, I used your card." Bad Woman''s vision darkened, nearly fainting again. She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and shouted, "Who''s Mike? I''ve got a lot of pent-up anger, come out and let me beat you up!" All eyes turned to a handsome figure in the rest area, clearing a path. ''Thor'' strode up, "Well, you''re quite good-looking. Are you Mike?" Mike looked at ''Thor'' and said seriously, "Hello, beautiful Miss Thor!" "Sweet talker, I''ll go easy on you." With that, Shadow Two began rolling up her sleeves. "Hold on a moment." Mike, looking harmless, asked, "Are you challenging me?" Bad Woman nodded, "Yes." Mike said seriously, "According to the rules, you have to defeat my former defeated opponents first to earn the right to challenge me." Bad Woman was taken aback. Conditions? Fighting a few more people wasn''t a big deal. ''Thor'' seemed particularly brave today, not even fearing Calderon! Bad Woman nodded, scanning the crowd, and asked loudly, "Alright, who are Mike''s former defeated opponents?" In the crowd, Ethan was excited, ready to step forward. Such an opportunity to fight ''Thor'' was rare and precious! He was genuinely grateful to Mike for giving him this chance. In Area C, only two people had truly lost to Mike-Kaelum and Ethan! Before Ethan could step forward, Kaelum shouted, "Me, me, me!" Ethan wasn''t the only one who recognized the value of this opportunity. Anderson whispered to Ethan, "Kaelum is offering 200,000 gold coins for this chance." Ethan, face red, whispered back, "I''ll offer 500,000!" Anderson shook his head, "Mike said the minimum is 1 million." Ethan raised his offer, "I''ll give 2 million!" "Deal." While they were negotiating, Kaelum had already been knocked down by Shadow Two. He didn''t even have time to use his Sea of Truth before Shadow Two kicked him away. Bad Woman was exhilarated, full of excitement, "Awesome! This is the joy of crushing weaklings!" Bad Woman looked around, full of confidence, "Who''s next?" Ethan stepped forward, introducing himself. "Area C, Ethan." Boom- Ethan was punched away. 2 million gold coins for less than a second of fighting. Ethan didn''t feel it was a waste at all! Bad Woman wanted to shout, "You weaklings, I can kill you all with one move!" But she couldn''t say that. If she dared to kill, Shadow Nine would be the first to kill her. For others, Guardian Shadow might be a warm, family-like place. For Shadow Two... it was more like a cage, a prison. Shadow Nine was the warden. Anyone who broke Shadow Nine''s rules would see him in the next life. Maybe in the next life, they could be a real human. "Who''s next? Mike''s defeated opponents are nothing!" Bad Woman shouted, wanting to release all her pent-up pressure. Until a black-clad youth appeared before her. ''Thor'' looked at him blankly, "Bro, have we met before?" "Yes, in the restroom." Ace raised his fist and swung it down. The unstoppable ''Thor'' was as helpless as a sandbag under that fist. Chapter 272: The opportunity youve been waiting for might be coming Chapter 272: The opportunity you''ve been waiting for might be comingFive minutes later, well-trained doctors arrived on the scene to treat Shadow Two. "It''s not serious, just some superficial wounds. She''ll be fine in half an hour." Lying on the stretcher, Bad Woman''s eyes were vacant, her expression numb, and she said nothing. Three days, three consecutive days! How had she survived these three days? Getting beaten up by Calderon every single day! It was simply unbearable! Bad Man''s voice echoed in her ear, "I have good news and bad news." "I don''t want to hear it. I want to die." Bad Man continued, "I can confirm 100% that Mike is Thor. Otherwise, Calderon wouldn''t have been defeated by him." Bad Woman rolled her eyes, "Do I need you to tell me whether Mike is Thor?" "The bad news is, Shadow Nine is here..." Bad Man''s voice grew somber, and Bad Woman''s expression turned tense. In an instant, they were pulled into a space created by the black mist, and the signature laughter echoed around them. "Heh heh heh-" Shadow Nine coldly said, "You might as well do it yourselves. You''ve done it enough times over the years; at least this way, you can maintain some dignity." Bad Man nodded, "Indeed, we''ve been sealed 183 times." Bad Woman was shocked, "Wasn''t it 66 times? Where did the extra 117 come from?" While they spoke, Shadow Nine glanced at his communication crystal, which clearly recorded: Shadow Two, Memory Seal 579 times. After the process was completed, Bad Woman and Bad Man looked at Shadow Nine again. Although they didn''t know what had happened, it was clear their memories had been sealed by themselves. Next, they awaited Shadow Nine''s instructions. Shadow Nine coldly said, "You two, go to the First Abyss and wait for my orders. Shadow Three will meet you there, and Shadow One is already there. Archdemon, the Second, and Fifth Demon Gods are all in the First Abyss, so be careful." After a moment''s hesitation, Shadow Nine added, "The opportunity you''ve been waiting for might be coming." Bad Woman and Bad Man fell silent, but the joy from their souls was undeniable. They had always longed for one thing: to break through level 990 and become true Ultimate Lords. What stood in their way wasn''t the level cap or demon creatures. It was... Shadow Nine. As long as Shadow Nine didn''t agree, Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three wouldn''t dare become Ultimate Lords. In a sense, the top three of Guardian Shadow were in the same predicament. However, Shadow One cared the least about power, and Shadow Three hid the deepest. Only Shadow Two constantly clamored to become an Ultimate Lord. Now, Shadow Nine was bluntly telling them that the opportunity had arrived. As Bad Woman was about to leave, Bad Man suddenly asked, "Shadow Nine, are you planning to risk everything?" Shadow Nine remained silent. They stood there, frozen. Shadow Two refused to leave, and Shadow Nine said nothing. After a long pause, Shadow Nine shouted, "None of your business, now fuck off." "Fine, I''m leaving. No need to shout!" The Bad Woman complied, as she always listened to Shadow Nine. Meanwhile, the legend of the potential Supreme Being Thor once again became the talk of the town. Soon, the entire summer camp was buzzing about Thor. "Did you hear? Thor got beaten up by Thor!" "Wait, what does that mean? Thor has split personalities and fights himself?" "Stop talking nonsense. Thor''s real name is Ace, and he''s dressed in black, with incredible close combat skills!" "Yeah, right. I also heard that demon gods love ambushing Thor in the restroom, trying to steal his poop!" "I''ve got a little insider info. I heard Thor is the grandson of some Ultimate Lord!" "..." Listening to these rumors, Mike shook his head. None of them were reliable. During his lunch break, he reviewed the details of his duel with Calderon. But he felt something was missing, some details he didn''t quite understand. "Alright, let me give you a brief review of this morning''s fight." The moment Shadow Nine spoke, Mike listened intently. "Your planning from start to finish was excellent, and you even held the initiative and advantage at times..." "But!" Mike perked up, knowing the important part was coming. Generally speaking, everything before the "but" was useless. Shadow Nine snorted, "With your fighting style against Calderon, no matter how many lives you have, it won''t be enough!" Mike raised an eyebrow, clearly not understanding what Shadow Nine meant. "You were facing only Calderon''s false body, or rather, a residual will." Shadow Nine explained, "Calderon wants to fight a potential Supreme Being and win once. Even if I kill this false body more than once, as long as his residual will remains unfulfilled, the false body will keep reviving." Mike nodded slowly, indicating he understood. If Shadow Nine could handle Calderon''s false body himself, he wouldn''t have asked Mike to step in. This made sense now. "Since it''s a false body, a residual will, Calderon can''t use the Sea of Truth, and even his talent is extremely limited." Shadow Nine continued, "In a real life-and-death battle, remember, a fully healthy Calderon isn''t scary; a near-death Calderon is the most terrifying! After his second awakening, his SS-grade talent Near-Death Power Up ensures that as long as his residual will remains unfulfilled, he won''t die." Mike was astonished. "That''s too overpowered!" "Heh, do you think it feels good?" Shadow Nine was in a good mood today, speaking more than usual. "Every time he''s near death, all of Calderon''s regrets, unwillingness, and remorse flood his mind. To put it simply, every time Near-Death Power Up is triggered, Calderon relives all the pain of his life." Listening to Shadow Nine''s explanation, Mike fell silent. If Calderon had lived a smooth life like Mike, without many setbacks, it wouldn''t have been so bad. But Calderon was one of the earliest human powerhouses, a group that made their name in the Blood War, always at the forefront for humanity. The life-and-death experiences, regrets, and pain he had endured, even a fraction of it would drive an ordinary person mad! Only someone with Calderon''s extraordinary willpower mentality could endure until level 995 before going mad. Mike didn''t know what Calderon had gone through in the past three hundred years. Looking at the casualty rate of Morpheus''s generation, and the half-dead state of Shadow Nine, the unknown fate of Maxen''s father... Even the top human powerhouses were in such dire straits. How could the surviving Calderon be any better? Mike took a deep breath, regaining his composure. "So, in a real fight with Calderon, my approach was wrong from the start. All the planning, scheming, and counterattacks are useless. The only way to deal with Calderon is a one-hit kill?" "Yes." With that, Shadow Nine fell silent. Mike began to ponder how he could defeat Calderon. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had three fights with Calderon. He won the first one. The second one, though not yet fought, Mike assumed he would lose. As for the third and most crucial fight, Mike had to find a way to one-hit kill Calderon to win! A one-hit kill, easier said than done? This problem required careful thought. As Mike pondered, he felt a disturbance in his private space, and his Sea of Truth seemed to undergo a subtle change! The Lightning and nature element materials have been fully absorbed! Mike informed Shadow Nine, left a Decoy on the toilet, and entered his private space. Above Thor''s Sea, thunder rumbled continuously. The giant stone that had flown out of the Mysterious Mine was now coated with a light green hue, with plants taking root and growing. Thor''s Sea now combined water, lightning, shadow, and wood (nature) elements, its scale more than doubled. When Mike appeared, Master Fool was already waiting. "We can begin." As agreed, she would help reforge the Force of Nature. If successful, the Force of Nature had a chance to become SSS-grade equipment! With so many resources and efforts invested, only the final step remained! [Reforge success rate: 100%] [Chance of becoming SSS-grade equipment: 56%] "Only a 56% chance?" Mike felt like he had already failed before starting. He had a premonition that after dealing with Calderon''s false body, the true body hidden away would do something earth-shattering! Before that, Mike had to strengthen himself as much as possible. An SSS-grade Force of Nature was a crucial part of the plan. Without hesitation, Mike handed the Force of Nature to Master Fool and said firmly, "Let''s begin!" Chapter 273: This meant the Eye of Truth could undergo its second awakening Chapter 273: This meant the Eye of Truth could undergo its second awakeningThe Force of Nature fell into Master Fool''s hands, and the rest no longer required Mike''s attention. He took the opportunity to check the upgrades to Thor''s Sea. Thor''s Sea now had two additional elements: Lightning and Nature. [Lightning Sea] had two effects: 1. Within the influence range of Thor''s Sea, golden lightning randomly generates, dealing (30,000+3000% Spell Power) Lightning damage upon hitting enemies, and applying debuffs like slow and paralysis. Up to 30 golden lightning bolts can be generated per second. 2. Using Lightning Sea on a single target generates a Lightning Cage, within which displacement skills cannot be used. The cage has a durability of 300,000. Touching the Lightning Cage deals (50,000 + 3000% Spell Power) damage and causes a 0.1s stun. The Lightning Cage can exist for up to 60 seconds. "One for damage, one for trapping enemies. Looks pretty good." Reading the description of the Lightning Sea, Mike nodded slightly. For him, even without the influence of the Force of Nature, Mike would prioritize enhancing the Lightning Sea. Combined with Charge Up, Lightning skills were undoubtedly Mike''s most powerful offensive tools. In terms of damage, Mike lacked nothing. On the contrary, the Lightning Cage gave Mike another means to deal with enemies. After reviewing the Lightning enhancements, Mike turned to the Nature element. [Nature Sea]: Generates a Nature element shield to absorb damage for Mike. Beyond the basic application, Mike''s current [Shadow], [Water], [Lightning], and [Nature] elements could have various combinations. For example, with the combination of [Lightning] and [Water], golden lightning could jump between water spheres, dealing high damage to enemies. However, these combinations required Mike to explore and develop them himself. The enhancements to Thor''s Sea stopped there. Mike chose not to continue buying materials for further enhancement, not just because he was stingy with money. Continuous enhancement of Thor''s Sea would destabilize Mike''s foundation. He needed time to digest and stabilize, and only then seek further advancement. Otherwise, throwing all the materials in at once might waste money and ruin the effort! "Thor''s Sea can''t be further enhanced, and the Force of Nature is being reforged." Mike pondered how he could further enhance his strength. To truly defeat Calderon, he needed at least the power to protect himself! "Leveling up, second awakening of talent, repairing Nightmare''s Breeze, enhancing Thunderclap Hammer..." Mike looked around. To become stronger, he had two main directions: external aids and self- improvement. For self-improvement, leveling up and talent were paramount, no need to elaborate. For equipment, Nightmare''s Breeze, as an SSS-grade item, would undoubtedly be powerful once repaired. Thunderclap Hammer was Mike''s most powerful weapon, but it still had many restrictions. Once fully unlocked, he might already be a true Supreme Being. Mike suddenly remembered. "Right, I need to find Professor Cedric!" Shadow Nine had told Mike that to win the third match, he must one-hit kill Calderon. Following this logic, Mike summarized three key points: 1. He must make Calderon use Fate''s Reversal in advance. With Fate''s Reversal, Calderon could survive even near-death for 5 seconds. But Fate''s Reversal had a glaring flaw: a long cooldown! If Mike could bait Calderon into using Fate''s Reversal, he would have a 24-hour window to one-hit kill him! 2. He must bypass Calderon''s armor. With SSS-grade armor, Calderon completely countered Mike. Skills like Thunderclap Strike were ineffective, unable to unleash their full power. 3. He must deal massive damage instantly. Even without SSS-grade armor, Calderon''s health was substantial. Considering all possibilities, assuming Calderon had 100 health, Mike''s personality dictated that this strike should deal at least 10 million damage to be considered a kill. Mike had to combine all the information he had to find the perfect winning strategy. These three points were increasingly difficult. Achieving all of them in such a short time was extremely challenging! Fortunately, Mike had already thought of ways to tackle them one by one. He took out his LoneWolf badge and first contacted Professor Gregory, who then connected him to Cedric. Mike sent a message: "Senior, can you help me with a small favor?" Cedric Blackwell: "No time." Mike was prepared for this and sent his pre-prepared explanation: "I''m preparing to fight Calderon''s false body, but I''ve encountered some trouble recently and need help from someone stronger than Calderon!" Cedric Blackwell: "I have time now, explain in detail." Soon, Mike explained half of his plan, and Cedric readily agreed. Cedric Blackwell: "Alright." Cedric Blackwell: "You set the time, and we''ll meet in the Forest of Truth." It was clear that Cedric was more than willing to help if it meant making Calderon suffer. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Returning to Earth, Mike acted as if nothing had happened, continuing with the training camp''s routine. Eating, training, going to the restroom to poop... In the blink of an eye, night fell, and it was almost time to challenge the Tower of Truth again. Before midnight, Mike made a trip to the Trade Secret Realm and found Foreskin. "Borrow a set of level 286 equipment and a staff!" Mike knew how to save money. If he could borrow, why buy? He planned to clear several floors tonight, and his level would surely increase. Buying equipment now would be a waste! Foreskin had never encountered such a request but had no reason to refuse. In the end, Mike successfully borrowed the equipment for 200,000 gold coins. Since the Force of Nature was being reforged and would take half a day, Mike switched to a staff with Lightning and Fire elements, which added Fire damage to Lightning skills. With the equipment sorted, Mike waited quietly for midnight. "Boom-" The clock struck, and the Tower of Truth opened! "Target: Twenty-third floor!" 23, 24, 25, 26, as interconnected floors, Mike planned to conquer them all in one go tonight! As a maze instance, the difficulty... was almost nonexistent! [Trust me, no problem!] Clearly, the Eye of Truth was already excited. Not just because of tonight''s instance, but more importantly... Mike would reach level 300 tonight! This meant the Eye of Truth could undergo its second awakening! Chapter 274: Heaven and hell were often just a thought apart Chapter 274: Heaven and hell were often just a thought apartMike was also filled with anticipation for the second awakening of the Eye of Truth. Placing his palm on the core crystal of truth, a familiar prompt sounded in his ear, "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" The mist-covered maze had an entrance overgrown with moss and vines, and the damp environment made everyone feel uncomfortable all over. Staying here for too long made the skin feel sticky. Mike appeared at the entrance of the maze, looking relaxed. "Logically, this kind of instance shouldn''t be too challenging." First of all, in terms of sheer power, he was undoubtedly the top existence below level 300. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo, Mike couldn''t find a match for himself among his peers! Secondly, the Eye of Truth had an absolute advantage in maze-type instances. Looking ahead, the maze entrance split into two paths, left and right. The maze rules on this floor were interesting; at each fork, there were choices like [Hard] and [Easy] modes. Some forks led to dead ends, but there was more than one path to conquer the maze. Of course, these choices were hidden from participants, visible only to the Eye of Truth. The two paths before Mike, based on experience, were likely: one [Hard] mode and one [Easy] mode. If luck was on his side, he could choose [Easy] mode every time and stroll through the maze! However, doing so wouldn''t yield a high final rating. There was once a human participant with a Luck value of 9 who conquered the maze this way, ending with an S rating. Mike''s current Luck value was 17, and he had the Eye of Truth. "This is a huge advantage." Mike thought, as the Eye of Truth''s prompt appeared before him. [Left: A weak level 290 mini-boss awaits your defeat] [Right: Although it looks safe, there''s an unsettling feeling, possibly hiding great danger] [I get it, the left is the easy mode!] Looking at the prompt, Mike fell into thought. "Is something wrong here?" Clearly, the left path was the wrong choice! Choosing the left meant fighting a boss. Choosing the right allowed for smooth progress for a while. Mike saw through the Eye of Truth''s little trick. Fighting monsters would help Mike reach level 300 faster, allowing his talent to undergo a second awakening sooner. "I need to get an SSSS rating. Can you be more reliable? Don''t rush; I''m already close to level 300." Mike scolded the Eye of Truth, and reluctantly, after maxing out Charge Up, chose the left path. In a way, the Eye of Truth wasn''t wrong. The hard mode, though difficult, provided higher Exploration Rate! To achieve an SSSS rating, accumulating Exploration Rate early on was crucial. After walking less than ten yards, Mike encountered the level 290 boss. It was a giant skull, roaring upon appearance, exuding an impressive aura. Mike wondered how a skull without vocal cords could make a sound. He casually swung his staff, "Thunderclap Strike!" Red Lightning struck down. Not even ashes remained. After killing the boss, Mike''s level rose from 286 to 287.5, bringing him closer to 300. The boss dropped some gold and materials, nothing valuable. After ensuring he collected everything, Mike continued on his way. Walking a bit further into the maze, Mike saw the path ahead and fell into thought again. "Why is there a pit here?" The path was broken, with a large pit filled with traps! For this trap, the Eye of Truth quickly provided a prompt. [Wow, what''s this? A trap?] [Analyzing...] [When leaping over the pit, blades will fly up from the bottom. Be careful to dodge. Planning flight path.] With the Eye of Truth planning the flight path, Mike still wasn''t reassured. "Mirror Shadow." Mike''s shadow flew out, separating from his body. Whatever Mike did, the shadow did the opposite. Once his shadow safely crossed the pit, Mike swapped places with it and summoned it back. The operation was smooth and skillful. After crossing the pit, Mike encountered a fire trap... In short, although the journey was thrilling, Mike''s instance experience was poor. [Completed the first section of the maze] [Current Exploration Rate: 10%] Standing at another fork, Mike looked at the three paths ahead. [Left: Dead end] [Middle: Killing monsters yields a generous gold reward] [Right: A dull and boring scenery, not worth seeing] [Preliminary estimate: Choosing the middle path yields 69,969 gold] Knowing the truth, Mike chose the middle path without hesitation. Boom- Continuous explosions accompanied by some wails. Although the monsters'' levels scaled with Mike''s, the power gap was too large. Mike could throw a Meteor Fire Rain and wipe out the entire room of monsters. "Ah-choo-"| Mike yawned, feeling a bit sleepy. Earning money gave him some energy. "Keep moving!" With his level and power increasing, Mike realized that fewer and fewer things in the Tower of Truth posed a threat to him. SSS-grade talent, six-element class, dual-job template... With so many factors stacked, if Mike still found it difficult to clear the instance, that would be strange. Without any surprises, Mike easily reached the next fork, facing another choice. [Current Exploration Rate: 25%] This time, there were more choices, four paths! Before Mike could scan them, the rightmost path caught his attention. "What''s this?" The maze walls had water element residue, which looked familiar to Mike. "You despicable scoundrel, you killed both my daughters..." After saying that, Mike was stunned. Why did he sound like the villain? The Eye of Truth provided a prompt: [An ''old friend'' who owes you 1.95 million Lord merits has prepared a gift for you] [Choosing this path has a chance to evolve a certain element class template] The Eye of Truth also provided various probability assessments for Mike''s reference. Clearly, this path offered high rewards but also high risks! Gift? Trap? Heaven and hell were often just a thought apart! "This is the path!" Mike gripped the Thunderclap Hammer, pursing his lips, a hint of excitement appearing on his face. Things were getting interesting. He wanted to see what kind of ''gift'' the sea god had prepared for him! "Let''s see!" Chapter 275: We were having a good conversation, why commit suicide? Chapter 275: We were having a good conversation, why commit suicide?Although Mike chose this path, deciding to face the sea god, it didn''t mean he abandoned caution. Planning before action and being prepared for danger had almost become second nature to Mike. Mike recalled in his mind, "The last time I dealt with the sea god was when he tried to stop my third class change!" Mike remembered it clearly: During the class change on the nineteenth floor, the sea god''s projection appeared at the last moment, trying to delay time to win. From this small incident alone, one could see the sea god''s character. Such a cautious being, going to great lengths to leave a gift for Mike in the Tower of Truth, which might make Mike stronger. Was the sea god that foolish? Mike didn''t believe it. There was only one possibility: Mike becoming stronger was beneficial to the sea god. "Speculation is useless. I''ll find out what happens by trying!" Mike raised his hand, and a shadow darted out. "Tripod, go!" Cerberus was summoned, leading the way. If it were before, it might have looked back at Mike meaningfully. But now? It was used to it. With Cerberus paving the way and the Eye of Truth providing timely reminders, Mike proceeded cautiously. This maze passage was peculiar. The surrounding walls and floor emitted a faint blue glow, with water elements unusually dense. It was thanks to these water elements that Mike recognized the sea god''s identity. However, the entire passage was unusually hot, and as Mike advanced, the temperature kept rising. "Thor''s Sea Water!" A water sphere appeared before Mike, forming a water element shield on his skin, isolating him from the heat. "Isn''t this the sea god? Why is the fire element so active?" Mike, possessing a fire element class himself, was sensitive to these elements. The simultaneous activity of water and fire elements was abnormal. Cerberus encountered no danger, so Mike followed, continuing to explore. After walking about a thousand yards, the passage suddenly opened up. Mike arrived in a spacious room and stopped, warily eyeing the space ahead, "The space ahead seems a bit distorted." Swish- The sound of waves. Accompanied by the smell of the sea, a familiar power descended, and the sea god''s projection appeared before Mike. "Thunderclap Strike!" Without hesitation, Mike struck decisively, killing the projection first! "Wait..." Before the sea god could finish a sentence, his projection was shattered by Mike. Mike''s expression was serious, not relaxing at all. The sea god''s projection that had just descended was powerful. If allowed to fully manifest, it wouldn''t be weaker than a nine-tier Lord! No matter what the sea god said, Mike wouldn''t let a potential enemy fully appear before him. Water elements gathered again, and the sea god descended once more. However, this time the sea god''s aura was weaker, and the projection''s strength was only around a one-tier Lord. "Thunderclap Strike!" Mike struck again, shattering the sea god''s projection and interrupting his descent. This time, the sea god''s projection did something different. Using water, the sea god wrote a line on the ground, "I have something to say!" The sea god condensed a projection for the third time, this time with only the strength of a Chief, making it safe for Mike. "Thunderclap Strike!" History repeated itself. The sea god''s projection left a desperate question mark. ? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t understand what Thor was trying to do! The sea god had reduced his strength to Chief tier, and Thor could easily defeat him, so why strike again? Mike left a line in response to the sea god: "Within level 100, maximum nine-tier Soldier strength!" In his temple, the sea god, watching the scene, fell silent. The sea god realized once again what kind of being he was dealing with in Thor. With someone like this targeting him, he was destined for no peace. Thor''s actions also solidified the sea god''s resolve; he had to see this through! Only then could he completely rid himself of the threat that was Thor! The sea god descended for the fourth time, this time adhering to Thor''s requirements, at level 100, nine-tier Soldier strength. Finally, there was no Thunderclap Strike. Before the sea god''s projection could breathe a sigh of relief, Thor suddenly spoke, "Tripod, go!" "Meow-" Cerberus roared and charged, unleashing a frenzy of attacks on the sea god''s projection. After severely injuring the projection, Cerberus returned to Mike''s side. "Now I feel safer. Speak, what do you want?" Mike looked at the barely alive sea god''s projection, his expression cold, without a trace of sympathy. This old guy, during his first descent, seemed friendly but harbored hidden malice! If Mike hadn''t been prepared and struck first, allowing the nine-tier Lord-strength sea god''s projection to fully descend... It wouldn''t have made much difference. Even if Mike struck later, he could still kill the sea god''s projection first! But the sea god''s projection had indeed harbored ill intentions towards Mike. Mike was certain that the sea god hadn''t intended to reason with him initially. Such an arrogant god wouldn''t reason with a weaker human unless absolutely necessary. The repeatedly weakened sea god''s projection quickly spoke, "I want to make a deal with you." Without even hearing the content of the deal, Mike directly said, "I refuse." The sea god''s projection, like a poor negotiator, continued to raise the stakes, "It''s absolutely beneficial to you, and there''s money to be made!" Mike shook his head, refusing again, "Until you repay the 2.15 million Lord merits you owe me, I won''t make any deals with you. It''s a matter of principle." Sea god''s projection: ??? When did he owe Thor money? And since when did Thor have principles? There were so many points to refute in that statement that the sea god didn''t know where to start. Mike tapped the handle of his hammer rhythmically and said, "Even if we don''t mention the 2.24 million you owe me, we still have other accounts to settle. Your daughters wreaked havoc in the Tower of Truth. If a father doesn''t teach, it''s his fault. I helped you clean up your family, purify your household. You should pay for that." Sea god: ... It was the first time he had encountered someone so shameless. Mike killed his two daughters and still had the nerve to ask for money? Mike continued, "Also, last time in the class change realm, you wasted over two hours of my time. This indirectly led to me being severely injured in the abyss, nearly dying. You need to compensate me for medical expenses and emotional distress..." "Because of your curse, the Sea of Truth required extra expenses. Just one element''s materials cost me 800,000 Lord merits!" After tallying all the accounts, Mike snorted coldly and asked, "So, how do you plan to repay these debts?" The sea god never expected his interaction with Thor to turn into a farce. Thinking about it made him furious! Boom- The sea god''s projection slammed its head against the wall, shattering into countless fragments and dissipating before Mike. Mike was stunned, looking bewildered. "We were having a good conversation, why commit suicide?" What was the sea god doing? Did he lose his mind? Wait... The sea god hadn''t repaid his debt and dared to run away? Chapter 276: Void fragment Chapter 276: Void fragmentPoseidon''s projection died right in front of him, leaving Mike feeling a bit awkward. "Could Poseidon (sea god) be trying to scam me?" Just as Mike was pondering this, Poseidon''s projection descended once again! Still at level 100, with nine-tier Soldier strength, Poseidon was clearly following the rules. Upon descending, Poseidon raised a white shell in his hand. "Please, let me finish speaking!" Poseidon had clearly been frightened by Thor''s Lightning. Mike looked at the shell in Poseidon''s hand. [Inside is a pearl called ''Heart of the Ocean''] [Placing the Heart of the Ocean in Thor''s Sea will eliminate the need for water element materials for upgrades until level 600] Mike raised an eyebrow, a warm smile spreading across his face as he warmly welcomed, "Poseidon, my old friend, you shouldn''t have brought anything." As he walked forward, Mike didn''t forget to kick Cerberus, "Good dog doesn''t block the way. Look at how you bit Poseidon earlier; his medical expenses will come out of your dog food money!" Mike approached Poseidon''s projection, maintaining a safe distance. "Let''s cut to the chase." Poseidon''s projection didn''t seem in a good mood. He introduced the item in his hand and then said, "This item is for you. From this moment, all our past grievances are settled!" "Deal." Mike agreed readily. He and Poseidon didn''t have any deep-seated hatred, just a pure debt relationship. The [Heart of the Ocean] Poseidon offered solved the water element upgrade issues for Thor''s Sea until level 600. The money saved, although not enough to cover the 3.01 million Lord merits Poseidon owed Mike, was close enough! Even high-interest loans have limits, right? Poseidon''s projection spoke again, "For this deal, I swear by the Tower of Truth, and you swear by your race''s Supreme Creator?" Supreme Creator? Poseidon must be referring to Apollo. This title was new to Mike. Poseidon was a native NPC of the Tower of Truth, but one of the top-tier ones. Mike had previously looked up this old fellow''s information. Poseidon''s level ranged from 995 to 999, not reaching 1000. Facing Poseidon''s reasonable request, Mike showed a troubled expression, "Well... I''m not very familiar with the Supreme Creator of humanity. We''ve only met three or four times, so it''s a bit tricky..." As he spoke, Mike rubbed his thumb and forefinger together. This wasn''t a hint. It was a blatant demand! Even swearing required tips? Poseidon had never seen someone so shameless! After a moment of silence, Poseidon spoke again, "I don''t have much to offer. The Heart of the Ocean is the most precious item. I am also bound by the rules of truth..." First, he subtly expressed his difficulties, then tentatively offered, "Below the fiftieth floor, you can summon my projection once to assist you in battle." Mike immediately added conditions, "A level 995 projection, fully at my command, cannot harm me." Poseidon''s projection shook his head, "Can''t be that strong. Level 900, no autonomous consciousness, under your control, how about that?" Fearing Poseidon might regret it, Mike quickly agreed, "Deal!" Having an extra Lord-level fighter was always beneficial for Mike. After reaching an agreement, both parties swore their oaths, and the Heart of the Ocean fell into Mike''s hands, sealing the deal. Putting away the Heart of the Ocean, Mike looked at Poseidon''s projection, "Do you have anything else to say?" Poseidon''s projection spoke again, pointing to the central area of the room, "This is a gift, representing our friendship." "Oh? Do tell." Mike''s interest was piqued. Poseidon''s projection continued, "When the Tower of Truth was on its cosmic journey, it was invaded by void demons. This is a void fragment I obtained after killing the void fiend." Void fiend? What was that? The more Poseidon spoke, the more confused Mike became. Mike knew the Tower of Truth came from an unknown part of the universe. It seemed that the journey wasn''t smooth. Perhaps it was due to the void fiends'' invasion that the Supreme Demon God''s seal loosened, giving him a chance to reappear. But these matters were too distant for Mike. He was more concerned with the present and asked, "What does the void fragment do?" "It can evolve an element into a void element. The benefits and drawbacks of doing so, I won''t elaborate on." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Poseidon''s projection gave a mysterious smile, "After all, even if I told you, you wouldn''t believe me, right?" "That''s true." Mike felt the agitation of fire elements in the air, and a thought struck him. "This void fragment isn''t a water element but a fire element?" "Correct!" Poseidon''s projection admitted openly, "If you take the void fragment and fuse it with your class, [fire element] will become [void fire element]. At the same time, you''ll make an enemy of the fire god, entering a true divine conflict. Between the fire god and the void fire god, it''s a fight to the death." Poseidon made no attempt to hide his scheme. First, Poseidon wanted to reconcile with Thor. He genuinely couldn''t beat Thor! Most importantly, with the Supreme Creator of humanity on the ninety-ninth floor, Poseidon didn''t dare forcibly descend to kill Thor! As a god within the Tower of Truth, they had certain privileges. If they truly wanted to kill someone, they could! But... for various reasons, they didn''t dare. Second, Poseidon wanted to use Thor to eliminate a rival! Using others to do his dirty work, pitting one enemy against another. These things were laid out plainly, and Mike saw through them clearly. "You''ve read a lot of military strategy!" Since Poseidon had said all he needed to, Mike didn''t keep him any longer and sent him off with a Thunderclap Strike. Poseidon''s projection had fulfilled its mission and could exit the stage. Before Mike lay the mysterious void fragment! To take or not to take... That wasn''t even a question. "Take it!" Mike''s eyes burned with determination as he made his decision, "Even if this thing is poisonous, experimenting on Vladimir with it wouldn''t be a loss!" Chapter 277: Sisyphuss punishment Chapter 277: Sisyphus''s punishmentHaving made up his mind, Mike turned his attention to the so-called [Void Fragment-Fire Element]. This item had been placed in the instance by Poseidon using certain means. From the moment Mike entered this section of the maze, he had noticed the abnormal fire elements. [Analyzing the method to collect the Void Fragment-Fire Element...] In less than half a minute, the Eye of Truth provided the answer. Following the prompt, Mike acted step by step, with utmost caution. According to Poseidon''s introduction, this thing was neither native to Earth nor originally part of the Tower of Truth. It was a remnant left by the void fiends who attempted to invade the Tower of Truth. Under Mike''s manipulation, water elements gathered into a petal, which descended. As soon as the petal touched the void fragment, it evaporated instantly, sending a cloud of steam into the air. Mike didn''t rush. He gathered more water elements, forming ice and letting more snowflakes fall. Logically, if Mike summoned Thor''s Sea, the efficiency of collecting the [Void Fragment] would at least double. But the origin of the [Void Fragment] was too mysterious, and Mike didn''t know if it was toxic. Recklessly summoning Thor''s Sea could backfire, causing Mike to lose more than he gained. Poseidon, silently observing, couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. If Thor had directly summoned the Sea of Truth, the void fragment would have forcibly fused with it. At that point, Thor wouldn''t have had a chance to back out! Unfortunately, this Thor, despite being incredibly strong, was overly cautious. Even when Poseidon''s projection descended, Mike forced him to suppress his strength to level 100, leaving no room for opportunity! Because of the severe power suppression, several methods Poseidon had prepared were unusable. He had no choice but to take the most humiliating route, trading with Thor and presenting the void fragment as a gift! "It''s done!" As snowflakes continued to fall, the previous mist transformed into a brilliant starry river, forming ribbons that wrapped around a petal, within which a flame quietly burned. This was the void fragment Mike had painstakingly captured! Mike didn''t place the void fragment in his inventory or private space. His instincts told him this thing was a bit sinister. The best approach was to hold it like this, maintaining distance and vigilance. Thus, a strange scene unfolded in the maze: Cerberus walked through the passage with an ice petal on its head, a flame burning at its center, gathering terrifying energy. Mike supervised from the side, making promises, "Tripod, do a good job, and I''ll buy you some dog food later." Mike''s promises had escalated from barbecue and chicken legs to premium dog food. Cerberus''s treatment had improved significantly. More work, more reward. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the void fragment matter settled, Poseidon''s traces disappeared. As Mike continued forward, he summoned the Chaos Claw Tiger. "Roar " A nimble black cat left shadows in the passage, looking fierce. Watching the Chaos Claw Tiger''s back, Mike felt that in the man-dog-cat trio, the cat seemed out of place. You''re so brave, aren''t you making us look cowardly?! Swish- Mike passed through this section of the maze and arrived at another fork. [Current Exploration Rate: 45%] Strangely, this time Mike had no choice! The so-called fork had a clear path on the left, while the right was blocked by a giant boulder. Mike had read about this situation in the strategy guides. Generally, choosing the left path and moving forward wouldn''t affect the conquest result. The boulder on the right was part of the maze scenery and indestructible. This round boulder could be pushed, but that was it. The passage with the round boulder was an upward slope. Pushing the boulder all the way up consumed a lot of energy, and the various traps and monsters along the way would be overwhelming. The further one went, the harder it became to push the boulder. And once you let go, all efforts would be in vain! No matter how much you invested, it would be for nothing. The key issue was that no one knew how far this passage extended. The lack of visible hope was the easiest way to crush one''s spirit. Under Mike''s gaze, the Eye of Truth provided the answer: [Pushing the boulder infinitely far will conquer the maze] Huh? That prompt was as good as useless. Pushing the boulder, endlessly. "This story sounds a lot like Sisyphus''s punishment." From Mike''s experience, encountering such oddities meant they shouldn''t be missed! Other paths might also lead to a 100% Exploration Rate conquest. But! Those paths would lack something crucial-the traces left by Morpheus and the others! Mike had figured it out. Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, the three of them would always go where things were strange. In fact, some of the oddities might have been created by them. As a potential Supreme Being, Mike, following the principle of "since I''m here," naturally had to check it out. "Roar-" The Chaos Claw Tiger tried but couldn''t push the boulder. This stone could only be moved by Mike. Placing his hands on the stone and exerting a bit of force, the stone began to roll forward. The cat-dog-man trio started their uphill journey. As they progressed, Mike kept an eye on the stone''s surface. The stone was exceptionally smooth, with no marks left by any attacks. However, Mike knew two people who loved carving words on stones. The stone rolled and rolled. Finally, it reached the part Mike wanted to see. "Today is another day of pushing the stone! Keep going, future adventurer, follow my steps!" This message wasn''t signed, only marked with an ugly heart. "Click-" Mike extended a third hand, taking a photo of Morpheus''s embarrassing past with a camera. With Morpheus''s traces found, Ares wouldn''t be far behind. As Mike pushed the stone, monsters continuously charged from both sides, only to be easily killed by the Chaos Claw Tiger. As for the tricky traps, the Chaos Claw Tiger filled them with shadows, rendering them harmless to Mike. "Stop!" Mike held the stone, noticing sword energy emanating from a part of its surface. Great, he found it! Adjusting his force and direction, Mike turned the stone to face him. On the stone was a line of text, in familiar handwriting, in Ares''s familiar tone. "I found the way to conquer, but the space here is too small to write it down." Mike: ??? Was Ares the ''Pierre de Fermat''? Just as Mike imagined, both Morpheus and Ares had pushed the stone. As for Apollo... Mike guessed Apollo didn''t push it himself. Maybe Apollo stood before the stone and said, "Fuck off," and the stone rolled on its own. As Mike thought this, he noticed another small line below, also left by Ares: "I comprehended a skill here, named [Warp Strike]." Chapter 278: My Thunderclap Hammer is thirsty Chapter 278: My Thunderclap Hammer is thirstyMike continued pushing the stone forward. Now that he had found what he was looking for, Mike''s actions became bolder! "Wind Fury!" "Wind''s Reach!" The stone couldn''t be destroyed, but using skills on it could speed up its movement! The distance moved by Wind''s Reach would stack with each use. The stone rolled rapidly through the passage, and Mike felt invigorated. Since Morpheus and the others had pushed the stone, it meant that pushing the stone was a viable method. Based on Ares''s message, he had created a skill called [Warp Strike], which sounded like a highly mobile skill. This meant that as long as the stone was pushed a certain distance, quantitative changes would lead to qualitative changes, resulting in new developments! These changes might not necessarily mean conquering the maze. The Eye of Truth''s previous prompt was: [Pushing the boulder infinitely far will conquer the maze] This "infinitely far" clearly wasn''t meant literally. Otherwise, Mike would be exhausted to death without achieving it. Sure enough, after pushing for about ten minutes, the passage suddenly opened up! A boss covered in black flames appeared in front of the stone, about to roar. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Mike habitually released [Wind''s Reach]. Boom- The Wind Blade hit the boss, instantly depleting its health bar. With the stone in between, Mike didn''t even notice the boss''s death. "Huh, where did these gold coins and materials come from?" After collecting the items, Mike continued forward, observing his surroundings. The boss he had just killed was quite powerful. For participants around level 200, it was an insurmountable peak. Not to mention, participants had to fight while pushing the stone, which was highly restrictive. On flat ground, many could defeat a boss of this caliber. But while pushing the stone, a single mistake would cause the stone to roll back to the starting point, taking the participants with it. "No wonder there are so few guides about this place..." Mike usually didn''t rely much on guides. With the Eye of Truth, it was like carrying a guidebook. Moreover, guides aimed at the general public or even the special ones in the training camp were of little value to Mike. His minimum goal was to achieve an SSSS rating, where could he find a guide for that? After defeating the boss, Mike pushed the stone a bit further and heard a click. The stone stopped. Looking down, Mike saw a groove in the ground. The stone fit perfectly into the groove and wouldn''t move further. The passage had widened a bit, allowing Mike to walk around the stone and witness an astonishing sight. Blocking the stone was another stone! Are you kidding me? Before Mike could get angry, he noticed a new detail: The stone blocking the round boulder was irregular, oddly shaped, and even... ugly. Wait! Key elements detected. Mike pulled out the embarrassing past of Supreme Being Morpheus and compared it carefully, "The ugly hearts I''ve seen before were flat. If they were three-dimensional..." Hiss- Mike had to accept a reality. The stone blocking the round boulder was left by Morpheus! And the groove was likely Morpheus''s handiwork too. As Mike studied the stone, a deep male voice came from the other side of the heart-shaped stone, "This is the end. Go back; this place is not for you." Someone was on the other side of the stone?! Mike politely asked, "Excuse me... Have you met my first bro Morpheus three hundred years ago?" The person on the other side was silent for a moment, then whispered, "Has it been three hundred years already?" Mike''s spirits lifted. He really had met Morpheus! Mike quickly asked, "Can you tell me what my first bro left this stone for?" The man replied irritably, "He''s your bro. Ask him yourself. Why ask me, a sinner?" Ignoring the man''s retort, Mike asked again, "Have you met my second bro Ares, a swordsman?" Mike tried to extract more valuable information from the man. This time, the man was silent for even longer, seemingly lost in distant memories. The man asked Mike a question, "Are your first bro and second bro from the same mother?" "No!" Mike quickly explained, "We''re brothers from different fathers and mothers." Thinking of Maxen, Mike added, "Oh, and my first bro and second bro share the same godson." Shared godson? What kind of nonsense was that? The man snorted and asked irritably, "So, do you also have a third bro named Apollo?" "Isn''t that a coincidence? You guessed it right!" Mike became more convinced that the native of the Tower of Truth before him was a key figure on this floor. Having met three potential Supreme Beings and survived, he must have been recognized to some extent. Otherwise, with Ares''s temper, he would have killed him long ago. The man didn''t expect Mike to admit it so readily! If what this young man said was true... then he, like the three before him, was a child of destiny? Had the child of destiny failed three times already? The man spoke again, "Young man, I have a question for you." Mike nodded, "Go ahead." The man asked, "If you firmly grasp destiny but find that everything is in vain, destined to be a wild goose chase, what would you do?" "That''s a big question. Sorry, I can''t give you a complete answer right now." Mike said frankly, "I care about both the process and the result. I want to firmly grasp destiny but don''t want everything to be in vain..." Mike''s meaning was simple: he wanted it all. Listening to Mike''s words, the man was slightly moved. He had never expected such an... ordinary answer? The first to come here, Morpheus, told the man he would give it a try. If he failed, he would try again in a different way. The second, Ares, didn''t answer the question at all. The hot-tempered bro directly started swinging his sword. Destiny? In vain? Stand out and let me slash you twice first! The third, Apollo, did nothing but say it was boring. After hearing the fourth''s answer, the man felt nothing, even finding him a bit talkative. Compared to the previous three, this guy talked too much! The man spoke again, answering Mike''s initial question, "This stone seals the monsters of the River Styx, preventing Hades and Thanatos''s pursuers from entering the maze, ensuring the maze and the lower floors remain unharmed." A seal? Mike curiously asked, "Then why not purify the River Styx?" "Purify the River Styx?" The man seemed to hear a very amusing joke and snorted, "To purify the River Styx, one must have visited the zeroth floor, conquered the so-called ''hidden level,'' obtained the [Blessing of Truth], and built the Sea of Truth..." "These conditions are incredibly difficult to meet, almost impossible. So where would you find such a being?" The man shook his head, "Even the strongest among your three bros couldn''t purify the River Styx." As the man spoke, a shadow slipped through the gap beside the heart-shaped stone. Mike swapped places with the shadow, appearing before the man, "Tell me quickly, where is the River Styx! My Thunderclap Hammer is thirsty!" Chapter 279: I do it because I want to, not because I need a reason Chapter 279: I do it because I want to, not because I need a reasonMike scrutinized the man before him. The man was disheveled, resembling a prisoner in a death cell, with long hair falling over his face, casting shadows. He was also scrutinizing Mike, trying to discern something from him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That hammer..." The man''s gaze fell on the Thunderclap Hammer at Mike''s waist, his expression tightening, "I recognize that weapon." Mike''s expression stiffened. This NPC, who called himself a ''sinner,'' actually recognized the Thunderclap Hammer? Mike himself hadn''t figured out the origin of the Thunderclap Hammer. According to what Shadow Nine had said, when Ares entered the Forest of Truth, the Thunderclap Hammer was already there. And the Thunderclap Hammer was at least a weapon used by an Ultimate Lord. There weren''t many known Ultimate Lords among humans. The top powerhouses from the era before Ares were people like Shadow Nine and his peers! Who was the original owner of the Thunderclap Hammer? Mike had never found an answer to this question. "Of course, there''s always the possibility that Shadow Nine lied to me again..." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes inwardly. Shadow Nine, that old liar, never spoke a word of truth. Fortunately, as Mike''s strength grew, he encountered more information himself. The more Shadow Nine''s web of lies unraveled, the more holes appeared. Mike lifted the Thunderclap Hammer and asked, "Do you know the origin of this weapon?" "Yes." The man didn''t hide anything, saying directly, "This weapon was taken by your first bro. It was on this very floor. Didn''t you know?" Mike didn''t feel embarrassed at all and nodded, "My first bro prefers that I explore on my own. Don''t stop, keep talking." With the Thunderclap Hammer as evidence, the man''s attitude towards Mike clearly improved. Although this guy didn''t seem very reliable, he was likely a child of destiny. The man recalled, "Your first bro said he was taking this weapon to give to a friend..." A friend? Mike fell silent. Which friend of Morpheus''s did he not know about? Cedric Blackwell? But Cedric Blackwell and Ares were both swordsmen; they wouldn''t use a hammer as a weapon. The man furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then added, "Your first bro mentioned that the friend''s name seemed to include ''Stoneheart."" Huh? In an instant, Mike felt a chill run down his spine. This time, it was a real chill! A name with ''Stoneheart,'' from Morpheus''s era, who else could it be? It had to be Maxen''s father! A somewhat clear timeline slowly unfolded before Mike''s eyes: Three hundred years ago, Morpheus took the Thunderclap Hammer from the twenty-third floor and gave it to Maxen''s father. Under the dual influence of supreme power and the demon race invasion, Maxen''s father''s strength skyrocketed, becoming an Ultimate Lord. Moreover, Maxen''s father was likely one of the earliest Ultimate Lords among humans! The powerhouses of Morpheus''s generation were like a constellation of stars, with countless protagonist-like figures. Morpheus, Shadow Nine, Calderon, Maxen''s father, Cedric, Gregory... Even someone as strong as Cedric Blackwell hadn''t broken through to Ultimate Lord, showing how difficult it was! Strength, talent, opportunity-all were indispensable! Every being who broke through to Ultimate Lord was among the top human powerhouses. As far as Mike knew, besides Morpheus, there were only three Ultimate Lords from that generation: Shadow Nine, Calderon, and Maxen''s father. And coincidentally, all three had met unfortunate ends. Shadow Nine was half-dead, Calderon was worse than dead, and Maxen''s father was missing, his fate unknown. "So, among these three, Maxen''s father was the first to become an Ultimate Lord and stood at the forefront..." Mike calculated. The people of Shadow Nine''s generation had always had the strongest at the forefront. Maxen''s father''s disappearance wasn''t just due to the Archdemon''s machinations. More importantly, Maxen''s father had to accompany Morpheus, defending their homeland so humanity could continue to develop. "And that''s why the Thunderclap Hammer ended up in the Forest of Truth." Understood, everything made sense now. The Thunderclap Hammer wanted to re-emerge, appearing before Ares, but was rejected. Maxen repeatedly ventured into the Forest of Truth, trying to take the Thunderclap Hammer, but failed each time. Besides his inner desire to use a sword, there was another reason: this hammer was his father''s relic... Mike looked down at the Thunderclap Hammer, feeling the plot thickening. This hammer had now become his weapon. Was it fate''s arrangement? As Mike thought this, the Thunderclap Hammer emitted a thunderous sound. Mike understood. It wasn''t that he chose the Thunderclap Hammer; the Thunderclap Hammer chose him! In the Forest of Truth, Mike had taken Morpheus''s cloak instead of the Thunderclap Hammer. The Thunderclap Hammer was very displeased with this. This displeasure was clearly conveyed to Apollo. Which led to Apollo breaking the rules and allowing each person to take two pieces of equipment. It was as if the Thunderclap Hammer had forced itself into Mike''s hands. Only by staying with Mike did the Thunderclap Hammer have a chance to challenge the Supreme Demon God again. Understanding the cause and effect, Mike promised, "Don''t worry. If the day comes when I face the Supreme Demon God, I will use you as my weapon!" The Thunderclap Hammer emitted another thunderous sound, seeming satisfied, and returned to calm. With the Thunderclap Hammer matter settled, Mike looked at the man and continued to inquire about the River Styx. "Since you have this weapon, you might indeed be able to purify the River Styx..." In the process of purifying the River Styx, the Thunderclap Hammer was an essential component. The man hesitated for a moment, then explained, "This River Styx is just a projection of Hades''s power. I once deceived Thanatos, and this is my punishment. The monsters within are powerful, and the final boss is one of Hades''s subordinates, with a level exceeding 900..." From the man''s explanation, Mike learned that This heart-shaped stone was left by Morpheus to block the pursuers from the River Styx. Later, Ares came. Seeing the River Styx behind the stone, Ares slashed with his sword, blocking the pursuers with that single strike. This added a second layer of protection. After hearing the man''s description, Mike nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, I understand the situation. After entering the River Styx, I must eliminate all monsters within 45 minutes to completely purify it, right?" "Yes." With a confirmed response, Mike moved forward. The strongest monsters were only level 900; Mike had nothing to worry about. If necessary, he could summon Poseidon. As long as Mike was willing to do something, there were always more solutions than problems! If all else failed, he could exploit bugs. There was nothing to fear! "Wait!" The man called out to Mike, hesitating before deciding to ask, "What you''re doing has no benefit for you. I have nothing to repay you with, and it has no meaning..." With Morpheus''s stone and Ares''s sword energy suppressing it, In fact, whether the River Styx was purified or not was no longer important. The man didn''t understand why Mike was doing this. If something was meaningless from the start, why do it? "Reward? Meaning?" Mike said righteously, "If doing good deeds requires a reward, what kind of good deed is that?! I do it because I want to, not because I need a reason." After speaking, Mike added, "Once I purify the River Styx, this stone will be useless, right?" The man was stunned, unable to keep up with Thor''s pace. Wasn''t the topic about the River Styx? How did it switch to the stone? The man nodded, "Yes, it will be useless." Morpheus left the stone to block the pursuers from the River Styx. Once the River Styx was purified, the stone would naturally be useless. "That''s great." Mike said seriously, "Once I purify the River Styx, it wouldn''t be too much to take this stone with me, right?" The man was bewildered, "You can, but what do you want the stone for?" To push it around? Ignoring the man''s reaction, Mike charged forward with determination. Charge! Chapter 280: Hellhound Chapter 280: HellhoundMike stood before the River Styx, deep in thought. Before him was an invisible barrier, blocking the waters of the River Styx and preventing any monsters from advancing. "This is..." [Warp Strike] The Eye of Truth provided the answer. The power of this skill exceeded Mike''s expectations. Ares had comprehended [Warp Strike] while pushing the stone. In other words, Ares had used [Warp Strike] to bypass the stone-pushing process. But now, Mike saw [Warp Strike] before the River Styx. There was only one possibility: "This skill has two uses!" Mike''s eyes lit up. If given the chance, he definitely wanted to learn [Warp Strike]! "Crossing the Warp Strike barrier to reach the River Styx won''t be easy." This short distance seemed close, but it could be infinitely far. Otherwise, the pursuers from the River Styx would have caught up long ago! "Since it''s Ares''s skill, there might be a synergy effect?" Mike raised the Thunderclap Hammer and swung it lightly forward. "Void Tremor!" The barrier formed by Warp Strike opened a small passage, allowing Mike to pass through! Mike instantly crossed the Warp Strike barrier and stood before the River Styx. The man following Mike wasn''t surprised and began to explain, "This River Styx originally had pursuers from Hades and Thanatos. But a hundred years ago, all of Thanatos''s subordinates died. I suspect a new [Thanatos] Quasi-God has been born, or perhaps even succeeded in deicide!" Mike raised an eyebrow. Really? A Quasi-God, also known as an Ultimate Lord. If there was such a powerful figure among humans, why didn''t Mike know about it? "A new Thanatos... could it be Shadow Nine?" Mike made a mental note to subtly probe Shadow Nine about this later. The man warned, "Even if only Hades''s subordinates remain, don''t underestimate them! Especially the final boss guarding the place. His strength is terrifying, unmatched in the underworld. In the same tier, he has few rivals and can easily take on three opponents at once!" "Understood." Given the man''s high praise, Mike naturally wouldn''t be careless. A terrifyingly powerful boss? Is it more terrifying than Thor''s lightning? As long as the opponent wasn''t a nine-tier Lord, Mike was confident he could handle it. If necessary, he could summon the vampire prince from his private space or Poseidon''s projection for help. After a hundred years, the presence of a living being once again appeared above the River Styx. It was like a weak bull appearing before a pack of starving lions; no one could resist such a temptation. The River Styx began to churn, and countless skeletal monsters and zombies struggled to crawl out, their mouths emitting indistinct roars as they charged at Mike. From a bird''s-eye view, the scene was quite horrifying. Some monsters had different colors, with constant prompts popping up, [Red skeletons will self-destruct upon death] [Blue skeletons will trigger lightning upon death] [Black skeletons will randomly change color and revive upon death] [...] Sweeping his gaze over them, these monsters held no secrets before Mike. Having decided to purify the River Styx, Mike saw no need to hold back. He went all out, using his most powerful abilities. "Thunderclap Strike!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" [...] The water of the River Styx, originally dark red, turned white as more skeletons died. The small monsters in the River Styx were indeed formidable in terms of individual strength. Any one of them could easily serve as a boss of the same level. Unfortunately, they encountered Thor. Bosses at the same level weren''t even a warm-up for Mike! In 18 minutes and 26 seconds, Mike cleared the River Styx. Meanwhile, Mike''s level rose to 299! To reach level 300, he had to solo a boss above level 300! This was Mike''s final challenge in the River Styx battle! After purifying all other monsters, it was time for the boss to appear. The last skeleton fell under Mike''s hammer, leaving the white waters of the River Styx filled with remnants, deathly silent. [Current number of River Styx monsters remaining: 1] "Finally, the boss!" Mike was excited, and so was the Eye of Truth. Level 300 meant Mike was on the threshold of his second awakening! As for the conditions for the second awakening, Mike didn''t know yet. But he felt it shouldn''t be too troublesome. Glancing at the time, it wasn''t even 2 AM yet, leaving over four hours. Mike had plenty of time. After conquering this floor, his priority would be the second awakening of the Eye of Truth. If there was still time, Mike planned to return to the fourteenth floor to continue challenging Calderon''s projection at the Slaughter Stele, which was crucial for tomorrow''s battle! As Mike pondered, the deathly silent River Styx beneath his feet began to stir again. "Come out, legendary powerful boss, Hades''s subordinate!" Mike eagerly awaited the powerful boss the man had mentioned. Countless waters churned, magma erupted, and a massive shadow leaped from the depths of the River Styx, descending upon Mike with overwhelming pressure. Every muscle on the boss''s body exuded power, its long, powerful limbs and ferocious appearance creating a striking visual impact. Mike stared at the boss, momentarily stunned! "It turned out to be-" He had calculated everything but hadn''t expected the boss to be such a terrifying existence! "Woof-Woof-Woof-" A massive three-headed monster emerged from the magma, The boss-Cerberus (Adult Edition)! The Lord-tier aura was unmistakable, the undisputed ruler of the River Styx, the master of this domain! The boss''s presence overshadowed Mike''s entrance. Being overshadowed by a dog''s presence? Mike couldn''t tolerate that! Mike snorted, "Tripod, show it what you''ve got!" Cerberus Phantom, not to be outdone, roared back from behind Mike: "Meow-" Cerberus (Adult Edition): ??? Did it hear that right? Meow? A Cerberus imitating a cat? Had it been isolated in the River Styx for so long that it missed out on such bizarre evolutions? Mike never expected the final guardian of the River Styx to be another Cerberus. Even if it was an adult Cerberus, it didn''t stop Mike from taking action. "Thunderclap Strike!" A dark red lightning bolt tore through the sky above the River Styx, carrying terrifying destructive power. The red lightning struck Cerberus, instantly shattering one of its heads. The remaining two heads roared in fury, charging at Mike. The River Styx swirled around it, a pale white shield forming, granting it lightning immunity and doubling its combat power! "Damn it." Mike pulled back, trying to engage Cerberus in a war of attrition. Though it was a level 900+ entity, this Cerberus seemed a bit dull. Firstly, Cerberus''s three heads each had their own thoughts. In battle, the three heads often disagreed, causing significant internal conflict. Mike shattering one head was actually beneficial for Cerberus. With fewer heads to command, tasks were more likely to be completed. Additionally, the two-headed Cerberus entered its second state with the River Styx, doubling all attributes. Secondly, though this Cerberus was a Lord-tier entity, it couldn''t summon the Sea of Truth, reducing Mike''s pressure significantly. The Sea of Truth was the greatest reliance and tool of a Lord-tier entity. A dog without the Sea of Truth didn''t even deserve a doghouse! With the high mobility of Thor''s Sea, Mike''s figure flickered above the River Styx. As Mike unleashed a barrage of skills, Cerberus (Adult Edition)''s health rapidly declined. Cerberus (Adult Edition) wasn''t willing to be passive and had to do something to change the situation! As long as it launched an offensive, everything would improve. So, it pounced and killed Mike''s Cerberus Phantom. Mike roared, "Tripod-" With Tripod dead, Mike''s output efficiency more than doubled, his attacks swift and fierce, maximizing damage. Cerberus Phantom: Why is this happening? Why didn''t you go all out before? Does my presence hinder your output? This Cerberus (Adult Edition), despite being a level 900+ boss, had an unexpectedly high health pool. Because of lightning immunity, Thunderclap Strike couldn''t be used, so Mike''s output efficiency dropped significantly. The battle reached a stalemate. Even so, Mike easily maintained the upper hand. In less than ten minutes, Cerberus (Adult Edition)''s health was nearly depleted! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cerberus (Adult Edition) remained unfazed, its two remaining heads even had the leisure to bicker. With the River Styx, it had three forms. When its second life ended, transforming into a Hellhound, it would reach its peak combat power! In fact, the previous battles were just warm-ups, mere play. Here it comes! "Wind''s Reach!" Mike unleashed a Wind Blade, depleting the last bit of the Cerberus'' health, causing one head to explode. The remaining head of the Cerberus flashed a cunning look. It smiled! Chapter 281: The second awakening of the Eye of Truth Chapter 281: The second awakening of the Eye of TruthContrary to Mike''s expectations, Cerberus (Adult Edition) had been able to manipulate the Sea of Truth from the start! Its Sea of Truth was the very River Styx beneath its feet, its greatest reliance! In the previous battles, Cerberus had been toying with Mike. It wanted to see the look of despair on its prey''s face when faced with its strongest form! What a delightful scene that would be, accompanied by soul-piercing wails... Cerberus''s earlier performance was all for this final moment. Entering its third form, it transformed into a hellhound, with its attributes doubling once more. Without the interference of the other two heads and with the power to control the River Styx... at this moment, its combat power was comparable to a three-tier Lord. This battle seemed over before it even began! The wind of victory seemed to blow from behind the hellhound! Just as the hellhound smiled, Mike smiled too. The Eye of Truth had long since provided Mike with relevant information about the River Styx''s peculiarities and Cerberus''s hellhound form. Mike pretended to be clueless, but he wasn''t worried at all; he even found it amusing. Because Mike had a way to counter it! "Mirror Shadow!" "Wind Fury!" "All Things Grow!" Wind Fury could be cast three times in succession, enhancing Mike''s All Things Grow. Spring, summer, autumn, winter, the cycle of seasons. Chaotic Lightning! Above the River Styx, a thundercloud gathered, its presence terrifying and awe-inspiring. "Boom-" When the first bolt of Chaotic Lightning struck, the hellhound''s eyes were full of disdain, even letting out a snort. It had the River Styx as protection, and most importantly, it was immune to lightning, so what was there to fear?! Boom- The Chaotic Lightning struck the hellhound, instantly numbing its skull and making its whole body tremble. "Woof woof-" It never expected to take true damage! After one bolt of Chaotic Lightning, there were still eight more waiting for it! Up to this point in the battle, Mike hadn''t even used a tenth of his true power! Each bolt of Chaotic Lightning was more powerful than the last, electrocuting the hellhound until it was completely paralyzed, unable to fight back. After six bolts of Chaotic Lightning, the strongest form of the boss hadn''t inflicted any damage and fell helplessly at Mike''s feet. Has it begun? No, it''s already over! As the hellhound fell, Mike didn''t let his guard down, quickly scanning the River Styx. "Found it!" Within the River Styx, a Truth Pearl was spinning, containing terrifying power, attempting to revive Cerberus. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" "Void Tremor!" In 0.5 seconds, Mike used several moves in succession. Combined with the three remaining bolts of Chaotic Lightning, the Truth Pearl couldn''t withstand the terrifying output and cracked with a crisp sound. Mike reached out and collected all the fragments. Cerberus (Adult Edition) was completely dead! The now uncontrolled River Styx began to boil, evaporate, and disappear. However, at this moment, Mike''s attention was more focused on himself. Killing Cerberus (Adult Edition) had raised his level to 300. Since level 300 required a fourth class change, Mike''s level couldn''t increase further. The excess experience converted into attribute points, adding 20,000 to each of the five basic attributes except for luck. Looking at the Tower of Truth''s prompt, Mike fell into thought, "It seems like every time I fight Cerberus, something like this happens." "Could it be that Cerberus is my lucky star?" Putting aside the attribute boost, the only thing that mattered to Mike upon reaching level 300 was: The second awakening of the Eye of Truth! Besides reaching level 300, what other conditions were there? [Second awakening condition: Survive under the killing gaze of an enemy above Lord tier] [Second awakening condition met] [Second awakening in progress, current progress 0.1%...] Seeing the prompt, Mike was stunned. On the seventh floor of the Tower of Truth, Mike had encountered a boss created by a follower of the demon cult. That boss was created using the source of a demon god, and eventually, the projection of the Fourth Demon God had descended. That projection had glanced at Mike, nearly killing him! Fortunately, Supreme Being Apollo had been prepared and saved Mike. Surviving under the killing gaze of an enemy above Lord tier... Mike had already done that! [Second awakening progress: 99.99%] In the next instant, it reached 100%. Stuck? Not a chance! [Second awakening complete!] A series of prompts appeared before Mike, further explaining the second awakening of the Eye of Truth. [Exploration range +100%] [Ignore damage and negative effects from gaze-based skills] [Unlock Overload Mode] [In Overload Mode, can decipher information about beings from level 990 to 999] [Overload Mode cooldown: 24 hours] [Unlock Replication Mode] [In Replication Mode, can record a skill used by oneself or another entity and replicate it upon prompt] [Can choose one floor of the Tower of Truth to research and decipher information] [Note: Floors 0 and above 95 cannot be deciphered] The second awakening of Mike''s talent brought four enhancements. First, the increased exploration range, which was quite practical. Second, resistance to gaze-based damage. If it were before, Mike would have given it 69 thumbs up. The problem was, the Fourth Demon God had already turned into a turtle. The threat to Mike was naturally zero. Other demon gods, if they found Mike''s true body, wouldn''t use gaze-based skills. Mike muttered, "I wonder if it can resist the gaze of the Supreme Demon God." [It can!] This answer gave Mike a lot of confidence. As expected of an SSS-grade talent, its power was undeniable. When it reached the ninth awakening, it would become as overpowered as Ares and Apollo. The third enhancement developed new modes-Overload Mode and Replication Mode. This was likely the most significant boost to Mike''s strength from the second awakening! Previously, when facing entities above Ultimate Lord, the Eye of Truth was practically useless. Now, at level 300, Mike could decipher information about such entities, which was no small feat. The only downside was the long cooldown of 24 hours! "Deciphering one of Shadow Nine''s little secrets every 24 hours?" That sounded pretty good! Along with Overload Mode, Replication Mode was also unlocked. Mike had an item called [Forbidden Spell Scroll], which could imprint and release corresponding forbidden spells. [Replication Mode] was like a cost-free [Forbidden Spell Scroll], whether it was Mike himself, his teammates, or his enemies. As long as the Eye of Truth ''saw'' it, Mike could replicate it! At the same time, [Replication Mode] could only store one skill. It had to be used up before it could replicate another. The fourth ability was a one-time use. Choosing one floor between 1 and 95 of the Tower of Truth to decipher. What was there to hesitate about? "95!" Mike directly chose the 95th floor! Finding out where Calderon''s true body was hiding and what he was planning was crucial for Mike. Shadow Nine intended to exploit Calderon''s schemes, and Mike was already a few steps Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. behind. Although Mike didn''t know what Shadow Nine was planning, Professor Gregory''s reminder and Apollo''s response had informed Mike that Shadow Nine was determined to obtain the [Supreme Mark]! If Shadow Nine''s plan succeeded, there would be only one outcome: The [Supreme Mark] would fall into Shadow Nine''s hands! According to Professor Gregory''s speculation and Apollo''s answer, Once Shadow Nine obtained the [Supreme Mark], he would die! Clearly, this wasn''t an outcome Mike could accept. In this game within a game, Mike couldn''t simply be an outsider. He had to find a way to break the game. The secret was hidden on the 95th floor of the Tower of Truth! Chapter 282: May I be fortunate enough to witness you conquer that damned destiny Chapter 282: May I be fortunate enough to witness you conquer that damned destiny[Beginning analysis of the 95th floor of the Tower of Truth...] [Current progress: 0.2%] [Estimated time: 20 minutes] Putting away the prompt, Mike, now at level 300 and having successfully undergone his second awakening, looked down at the River Styx beneath his feet. The River Styx had been completely purified. [Prompt: This River Styx is a drop of water from Hades''s Sea of Truth] Mike raised an eyebrow. Was that even possible? He couldn''t let it go to waste! Following the Eye of Truth''s prompt, Mike found a way to refine the River Styx and store it in a specially made vial, temporarily sealing it. After completing this task, Mike turned and walked back. With the monsters defeated and the River Styx gone, the sword energy left by Ares naturally dissipated. Mike easily returned to the stone and saw the man once more. "I can''t believe you actually did it..." The man looked ahead, his expression somewhat dazed, clearly still in shock. "What''s so surprising about that?" Mike shrugged nonchalantly, "Honestly, I suspect Morpheus didn''t do it back then because he didn''t want to." From what Mike knew, Morpheus had long mastered the [Supreme Mark]. If he had been determined, purifying the River Styx wouldn''t have been difficult. Even without mentioning Morpheus, Apollo, who had come here before Mike, could likely purify the River Styx with just a word. Morpheus refrained out of compassion, and Apollo out of indifference. The Tower of Truth had a total of 100 floors, and through his exploration, Mike had gained some understanding of it. By examining the traces left during their conquests, he had become increasingly familiar with the personalities of the three Supreme Beings. Supreme Being Apollo had always been an observer. He never participated in any plot. He acted at will. In this regard, Ares and Apollo were quite similar. Ares''s "act at will" was the kind that said, "If there''s injustice, ask my sword." Simply put, he slashed whoever he wanted, killed whoever he wanted. Apollo''s "act at will" was one of detachment and indifference, finding everything boring. As previously agreed, Mike stored the heart-shaped stone in his inventory. The man bowed to Mike, "This is to show respect to your first bro." "This is to show respect to your second bro." "This is to show respect to your third bro." Three bows, three salutes. The scene fell into silence, the atmosphere slightly awkward. Ahem! Mike didn''t wait for a fourth bow, lightly coughing twice. What about me? Aren''t you going to thank me?! The man understood Mike''s meaning and explained, "Your three bros have already given their answers to destiny. My respect comes from that. But you have yet to face destiny, so I can only have expectations and blessings for you." "May I be fortunate enough to witness you conquer that damned destiny!" He then added self-deprecatingly, "Moreover, you don''t need to carry the respect of a stone." Mike was stunned, his expression stiffening, as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind. From the moment he met the man, Mike had overlooked one thing. Morpheus and Ares had left their marks on this floor. What about Apollo? What had Apollo done? It wasn''t until this moment that the answer revealed itself to Mike. An eternally rolling stone, forever making futile efforts, never reaching its destination. On the stone was carved the question: "If destiny is destined to be futile, what then?" It had seen the potential Supreme Beings of Morpheus and Ares''s generations. Morpheus and Ares had given their answers, which the stone had silently recorded. Until one day, the third potential Supreme Being, Apollo, came to this floor. He stood before the stone of destiny and faced the question carved on it. Apollo said to it, "Perhaps you are the witness of destiny." The man before Mike had originally been the stone, but Apollo''s words had turned him into a human! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike was utterly shocked! The man explained, "Once, a king deceived Thanatos and was punished to push a stone for eternity, never reaching the end. The king died under the stone, and the stone, stained with the king''s blood, became the target of Hades and Thanatos''s wrath." Until the stone met Apollo and became the so-called "witness of destiny." After hearing the man''s explanation, a bold idea surfaced in Mike''s mind. He smiled subtly and restrainedly, "Hey buddy, how about coming to my place?" Mike extended an invitation to ''play video games at his house''. "Huh?" The man was taken aback, instinctively shaking his head, "Thanatos may be missing, but Hades won''t let me go." Even though he wasn''t the original king who deceived Thanatos, merely stained with his blood, he still wouldn''t be easily forgiven. The man emphasized, "Wherever I go, I bring disaster and suffering." "No worries!" Mike patted his chest, "I''ve got connections!" Under the rules of the Tower of Truth, Mike wasn''t afraid of anyone causing him trouble. If someone didn''t follow the rules of the Tower of Truth? Impossible. With Apollo on the ninety-ninth floor, the entire tower was filled with compliance. Seeing Mike''s determination, the man smiled wryly, "Even if you''re not worried about Hades, I can''t enter your private space." "How do you know if you don''t try?" After some persuasion, the man finally agreed to give it a try, hoping it would make Mike give up. Then... The man found himself before the Mysterious Mine, just in time to see a vampire crouched in a corner, gnawing on a chicken leg. He actually made it in?! The man couldn''t believe Thor had such high authority in the Tower of Truth! The vampire looked at him warily and asked tentatively, "Were you brought here to be a laborer too?" The man scratched his head and nodded, "Sort of. My name is Rolling Stone, but you can call me Stone." "I think Rolling sounds better." Vladimir showed a hint of pity, handing Rolling Stone a chicken leg, saying, "Eat it while it''s hot. It''s a gift from the great Duke Vladimir." Chapter 283: What a madman Chapter 283: What a madmanWhat was happening in the private space was temporarily unknown to Mike. Having sent Rolling away, he was in an exceptionally good mood. Mike now felt like a collector in a game, wanting to gather everything he saw. "Exploration Rate maxed?" By purifying the River Styx and completing Rolling''s destiny, this floor was naturally conquered. "Settlement!" Placing his hand on the core crystal of truth, Mike began the instance rating settlement. The familiar global announcement echoed in the ears of the humans within the Tower of Truth. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving SSSS-level rating conquest on floors twenty-three to twenty-six!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for achieving SSSS-level rating on floors twenty-three, twenty-four, twenty-five, and twenty-six, rewarding all humans within the Tower of Truth with the buff [Purifier of the River Styx]!" "Limited-time buff [Overall Enhancement]: All attributes of humans within the Tower of Truth +45%, limited to 24 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Robust Physique]: Humans within the Tower of Truth will not enter a weakened state after death and returning to the Core City of Truth, limited to 24 hours." "Limited-time buff [Experience Boost]: Humans within the Tower of Truth gain +20% experience, limited to 12 hours!" "Limited-time buff [Maze Master]: Humans within the Tower of Truth will automatically receive a partial map before entering a maze, limited to 3 uses!" "Permanent buff [Purifier of the River Styx]: Humans within the Tower of Truth deal an additional 30% damage to creatures within the River Styx!" Clearing four floors with SSSS-level ratings in one go, the rewards were exceptionally generous! Buffs like [Overall Enhancement] and [Robust Physique] were familiar faces, no need to elaborate. 24 hours was enough for everyone to use for four days. If used sparingly, it could last six days! Once Calderon''s plan was set in motion, Mike would definitely head to the abyss. Before setting off, he made sure to stack these buffs for everyone to avoid delaying their progress. As a potential Supreme Being, Mike always considered rewards and buffs thoroughly. Among the rewards, [Maze Master] and [Purifier of the River Styx] were particularly notable. The former had only three uses and wasn''t very useful to Mike, but the latter, as a permanent damage boost buff, significantly increased Mike''s output against River Styx creatures. After settling the rewards, a flash of lightning transported Mike back to the Core City of Truth. Before Mike could check his personal rewards, a new prompt appeared. [Ready to view the information on the 95th floor of the Tower of Truth?!] Clearly, the Eye of Truth had become even more powerful after the second awakening. "View!" Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. What had Shadow Nine been hiding from him? [The 95th floor, battling against one''s own talent...] The initial lines were a bunch of fluff, identical to what Apollo had told Mike before. Mike''s gaze suddenly stopped, fixating on a line of text: [...During the battle, the talent will transform into all things...] Transform into all things? Mike''s heart skipped a beat, a bad thought crossing his mind, "Does that mean the talent could... transform into a human?" [There is a probability] Like a bolt from the blue, Mike stood frozen, his face showing unmistakable shock. Little Nine, young and innocent like a child... Calderon''s talent was called [Near-Death Power Up]... Calderon had asked Shadow Nine to take care of Little Nine after his death... All the clues pieced together in Mike''s mind, forming a clear picture, illuminating the truth hidden in the mist: Little Nine wasn''t Calderon''s true body, nor was he a false body! Little Nine''s true identity was Calderon''s talent [Near-Death Power Up]! Back then on the 95th floor, Calderon had deliberately driven himself mad! Paying the price of severe injury and near-death, with Apollo''s help, Calderon had successfully brought Little Nine out of the Tower of Truth! This was part of his plan! Because Shadow Nine was familiar with Calderon''s character and knew the content of the 95th floor, The moment Shadow Nine saw Little Nine, he saw through his true identity! Seeing the truth, Mike fell silent, speechless for a long time. After a while, Mike took a deep breath and muttered to himself, "What a madman." Through the Eye of Truth''s introduction to the 95th floor, Mike gained more insight into Calderon. [After the talent detaches, one can enjoy all the talent''s bonuses but cannot activate its special effects] Enjoying the talent''s bonuses meant Calderon''s combat power wouldn''t be significantly affected. The 95th floor of the Tower of Truth required challengers to battle against their own talent. It would grant challengers a status boost, and Calderon had used this boost to split his body into nine, with eight false and one true. As the false bodies died one after another, Calderon''s true body would grow stronger! Without his talent, but he would gain an extremely brief and overwhelming power, potentially surpassing level 1000! Calderon had only one chance to strike. He aimed to kill a god. The Archdemon! Mike was almost certain that Calderon''s ultimate target was the Archdemon. Calderon had schemed for so many years, abandoning his talent, nearly cutting off all his retreats, risking everything. The target he aimed to kill could only be one of the Archdemon or the Supreme Demon God! The Supreme Demon God... even if Calderon reached level 1000, he probably couldn''t win. That left only the Archdemon. From what Mike knew about Calderon, He was notorious for ''bullying the weak and fearing the strong.'' Since he had bet so much, he would choose a safe target. Kill the ones he could first, then consider the rest. Having roughly understood Calderon''s plan, Mike still had a few uncertainties. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even so, what does Shadow Nine hope to achieve by leveraging Calderon''s plan?" "Let''s set that aside for now and focus on how to win the third match against Calderon." The most important task before Mike was to win the third match! If he lost the third match, Calderon would undoubtedly leave him severely injured. At that point, Shadow Nine would definitely not step in to heal Mike. Mike, dragging a severely injured body, would be completely incapacitated. By the time he recovered, Calderon and Shadow Nine''s plans would already be completed! Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but curse, "These old fools, can''t they wait for me to become a Supreme Being and just strike down the Supreme Demon God with a lightning bolt? Why so impulsive? Can''t they be more cautious?" Mike was furious, "How can I defeat the Supreme Demon God with these old men around!" Anger aside, he still had to deal with the situation. Mike casually opened the Tower of Truth''s prompt. Clearing four floors with SSSS-level ratings in one go, the Tower of Truth was generous, directly gifting Mike a maze in his private space! Returning to his private space, Mike took a quick look around. With no time to spare, he decided to explore it later. "Pig, I mean, Vladimir!" Mike waved, calling Vladimir over. "I might be going on a trip." "Understood!" Vladimir stood straight, looking towards Master Fool, patting his chest, "If that demon creature dares to rebel, I''ll return to prince level and defeat her!" Mike shook his head, "Even if you become a prince, you probably won''t be her match. If she really wants to kill you, you won''t survive." Hearing the danger, Vladimir quickly said, "Master, then take me with you! I want to leave with you." Mike continued, "I might be heading to the First Abyss and dealing with the Archdemon. Are you sure you want to come with me?" Vladimir''s expression changed again, "Then I''ll stay home and guard every bit of your property with my life!" "I was just talking. But in any case, do you have a choice?" Mike''s words dealt a heavy mental blow to Vladimir. "Stop thinking about rebelling or escaping. Behave yourself. I might need you to protect someone. Do well, understood?" "Understood!" Vladimir nodded vigorously, "I''ll complete the task!" From Thor''s tone, the task shouldn''t be difficult. Otherwise, It wouldn''t be given to Vladimir! After chatting with Rolling for a bit, Mike left. He was very busy tonight, and time was precious. Mike calculated, "According to the plan, I''ll visit the Slaughter Stele again to see if there''s anything new." Fighting Calderon''s projection had been highly beneficial for Mike. Their second match was a test of close combat skills, relying purely on techniques and reactions, not skills. Mike had to force Calderon to use Fate''s Reversal in the second match. Only then would he have a chance to win the third match. His figure disappeared from the private space, arriving at the fourteenth floor of the Tower of Truth. "Challenge [I Want to Be the First]!" Touching the text with his finger, Mike''s figure vanished, entering the slaughter space. Chapter 284: I want to ask for your help Chapter 284: I want to ask for your helpFar away in the First Abyss, a poker game was still ongoing. "All in." "Call!" Maxen was dominating the poker table, winning hand after hand without breaking a sweat! Three demon gods were playing cards with him; probably the only place in the world where such a game could happen. During the game, the three demon gods would casually chat. Any information they mentioned would be absolute secrets in the outside world. Maxen always listened but never spoke, keeping his lips tightly sealed. "Did you hear that madman escaped?" The Fifth Demon God yawned, feeling a bit sleepy, "He''s a good person, unlike you guys." To the Fifth Demon God, there was only one good person among the human powerhouses- Calderon! Calderon was great; he genuinely wanted to kill demon gods! Other top human powerhouses spent their days scheming, trying to suppress the abyss and kill the Supreme Demon God. Calderon was different; he just wanted to kill demon gods. Mentioning Calderon, the Archdemon fell silent. The Second Demon God sneered, "Big bro, isn''t he coming to kill you? If I remember correctly, you did a lot of things to piss him off back in the day." The Archdemon snorted, "Play cards, less talk." "Speaking of Calderon, I remember something." The Fifth Demon God said leisurely, "He walked both the paths of slaughter and death, right? I heard he killed Thanatos?" Maxen suddenly spoke, "That question requires an extra fee." "No problem." The three demon gods readily paid the fee, waiting for Maxen''s answer. Maxen answered seriously, "I don''t know." You took the money and said you didn''t know?! The three demon gods almost flipped the table in anger! Suppressing his inner rage, the Fifth Demon God continued, "If Calderon won against both Thanatos and Hades, he should have the corresponding authority in the Tower of Truth." "That''s right, but there aren''t many floors related to those paths." The Second Demon God counted on his fingers, "Only the Slaughter Stele on the fourteenth floor is interesting. But the floor level is too low, and the challengers are too weak. Calderon probably won''t bother them." Listening to the demon gods'' chat, Maxen yawned. He had just received news that Thor had reached level 300. Having cleared 26 floors, there was no reason for a level 300 Thor to return to the fourteenth floor. Nothing to worry about. ... ... In the slaughter space, Mike slowly opened his eyes. Surrounded by white mist. He instinctively felt something was off, different from his previous challenge of [I Want to Be the First]! Before Mike could exit, an old voice came from the depths of the mist. "Thor, I heard you want to fight me ninety-nine times?" As the mist cleared, an elderly man with a kind face appeared before Mike, sitting cross- legged on the ground. With white hair and eyebrows, the old man looked extremely aged, his face full of wrinkles. "Sit." Calderon pointed to the spot opposite him, indicating for Mike to sit down. Mike also sat cross-legged, obediently. "I can only stay awake for a short time each day." As Calderon spoke, an ancient wooden tea table appeared between them, with two teacups and a pot of tea placed on it. Calderon explained, "Yesterday when you came, I wasn''t fully awake. I was afraid I might accidentally kill you, so I didn''t show up." Mike didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, self-deprecatingly saying, "Thank you." Calderon continued, "I''ve fought countless battles, slain countless demons, never been weak, and have no regrets in life. If there''s one thing I regret, it''s not seeing Maxen get married and have children, fearing I''d fail his father''s trust." Calderon''s words made Mike''s expression serious. Generally, such dangerous statements indicated that Calderon had a death wish. Mike knew that Maxen''s father had a deep relationship with Calderon. According to Maxen, Calderon wasn''t his godfather, but their bond was as strong as that of a father and son. "Fighting a potential Supreme Being, I no longer have such residual will. I''m over three hundred years old now; how can I bully a child like you?" In his clear state, Calderon was unexpectedly reasonable, even gentle and amiable! He continued, "But there are two other things I can''t let go of." Mike nodded in agreement, "If you can''t let go, then hold on a bit longer." Calderon: ... Mike couldn''t possibly misunderstand Calderon''s underlying meaning. He had a death wish, on the verge of exploding. If he let go of these two things, Calderon would truly have no attachments and go on a killing spree. Ignoring Mike''s comment, Calderon continued, "The first thing is Little Nine. He''s been with me for so many years, suffering a lot. Having him stay with Shadow Nine isn''t a long-term solution. In the future, please take care of him." Saying this, Calderon looked at Mike with hopeful eyes. Mike tentatively asked, "If I don''t take care of him, will you wait a bit longer?" "No." Calderon shook his head, "You are someone Shadow Nine treats like a grandson, so I know you wouldn''t do such a thing. Or rather, you all have kind hearts but just don''t say it." Calderon saw through it clearly. After mentioning the first thing, Calderon continued, "The second thing I can''t let go of. In my life, I''ve mastered all kinds of weapons, and my hand-to-hand combat is unparalleled. But I have no true successor, which is a regret." Mike raised an eyebrow slightly. Was this leading to him becoming a disciple? Mike had already thought of how to refuse. Calderon''s next words made Mike feel a bit awkward, "But you''re a mage." Mike was silent for a few seconds, then asked, "Should I leave?" Calderon muttered to himself, "Maxen is good. I planned to teach him everything I know. But he seems to prefer using a sword and has a better instructor, so he doesn''t need me." Calderon shifted the topic, "Your talent should be related to your eyes; otherwise, you wouldn''t have seen Gregory''s talent awakening method." Mike openly admitted, nodding, "Indeed, I can see some strange things, but it''s not very useful most of the time." [How dare you say that about me? Wait until the 95th floor, and I''ll show you my power!] After the second awakening, Mike''s talent seemed to have become a bit ''cheeky,'' even daring to threaten Mike. Calderon candidly said, "I want to ask for your help to ''see'' my skills properly. If you find a suitable successor in the future, pass them on for me." Calderon''s meaning was clear. How much of his skills Mike could learn depended on Mike''s ability. If Mike truly mastered everything, Calderon would have no regrets. Though proud, Calderon had a broad mind. In fact, Calderon had served as an instructor in various corps, teaching without reservation and with great patience. Among his registered disciples, there were several nine-tier Lords. Dozens of Lords and countless Chiefs. In the mid-to-high-level combat forces of the United Corps, most had benefited from Calderon''s teachings. However, Calderon had faked his death decades ago, causing his name to be gradually forgotten. The new generation knew little of his deeds. In fact, Calderon''s prestige and influence in the United Corps were second only to the three Supreme Beings! Thinking about it, this made sense. There weren''t many Ultimate Lords among humans. Shadow Nine preferred to stay in the shadows, and while [Guardian Shadow] revered him, few in the sunlight had witnessed his terror. For a long time, Calderon had been the ''First Ultimate Lord'' of humanity on the surface. The first under the Supreme Beings. What he wanted now was to find a true successor through Thor''s eyes. Mike was silent for a moment, knowing he had no reason to refuse. "Alright." "Please." Calderon raised his hand, and a training ground appeared before them, filled with various weapons. Calderon''s so-called see. Wasn''t just him performing a set while Mike watched. It was real combat! Mike stood up, stepped into the training ground, took a deep breath, and bowed. "Please instruct me!" "Enough with the bullshit." Calderon snorted, beckoning with his hand, "You attack first." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 285: 995-level Calderon vs. 300-level Thor Chapter 285: 995-level Calderon vs. 300-level ThorEntering the training ground, the previously reasonable and kind old man vanished. In his place was the hot-tempered bro Calderon, who would throw punches for no reason! Mike swung the Thunderclap Hammer, ready to strike. A ruler appeared in Calderon''s hand, turning into a blur in the air and striking Mike''s hand. Smack- The damage wasn''t high, but the pain was intense! A sharp pain shot through Mike''s hand, nearly causing him to drop the hammer! Calderon coldly said, "Your grip on the weapon is all wrong, and you dare attack me? Try again!" Every time Mike tried to swing the hammer, the ruler would strike again... This repeated until the fifth time when Mike finally managed to swing the Thunderclap Hammer! A hint of approval and surprise flashed in Calderon''s eyes, "I underestimated this kid''s talent!" It only took four attempts for Mike to swing the hammer under Calderon''s suppression. Thor''s learning ability and combat talent were already exceptional among many! However, it still fell short of Calderon''s standards. Moreover, even if Calderon was impressed, he wouldn''t show it on his face. Instead, he continued to mock, his words dripping with disdain, "Potential Supreme Being, is this all?" Listening to Calderon''s taunts, Mike had to dodge his attacks while trying to strike back with the hammer. But Mike wasn''t flustered at all; he even had the leisure to retort, "Why don''t you mention that you also taught my second bro how to use a sword?!" Calderon was a bit surprised, "Who''s your second bro?" Mike proudly puffed out his chest and replied, "Ares!" "You''re right, I did teach Ares how to use a sword." When Ares rose to prominence, Calderon was already at his peak. Calderon remembered that Ares was also level 300 at that time. Calderon suppressed his power to level 300 for a fair duel with Ares. Then, Calderon was one-shotted by Ares. Since then, Calderon had learned his lesson, reflecting and vowing never to fight a potential Supreme Being at the same level again! Which led to today''s scene: 995-level Calderon vs. 300-level Thor! As they clashed, Mike finally broke free from the ruler''s restraint! His hammer was about to smash Calderon''s head. Then, Calderon conjured a sword and one-shotted Mike, avenging the humiliation of being one-shotted by Ares back in the day! That strike carried a bit of personal emotion. "Can''t handle losing, huh!" Mike, instantly revived, didn''t even feel any pain, just the simple fact of being one-shotted. This slaughter space belonged to the Tower of Truth, and being killed here carried no penalties. Calderon had walked far on the path of slaughter, thus having the authority to manipulate the slaughter space. "Kid, don''t think I''m just settling personal scores." Calderon said seriously, "You''ve had it too easy on your journey. Ask yourself, have you truly experienced life-and-death battles?" "Every true powerhouse has faced countless setbacks, emerging from mountains of corpses and seas of blood, advancing through the brink of death." As Calderon spoke, he switched to another weapon, casually striking and easily pushing Mike back. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Calderon was level 995, he controlled his strength to match Mike''s current attributes. In other words, in terms of technique and power application, Calderon completely outclassed Mike, leading to the current suppression. Calderon snorted, "If you''re going to kill demons, you must be prepared to be killed. There''s no such thing as only you killing demons and not them killing you." Only in the face of life and death can one''s true potential be unleashed. Mike understood this principle, which was why he gritted his teeth and persevered. From the start of the battle, Calderon had told Mike: If you don''t want to fight, you can leave anytime. Calderon threw a punch, striking the Thunderclap Hammer, causing a thunderous sound. As Mike was forced back, his right hand trembled uncontrollably. In just two moves, he was already struggling! Little did he know, Calderon was even more surprised. In Calderon''s expectations, these two moves should have left Thor dead or severely injured. But Thor still had strength left. In such a short time, Thor''s rapid improvement repeatedly astonished Calderon! Among the countless geniuses Calderon had seen in the past three hundred years, Thor was already in the top twenty! Calderon''s face turned cold, changing his initial plan, and he said, "You defend with your weapon first. I''ll test your skills with various weapons." With that, Calderon''s weapon changed again, attacking Mike once more. Mike struggled to defend, constantly under pressure. After switching through a few weapons, Mike''s health bar was depleted, and he revived again. "Again!" Mike, holding the Thunderclap Hammer, was now fired up. Since he wouldn''t die, why retreat? What was there to fear? Taking this opportunity, Mike practiced his proficiency with the Thunderclap Hammer! Calderon might have a foul mouth, but his expertise and insight were undeniable. His critiques of Mike were often spot-on. In fact, from the first exchange, Calderon had pointed out Mike''s two biggest flaws: First, Mike lacked systematic close-combat training. According to Calderon, the Thunderclap Hammer was wasted on Thor. Many of Mike''s habits with the hammer were full of flaws! If he faced a nine-tier Lord from the demon race, it might be manageable. But against a demon god, any flaw could be fatal! Second, Thor had experienced too few life-and-death battles. Or rather, none at all! Full of vigor but too superficial, lacking solidity! Addressing these points, Calderon had designed a targeted training regimen for Mike. Under his guidance, many of Mike''s bad habits and flaws were gradually corrected. Calderon discovered that Thor''s learning ability was astonishing. Any flaw or mistake, once pointed out by Calderon, would never appear again! In less than half an hour of sparring, Thor''s rapid improvement repeatedly refreshed Calderon''s perception! "Is it the talent at work?" Calderon shook his head inwardly. No. There might be some influence from the talent, but it was mostly Thor''s own learning ability! Calderon''s evaluation of Thor rose again, placing him in the top ten! Now, Thor was only behind: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, Calderon, Maxen, Shadow Nine, and Cedric! If the outside world knew of this evaluation, it would undoubtedly cause a huge stir! The more they fought, the more Calderon saw Thor as a genius. Maybe he wouldn''t need Thor to find another successor. Even if Thor was a mage, so what? Couldn''t a mage master close-combat skills? Thinking this, Calderon increased his strength, sending Mike flying with a punch, depleting his health bar. Revived, Mike swung the hammer, ready for revenge. "Stop." Calderon beckoned, and a teacup from the earlier tea table floated over, half a cup of tea suspended before Mike. "Drink the tea, then continue." Mike looked at the green tea, hesitating slightly. [Drinking this tea can boost your attributes!] Mike picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp! "Five basic attributes +100!" Mike felt a refreshing sensation throughout his body, his perception enhanced, seeing the world from a different perspective. Clearly, this tea wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Calderon snorted, not giving Mike a chance to gloat. "With your current level, you only deserve half a cup of tea." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes, dismissing Calderon''s words. Old fool, your eyes are practically bulging with surprise, and you''re still being stubborn! Given that Calderon was teaching him and offering tea, Mike tolerated his foul mouth. Today, he wouldn''t stoop to his level. He''d wait until he reached level 1000 to get his revenge! At level 995, Mike feared he might accidentally kill Calderon. Level 1000 seemed safer. Calderon raised his right hand, beckoning provocatively, "Come, you attack, I''ll defend. If you can hit me with your weapon, you get another half cup of tea." Though it sounded enticing, half a cup of tea only boosted all attributes by 100, not worth the effort. Mike snorted, "You think I care about that tea?" "Star Pluck!" Mike suddenly charged forward, combining it with Wind''s Reach. Sneak attack! A must-have skill for every fighter! Mike''s attack was halted mid-air. The next second, Mike blocked with his hammer, barely parrying Calderon''s strike! The skill Calderon used was identical to Mike''s! But in terms of speed and power, it far surpassed Mike''s! This was the difference in strength. Calderon demonstrated Mike''s skills repeatedly, and Mike observed and learned frantically. Another half hour passed, and Mike''s weapon grazed Calderon. For the first time, Mike hit Calderon! Half a cup of tea appeared before Mike. "This is your reward, five basic attributes +200!" After drinking the tea, Mike felt refreshed, ready to fight again. But Calderon put away his weapon, tossing a short blade to Mike. "Let me test your proficiency with other weapons. Relying solely on the hammer limits your potential." Mike was about to retort, ''Tell that to Ares!'' But Calderon preempted him, "Even Ares mastered many weapons besides the sword." Mike had nothing to say. Switching to the short blade, they resumed their battle! For the next hour, Mike tried various weapons, but most were just a taste. After a few exchanges, Calderon could gauge Thor''s proficiency with each weapon. He found that Thor was also skilled with blades. With a top-tier blade master by Thor''s side, it was obvious. Shadow Nine couldn''t have missed it! As for why Shadow Nine didn''t mention it, Calderon couldn''t figure it out and didn''t care to. "Stop!" The third cup of tea appeared before Mike. Mike calmly drank it all, not leaving a drop. "Five basic attributes +400!" Just by drinking tea, Mike had gained 700 attribute points! "Enough playing around." Calderon stepped back, leaving a shadow in his place. "I''ll create 98 shadows, each using a different weapon, with attributes ranging from weak to strong. You can attack or defend. The shadows will only engage for half a minute. Survive for half a minute, and you win that round." Full of fighting spirit, Mike nodded, "Bring it on!" Twenty-five minutes later, Mike had fought 50 of Calderon''s shadows, gaining immense benefits. Current record: Mike, 16 wins, 3 draws, 31 losses. Chapter 286: Impressive Chapter 286: ImpressiveMike swung the hammer with his right hand while blocking with a shield in his left. The projection before him dissipated as its time ran out. He had fought seventy-two rounds. Mike''s record: 20 wins, 17 draws, 35 losses. From the start of the battle, Mike lost more than he won. Even holding out for a draw was extremely difficult. But as the battle progressed, Mike''s improvement was visibly noticeable! Calderon, standing to the side, maintained a calm expression, though his inner thoughts were far from tranquil! Thor''s initial potential and learning ability were already astonishing. However, initial improvements were often the easiest. The further one progressed, the harder it became to improve! It''s like learning basketball; early progress is rapid. But once your skills reach a certain level, even ten times the effort yields minimal improvement! Thor''s growth curve resembled an exponential curve. The further he went, the faster he grew! As for when he''d hit a bottleneck, Calderon didn''t yet know the answer. By now, Mike had turned the tide, often lasting until the projection''s time expired, resulting in a draw. Occasionally, he even managed to win. Calderon''s lips curled into a cold smile. The remaining 26 projections had their strength increased by at least 50%! "Could you be any more obvious with the cheating?!" Mike wiped the sweat from his brow, giving Calderon a look of disbelief. You''re not even trying to hide it, are you? Just as Mike was about to protest, half a cup of tea appeared before him. "Five basic attributes +800!" Mike smiled, "Alright, let''s continue!" With a fan-shaped shield on his left arm and the Thunderclap Hammer in his right hand, Mike prepared for the next opponent. This battle was incredibly tough for Mike! From the start, he was at a severe disadvantage. Fortunately, the hours of grueling combat had significantly improved his defensive skills. Blocking left and right, Mike''s defense was impeccable, leaving no openings. Though at a disadvantage, he wasn''t pushed to the brink! After half a minute, the projection before Mike disappeared, and without any time to rest, the next projection charged at him! The pressure was like waves crashing against the shore, relentless. Mike felt as if he were deep underwater, with endless pressure squeezing every inch of his space! The more intense the situation, the more focused Mike became. With no distractions, he was fully immersed! When that moment of insight appeared, Mike captured it effortlessly. Time seemed to slow down, every movement like a slow-motion scene in a movie. In a state of insight! If not for Master Fool''s earlier reminder, Mike would have insighted a new close-combat skill this time. Knowing the rules of comprehension, Mike poured this insight into his previous comprehended skill, [Mirror Shadow]. He tried to integrate more, making [Mirror Shadow] stronger! Only by doing so could Mike ensure high-level, high-quality comprehension in the future. In Mike''s mind, countless figures danced. There was Shadow Nine''s astonishing blade, Maxen killing a nine-tier demon Lord, Ares slashing a demon god, Apollo standing on a turtle... These images were the most vivid memories in Mike''s mind. The figures first appeared, each detail lifelike and vivid. Then, one by one, they faded, disappearing from Mike''s mind. These were others'' skills. Mike sought his own! When all the scenes vanished, Mike''s mind was completely empty. "What''s missing?" Mike murmured to himself, eyes half-closed. From the moment Mike entered the state of insight, Calderon sensed something unusual. The projections naturally halted their attacks, not disturbing Mike''s insight. "What''s missing?" Calderon, with far greater insight than Mike, snorted, "I think you''re missing some killing intent!" How convenient. The person with the heaviest killing intent in the entire Tower of Truth was right in front of him! At the moment when Thor was most confused in his insight, Calderon took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling, muscles bulging. He casually assumed a combat stance, then threw a punch! On the fourteenth floor of the Tower of Truth, countless Slaughter Steles were enveloped by the force of the punch. Everyone on the fourteenth floor, whether challenging or lingering, was instantly turned into white light, returning to the Core City of Truth! Not only that, the punch''s intent gathered into a sea, the killing intent rampant! This punch brought Thor a sea of killing intent! The space on the fourteenth floor trembled violently, countless chains emerging from the void to suppress the area! Even Apollo on the ninety-ninth floor glanced down. With just a glance, Apollo shook his head. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boring." The Tower of Truth fell silent. The chains on the fourteenth floor slowly disappeared. And the sea of killing intent surrounded Mike, for him to observe, learn, absorb, and digest... The killing intent gradually seeped into Mike''s body, perfecting the skill he was insighting, ready to be unleashed! Finally, Mike opened his eyes, his pupils slightly red, his voice hoarse and violent, growling, "Kill!" Killing intent erupted from him, shattering the shield on his left arm, and he swung the Thunderclap Hammer forward, his shadow rushing out even faster! In this moment, only Mike and the killing intent existed! This strike defeated twenty-four of Calderon''s projections in succession! The energy of the strike still hadn''t dissipated, the Thunderclap Hammer''s energy, infused with killing intent and shadow, left a massive trench in the slaughter space, disappearing into the horizon! Calderon, who had been watching, couldn''t help but exclaim, "Impressive." He understood why the Thunderclap Hammer followed Thor. Thor''s comprehension ability was extraordinary. His future achievements wouldn''t be lower than Ares''s. This strike drained all of Mike''s energy, combined with the near-exhaustion from insight and the excessive absorption of killing intent. With all these factors, countless thoughts flooded Mike''s mind. He struggled to maintain his sanity, not even having time to see the results of his strike! As the energy of the Thunderclap Hammer faded into the distance, Calderon glanced at Thor, noticing his unstable state. The killing intent was too intense! If this continued, Thor might be driven mad by the killing intent. Saving him was urgent! Calderon said seriously, "Kid, let me make it clear, I''m doing this to save you, no personal grudges." With that, he threw a punch. Countless strands of killing intent erupted, drawn out by the punch. Fully revived, Mike grabbed the teacup that appeared before him and drank it in one gulp, then cursed, "Was that necessary!" "Really, was that necessary?!" Chapter 287: Mirror Shadow·Kill Chapter 287: Mirror Shadow¡¤KillTo save himself, the first step was to kill himself? What kind of twisted logic was that! Mike realized that both Shadow Nine and Calderon had a very clear approach to saving people: As long as I kill you first, you won''t die from your injuries! Fuming, Mike cursed for a full three seconds before calming down a bit. He took a moment to check the skill description for [Mirror Shadow]: Skill: Mirror Shadow-Kill S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Effect: Swing forward, dealing (6000+ 1.2* Physical Attack + total Killing Intent value) physical damage. The shadow deals 50% of the main body''s damage. Cost: All stored Killing Intent Killing Intent: Automatically gained upon killing a target Killing Intent Value: 20% of the damage dealt in a lethal attack Each Killing Intent lasts up to 120 seconds Can store up to 9 Killing Intents When Killing Intent is maxed, the skill deals 1.5x true damage Cooldown: 90s Mike comprehended this killing move with Calderon''s help. Thus, when calculating damage, a Killing Intent value was added. The calculation was simple: if Mike dealt 1 trillion damage with the hammer and killed Calderon, he would accumulate one Killing Intent. This Killing Intent''s value would be 20% of 1 trillion! With nine Killing Intents, [Mirror Shadow-Kill] could deal massive true damage! Previously, Mike was able to one-shot the remaining projections because he had nearly infinite Killing Intent at that moment! The damage dealt was also extraordinarily high. The best application of this move would be for Mike to first take out 9 small monsters, then deliver a fatal blow to the boss. Although it sounded odd for a mage to use a hammer to one-shot enemies, It seemed quite reasonable. "Hmm¡ª" Mike pondered, "So, should I first kill nine demon gods, then deliver a fatal blow to the Supreme Demon God?" That''s a good plan, worth noting! Putting away the skill description, Mike bowed slightly to Calderon, his expression serious. Jokes aside, Calderon had helped Mike comprehend Mirror Shadow-Kill, and Mike was genuinely grateful. Without Calderon, Mike could have comprehended the skill on his own. But whether it would have the same power was uncertain! "Alright, I''ve entertained you long enough; I''m tired." Calderon waved his hand, ready to send Mike off. "Wait!" Mike had spent two hours clearing the twenty-third floor. On the fourteenth floor, encountering Calderon had taken over three hours. In other words, Mike had nothing else to do if he left now. He might as well take this opportunity to spend more time with Calderon. Mike tentatively asked, "Don''t we have one more match to fight?" They had agreed to fight ninety-nine times. Mike had used the Thunderclap Hammer to kill the last 24 projections in one strike. In other words, Mike had 44 wins, 19 draws, and 35 losses, with one match left. Although the record showed Mike slightly ahead, In such duels, the previous record didn''t matter much. The real decider was the final match! Calderon retorted, "Didn''t I just kill you with one punch?" "That doesn''t count; let''s have another match." Mike sincerely said, "I haven''t seen your strongest move yet!" "Heh." Calderon sneered, "I''ve heard that Thor is full of tricks, always looking to take advantage. Today, I see it''s true." "Flattery, just flattery." Mike forced a smile, mentally noting another grudge against Maxen. Clearly, the only one who could complain to Calderon like this was Maxen. Mike could almost picture it: Maxen, holding a drink, crying in front of the black coffin, complaining about Thor making him pay the bill alone. Mike emphasized again, "I really want to see your strongest move!" Calderon was puzzled, "You really want to be killed again?" Mike: ... He couldn''t respond to that! Mike braced himself and asked, "How about using that move on someone else?" "I have a prince-level vampire here, very strong. If one isn''t enough, I have two!" No matter what Mike said, Calderon remained unmoved. "Kid, I''ll give you three minutes at most. Whether you can convince me to use my move depends on your ability." Calderon sat cross-legged, watching Thor with interest. Begin your performance! He had heard from Maxen that Thor had a magical ability to make deals with all kinds of people. Calderon wanted to see just how magical Thor''s ability was! Mike was silent for half a minute, then spoke again, "The Mystic Market auction house has a stone tablet..." What does the Mystic Market have to do with this? Calderon was puzzled. Was Thor planning to use Apollo to threaten him? Mike continued, "The stone tablet records: On a certain year, month, and day, Cedric Blackwell bound his hands and feet, suppressed his realm, and fought Thor at the same level, winning decisively." Calderon was even more confused. What did Cedric Blackwell have to do with him? Mike cautiously reminded, "Cedric Blackwell has a record of defeating a potential Supreme Being at the same level." Before Calderon could speak, Mike added, "This is officially certified, personally acknowledged by Thor!" Same level, defeating a potential Supreme Being. If a ''first Ultimate Lord'' couldn''t do what even a non-Ultimate Lord like Cedric Blackwell did, the value of that ''first'' title would diminish in the future. Calderon fell silent. After a moment, he asked an unrelated question. "How many moves did Cedric Blackwell take to defeat Thor at the same level?" Mike ''recalled,'' "Three moves?" Calderon: "Think again." Mike, with a questioning tone, "A hundred moves?" Calderon shook his head, "Think again." Mike took a deep breath, deciding to go all out, and declared loudly, "Cedric Blackwell made over ten thousand moves and narrowly defeated Thor by one move!" "Good!" Calderon stood up, stretching his muscles, exuding an astonishing aura. At that moment, the surrounding air pressure seemed to grow heavier. "Today, I''ll show you my strongest move, the culmination of my life''s martial arts." Calderon said solemnly, "Watch how I defeat a potential Supreme Being with one punch at the same level!" Mike: ... His mouth twitched uncontrollably. But he had to finish the fight he started, even if it meant holding back tears! Three minutes later. Revived, Mike was mentally exhausted, still reeling from the shadow of that punch. He suspected Calderon had cheated. That punch couldn''t have been delivered by someone at level 300! Calderon looked at Thor, showing a smile of approval, nodding, "Our duel''s outcome doesn''t need to be announced to the world like some people." Mike weakly said, "When I get back, I''ll carve a stone tablet and hang it at the Mystic Market auction." "If you insist, I won''t stop you. Young people have their own ideas, very good, very good." With that, Calderon''s figure was enveloped in mist, slowly disappearing. As Mike exited the slaughter space, he widened his eyes and whispered, "Did you record that punch?" [Replication complete!] Mike''s lips curled into a slight smile. Every effort was worth it! That punch, he would return to Calderon! Chapter 288: Is it possible that this stone tablet was listed by Thor? Chapter 288: Is it possible that this stone tablet was listed by Thor?Mist enveloped Mike once more as he left the slaughter space. This trip had been incredibly fruitful. His proficiency with various weapons had improved slightly, his use of the hammer had become more skilled, and he had comprehended Mirror Shadow Kill. In fact, there was no longer any need for Mike to fight the second match against the All- American Boy version of Calderon. Having sparred with the real Calderon for so long, Mike had learned all he could. For a long time to come, Mike would need to digest and absorb what he had learned today, which would be immensely beneficial. Looking down at the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist, Mike had a bold idea. "Should I get myself a shield?" Today''s combat tutorial made Mike realize that he seemed to be missing a shield! He suddenly paused, thinking of something. "Huh?" "I think I''m supposed to be a mage..." Putting the shield idea aside for now, Mike had a few small matters to handle. Leaving the fourteenth floor of the Tower of Truth, he appeared in the Trade Secret Realm. "Good morning, Fourth Bro." Foreskin had been waiting for some time. Thor''s exclusive customer service, Mystic Market Manager-Foreskin. "Good morning, I''ve got a big deal!" Mike first took out two items and placed them in front of Foreskin. Heart of the Ocean and the void fragment. Both items were obtained from Poseidon. Although Mike had the SSS-grade talent "Eye of Truth," it was still far from its ninth awakening. When dealing with a god-given item, it was better to be cautious. Mike shamelessly said, "Can you have your boss take a look at these for me?" "No problem." Foreskin nodded in agreement, but added, "Fourth Bro, I need to remind you, my boss charges for his services... and his fees are a bit unconventional." Mike: ?! What does that mean? Foreskin continued, "Asking my boss for help, he won''t take a penny, but sometimes he might come over... for a chat." "Oh, that''s no big deal!" Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Just chatting, what''s there to worry about! After handing the items to Foreskin, Mike returned the equipment he had borrowed earlier. "Do you have any level 300 defensive gear, rings, or other trinkets? They need to be good quality and affordable, give me two sets!" This request was a bit challenging. The Mystic Market was known for its fairness. You get what you pay for. But Thor''s personality was to get things for free whenever possible. In the end, Mike spent 60 Lord merits to buy himself two sets of S-grade equipment. The price was almost the same as getting them for free. With the equipment sorted, Mike borrowed a stone tablet and began engraving it. "On a certain year, month, and day, Calderon suppressed his realm, lowered it by 100 levels below Thor, and in a sparring match, defeated Thor with one punch." After engraving, Mike handed the stone tablet to Foreskin, "Help me list this for sale at the Mystic Market." Foreskin, familiar with the process, nodded, "I understand the rules. Once listed, it can only be viewed, not sold. Any bid will be outbid by 1 gold coin!" That''s how Cedric did it. He didn''t lack money and wasn''t interested in making money. Cedric listed the stone tablet to let the world know he had defeated Thor! But! Foreskin underestimated Mike''s bottom line! "Who said it can''t be sold?" Mike snorted, seriously saying, "If anyone bids less than 100,000 Lord merits, I''ll outbid them by 1 gold coin. If someone bids more than 100,000 Lord merits, why not sell it?" That''s 100,000 Lord merits! Cedric Blackwell might not care, but Mike did! Moreover, if a seemingly ordinary stone tablet could sell for 100,000 Lord merits, it would be the best advertisement! For Mike, it was a win-win, both fame and fortune. Fame for Calderon. Fortune for Mike! Honestly, selling his own embarrassing past, Thor''s actions left Foreskin in awe. With the stone tablet matter settled, Mike waited for Foreskin. Before long, Foreskin returned with the two items. Foreskin nodded, "My boss checked them, and they''re fine." Looking at the void fragment, Foreskin explained further, "Many people have fused with these, and while they do enhance strength, there are drawbacks." "Explain in detail," Mike said. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Foreskin didn''t hold back, "First, after fusing with the void fragment, the deity of that element will be your mortal enemy, as it involves a divine battle." Mike nodded, indicating he understood this point. Poseidon had given Mike the void fragment of the fire element for this reason. Foreskin continued, "Secondly, after fusion, while exploring the Tower of Truth, void monsters will randomly spawn to trouble you. In the abyss, you''ll attract more attention from demon creatures, making it easier to be surrounded." If that''s all, it doesn''t seem much different. Mike was a potential Supreme Being. That title alone already maxed out the aggro! Adding a void fragment wouldn''t make a difference. "Oh, there''s one more thing to note." Foreskin said seriously, "It''s best to have the corresponding element in your Sea of Truth before fusing with the void fragment." Mike asked curiously, "Will it make the process easier?" "No." Foreskin shook his head, "It will make it cheaper." After fusing with the void fragment, adding [void fire element] to the Sea of Truth would require void materials. The cost would skyrocket tenfold! If you first add the [fire element] to the Sea of Truth, then slowly transform it with the [void fire element], You can save a lot of money. Mike, eyes welling up with tears, grabbed Foreskin''s hand, "You''re a good person!" "Alright, I have things to do. Once I hammer the younger version of Calderon, we''ll chat again." With that, Mike''s figure disappeared from the Trade Secret Realm. ... First Abyss. The poker game had paused. The Second Demon God ran out of money and went back to the Second Abyss to get more. Before leaving, the Archdemon gave him a look, signaling him to take his time. Enter the wrong password a few times, preferably. The longer the game, the more they lost! What''s the point of playing! With no cards to play, Maxen was bored and yawned. Having made a small profit, he opened the Mystic Market app and started online shopping. This poker game with the demon gods had earned him over a million Lord merits. And he didn''t have to share it with his First Godfather or Second Godfather! Maxen was practically overnight rich! With money to spend, he couldn''t resist buying something. "Huh, another stone tablet?" Seeing the content of the stone tablet, Maxen burst out laughing. "Thor, Thor, you finally had a bad day!" The stone tablet had just been listed, priced at 6 million gold coins. "It must be the same trick as Cedric, Calderon listing the stone tablet just to show off." Maxen understood Thor, but he understood Calderon even better! Calderon, greedy for money? Impossible! Cedric didn''t even bother to buy his own stone tablet, and Calderon wouldn''t either! Maxen casually entered a number, placing a bid. "50 million gold coins!" As soon as his bid was placed, someone outbid him by 1 gold coin. "I knew it!" Maxen laughed heartily, "Since Calderon wants to publicize Thor''s embarrassing past, I must help him!" Helping Calderon while bullying Thor. Double the joy. With that, Maxen entered a 1 in the bid amount, Then, Closed his eyes and pressed 000000! "Bid amount: 1 million Lord merits, please confirm." Maxen didn''t hesitate and pressed confirm! "Bid successful!" "Current highest bid: 1 million Lord merits Auction countdown: 167 hours 47 minutes 16 seconds" After waiting several seconds, no new bids appeared. Maxen''s smile gradually froze, his expression turning grim. Seeing the familiar pattern, the terrifying muscle memory... A bold idea surfaced in Maxen''s mind. Is it possible... This stone tablet was listed by Thor? Chapter 289: If only someone could give him a million Lord merits, how great that would be Chapter 289: If only someone could give him a million Lord merits, how great that would beTower of Truth, private space. Mike handed the Heart of the Ocean to Cetus for safekeeping. Master Fool was still busy forging, with the re-forging of the Force of Nature in its final stages. Whether it would succeed, Mike had no idea. This was something that couldn''t be exploited with a bug. The entire output of the private space had recently been dedicated to forging the SSS-grade equipment. Even though some by-products could be sold for money, the proceeds were used to buy new materials! Despite this, money was still tight, and Mike even had to dip into his own pockets to cover the costs. "Short on cash, so stressful..." Mike looked at his remaining tens of thousands of Lord merits, feeling the anxiety of poverty. If only someone could give him a million Lord merits, how great that would be! But that was just wishful thinking. Mike took a tour of his territory. The entire private space was brimming with vitality, a sense of growth and prosperity. Mike was very satisfied. Seeing Rolling, they chatted for a bit. "I need a slope." Rolling explained, "Every now and then, I need to go up and down a slope, but I can manage on my own." Mike: "That''s quite convenient." Creating a slope was simple. Mike casually made a ramp with handrails and steps for Rolling. After walking up the slope, Rolling rolled back down. He returned to Mike and bowed again, "I have a blessing to offer, if I may have the honor to give it to you." "You''re too kind. Since you''re here, let''s see it!" [Rolling''s Blessing]: +9% gold earned from kills/rewards within the Tower of Truth Duration: 24 hours Mike accepted the blessing without hesitation, enthusiastically patting Rolling on the shoulder, "Well done! From today, you''re my best brother!" Rolling was a bit confused. He had only made a small contribution. Why did Thor seem so happy? Honestly. For someone as wealthy and powerful as Mike, did 9% more gold really matter? Yes! Even 0.1% mattered! Rolling would never understand how important a small blessing was to Mike. After inspecting his private space, Mike opened his attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-grade) Level: 300 Job: Stormwalker Magus (Lightning-Wind-Fire-Nature) SSS-grade Second Job: Tidewalker Magus (Shadow Water) SSS-grade HP: 7,134,600/7,134,600 MP: 14,458,600/14,458,600 Strength: 81,627 (+15,647) S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: 145,716 (+12,679) Spirit: 133,591 (+11,067) Agility: 62,889 (+12,006) Constitution: 56,791 (+12,684) Luck: 17 Equipment: Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer, etc. Skills: Mirror Shadow-Kill, etc. Status: Blessing of Thor''s Sea, Sea God''s Curse, etc. Besides the usual S-grade equipment, Mike had also eyed an SS-grade shield at the Mystic Market, level 300. He finally spent 2000 Lord merits to buy it! However, it would take another two hours to arrive. "Let me think, what else can I strengthen?" Mike was preparing for the upcoming battle. Doing everything possible to make himself stronger! Once he killed Calderon''s false body, the true Calderon, at his peak strength, would undoubtedly initiate his own plan! At that point, it would truly be a case of a domino effect! Mike needed to elevate all his combat capabilities to the maximum to have a chance to participate in the game. Otherwise, he would remain an outsider. "Vladimir, come here." Mike waved, summoning the vampire again. "Honorable master, what are your orders?" Vladimir could tell that Thor was in an exceptionally good mood. Maybe something good was about to happen! Mike inquired, "How''s that vampire in the dungeon?" Last time, during his fight with the All-American Boy Calderon, Mike had thrown a nine-tier prince vampire as a projectile to force Calderon to use armor. Mentioning that vampire made Vladimir''s neck feel cold, his mental state deteriorating. The nine-tier prince, even after revival, continued to wail incessantly. The sound was so pitiful that Vladimir felt it deeply. "He... revived after being killed, but his realm has dropped significantly. He probably can''t maintain the nine-tier prince level." Vladimir said seriously, "But there''s a silver lining. Being shattered by that punch reduced the River of Blood''s corruption on him. In no time, his sanity should recover somewhat." Vladimir knew what Thor was concerned about and added, "In the short term, he won''t cause any trouble. The dungeon is enough to hold him." "Good." With Vladimir''s assurance, Mike nodded slightly, "This time, I need you to protect someone. Be mentally prepared." Mike instructed, "Even if you die, you must ensure their safety. Understood?" Vladimir: ... "Once the task is complete, I will allow you to return to prince level." Vladimir: "I guarantee the task will be completed!" With prince-level blood, Vladimir feared nothing! Having set up one trump card, Mike still felt uneasy. "Tripod!" The revived Cerberus appeared before Mike. "Meow-" Some beings change the entire world''s atmosphere just by showing up. "River Styx, here we go-" Mike took out the previously sealed vial, placing Nightmare''s Breeze on the ground, speaking in a negotiating tone, "Drink?" Nightmare''s Breeze swirled around the vial''s opening, showing some disdain. Even the dog shook its head. "Drink!" The first time was a suggestion, the second was a notification. Mike used both soft and hard tactics, persuading, "Drink this River Styx water, and you''ll soon be reborn!" This River Styx water was hard to come by and very precious. With good materials, Mike always let Nightmare''s Breeze have them first! Strictly speaking, Mike''s words weren''t wrong. Under Mike''s urging, Cerberus''s Phantom reluctantly approached the vial and gulped down the River Styx water. After drinking, Cerberus''s Phantom took a few steps, its body swaying. Then, all three heads collapsed to the ground, unconscious. Mike frowned, puzzled. "Did it drink fake alcohol?" Mike shook his head, looking at the Cerberus lying like a dead dog. Cerberus wouldn''t be reliable for a while. Mike glanced at the time; it was only 6:08 AM. "Two more minutes, gotta rush to the Wolf''s Den!" At his fastest speed, Mike left the private space and arrived at the Core City of Truth, dashing into the Wolf''s Den. "Yasuo''s here!" Even wearing a mask, Mike was clearly the center of attention. Nyx Valoria took out a storage ring she had prepared in advance and said calmly, "The food for the dwarves, vampires, werewolves, and miners for the next half month is all here, made to the highest standard according to your menu." "How could I refuse?" Mike took the storage ring and downed the beer in front of him. Before he could say another word, time was up, and he was forcibly ejected from the Tower of Truth. Mike still held the empty beer glass from the Wolf''s Den as he appeared in his dorm room. "Good morning, Shadow Nine." Mike looked down at his shadow, greeting Shadow Nine. "You smell like you''ve been drinking Calderon''s tea." Shadow Nine sneered, "You went to the fourteenth floor, didn''t you?" "You could''ve warned me, knowing Calderon''s true body was waiting for me." Mike rolled his eyes, complaining, "If I''d known I''d get beaten up, I wouldn''t have gone!" "Heh heh heh-" Clearly, Shadow Nine had anticipated Mike''s visit to the fourteenth floor and deliberately didn''t warn him. Shadow Nine''s only regret might be not recording Thor getting beaten up. Mike quickly changed the subject, "Shadow Nine, interested in some new gossip about Morpheus?" "What scheme are you up to now?" Shadow Nine was wary, not falling for it immediately. "Come on, what bad intentions could I have!" Mike took out a camcorder and placed it on the table, "This one''s on the house!" Something unusual was definitely up. Shadow Nine was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Did Calderon knock some sense out of you?" "Just say if you want it or not." Mike originally planned to shout this at Shadow Nine. But Shadow Nine''s blade was too fast, so the words turned into, "Please accept my heartfelt gift!" Shadow Nine hesitated for a moment, then black mist rose from the ground, and a withered hand reached for the camcorder. Mike glanced at the hand nonchalantly, maintaining a calm expression. In reality, Mike was screaming internally: "Overload Mode! Overload Mode!" [Overload Mode, activated!] After the second awakening, the Eye of Truth gained a new ability called Overload Mode! In Overload Mode, Mike could analyze information about entities from level 990 to 999! Cooldown time: 24 hours! Upon returning to reality, Mike immediately used it to decipher Shadow Nine''s information. But the Eye of Truth informed him that black mist was blocking the analysis. Mike had no choice but to throw out bait to lure Shadow Nine. "Gotcha!" The hand leaving the black mist became the key for the Eye of Truth to crack the information! [Deciphering complete!] Seeing those words, Mike shuddered with excitement, nearly shouting out loud! [Target level: 999, Name: Shadow Nine] The smile on Mike''s face froze. He fell silent. Did I really need you to tell me Shadow Nine''s name is Shadow Nine? [This is an official certification from an SSS-grade talent!] Mike resisted the urge to punch the Eye of Truth, waiting silently. In another 24 hours, he could continue deciphering Shadow Nine''s information. At least, through the Eye of Truth, Mike confirmed one thing: Shadow Nine was indeed level 999. But at the same time, a doubt lingered in Mike''s mind. Calderon was only level 995; how could he contend with Shadow Nine? From what Mike knew about Calderon, he was infamous for bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Against any weaker opponent, Calderon would strike with full force. But when facing a stronger opponent, he would behave very submissively. Judging by Calderon''s attitude towards Shadow Nine, Calderon was very dissatisfied and wanted to fight Shadow Nine to settle the score. On the other hand, Shadow Nine hadn''t actively sought a fight. Uh... Could it be that Shadow Nine was scared? Chapter 290: I wont feel guilty when I kill you later Chapter 290: I won''t feel guilty when I kill you laterNot long after, the SS-grade shield was delivered to Mike''s mailbox. The other stats weren''t important. As an SS-grade piece of equipment that couldn''t be upgraded and was only level 300, it was just a shield-defensive, not offensive. Mike didn''t expect the shield itself to have any extraordinary attributes. What Mike valued most was the shield''s perk-[Perfect Block]. [Perfect Block]: When carrying shield value, facing an enemy''s attack, holding the shield can enter a perfect block state. Using a specific stance to meet the attack can reduce the damage to the shield value by 30%. Additionally, shield value can offset true damage. Each perfect block consumes 1 point of durability! Current durability: 1000 To trigger a perfect block, there are two prerequisites: 1. Mike must have shield value. 2. He must perfectly shield himself with the shield to trigger it! Once successfully triggered, the benefits are immense! 30% damage reduction and the ability to use shield value to block true damage. These two points are extremely beneficial for Mike at this stage. While eating lunch, Mike''s LoneWolf badge vibrated slightly. You have two new unread messages. Mike glanced down: Master Fool: Good news and bad news Master Fool: The good news is, Force of Nature has become SSS-grade equipment. Awesome! Mike hadn''t even had time to celebrate. Master Fool''s next message hit Mike like a ton of bricks, nearly giving him a heart attack. Master Fool: The bad news is, Force of Nature has a small defect that needs some resources to fix. Mike''s hand trembled slightly as he gritted his teeth and typed a message. Thor: Just tell me the price. Master Fool: Not much, 600,000 Lord merits. Six hundred thousand Lord merits! Mike fell silent. It wasn''t that he was unwilling to spend the money, but... Mike didn''t have that much! Master Fool looking for a kickback? The thought crossed Mike''s mind, but he shook his head. She wasn''t that kind of demon. She was a fool, not that scheming. Besides, Mike had the Eye of Truth; he could tell if it was true or false at a glance. "Shadow Nine, I need to go back to my private space." Mike said quietly to Shadow Nine as he walked towards the restroom. Seeing Mike head to the restroom, the students in the cafeteria''s C section buzzed with excitement, whispering among themselves. "Look, Mike''s going to see Thor!" "Isn''t he just going to the restroom?" "Are you stupid? Thor only appears in the restroom. I heard Thor has a restroom portal for emergencies..." || || Rumors are always as outrageous as they can be. Yesterday, ''Thor'' came to the C section to challenge Mike and was easily defeated by an unknown ''Ace.'' Since Bad Woman was defeated, she was stripped of the Thor title! People suspected that ''Ace'' was the real potential Supreme Being, the legendary Thor. As for why Thor would lose to Mike? That''s even simpler! Someone confidently explained, "Think about it, the cunning Mike from the C section, full of tricks! He definitely didn''t win against Thor in a fair fight; he must have played dirty. Who''s more cunning than him?" With that explanation, it seemed reasonable. Thus, Mike caught the attention of the potential Supreme Being Thor! Known facts: 1. Thor appears in the restroom. 2. Mike has further dealings with Thor. Conclusion: Mike going to the restroom = Mike meeting Thor! Perfect logic, flawless! Entering the restroom, Mike left a Decoy Doll and returned to his private space. Seeing Master Fool, Mike got straight to the point, "Where''s the Force of Nature? Let me see it." A long staff wrapped in clay was placed before Mike. Master Fool explained, "Before unwrapping the clay, a massive amount of resources must be invested, or the Force of Nature won''t maintain its SSS-grade." Even though Mike had already invested a lot of materials, and even though Master Fool was the top smith of the demon race, arguably the best master smith in the world, Forcing the Force of Nature to SSS-grade was still a bit too much! Mike''s gaze fell on the Force of Nature, and the attribute panel appeared before him: Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv.300) Grade: SSS Spell Power: 30000 Attributes: Intelligence +120000, Spirit +60000 Perks: [Level Adaptation]: Increases with Thor''s Sea level [????]*4 As a semi-finished product, the Force of Nature had 4 perks in a restricted state. Even so, just a glance at the attribute panel made Mike decide-spend the money! Spend whatever it takes to get this equipment''s attributes back! A level 300 SSS-grade Force of Nature could provide Mike with 120,000 Intelligence and 60,000 Spirit! The strength of SSS-grade equipment was ten times, even a hundred times that of SS-grade equipment! Putting away the Force of Nature''s attribute panel, Mike noticed Master Fool''s expression was a bit strange, as if she had something to say but hesitated. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike was straightforward, "Just say it, it''s fine." Master Fool stammered, "Actually, at first, the reforging went smoothly, and the Force of Nature successfully upgraded to SSS-grade equipment, but it was the lowest tier. I got greedy and, in a moment of weakness, forced the Force of Nature''s grade up another level..." Master Fool offered two solutions: 1. Spend 100,000 Lord merits, and the Force of Nature''s grade would slightly drop but remain SSS-grade. 2. Spend 600,000 Lord merits, and the Force of Nature would become the top-tier SSS-grade equipment, retaining its current attribute bonuses, and the perks would be even stronger! "I''ll spend the 600,000." Mike didn''t hesitate. He earned and saved money to spend it! "I''ll find a way to get the rest of the money, even if I have to borrow from Shadow Nine or find other means. Don''t worry about it." With that, Mike was about to leave. "Wait!" Master Fool called out, hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll cover the cost!" "No need." Mike shook his head, "I don''t want to owe you anything." Huh? Why did Thor seem different today? Before Master Fool could feel touched for three seconds, Mike''s next words shattered her defenses. "So I won''t feel guilty when I kill you later." Master Fool: ... In the end, she had misjudged! Mike turned and left gracefully, muttering to himself, "Master Fool actually has 600,000 Lord merits. I need to find a way to get it from her before she returns to the abyss..." The reason Mike didn''t take Master Fool''s 600,000 was that he believed, since she had that much, he would eventually get it from her. Taking it now would mean owing her a favor. No way! A dignified human potential Supreme Being couldn''t do such a thing! Chapter 291: If I told you this Dorakos cost 600,000 Lord merits, would you believe me? Chapter 291: If I told you this Dorakos cost 600,000 Lord merits, would you believe me?Trade Secret Realm. Mike looked at Foreskin and asked in a serious tone, "What''s the cheapest price for the items on this list?" The list Mike handed over contained the materials needed to maintain the Force of Nature at SSS-grade. These materials were top-tier, and only by investing them into a piece of equipment could it have such extraordinary attributes! "550,000 Lord merits, no less!" Mike had just over 400,000, leaving a significant shortfall. "Killing a nine-tier demon Lord rewards 36,000. Where am I going to find 3 or 4 nine-tier demon Lords to kill..." Mike began calculating what else he could sell for money. "If I advance the next month''s output from the Mysterious Mine, how much can I get?" "At most, you can advance 80,000 Lord merits. Given your credit and status, you can get a loan of 5,000 Lord merits..." Foreskin, like a professional financial personal assistant, helped Mike with the calculations, showing great proficiency. Finally, Foreskin summarized, "After mortgaging everything except the SSS-grade equipment, you''re still short about 8,000 Lord merits." Mike rolled his eyes. Good grief, to unlock the Force of Nature''s restricted state, he had to bet everything he owned! What a disaster! When will something good happen to fix this mess? "By the way, Mike, there''s news from the auction house." Foreskin suddenly remembered and said, "An anonymous user bid 1 million Lord merits for the stone tablet you consigned. He wants to negotiate a private discount deal." "What the heck?" Someone actually bid 1 million Lord merits for that useless thing? Mike was stunned and quickly shook his head, saying, "I can''t take that money. Selling a stone tablet for 1 million Lord merits is too much." Even Mike had his limits. Foreskin was slightly surprised. Was this the same Fourth Bro he knew? "Not everyone is Maxen or Shadow Nine." Mike shrugged helplessly, "Those two have vast fortunes. Honestly, does money even matter to them? Fleecing them a bit is fine, but I can''t fleece a stranger for 1 million Lord merits." Even Mike could show a glimmer of humanity at times. Still worried about money, Mike casually asked, "By the way, who was the fool who bid 1 million Lord merits?" Foreskin shook his head, "Sorry, I can''t reveal the Supreme Son''s true identity." "Wait!" Mike perked up, suddenly energized, "I''ve changed my mind!" He quickly said, "Send a message to Maxen-I mean, the anonymous user-offering a 40% discount for cash!" Mike''s auction was originally set for 7 days. Even if the 1 million Lord merits bid succeeded, Mike would have to wait 7 days to get the money. A private discount deal meant Maxen would spend less, and Mike would get cash to solve his immediate problem. A win-win! "Alright." Foreskin operated the system for a moment, then looked up at Mike and nodded, "He agreed. The money will be in your account soon." Mike suddenly spoke, "Send one more message to him for me." Foreskin followed Mike''s instructions and sent the message. ... First Abyss. At the poker table, the Fifth Demon God yawned, feeling sleepy. He didn''t want to sleep! Not at all! "Please, someone be kind and kill me!" Maxen, in a bad mood, swung Dorakos, smashing it against the Fifth Demon God''s head a few times. "Feeling better now?" Maxen shouted as he hit. Suddenly, his Trade Secret Realm pass buzzed with a message. "Private deal, 40% discount?" Maxen was stunned and immediately agreed! This way, he could save 400,000 Lord merits. In the Mystic Market auction, once you bid, you must pay. No one dared to default. The boss behind the Mystic Market was very reasonable. If you broke the rules, he''d teach you what rules were. As he paid, Maxen laughed heartily, "Looks like Thor didn''t get that 600,000!" In his mind, Thor would never save him 400,000. Impossible, absolutely impossible! This wasn''t something Thor would do! In other words, the stone tablet was listed by Calderon or someone close to him! The 600,000 was a tribute to Calderon. As long as it didn''t go to Thor, he''d rather feed it to the dogs! Maxen felt relieved! Soon, a new message appeared on his Trade Secret Realm pass. Mystic Market Manager [Foreskin]: The seller asked me to pass on a message Mystic Market Manager [Foreskin]: Dorakos is free for you Maxen''s expression froze again, his whole body nearly petrified. He looked at the Dorakos in his hand, then at the chat log. Maxen suddenly said, "If I told you this Dorakos cost 600,000 Lord merits, would you believe me?" The Archdemon and the Fifth Demon God both laughed. "Are you stupid? 600,000 Lord merits for an SS-grade item..." The Fifth Demon God didn''t finish his sentence before Dorakos smashed down again. This time, it carried Maxen''s anger and frustration, its power ten times greater! Throughout the First Abyss, Maxen''s repeated roars echoed, "Six hundred thousand! That''s Six hundred thousand Lord merits!" .... "Ding-" "Your Mystic Market account has received 600,000 Lord merits!" The sound of money arriving is always a delight! As he accepted the 600,000, Mike made a mental note. "Maxen has at least 400,000, and Master Fool has 600,000..." He''d eventually get that 1 million from them, and figuring out how to spend it would be a happy problem. The money had just arrived and was already spent. With the materials in hand, Mike greeted Foreskin and returned to his private space, handing over the materials worth 550,000 Lord merits to Master Fool. Mike said fiercely, "If there''s another problem this time, don''t even think about going back to the abyss!" Master Fool snorted, not backing down, "As if you ever planned to let me go back!" Mike was speechless. Master Fool estimated it would take 3 hours at the fastest, 12 hours at the slowest, to fix the Force of Nature. Once everything was confirmed, Mike left the private space and returned to Thor''s refresh point-the restroom. ... Restroom. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike looked at the Decoy Doll sitting on the floor drinking toilet water, deep in thought. "Shadow Nine, I asked you to watch the decoy, and this is what you did?" Shadow Nine, busy recording, put away the camcorder. Then, in a surprised tone, Shadow Nine said, "Thor, why are you sitting on the floor? Get up, it''s dirty!" Mike: ... Is the floor being dirty really the issue? Isn''t the toilet dirtier?! This Decoy Doll is useless! With the Force of Nature issue settled, Mike only needed to wait for the second match with All-American Boy Calderon. ... 2 PM. C Section Training Hall. Mike waited and waited, but Calderon didn''t show up. Instead, Shadow Nine''s voice echoed in his ear. "Calderon is waiting for you in the men''s restroom." Mike: ??? Why wait for him in the restroom? No choice, according to their agreement, the loser of the last match sets the rules for the next. Calderon chose the restroom as the duel location, Mike had to accept it. Mike moved towards the men''s restroom. The entire C section erupted! Everyone realized what was about to happen! Bad Woman had fought Thor twice in the C section restroom, and now Mike was going to fight Thor! Wherever Mike went, the crowd buzzed, "Mike, interested in going to the restroom together?" "I''ll pay $100,000 for a spot!" "Heh, $100,000 will only get you a standing ticket!" Listening to the crowd, Mike''s mouth twitched, unable to retort. What kind of nonsense is this? Why would anyone pay to go to the restroom with him? Politely declining the male students'' offers, Mike had no interest in such things. Looking at the female students with similar thoughts, Mike seriously said, "Next time, for sure." With that, Mike turned and entered the men''s restroom. As soon as he entered, several instructors stood at the restroom door, keeping everyone out. From now on, the men''s restroom in C section was a restricted area! Anything involving Thor was taken very seriously. Several Chiefs guarded the area, and a Lord was on the way! Leaving the commotion behind, Mike arrived at Calderon''s chosen battleground-the restroom! Just in time, Mike overheard Calderon and Little Nine talking. Little Nine asked innocently, "Brother, why are you fighting in the restroom?" All-American Boy explained seriously, "In the first fight, Thor specifically emphasized not fighting in the restroom. The more the enemy avoids, the more they fear it!" What?! Mike never expected it to be for that reason! Chapter 292: Mike had already won Chapter 292: Mike had already wonMike stepped out of the shadows, smiling as he said, "Greetings, senior." Little Nine tugged on Calderon''s sleeve and whispered, "Brother, he smells like Grandpa." Calderon shook his head. "No worries, that old fool is crazy. This kid probably got killed by the old madman with one punch." What is this? Insulting oneself? While they chatted, Shadow Nine had already enveloped the area in a thick black mist, ready for battle at any moment. "Please." Calderon motioned for Little Nine to step aside and raised his hand. Weapons of all kinds appeared on either side of the restroom, ready for the taking. According to Calderon''s earlier rules, this match was all about weapons. Both fighters'' levels were suppressed to level 1, with all five attributes set to 10. As for the seemingly infinite health bars, that was easy to handle. Both fighters had 1 million health points and regenerated 1 million health points per second, making their health bars practically infinite! Under the premise of 10 base attributes, if someone could deal a burst damage of 1 million, losing wouldn''t be unjustified! Since it was about weapons, they could choose freely. Mike, ever the gentleman, said, "Senior, you pick first." Calderon casually hooked a long spear with his finger, catching it in his hand. With a slight flex of his forearm, the spear trembled in his grip, showcasing his profound skill. Mike carefully examined the weapons, weighing his options. Finally, he nonchalantly picked up a round shield and said naturally, "I''m not good with weapons, so I''ll just make do with a shield." "Heh heh heh-" Shadow Nine''s raspy laughter echoed from the mist. "The cameras are ready... I mean, you can start now." Based on Shadow Nine''s understanding of Calderon and Mike, this wasn''t going to be a fight but a one-sided slaughter! Comparing weapon proficiency, how could Mike possibly be a match for Calderon? Could Mike suddenly become a martial arts prodigy with a revolutionary understanding of shields? No way! Absolutely not! The battle in the restroom was about to erupt! But as the fight began, Shadow Nine, hidden in the mist, moved with a questioning air. How... how was it so evenly matched? Calderon, wielding the spear, couldn''t break through Mike''s defense! Mike''s mastery of the shield was impeccable, solid and unyielding! After a moment of silence, Shadow Nine suddenly cursed, "Calderon, are you throwing the match?!" Ignoring Shadow Nine''s accusations, Calderon swept his spear horizontally, forcing Mike back. He then planted the spear into the ground, leaped up, and stood on its tip, hands in his sleeves, looking down with a cold snort. "Shadow Nine, if you think you can do better, why don''t you come and fight!" Mike, with his shield, was a fortress, impenetrable from any angle! Shadow Nine began to see the truth. Calderon wasn''t holding back; it was Mike who had surprised him. "Switch weapons!" Calderon bent his body, using the spear to launch himself like a cannonball. In mid-air, a cold gleam flashed. Before Calderon arrived, his blade did! This blade was stunning. Mike discarded his round shield. If they were switching weapons, he couldn''t be careless. A square shield appeared in his hand, blocking the dazzling blade. Shadow Nine and Calderon: ... Does this guy only know how to use shields?! From behind the shield, Mike''s voice came, "This is my new combat method. I thought it through and had some insights." Calderon paused, curious to hear more. "Actually, I''m a mage!" Mike declared confidently. "Why the hell should I fight in close combat? I was misled by the Thunderclap Hammer before, straying off the path! Isn''t it better to hide behind a shield and cast spells?" Calderon was momentarily stunned by Mike''s logic. It... made sense! Forcing Mike into close combat was indeed Calderon''s initial lack of sportsmanship. If they were going to be unsporting, might as well go all the way! With a cold smile, Calderon summoned a pair of gauntlets and began pounding the shield relentlessly. Bang bang bang- No matter how perfect Mike''s defense was, the shield''s durability was limited! Calderon targeted the weak spots, and soon, the shield began to creak. Crack- With a crisp sound, the shield shattered under Calderon''s assault! A new shield immediately replaced it. Calderon, undeterred, continued his relentless barrage. The second shield lasted even less time than the first! In just a few breaths, the two were locked in fierce combat, with Mike switching through three shields in quick succession! Shadow Nine, watching coldly, couldn''t help but mock, "Haha, Mike, outsmarting yourself, huh?" He and Calderon had been through countless battles, seen all kinds of scenarios. What Mike was doing now was child''s play to them! Shadow Nine continued his taunts, "Calderon and I are different. I aim to kill with one clean strike, quick and efficient. Calderon, on the other hand, gets stronger the longer the fight goes on. His strikes will only get heavier." As if to prove Shadow Nine''s point, Calderon shattered Mike''s newly replaced shield with a single punch! "This is supposed to be 10 attribute points?" Mike didn''t have time to complain as Calderon''s punch was already coming! The punch''s wind hit first, sending a chill down Mike''s spine. No time to switch shields! Even if Mike withstood this punch, the next one would be even stronger! From the start, Calderon had been toying with Mike. He wasn''t struggling; he loved opponents who couldn''t fight back. They were his favorite-punching bags. "Now''s the time!" As the shield broke, Mike, seemingly flustered, had a plan all along! He drew a blade! Unusually, Mike didn''t use the Thunderclap Hammer but chose another weapon-a blade! The stunning blade Calderon had used earlier now appeared in Mike''s hand. Boom- The clash of punch and blade in the confined space unleashed terrifying power. Two level 1 fighters turned a low-tier brawl into an epic showdown! "Good!" Calderon roared, advancing instead of retreating. Mike''s unexpected blade attack caught him off guard! Calderon hadn''t anticipated Mike''s talent with the blade, mimicking his earlier move so perfectly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The greatest joy in life is meeting a worthy opponent! To have such a thrilling battle before his final act, Calderon had no regrets! "Just keep swinging!" With that, Calderon charged again, his aura reaching its peak, ready for the feast! At that moment, Mike''s eyes changed! Shadow Nine, watching from the side, frowned. He knew Mike too well. When that serious look appeared in battle, it meant only one thing: Mike had already won! Chapter 293: Im going to fight my last battle, carrying the best hopes Chapter 293: I''m going to fight my last battle, carrying the best hopesEverything was going according to Mike''s initial plan, until the trap was revealed and the killing move appeared! What was Mike''s hidden trump card? Even Shadow Nine was a bit curious! As Mike''s eyes shifted, a faint Killing Intent emanated from him, though he controlled it well. In his mind, he recalled the most powerful punch Calderon had ever thrown. Before delivering that punch, Calderon had said, "This punch requires not only my peak condition but also the enemy''s peak strength!" "The stronger the enemy, the stronger this punch!" "Watch closely-" "This punch contains three hundred years of power. Can you withstand it?" One punch, and the world fell silent, everything plunged into endless darkness... Opening his eyes, that terrifying punch vanished from Mike''s mind. In the next moment, Mike dropped his blade, clenched his fist, and threw a punch! The sequence of movements was fluid and seamless. That terrifying punch appeared in Mike''s hand! Raising his right fist, Mike roared, "This punch contains eighteen years of power. Can you withstand it?" Boom- His right fist smashed down, carrying endless Killing Intent, instantly piercing Calderon''s defense! The entire black mist space trembled, and Shadow Nine was ready to intervene at any moment. Countless black Killing Intent wrapped around Mike''s right fist, penetrating Calderon''s left chest. The condensed Killing Intent touched Calderon''s skin and immediately transformed into a black coffin. Mike retracted his right fist, his eyes cold, Killing Intent lingering as he said in a deep voice, "This punch is called the Killing Coffin!" The black coffin formed by Killing Intent surrounded Calderon. Mike''s earlier punch had emptied his health bar. Calderon was still alive because of Fate''s Reversal. He had five seconds left to live. The Killing Coffin punch not only dealt damage but also trapped the enemy, temporarily immobilizing them. Even if the enemy didn''t die immediately, they would suffer high damage and numerous restrictions within the black coffin. Clearly, Calderon''s punch, containing over three hundred years of power, wasn''t that simple. Strangely, Calderon took a step forward and effortlessly walked out of the black coffin''s seal! Mike quickly retreated, trying to distance himself from Calderon. Fate''s Reversal lasted five seconds; if he could endure those five seconds, he would win! In other words, everyone had Fate''s Reversal, and even if Calderon had a trump card to counterattack, Mike would be the last one standing! Hold on! Calderon, stepping out of the black coffin, didn''t rush forward but instead stretched his muscles as if he had just finished warming up. "I never thought the Killing Coffin would be used on me one day," Calderon said with a half- smile, his expression unusually kind, which sent chills down Mike''s spine! This old madman had truly mastered the art of being a psychopath! The Killing Intent from the black coffin floated forward, strands merging into Calderon''s back. One second... two seconds... five seconds passed! The sixth second! Calderon''s health was still at 1 point; Fate''s Reversal hadn''t ended?! Mike''s pupils contracted, unsure of what had happened. "If I''m not mistaken, you haven''t learned Fate''s Reversal for long, have you?" Calderon suddenly asked, changing the subject. Mike nodded, indicating for him to continue. "Then someone must have told you that Fate''s Reversal has three uses..." "Four," Mike interrupted. "Cedric told me there are four uses for Fate''s Reversal." This time, it was Calderon''s turn to be silent. Clearly, in Calderon''s view, the fourth use of Fate''s Reversal wasn''t developed by Ares but was Cedric''s own creation! Even though he was shocked, Calderon still spoke with disdain, "Too bad he''s still a failure who couldn''t reach Ultimate Lord." Old habits die hard. Calderon continued, "The second use of Fate''s Reversal can break the five-second time limit, locking onto a target and unleashing the strongest move of one''s life." Before Calderon finished speaking, he turned into a shadow and rushed to Mike''s side. Mike immediately braced himself, summoning a round shield covered in thorns, but Calderon slapped it away first! It''s over! Mike was ready to use Fate''s Reversal again! He hadn''t accounted for the second use of Fate''s Reversal! Fortunately, he could still rely on Fate''s Reversal to survive another five seconds, though it would be painful... After this punch, Calderon would be too exhausted to fight. In this match, Mike would be the last one standing! In an instant, countless thoughts rose and fell in Mike''s mind. He gritted his teeth, ready to endure Calderon''s final move! Slap- Calderon''s palm lightly tapped Mike''s shoulder. Mike''s expression shifted from tense to shocked, confused, and bewildered... In front of Mike, an eighteen-year-old Calderon grinned at him, a bright smile like sunshine. No longer lifeless or frowning, but a heartfelt smile that swept away all gloom. The eighteen-year-old Calderon walked past the eighteen-year-old Mike, leaving a laugh in his ear. "Kid, it''s good to cherish life." "We fight so hard in our lives so e next generation doesn''t to." "I quite like you, kid, but my time is running out, and I can''t teach you much." "I''m going to fight my last battle, carrying the best hopes." "Thank you." With that, Calderon, who had never been weak in his life, slowly closed his eyes, life slipping away as Fate''s Reversal ended. Mike watched Calderon''s body fall to the ground, almost dead. "Cal-de-ron-" "He''s not dead yet, why are you crying?" Shadow Nine snorted, slashing forward with his blade. The just-closed-eyed Calderon was revived with full health. Mike''s tears hadn''t even had a chance to fall before he swallowed them back. "Uh..." Mike was at a loss. The revived Calderon regained his cold expression, snorted, and arrogantly walked towards Little Nine. "Huh?" Mike was indignant and couldn''t help but say, "Look at him, anyone would think he won!" Shadow Nine chimed in, "Don''t whisper, shout it out, and I''ll give you something good." "Better not!" Mike shook his head, knowing that if Calderon heard that, he''d be in trouble. Calderon held Little Nine''s hand as they stood before Mike. The cold-faced youth said, "You won the second round." This old madman probably only showed a bit of genuine emotion before dying. Usually, he was as stubborn as Shadow Nine. Sure enough, as soon as he revived, he put on a stern face, like someone owed him money. "We''re playing best two out of three, so I win?" Mike''s tone was still shameless. "No." Calderon shook his head, seriously saying, "You and I both know the final battle is the most valuable." As the loser of the second round, Calderon should set the rules for the third round. "No restrictions, no limits on time, place, or anything." "No draws, only life and death." With that, Calderon turned and left with Little Nine. Only after Calderon walked away did Mike''s face show excitement, his body shaking uncontrollably. So excited! He was going to win the third round too! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Nine, hidden in the black mist, couldn''t help but be curious. "Kid, what sneaky plan do you have to deal with Calderon?" "Why do you say that? Am I that kind of person?" Mike declared confidently. "Everyone knows I''m upright and honest!" "I''ve got a date with Professor Cedric, let''s go!" ... Forest of Truth. A white cloud floated in the sky. Cedric Blackwell sat on the cloud, a table before him with a bottle of wine and two hamburgers. A strange combination. He hadn''t waited long when a black mist approached the cloud. Mike once again stood before Cedric Blackwell. Cedric Blackwell took a sip of wine and smiled, "I heard you got beaten by Calderon with one punch?" Mike nodded, admitting, "Indeed!" Cedric Blackwell smiled silently, waiting for more. He believed Thor would bring him new surprises. Since Thor dared to ask for his help, he must have prepared a reward. This kid knew the rules. Mike didn''t say much, handing over a pre-carved stone tablet. "Huh?" Cedric Blackwell''s gaze fell on the stone tablet, reading the inscription. "On a certain year and month, Thor was defeated by Calderon with one punch, feeling down, he wandered into the forest. By chance, he met Immortal Cedric on a white cloud and received guidance, benefiting greatly. Subsequently, Thor easily defeated Calderon." Accepting the stone tablet, Cedric Blackwell downed his wine and handed a hamburger to Mike. "Let''s go." Cedric Blackwell stood up, looking up at the sky with a light laugh, "I''m in a good mood today. Join me for a stroll among the stars, and perhaps you''ll gain new insights. When you return to the mortal realm, you might easily defeat Calderon!" Chapter 294: This move came from the starry sea Chapter 294: This move came from the starry sea"When you return to the mortal realm, you''ll easily defeat Calderon." This statement sounded incredibly confident and assertive. But in reality, achieving it was extremely difficult. Mike had previously summarized that numerous conditions needed to be met to accomplish this. Of course, the most crucial point was that Calderon''s false body wasn''t at level 995, which gave Mike a chance. Otherwise, a fully-powered Calderon could kill Mike with just a shout! No joke! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been lying in the black coffin for so long without brushing his teeth; his bad breath must be terrible. But of course, these were not Mike''s concerns. He had only one task-to unleash an explosive, high-damage attack instantly! It was known that Calderon had a set of SSS-grade armor that could immunize against various types of damage. This meant that many of Mike''s mage techniques were of limited use. Based on his numerous encounters with Calderon, Mike judged that Calderon''s combat talent was top-tier. Anyone who could casually call Cedric a failure had to be incredibly strong! Mike had only one shot at this! If it turned into a prolonged battle, that was Calderon''s domain, and Mike had no chance of winning. Thinking of this, Mike looked down at the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist. It''s all on you, buddy! In today''s second match with Calderon, Mike had used three types of weapons from start to finish: a shield, a blade, and gauntlets. Mike had held back, not using the hammer! The Thunderclap Hammer had an incredibly strong Armor Penetration ability, capable of ignoring Calderon''s SSS-grade equipment. Additionally, Mike''s skills were well-suited for a sneak attack! All these factors stacked together led to the notion of "easily defeating Calderon." As for whether he could actually do it, Mike wasn''t entirely sure. He was only 99.5% confident. Walking beside Cedric Blackwell, Mike suddenly asked, "Immortal Cedric, may I ask, how far can you fly with me in 0.5 seconds?" 0.5 seconds was a crucial time frame. Cedric Blackwell''s lips curled into a smile as he replied, "I can show you the entire starry sea." First Abyss. Maxen was exhausted from smashing things and felt like crying. 600,000 Lord merits! Half of his earnings from this card game had been taken by Thor! "No, I have to keep an eye on the remaining 600,000 Lord merits!" Maxen''s face darkened as he thought, "Thor already knows I have 1 million Lord merits, which means he''s eyeing 400,000 of the remaining 600,000!" For some reason, Maxen felt like those 400,000 Lord merits no longer belonged to him! This thought made him even more agitated. He looked at the Archdemon and asked, "Why is your second bro taking so long to get the money?" A demon god wouldn''t just run off in the middle of a card game, would he? "Be patient," the Archdemon said seriously. "He''s always wanted to see me dead; he won''t miss this." Maxen sighed, "I envy your relationship. It''s purely about wanting to kill each other, without any complications." Maxen felt his friendship with Thor had soured. Thor now just wanted his Lord merits, and who knew what he''d want in the future? To be his godfather? The friendship between demon gods never soured because they never had friendship to begin with. It was always about either killing the other or being killed. Despite Maxen''s relentless hammering, the fifth demon god was still alive and even in good spirits. He looked at Maxen, thinking about how to provoke him into continuing the beating. The fifth demon god suddenly asked, "What''s that thing around your neck?" "This?" Maxen pulled out a gold chain proudly. "This is Tercentia. Calderon gave it to me when I was born. I guess it means he hopes I live to be 300." The fifth demon god laughed sinisterly, "How old are you now?" "Not old, just over two hundred and seventy... Holy fuck!" Maxen looked at the Tercentia that had been with him for years, feeling complicated. If it truly meant "live to be 300," didn''t that mean he only had a little over twenty years left? This thing was kind of unlucky! "Who the hell told you to remind me!" Maxen swung Dorakos at the Archdemon, shattering the surrounding space with its terrifying power. The Archdemon easily dodged the attack and emphasized, "It was the fifth demon god who insulted you!" Blame where blame is due. Why hit me when you''re arguing? ... Forest of Truth outskirts. Calderon, having lost two consecutive matches, was walking with Little Nine. When there were no outsiders, the 18-year-old Calderon still wore a stern face, but his tone was much softer. "Little Nine, you''ve been through a lot these years." Little Nine looked up, eyes confused. "Brother, what are you talking about? I feel like I haven''t been in this world for long, and my memories are only of the past few days." "True." Calderon smiled wryly. "From now on, you''ll be with an old weirdo. Shadow Nine has a foul mouth but no other issues." Little Nine''s voice was childlike as he asked, "Is it the old man who was with the person you fought today?" "Yes." Little Nine shook his head. "I don''t want to. I only want to stay with you, brother." "I have to do... no, the three-hundred-year-old me has to do something important." Calderon looked up at the Tower of Truth, the ninety-fifth floor. Their gazes met. The 18-year-old Calderon sneered inwardly. Old fool, you''re watching, aren''t you? Are you anxious? Can''t wait for me to die so you can go off and die too? Well, guess what, I feel the same way. Retracting his gaze, no words were needed between the old madman and the young madman. They were, after all, the same person. "Let''s see if Thor has what it takes to kill me," the 18-year-old Calderon said, not underestimating Thor. In fact, being instantly killed by a potential Supreme Being of the same tier was the norm! Whether it was him, Cedric, or Maxen, none could win against a potential Supreme Being of the same level. Calderon relied on two trump cards-SSS-grade equipment and the Near-Death Power Up talent. Both had been further enhanced after he broke through to Ultimate Lord! Using these against Thor was like Using a cheat code in a game. "Wait." Calderon stopped, sensing something. "Little Nine, go check what''s written on that tree ahead." Ahead, the bark of a tree had some words carved into it, obscured by black mist. The mist was clearly related to Shadow Nine. There was no danger; this was the Forest of Truth, the safest place for humans. But Calderon himself felt a vague sense of foreboding, as if he were being targeted by killing aura. Better to send Little Nine away first, so whatever happens won''t affect him. Little Nine walked forward, looking up and reading the words in the black mist aloud. "Thor slays Calderon here..." Before the last word was out, a lightning bolt descended from the sky, and Thor, wielding the Thunderclap Hammer, appeared beside Calderon in an instant. "Take this!" This move came from the starry sea! Chapter 295: He was going to carry his coffin and slay a demon god Chapter 295: He was going to carry his coffin and slay a demon godThe way this move came about was quite intricate. Mike had previously asked Cedric Blackwell a question. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In 0.5 seconds, how far can you take me?" Cedric Blackwell replied, "I can show you the entire starry sea." And then, Cedric Blackwell took Mike on that journey. Star Pluck! Mike''s move was different from the sneak attack Calderon had anticipated. He first released Star Pluck at his original location, leaving a set of coordinates. Within 0.5 seconds, Cedric Blackwell took Mike across the entire starry sea. When the time was up, Mike ended Star Pluck and returned to his original spot! Then, using the Thunderclap Hammer, he unleashed his most powerful move-Wind''s Reach! Thanks to Star Pluck, Thor appeared beside Calderon in an instant, catching him completely off guard! "Wind''s Reach!" The Thunderclap Hammer inherently ignored armor, and Wind''s Reach calculated damage based on distance, combined with Mike''s use of Void Tremor and Tear Wound. This time, there was no way Calderon could survive! In the life-or-death moment, Calderon roared, his hands becoming a blur as he reached forward. Clang- The massive impact echoed through the heavens and earth. Calderon had caught the Thunderclap Hammer with his bare hands! The Thunderclap Hammer, coming from the starry sea and Mike''s ultimate move, was firmly held by Calderon. In the carefully laid trap by Mike, Calderon didn''t just sit and wait; he even turned the tables. Having caught the Thunderclap Hammer, Calderon was ready to launch his counterattack! Or so he thought. But the Mike standing before him showed no surprise at all. His expression was calm, even slightly apologetic. After the previous two battles, Calderon was too familiar with Thor''s combat style. Once Thor made a move, whether successful or not, he would quickly leave the scene. Since Thor stayed in place and showed such an expression, it meant... I lost. A look of realization crossed Calderon''s face as he glanced down. A sword formed of lightning had pierced through his chest from behind, its tip dripping with blood. Mirror Shadow! This was Thor''s true killing move! While Mike traveled the starry sea with Cedric Blackwell, his shadow wandered in the void in the opposite direction! When Mike unleashed his strongest attack, his shadow launched an assault from the other direction! Due to the overwhelming power of the Thunderclap Hammer, Calderon had focused all his attention on the frontal attack. His attention was completely diverted, allowing Mike to stab him from behind with a lightning-formed sword! Blood trickled from his mouth as Calderon turned to look at Little Nine, forcing a gentle smile. He had spent too long in the coffin; today, he smiled more than ever before. He could finally do what he had wanted to do for over two hundred and seventy years. "Take care." With that, Calderon felt life slipping away as he looked at Thor, who had killed him with lightning. "You potential Supreme Beings... not a good person one among you..." He sighed, shaking his head. "Can''t you let me win just once?" Another loss. Calderon had fought Morpheus and lost. Fought Ares and lost again. He had only met Apollo once. Apollo had asked him a question, and Calderon knew he had lost. Fought Thor and lost all three rounds. Defeated time and again, yet he kept fighting. The frustration in his heart grew heavier. Today, he had to kill a demon god to vent his anger! Mike put away the Thunderclap Hammer and bowed slightly. "In these three rounds, it wasn''t all your losses; it should be considered mutual victories." "You kid, you hit harder than anyone and speak more nicely than anyone," Calderon sneered. "Afraid I''ll take my anger out on you when I''m dying?" Mike replied seriously, "You''re not that kind of person, and neither am I." Calderon laughed it off. He had said all he needed to say. As he was dying, Calderon suddenly opened his eyes, as if in a final burst of energy. "By the way, Shadow Nine lied to you about two things." Mike''s expression tightened, and he pulled out the source of life, rushing forward with the best life-saving medicine. "You must finish your words before you die!" Before Mike could administer the life-saving medicine, Calderon uttered his last word, "Stone..." The rest was inaudible to Mike. Calderon''s false body melted away like ice meeting fire. "Shadow Nine!" Mike growled, "What do you mean by this?" "Why are you shouting so loudly?" Shadow Nine, sheathing his blade, said nonchalantly. "Don''t think you can accuse me of slashing Calderon to death. We''ve known each other for years; our bond is deep!" Clearly, Calderon knew Shadow Nine''s character well. He knew that if he tried to expose Shadow Nine''s lies, Shadow Nine would immediately act and cleanly eliminate his false body! That''s why Calderon saved this for last. But he still couldn''t escape Shadow Nine''s blade. With the death of his last residual will, half of Calderon''s plan was complete. Mike was now curious about one thing: how Calderon planned to enter the abyss. Logically, a strong entrance required a grand presence and a cool pose! Calderon, being a top- tier strongman, naturally had to make a grand entrance. But he had been hiding in a coffin for over two hundred years, with no time to plan such things. What was he going to do? As Mike pondered, a black light shot up from the Forest of Truth, heading straight for the Tower of Truth! "What is this?!" Mike squinted, recognizing the object within the black light. A black coffin! Could it be... A sense of foreboding washed over Mike. The black coffin headed straight for the 95th floor, hovering in the air, silently waiting for its master. Laughter echoed from within the Tower of Truth. Laughter, loud and wild, filled the air! This hearty laughter spread across the Forest of Truth and even further. At this moment, all human warriors above the rank of Chief could hear this familiar yet strange laughter. Some had heard this laughter on the battlefield, where its owner charged like a mad beast, fearless and self-sacrificing. Some had heard this laughter in recordings, where its owner was gentle and scholarly, offering guidance and answering questions. Some had heard this laughter outside a coffin, where an old man wept upon hearing of a potential Supreme Being''s birth... For hundreds of years, he had plotted this revenge, never forgetting it even in his half-mad state! Finally, the moment had come! At this moment, all of Calderon''s emotions were condensed into this laughter! As the laughter spread across the Earth, a gaunt old man leaped out of the Tower of Truth, stretching his limbs. Mike looked up, seeing the old man dressed simply, not tall in stature but exuding an overwhelming aura! Mike couldn''t help but feel admiration. Today, Calderon broke out of the 95th floor, seeing the light of day once more! He was going to... carry his coffin and slay a demon god! Chapter 296: Have you lived long enough? Chapter 296: Have you lived long enough?Calderon stepped out of the ninety-fifth floor, standing atop the black coffin. Moments later, the black coffin transformed into a streak of black light, tearing through the sky, heading straight for the First Abyss! Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "Who would''ve thought that coffin had a sliding lid!" Marveling aside, Mike urged Shadow Nine beside him, "We should get going too!" Mike reminded, "If we''re late, we''ll miss everything." Shadow Nine looked puzzled and asked, "We? What do you mean, ''we''?" "I''m an Ultimate Lord heading to the First Abyss. What does that have to do with a level 300 rookie like you?" The old trickster, so untrustworthy! Mike was hopping mad, but Shadow Nine acted as if nothing was wrong. Shadow Nine casually said, "Four, Five, Six, Seven!" Four shadows rushed in from the four directions of the Forest of Truth. These four were among the top-tier guardians, responsible for protecting the Forest of Truth. The four figures appeared almost simultaneously before Shadow Nine, bowing slightly, awaiting his instructions. Shadow Nine pointed to Little Nine and said, "Watch over Little Nine until I return." "Got it." After the four acknowledged, Shadow Four spoke again, "Shadow Nine, what about Thor?" Mike: ??? Shadow Nine snorted, "This kid is full of tricks; you can''t outplay him." Shadow Nine knew Mike too well and said bluntly, "Without an Ultimate Lord by his side, this kid wouldn''t dare go to the First Abyss. But if he convinces a strong enough ally to go with him, you won''t be able to stop him." With that, Shadow Nine glanced at Mike, saying nothing more. He casually slashed the void, disappearing into it. Calderon''s plan had been set in motion, like a domino effect triggering a chain reaction. Shadow Nine had his own plans. The first step in Shadow Nine''s plan was to ditch Thor and go solo! Fortunately, Mike had anticipated Shadow Nine''s move! The moment Shadow Nine left, Mike returned to his private space. "How much longer until Force of Nature is repaired?" Mike shouted as he searched for Vladimir. "At most an hour," Master Fool paused before continuing, "Are you heading to the abyss?" "Yes, something came up. I''m rushing to attend the Archdemon''s funeral." Master Fool nodded, "Alright, once the Force of Nature is repaired, I have a way to get it to you, provided you''re still alive." As they spoke, Mike found Vladimir gnawing on a chicken leg. Without any preamble, Mike got straight to the point, "You are a pig." Vladimir: ??? A few seconds later, Vladimir performed a magical transformation-turning into a pig! Pig Vladimir: Oink oink! (Was that really necessary?) "Let''s go!" Mike scooped up the little pig and returned to the Forest of Truth. Handing the pig to Little Nine, Mike said seriously, "I have some business to attend to. I might be able to bring your grandpa back. Keep this little pig safe; it''s very intelligent and can keep you company." Little Nine took the pig, confusion written all over his eyes. Mike explained, "If you run into trouble, just throw the pig out, got it?" Mike handed over a storage ring. Inside were over ten thousand drops of vampire prince blood, some miscellaneous items, and a river of blood! If Vladimir encountered an enemy he couldn''t handle, these items would make him fight to the death! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I should get going. My ride is here." Mike looked up at the sky. Immortal Cedric descended from the starry sea, returning. Cedric Blackwell spoke, slightly surprised, "You actually defeated Calderon." "Just luck, pure luck," Mike replied candidly. Without Cedric''s help, dealing with Calderon would have been much harder for Mike. The immediate priority was for Cedric Blackwell to take him to the First Abyss. Cedric Blackwell, unhurried, said, "I''ll escort you to and from the First Abyss. This clears the debt for saving my son." With a flash of Cedric''s sword, Mike followed him forward. Left behind, Little Nine struggled to hold the pig with one hand and waved the other at Mike, shouting with all his might, "Handsome, please bring my grandpa back alive!" Mike smiled and responded, "Don''t worry, I swear on Shadow Nine''s honor, I will!" With that, the two disappeared into the void. ... First Abyss. It had been a long time since they played cards. The second demon god finally returned, money in hand. "Big bro, on the way here, I saw the human corps had retreated." The second demon god sneered, "The First Abyss is now the safest abyss." "Hmph." The Archdemon snorted confidently, "My abyss is impregnable. Even an ordinary Ultimate Lord can''t easily break through the spatial barriers. They must pass through your Second Abyss to get here." The second demon god smirked but said nothing. He had a feeling that big bro''s days were numbered. Serves him right! It''s karma for tormenting that human back then. The second demon god had thought the Archdemon would die at Maxen''s hands. Now it seemed Calderon would be the one to kill the Archdemon! Meanwhile, the fifth demon god and Maxen were bickering. "Let me see that Tercentia!" The fifth demon god reached out, seemingly noticing something. Maxen slapped his hand away, annoyed. "This was a gift from my uncle, made of pure gold. I''ve worn it since birth!" "That''s fake gold; it''s discolored!" The fifth demon god pointed at a black spot on the Tercentia, shouting, "Big bro, second bro, come look! Maxen''s wearing a fake gold chain!" In the entire demon race, only the fifth demon god dared to speak so brazenly. When you don''t care about dying, you speak with confidence! At the fifth demon god''s shouting, the Archdemon and the second demon god''s attention was drawn. "Hey, it really is discolored. This isn''t pure gold; it''s fake!" The three demon gods laughed. Finally, a chance to mock Maxen. They laughed heartily! But soon, their laughter froze. The fifth demon god rubbed his eyes, incredulous. "Big bro, second bro, am I seeing things? Is this an SSS-grade equipment?" The Archdemon''s face darkened, saying nothing. The second demon god pondered, "Is it possible that this Tercentia is part of an SSS-grade equipment? When activated, it responds across different spaces, opening a portal to the Abyssal Plane?" The fifth demon god nodded in agreement. Makes sense! Very possible! The fifth demon god continued, "But who could have planned this in advance?" In the next moment, the Tercentia around Maxen''s neck snapped. It erupted with boundless black light, tearing through space! An old man standing on a sliding coffin descended from the sky, ending his wild coffin ride. Calderon''s aura surged as he descended upon the First Abyss like a tyrant, arrogant and unyielding. "Archdemon!" Calderon''s voice echoed through the First Abyss, causing countless demon creatures to cower in fear. The old man''s disdainful gaze swept over the three demon gods present, a cold smile playing on his lips. "Have you lived long enough?" Chapter 297: Calderons peak strength Chapter 297: Calderon''s peak strength"Have you lived long enough?" Faced with Calderon''s arrogant opening line, the Archdemon didn''t even have time to respond. Suddenly, the fifth demon god erupted with astonishing power and even took the initiative to attack Calderon! "Don''t get cocky!" the fifth demon god roared, "Today, in this First Abyss, I will fight you to the death!!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other demon gods: ??? The fifth demon god continued to roar, "I am the Archdemon! The Archdemon is me!" "For the past three hundred years, I''ve hidden my identity as the Archdemon to catch you humans off guard at a critical moment. Didn''t see that coming, did you?" "I am the left brain of the Supreme Demon God!!" Faced with the fifth demon god''s sudden claim to the Archdemon''s identity, the other demon gods were initially shocked but quickly calmed down. As absurd as it sounded, considering it was the fifth demon god, it somehow made sense. The Archdemon looked at the fifth demon god standing in front of him, feeling a mix of emotions, both amused and exasperated. "I..." Archdemon started to speak but was cut off by the fifth demon god. "Fifth demon god, you don''t need to say more, I understand!" The fifth demon god declared righteously, "Who says only humans are unafraid of sacrifice? The demon race can also lay down their lives for their kin!" His words were passionate and grand. If it weren''t known that the fifth demon god had a few screws loose, everyone might have believed him! Calderon swatted the fifth demon god away like a fly, disdainfully saying, "If you really are the Supreme Demon God''s left brain, then his left brain must be underdeveloped, or maybe not developed at all." After dismissing the fifth demon god, Calderon refocused on the Archdemon. During this time, his aura continued to rise. The death of eight false bodies had led to a massive surge in the power of his true form! At his peak, Calderon would possess the strength of level 1000, or even beyond! Though it would be brief, a single punch would be enough! The Archdemon, now locked onto by Calderon, slowly walked towards his throne. Wherever his massive body passed, nearby demon creatures dropped dead. His mood was heavy; today would not end well. Each demon god fully controlled a large abyss. They would also build a Demon Emperor''s Hall and establish a throne. Sitting on the throne, a demon god would fully grasp the abyss''s source, reaching their peak power. Both sides were tacitly preparing, not making the first move but secretly gathering strength. Everyone knew that at this level of battle, there were only two outcomes: The first was a one-sided crush, a quick kill, resolving the fight swiftly and decisively. The second was a prolonged, drawn-out battle, potentially lasting a century. Clearly, Calderon was aiming for the first scenario. As the two main characters prepared, the second demon god grew restless. He sneered, "Calderon, what a scheme!" According to Maxen, the necklace around his neck was a gift from Calderon when he was born. Calderon had used this necklace to break through the spatial barrier and reach the First Abyss. In the demon gods'' minds, Calderon had always been the epitome of bravery without brains. But no one had expected Calderon to hide so deeply! He had been planning for hundreds of years, precisely calculating today''s situation! What a grand scheme! The second demon god''s words made Calderon frown. He shouted at the second demon god, "Motherfucker, what are you talking about?" The second demon god: ... That day, the demon gods were once again reminded of Calderon''s foul mouth. He had greeted the Archdemon by asking if he had lived long enough, then kindly suggested the fifth demon god see a brain doctor, and now he was using the simplest words to deliver the most extreme insults. Calderon was truly exceptionally rude! Given that Calderon really had the power to kill him, the second demon god didn''t dare to retort. He even patiently explained to Calderon, "I mean, your move using Maxen''s Tercentia to reach the First Abyss fooled all the demon gods. Impressive! Respect!" "Really?" Calderon snorted disdainfully, "Your brain must be as messed up as the fifth demon god''s. You should get it checked." The demon gods: ??? Could they have guessed wrong? Maxen also looked at Calderon, not understanding his meaning. Calderon, being straightforward, had nothing to hide. He looked at Maxen seriously and said, "That Tercentia is indeed part of the black coffin. But I never intended for you to use it as a locator. How could I have known you''d be mucking around in some godforsaken place hundreds of years later?" Makes sense! Maxen recalled that he was in the First Abyss because someone had asked him to be there. That person was Thor, not Calderon! But then Maxen was even more puzzled. If Calderon didn''t intend to use him as a locator, why give him the Tercentia? "In this life, I must kill the Archdemon," Calderon explained. "I wanted you to witness his death." Calderon''s answer left Maxen in silence. The black coffin could use Tercentia as a locator to break through space and reach the First Abyss. This meant that when Calderon activated the black coffin, it could attract Tercentia from afar, bringing Maxen to the First Abyss! Calderon''s original plan was to fight his way to the First Abyss and directly hammer the Archdemon to death! Who would''ve thought that by sheer luck, using Maxen''s Tercentia, he saved time and effort, skipping other abysses and going straight to the First Abyss. Thinking about it, this was more in line with Calderon''s intelligence and character. Looking at the Archdemon sitting on the throne, Calderon sneered, hoisting the black coffin with his left hand, and took a step forward. This black coffin was his SSS-grade armor! It was crafted by Morpheus and later modified by Calderon into the black coffin. With each step forward, Calderon''s aura doubled in strength! By the time he passed the second demon god, his power had reached level 999! In eight steps, Calderon, carrying the black coffin, stood before the Archdemon. At this moment, Calderon had reached the peak of his life''s power. Fighting the Supreme Demon God might be a stretch, but fighting the Archdemon? More than enough! In this peak battle, Calderon once again demonstrated his knack for bullying the weak. No fancy moves. Calderon raised his fist and smashed it down with all his might. "This punch, Killing Coffin!" Chapter 298: Supreme Demon Gods aura Chapter 298: Supreme Demon God''s auraSword energy sliced through the air, emanating from Cedric''s blade, as he brought Mike to the ominous depths of the Second Abyss. Mike, being perceptive, didn''t question why they didn''t go directly to the First Abyss. He had a good guess and saw no need to ask. The demon creatures in the Second Abyss had long since hidden away, their whereabouts unknown. On the ground, there were signs and arrows written in human language pointing the way: "This way to the First Abyss." "Please patiently search for weak spots in the space, beware of spatial turbulence." "Have a safe journey!" "..." Huh? One had to admit, the second demon god was indeed a traitor. He seemed even more eager than Calderon to see the Archdemon dead! Following the ground''s directions, Cedric led Mike forward. Wherever they went, sword energy paved the way, allowing them to advance rapidly. It didn''t take long for the two figures to appear in the void, looking at the First Abyss ahead. A gentle voice sounded, "You''re here too." A man appeared before Mike, floating in the air. Supreme Being Ares! "What brings you here?" Cedric asked softly. "To see Calderon off on his final journey," Ares replied, looking ahead. "Go on, if you''re late, you won''t see him again." Ares currently doesn''t want to enter the First Abyss. Calderon had his own plan, and Shadow Nine had set his own stage. Both were the top Ultimate Lords of humanity. Ares wasn''t an Ultimate Lord; he was a Supreme Being. His plans were more far-reaching than those of Shadow Nine and Calderon. After greeting Ares, Cedric slashed open the spatial barrier of the First Abyss, and the two entered one after the other. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Mike entered the First Abyss, he saw Calderon fighting the Archdemon! The throne was shattered, the Demon Emperor''s Hall was in ruins, and the entire First Abyss was riddled with cracks, with countless magma eruptions from the ground. Calderon had one foot firmly on the Archdemon, pinning him down, delivering punch after punch, his aura continuously rising. The Archdemon had no power to fight back! Mike looked around and remarked, "Wow, quite a crowd!" The Archdemon, the second demon god, the fifth demon god. Calderon, Maxen, Shadow Nine. Beside Shadow Nine was a burly man adorned with bone ornaments. Mike glanced at him and recognized him: Shadow Three! Scanning the abyss, Mike seemed to be looking for something. Cedric, with his greater insight, easily saw that Calderon was still charging up, his strongest punch yet to be unleashed. He had arrived just in time for the show. Despite the intense battle, Cedric had the leisure to ask, "What are you looking for?" Mike answered honestly, "Shadow One, Shadow Two." Knowing Shadow Nine, Mike was sure that with such a big operation, he would bring his top Guardian Shadows! Shadow Four to Shadow Seven were assigned to guard Little Nine. This meant Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three should be with Shadow Nine! "No need to look; those two are chatting with Maxen." Though the scene was intense, most present were mere spectators. The real stage was for the Archdemon and Calderon. Maxen noticed Cedric''s arrival but soon spotted another figure. "The young man with Cedric... is that Thor?!" The two looked at each other, momentarily speechless. Maxen scrutinized Thor; this was their first meeting in reality. "Come over if you want," Cedric said calmly. With Cedric''s permission, Maxen eagerly approached, his eyes scanning Thor. Mike suddenly said, "What are you looking at?" Maxen grinned, ready to retort, but Mike''s next words made him give up. "Keep staring, and it''ll cost extra." If they fought, the 300-level Thor wouldn''t stand a chance against Maxen. But in terms of making money, Maxen could never match Thor! With Cedric on his left and Maxen on his right, Mike felt very safe. He shouted at Shadow Nine in the distance, "What about the thing you promised me?!" According to their agreement, Mike helped Shadow Nine deal with Calderon''s last residual will, and Shadow Nine would tell Mike something about his true origins. Facing Thor''s demand, Shadow Nine shamelessly said, "Give me a moment to organize my thoughts!" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Making up answers on the spot, huh? Classic old trickster. Just as Mike thought this, Calderon shattered the Archdemon''s skull with a punch. The expressions of all the strong beings present tightened instantly! At that moment, everyone became serious! Mike also got serious, realizing that aside from his 300-level self, the weakest being present was at least level 989! There were even five beings above level 995! In other words, Mike single-handedly lowered the average level and age of those present! Mike stared ahead, hiding behind Maxen and Cedric. When it''s time to be cautious, be cautious. The upcoming situation was beyond his ability to handle directly. It''s here! After shattering the Archdemon''s skull, Calderon didn''t continue attacking but even took a step back. The Archdemon''s skull didn''t regenerate; countless sources of energy poured out, and an evil, dark, cold, terrifying aura filled the space! "What is this?!" Mike felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, as if a terrifying presence was watching him from the shadows! The sense of crisis enveloped him, making his hands and feet cold, his blood seemingly stopping its circulation. "This is the aura of the Supreme Demon God," Cedric said. In fact, he and Maxen, one in front and one behind, each released their Sea of Truth, shielding Thor from most of the pressure. Otherwise, facing the Supreme Demon God''s aura, the 300- level Thor would be severely injured if not dead! The relationship between a potential Supreme Being and the Supreme Demon God was simple: kill or be killed. With so many people present, the Supreme Demon God''s aura first locked onto Thor! "As expected, it''s related to the Supreme Demon God..." Releasing Thor''s Sea, lightning enveloped Mike, warming his body. He continued to watch the battle, not missing any details. A crack slowly appeared, expanding. Mike seemed to guess what was happening and urgently asked, "What''s going on now?" Please don''t be the worst-case scenario! Cedric''s face was grave as he said, "The Supreme Abyss is opening!" "But I''m only level 300!" Mike didn''t understand. "Isn''t the Supreme Abyss supposed to open when a potential Supreme Being reaches level 500?!" Maxen explained, "When the Archdemon is critically injured, the Supreme Abyss opens. Only then can the Supreme Demon God reclaim his source as much as possible!" Understood, everything was clear! At that moment, Mike pieced together Shadow Nine''s entire plan in his mind! Calderon was to kill the Archdemon. When the Archdemon was near death, the Supreme Abyss would open early. With the Supreme Abyss opening, the Supreme Mark would descend. At level 300, Thor had no ability to compete for the Supreme Mark! Shadow Nine''s plan was to seize the Supreme Mark before Mike! The truth was out. Shadow Nine''s scheme was always about the Supreme Mark. If the Supreme Abyss opened early, Mike''s strength was too weak to compete with Shadow Nine for the Supreme Mark! Wait! Mike''s brow furrowed, realizing something was off. Everything made sense except for one thing: if the Supreme Abyss opened early and Shadow Nine managed to seize the Supreme Mark, it would mean Apollo would have to fight the Supreme Demon God early. Something didn''t add up! Shadow Nine and Apollo had an instructor-student relationship spanning hundreds of years. Apollo deeply respected his instructor. When the Supreme Mark was before Apollo, he let Shadow Nine try first. Only when Shadow Nine couldn''t hold it did Apollo take it. Shadow Nine cherished Apollo like his own. Knowing the fate of the previous two human Supreme Beings against the Supreme Demon God wasn''t good, would Shadow Nine really let Apollo face the Supreme Demon God early? Mike didn''t believe it! "Something''s not right. Shadow Nine''s plan must be more than just opening the Supreme Abyss!" Mike rubbed his chin, feeling he had missed some detail. He suddenly looked at Cedric and asked, "Senior, what is Supreme Being Ares planning outside the First Abyss?" Cedric shook his head, "I don''t know." Mike hesitated, then rephrased, "Senior, just tell me, was Ares invited by Shadow Nine?" Mike''s question drew the attention of most present. Before Shadow Nine could deny it, a calm voice echoed through the heavens. "Yes," Chapter 299: Maxens biological father Chapter 299: Maxen''s biological fatherAs soon as Ares spoke, even the most powerful presence in the room, Calderon, was slightly subdued. Ares was indeed the helper invited by Shadow Nine! Only Shadow Nine could persuade Ares to assist with his plan. Even though Mike had guessed this much, he still couldn''t see through Shadow Nine''s true objective. What was this old fool planning?! A rare sense of frustration welled up in Mike''s heart. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became, almost wanting to go up and punch the Archdemon himself. "Calm your mind!" Cedric''s cold voice cut through his thoughts. "The Supreme Demon God''s aura is affecting you too much, breeding evil thoughts. If you can''t maintain your composure, I''ll have to send you away from here." Mike took several deep breaths, muttering to himself. His mind quickly returned to a state of calm, sweeping away the previous frustration and gloom, making him appear like a sage in meditation. "Huh?" Maxen was surprised. Thor had such a skill? To have such mental discipline at a young age was impressive! Maxen moved closer, trying to hear what Thor was chanting to calm himself so quickly. As he got closer, he heard Thor repeating like a mantra, "Maxen owes me 800,000 Lord merits, Fool owes me 600,000..." "Maxen owes me 900,000 Lord merits, Fool owes me 700,000..." Maxen: ??? You calm yourself by chanting this? Unbelievable! Having dealt with the Supreme Demon God''s aura, Mike took the opportunity to ask Maxen a question, "Maxen, you once said Calderon wanted to make you his godson. Is that true?" Maxen initially felt proud but quickly realized the setting wasn''t appropriate. He lowered his voice, "Yes, why bring this up now?" Mike pressed on, "What about Shadow Nine? Didn''t he want to make you his godson?" Maxen fell silent, his expression complicated, as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t. Instead, the second and fifth demon gods burst into laughter upon hearing Thor''s question. Mike''s heart skipped a beat. He looked sharply at Shadow Nine, piecing together the truth! The last word Calderon had told him before dying was ''Stone''... Maxen''s father was missing, presumed dead... Little Nine... Shadow Nine... All the clues came together in Mike''s mind, forming the truth. With a hint of bitterness, Mike asked Maxen, "What was your father''s name?" Maxen nodded and revealed the answer, "My father''s name was Nathan Stoneheart, my biological father." The entire place fell silent. The crowd wasn''t shocked by this revelation. Every seasoned fighter present had known this for years; it wasn''t a secret to them! They were shocked that Thor, who had been with Shadow Nine day and night, didn''t know this! Mike looked at the shadowy figure of Shadow Nine, finally understanding the Eye of Truth''s hint [Shadow Nine half-dead]. Because, in a sense, Shadow Nine might never have truly ''lived.'' Gregory had once scolded Apollo over whether Shadow Nine was human. Shadow Nine was Nathan''s shadow, Nathan''s talent, brought out from the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth! Thinking about it, it made sense. Calderon, though a madman, wasn''t particularly bright. How could he come up with the high-level trick of bringing Little Nine out from the ninety- fifth floor? Unless this trick had been used before! Calderon had merely repeated what Nathan had done! As Mike pieced everything together, Maxen spoke heavily, "Back during the mid-Blood War, at the most critical moment, the Archdemon opened the Supreme Abyss early, intending to awaken the Supreme Demon God to crush humanity completely. My father was one of the few Ultimate Lords at the time. He went to the Supreme Abyss alone and fought a great battle..." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After that battle, the Supreme Abyss closed, delaying its reopening by ten years, giving humanity time to develop..." "My father didn''t return from the Supreme Abyss, but before it closed, he sent out a black mist..." In the black mist was a weapon and a ''person.'' The weapon was the Thunderclap Hammer. The person was Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine was Nathan Stoneheart''s shadow. Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Maxen knew everything and never told him! Feeling Thor''s ''anger'', Maxen''s wallet ached. He quickly explained, "It''s not my fault! Shadow Nine forbade me from telling you. What could I do? I was desperate too!" After so many years, Maxen spoke of his father''s fate without much sadness. As he had said before, he was determined to kill the Archdemon in his lifetime to avenge his father. First, kill the Archdemon, then slay the Supreme Demon God. This was the life script Maxen had set for himself. After hearing Maxen''s story, Mike looked ahead again, focusing on the shadowy figure of Shadow Nine. Half-dead, unable to enter the Tower of Truth, forever wandering in the shadows... Even so, Shadow Nine, within the black mist, had steadfastly protected three generations of potential Supreme Beings for humanity! He had saved Ares from the demon gods and stabilized Apollo when his mind was on the brink of collapse. Whenever a new potential Supreme Being emerged, the old man in the black mist would return, a blade at his waist. Whenever a new Supreme Being was born, the old man in the black mist would disappear again, his whereabouts unknown. This was a cycle. Shadow Nine would only appear during the growth of a potential Supreme Being. No one knew where Shadow Nine was, what he was thinking, or what he was doing. But the top fighters of both races knew one thing: when a potential Supreme Being emerged, there would always be a shadow by their side. Just as half a month ago, when Thor emerged, Shadow Nine returned. A shadow formed the strongest barrier, unbreakable. "Hey, can you humans put your internal affairs on hold?" The fifth demon god, a master at ruining the atmosphere, spoke up. Among all the strong beings present, he was always the most arrogant. Arrogant? A demon god needed the capital to be arrogant! In terms of being a demon god, the fifth demon god had always been the most ''fearless''! "Calderon, are you going to fight or not? Can you hurry up and kill my big bro already?" The fifth demon god forcibly redirected everyone''s attention back to Calderon and the Archdemon. The Archdemon, with his skull shattered, coldly said, "Fifth demon god, if I survive this, I''ll make sure you live another 10,000 years." That sounded odd. But as a threat to the fifth demon god, it was spot on. "Don''t worry about whether I can live that long!" The fifth demon god took out a bone, chewed it twice, and swallowed it. "I just want to see if Calderon can kill you with two punches." Mike''s spirits lifted. Calderon could still throw two punches?! According to previous estimates, Calderon''s strength briefly reached level 1000, allowing him to pin the Archdemon down. But everything had a price! The method Calderon used was akin to ''life sacrifice''! If Calderon truly intended to kill the Archdemon with his final punch, there would only be one outcome-mutual destruction! Mike had gone through great lengths to get here, all to ensure Calderon survived! Mike thought that even carrying Calderon back in the black coffin was better than letting him die here with the Archdemon. As for how to save Calderon, that required careful consideration. But Mike wanted to see what Shadow Nine would do. The stage was set for Calderon! Boom- Another punch landed, and countless strands of Killing Intent formed around the Archdemon, trapping him in a black coffin! At this point, the Archdemon had nothing left to hide! Calderon had come to kill the Archdemon and had thoughtfully brought a coffin. Despite using all his means, the Archdemon couldn''t break through the black coffin! Worse yet, he was about to face Calderon''s final punch-the strongest punch of Calderon''s life! In this life-or-death moment, the Archdemon had no choice but to call out with all his strength, his voice reaching beyond the black coffin. "Shadow Nine, save... me..." Mike: ??? The Archdemon was calling for Shadow Nine''s help? What was going on? Chapter 300: Dont die Chapter 300: Don''t dieFirst of all, let''s rule out the possibility that the Archdemon is a human spy. There are countless strong warriors who want to kill the Archdemon, so many that they would need to take a number and wait in line. Just the ones Mike knows include: Maxen, Calderon, Cedric, Shadow Nine... Hmm, it seems like all the strong warriors want to kill the Archdemon. For such a being to seek help from Shadow Nine is utterly ridiculous. If the Archdemon died, Shadow Nine would probably pop champagne on the spot to celebrate. But to Mike''s surprise, Shadow Nine actually moved in response to the Archdemon''s plea! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Calderon, that''s enough. Stop now." Shadow Nine, holding a blade in his left hand, appeared between the Archdemon and Calderon. "If you kill this waste, you''ll die too." Shadow Nine wasn''t stopping Calderon to save the Archdemon; he was trying to save Calderon? Mike nodded slightly. That made sense. Shadow Nine pointed the tip of his blade at the crack in the void, where the Supreme Abyssal was about to open. Shadow Nine''s raspy voice echoed, "I need to go to the Supreme Abyssal to retrieve something of Nathan''s... If possible, I might even bring back his body." With the situation at this point, there was nothing left to hide. Calderon had planned for years to die together with the Archdemon. Shadow Nine''s goal was to use Calderon to severely wound the Archdemon and open the Supreme Abyssal early. Shadow Nine admitted, "If you kill the Archdemon now, all his source will return to the Supreme Abyssal, indirectly strengthening the Supreme Demon God and the monsters in the abyss. My blade is fast, but against the sleeping Supreme Demon God, I have little chance of winning, at best I can only protect myself..." Shadow Nine''s logic was clear. With the Supreme Abyssal opening, his plan was already halfway successful! If Calderon stopped now, it would be a win-win-win situation. Shadow Nine could explore the Supreme Abyssal, Calderon could live, and the Archdemon would be severely wounded. However, the plan hinged on one crucial point-convincing Calderon to stop! Specifically, to not throw the final punch! Faced with Shadow Nine''s emotional and logical plea, Calderon, understanding the gravity of the situation, succinctly replied, "Fuck off!" "Your damned plan has nothing to do with me." Calderon''s aura locked onto the Archdemon, his arm raised, right fist ready to strike at any moment! "Anyway, once I throw this punch, I''m dead. What happens afterward has nothing to do with me." At this moment, Calderon''s madman nature was fully revealed. "One, Two, Three!" With Shadow Nine''s low shout, four terrifying auras rose in the room one after another. Shadow One, Shadow Two, Shadow Three! The top combat power within the Guardian Shadows! Shadow Nine had brought them here for this very moment! Shadow Nine growled, "Calderon, take one more step, and I''ll lead the Guardian Shadows in rebellion. Do you believe me?" Shadow One, Shadow Two: Is this for real?! Shadow Nine, you said the Guardian Shadows don''t deceive each other!! Calderon, go ahead, damn it, why aren''t you moving forward! "You four, listen up." Shadow Nine said in a deep voice, "If Calderon takes another step today, I permit you to break through once. How far you can go depends on your abilities!" After Shadow Nine spoke, the four auras surged once more! Each Guardian Shadow pushed their strength to the limit of level 989, with one foot already stepping into the threshold of Ultimate Lord! ''They'' hadn''t broken through, not because of a lack of strength, but because Shadow Nine didn''t allow it! Today was their closest chance to becoming Ultimate Lords! Feeling the four terrifying auras, Calderon grinned, "Shadow Nine, you''ve grown some guts, huh? Do you even know what kind of misfits are in the Guardian Shadows? You dare to put demon creatures in there, aren''t you afraid Nathan will come back and slash you to death?" After mocking, Calderon retracted his smile and shook his head, "Shadow Nine, there''s one thing you''ll never understand in your life." Calderon''s eyes were cold, scoffing at Shadow Nine''s threats, "A true madman isn''t judged by what he says, but by what he does. You''re not mad enough to do something like this." The world of a madman is not easily understood by normal people. Calderon had seen through Shadow Nine''s trump card. Shadow Nine couldn''t persuade Calderon, nor could he save him! To prevent others from stepping forward to persuade him, Calderon scanned everyone present and said seriously, "If I don''t throw this punch today, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life." A chance to kill the Archdemon was right in front of Calderon. Not killing him would be a waste! Calderon would regret it. Even if killing the Archdemon meant sacrificing his own life, Calderon had no regrets! Trading his life for the Archdemon''s was worth it! After Shadow Nine''s failed persuasion, Maxen wanted to say something but was stopped by Calderon''s words. Whatever he wanted to say, he couldn''t get it out. But he really didn''t want Calderon, who was like a father to him, to die! If he could, Maxen would give anything to change Calderon''s mind! But such a miracle was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Fortunately, there was someone extraordinary present. Shadow Nine looked at Calderon, moved his left hand from the blade hilt, and suddenly said something seemingly nonsensical, "Thor, your turn." "Okay-" Mike, hiding behind Maxen and Cedric, looked at the Archdemon from afar, waiting for further instructions. The trembling Archdemon, about to be sealed in the coffin, stammered, "Convince him not to throw that punch, and I''ll pay..." The second demon god interrupted, "Whatever the Archdemon offers, I''ll double it. Kill him and avenge Nathan!" The Archdemon immediately said, "If you can stop Calderon, the First Abyss... is yours..." With the Archdemon''s words, Mike finally felt it was worth it. He walked over to Maxen and whispered, "Give me the phone." "What? Oh, right!" Maxen handed a Magic Conch back to Thor. But Maxen didn''t understand how this thing could change Calderon''s mind. He didn''t believe it! Mike first connected the call, "Hello, hello, can you hear me?" On the other end of the line came a pig''s grunt, "Oink oink-" After the pig''s grunt, a child''s voice said, "Handsome, is that you?" "Did you save Grandpa Calderon?" Mike put the call on speaker, so everyone could hear. Hearing the child''s voice, Calderon fell silent. Before leaving, Mike had given the other Magic Conch to Little Nine, just in case! Now was the time! Mike spoke gently, "Little Nine, think carefully. What''s the one thing you say to Grandpa Calderon the most?" On the other end of the Magic Conch, Little Nine didn''t hesitate, his childlike voice shouting with all his might, "Don''t die!" Don''t! Die! This simple phrase, Little Nine had said to Calderon for three hundred years. Over the past three hundred years, countless battles flashed before Calderon''s eyes. He had loved, hated, gone mad, fought, and lost, but he had never regretted anything! Don''t die. If Calderon died here, Little Nine would be heartbroken for the rest of his life. Thinking of this, Calderon felt a pang of guilt. Unconsciously, his fist loosened a bit. Chapter 301: Ultimate Token Chapter 301: Ultimate TokenCalderon''s fist loosened slightly. Turning his punch into a slap, Calderon swung his right hand fiercely, leaving afterimages in the air, and struck the second demon god''s face. The second demon god flew out like a cannonball, his aura plummeting, and in the blink of an eye, he was gravely injured! Calderon snorted, spat on the Archdemon''s face, and cursed at the second demon god, "Fuck you! The name Nathan, you are never to mention it again, understand?" Second demon god: ??? Are you using me as a stepping stone to back down!? Calderon was still at the tail end of his peak period. Although he didn''t throw that punch, in terms of raw power, Calderon was still above the second demon god. With Shadow Nine''s help, it seemed quite possible to kill the second demon god on the spot! The key point was, they wouldn''t even need to die to achieve it. Thinking of this, Calderon''s eyes sharpened, and his fist hardened. Shadow Nine placed his left hand on the hilt of his blade, Maxen gripped Dorakos, and Cedric''s sword behind him seemed eager to move. In an instant, the four top human fighters simultaneously locked onto the second demon god. The second demon god, who had been a mere spectator, suddenly became the main focus. This sudden change in attitude left Mike in awe, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. So, the top human fighters were this ''shameless''? Mike felt reassured! Calderon''s gaze fell on various points in the space, all potential escape routes for the second demon god, preemptively blocked by Calderon, forcing him back. Calderon asked in a deep voice, "How confident are you?" Shadow Nine first nodded, then shook his head, "100%, but we can''t kill him." Shadow Nine explained, "Cedric is reluctant to draw that sword, and Maxen hasn''t broken through to level 990 yet." The sword in Cedric''s case had not been drawn for many years. The power of a sword nurtured for so long was unknown to anyone but Cedric. Using it to kill the second demon god would be a waste. As for Shadow Nine himself, he needed to maintain peak strength for his journey to the Supreme Abyssal. If he killed the second demon god here, his trip to the Supreme Abyssal would be ruined. With all these factors combined, the second demon god miraculously got a reprieve. Lying in the black coffin, the Archdemon let out a bitter smile. He knew he was in this position because he was too strong. If Calderon really wanted to trade his life for the Archdemon''s, from a purely pragmatic standpoint, humanity would gain more than they lost. Fortunately, humanity didn''t disregard emotions. The second demon god survived because he was too weak. The top human fighters didn''t see him as a threat to humanity. Humanity''s true enemy had always been the Supreme Demon God. "The Supreme Abyssal will take a bit more time to open," Calderon said, glancing at the crack in the Supreme Abyssal, giving his assessment. He still had the strength of level 1000 and could maintain it for a while longer. This time shouldn''t be wasted. Calderon snorted, "Maxen, take out my Ultimate Token and send the signal!" The moment he said this, Mike felt the atmosphere in the room change dramatically. The demon gods collectively fell silent, not daring to provoke at this moment. Mike watched as Maxen took out a bunch of tokens from his inventory. This must be the legendary Ultimate Tokens. Then, Maxen began to search through them, looking for Calderon''s Ultimate Token. Mike: ??? Does humanity have that many Ultimates?! Soon, Mike noticed a few unique tokens among the Ultimate Tokens. One had [Shadow] engraved on it, undoubtedly Shadow Nine''s. Another had [Birch Starwind], a name unfamiliar to Mike. Yet another token bore the name [Maxen Stoneheart]. This seemed a bit shameless. Considering the number of Ultimate Tokens Maxen had, Mike couldn''t help but wonder how much of it was genuine. Finally, Maxen found a black and red token with the name [Calderon Sunsworn] engraved on it. Infusing it with energy, the Ultimate Token shot into the sky like a signal flare, exploding in the air. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above the First Abyss, a dazzling name appeared: [Calderon Sunsworn]! Every human outpost, watchtower, and detection station, upon seeing the name [Calderon Sunsworn], reacted with shock! Ultimate Token! It had been decades since humanity had transmitted a Ultimate Token! According to past experience, a Ultimate Token only appeared during humanity''s life-and-death crises! After all, aside from Supreme Beings, Ultimates were humanity''s top combat power. The appearance of a Ultimate Token meant that the forces associated with the Ultimates had to accept full mobilization! "Oh my god, am I seeing this right?!" A Chief on duty at a watchtower rubbed his eyes repeatedly, staring at the name in the sky. "It''s Ultimate Lord Calderon''s Token!" He danced with excitement, shouting uncontrollably, "Ultimate Lord Calderon is still alive! Haha, quick, spread the word!" A specially made signal flare shot from the watchtower, exploding in the sky, spreading the name [Calderon Sunsworn] far and wide! One hunderd years later, the name Calderon Sunsworn appeared once again! As Calderon''s Ultimate Token spread across all the abysses, something even more terrifying happened! Nearly all corps mobilized simultaneously, rushing towards the First Abyss like a tidal wave! Magma Fist Corps headquarters. Blaze Morrow, the deputy corps commander clad in flame armor, shouted, "All members of the Magma Fist Corps, listen up! All ranks below Chief, return to base and stand by!" "First Battalion, Second Battalion, follow the corps commander to the outskirts of the First Abyss!" "Yes, sir!" Hurricane Corps headquarters. Bob Emberclad had just finished a battle and was leading his team back to base, with nearly everyone wounded. When the Ultimate Token exploded overhead, Bob Emberclad''s hand trembled, causing him to fail in wrapping his bandage properly and tearing his wound open. Even so, he looked up at the sky, muttering in disbelief, "Ultimate Token... it''s Master Calderon''s token!" Urgent alarms interrupted Bob Emberclad''s daze. "We must reach the outskirts of the First Abyss within half an hour!" "Everyone, assemble and prepare to move out!" ... Similar scenes played out in all the abysses. Normally, when a Ultimate Token appeared, only the forces associated with the Ultimates needed to act. But there was a small issue here. Calderon had served in nearly every human corps! This meant that, in a sense, every corps considered themselves associated with Calderon! While leaving enough forces to defend their bases, they rushed to the assembly point as quickly as possible! This led to the exaggerated response from all the human corps. Above the First Abyss. The Archdemon still lay in the black coffin, while Calderon looked somewhat fatigued. Feeling cold, his body trembled slightly. Maxen took out a cloak and draped it over Calderon. Then, Maxen retrieved the base of the Archdemon''s throne from the ruins, a large stone block. Calderon sat on the stone block, looking out with a frosty expression. The Ultimate Token above his head gradually dissipated. Meanwhile, waves of elite corps arrived before Calderon, standing outside the First Abyss. Waves of strong fighters arrived, countless powerful auras appearing outside the First Abyss. In plain terms, Chiefs are as common as dirt, and you can''t swing a cat without hitting a Lord! This scene was even grander than any battle Mike had seen before! Sitting on the stone, Calderon looked at the new and old faces before him. He wrapped himself in the cloak, exhaled a breath of cold air, and muttered to himself. "Nathan, our human race has finally become strong and prosperous..." "Can you see this?" Chapter 302: Thor, stay safe Chapter 302: Thor, stay safeStrong and prosperous. The elite human corps appeared outside the First Abyss without restraint. How could one not be excited? With everyone gathered, the place was teeming with human corps. Calderon suddenly felt that since everyone was here, it would be a waste not to kill a demon god. He turned to the second demon god and seriously considered, "How about you die for a bit? I can''t let my brothers come all this way for nothing." Second demon god: ... Calderon sat on the stone, with Maxen beside him. He suddenly asked, "Last time you came to the coffin to find me, what did you say? You said you wanted to see a fireworks show?" Maxen was taken aback and shook his head, "I did come to find you, but you were asleep and didn''t wake up!" Maxen didn''t understand why Calderon was suddenly bringing this up. "Oh, so you really wanted to see a fireworks show," Calderon muttered to himself, ignoring Maxen''s response. "Since it''s your wish, I must fulfill it. Consider it a Christmas gift." Maxen: Excuse me? Are you kidding? It''s August, Christmas is months away! Calderon pointed to a nine-tier Lord in the corps, "Evander, take some people to the Second Abyss and set off some fireworks to celebrate." Then, Calderon turned to an Ultimate Lord in the crowd, "Birch, take the rest and set off fireworks in the Fifth Abyss." These two were Calderon''s right-hand men back in the day, his most outstanding students, and top figures in humanity. When facing Calderon, they were respectful and deferential. "Yes sir!" After acknowledging the order, they turned and shouted, "Pass it down, Ultimate Calderon orders, burn the Second Abyss, bombard the Fifth Abyss!" "Pass it down, Ultimate Calderon orders, incinerate the Second Abyss, flatten the Fifth Abyss!" "Pass it down..." Some words got more exaggerated as they spread. The elite corps split into two groups, marching grandly towards the Second and Fifth Abysses. Calderon, like an old man nearing the end of his days, propped himself up on the stone, trying to stand. Maxen quickly stepped forward to help him up. "Maxen, you go with them," Calderon said. "From now on, Evander and Birch will follow you." This statement carried a hint of official endorsement. Before his feigned death, Calderon was the strongest leader among the human corps. Now, he was ''retiring with honor.'' The next mission naturally fell to Maxen. It was only fitting for the son to inherit the father''s role. Some people, though not father and son in name, were closer than blood relatives. Although the punch to kill the Archdemon wasn''t thrown, Calderon knew he still had something to do. Whether he lived or died after completing it, he wasn''t sure. There was less than a 30% chance he''d come out alive. Calderon suddenly thought of something amusing. If it were Thor facing this situation, even with a 90% chance of survival, he wouldn''t take the risk. Calderon chuckled, the sound like a broken accordion, accompanied by violent coughing. "Uncle, are you okay?" Maxen frowned, reluctant to leave. Calderon waved his hand, "I''m fine, I won''t die yet." He leaned close to Maxen''s ear and loudly whispered, "I''m faking it." Maxen: ... Uncle, everyone heard that. Your act was for nothing. Calderon scanned the crowd and found Thor, asking, "Will you accompany Maxen to the abyss?" Mike shook his head vigorously, refusing, "No, I prefer spending time with the elderly." Everyone''s eyes focused on Thor. Do you think you''re funny? Hiss- Mike realized everyone was so old! The average age here was over 200, and he was just 18! Maxen led the elite corps to the Second and Fifth Abysses, executing the Ultimate Token''s orders. Before leaving, Maxen turned to the second and fifth demon gods and cheerfully said, "Hey guys, gotta run some errands. Just popping over to give the Second and Fifth Abysses a little surprise attack. Don''t miss me too much, I''ll be back in a jiffy!" Watching the corps march away, Mike stood beside Cedric and whispered, "Won''t this violate the Supreme Agreement?" The Supreme Agreement was a pact between the first human Supreme Being, Morpheus, and the Supreme Demon God. For centuries, humanity and the demon race had fought within the framework of the Supreme Agreement. Maxen leading so many to cause havoc clearly didn''t align with the Agreement''s terms. "No worries," Cedric explained. "The first clause of the Supreme Agreement states that once the Supreme Abyssal opens, all terms of the Agreement are temporarily void." Mike: ... Wait! Doesn''t that mean demon gods and demon race strongmen can attack me at will?! That''s dangerous! As Mike thought this, the crack in the Supreme Abyssal stopped expanding, and an even more terrifying aura emanated from it. Even without the Eye of Truth''s reminder, Mike knew the passage was open! Though not fully stable, for top fighters, as long as there was a path, the condition of the path was secondary! Shadow Nine, standing before the crack in the Supreme Abyssal, turned and said, "Madman, dare to join me in a suicide mission?" "Why not? Don''t worry, even if you die, I won''t." Calderon''s body straightened again, as if infused with new strength. His power didn''t decrease but increased, quickly returning to level 995, and he could break through to 996 at any moment! Calderon strode forward, stepping on the Archdemon''s face. He looked down at the Archdemon and sneered, "Before I return from the Supreme Abyssal, you stay put. Don''t move!" Calderon didn''t need to say more. The killing intent in his words was clear. If the Archdemon dared to move, his fate would be sealed-death. The two strongest Ultimate Lords of humanity, Calderon and Shadow Nine, stood before the Supreme Abyssal passage and charged in! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From within the passage, Shadow Nine''s raspy voice echoed, "Thor, stay safe!" "Heh heh heh-" The laughter was filled with pride and arrogance! Shadow Nine had left Mike behind and ventured into the Supreme Abyssal alone? Mike stared at the crack in the Supreme Abyssal. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what Shadow Nine was up to. Mike had thought he had seen through Shadow Nine''s plan. But reaching this point, Mike suddenly had a new realization. He might have been wrong from the start! Logically, with the Supreme Abyssal appearing, the Supreme Demon God awakening, Supreme Being Apollo battling the Supreme Demon God, and the Supreme Mark transitioning from Apollo to Thor, it was a complete process. Mike''s initial thought was: Shadow Nine had expedited the emergence of the Supreme Abyssal, effectively speeding up every step of the process. Pedal to the metal, Shadow Nine was fast-forwarding straight to the grand finale! However, things seemed to be playing out differently than Mike had imagined. Chapter 303: Leaning Tower of Pisa? Chapter 303: Leaning Tower of Pisa?Mike had pondered this issue before. With the Supreme Demon God appearing, Shadow Nine indeed had a chance to take the Supreme Mark. However, there was a prerequisite: Apollo would have to battle the Supreme Demon God ahead of time! Based on past encounters, Apollo wouldn''t be in great shape after such a battle. Even if Shadow Nine didn''t care about Mike, he would still care about his student, right? Mike''s thought process got stuck here. Did Shadow Nine have another trick up his sleeve? After the two Ultimate Lords entered, the Supreme Abyssal passage began to shake violently, and a terrifying suction force emanated from the crack! Clearly, the sudden intrusion of Shadow Nine and Calderon Sunsworn had caused new changes in the Supreme Abyssal. The Supreme Demon God, who had been slowly awakening, was now waking up even faster! Mike stared intently at the spatial crack, waiting for the next development. He knew that even at this stage, everything was still within Shadow Nine''s plan. Suddenly, Mike had a foreboding feeling. In Shadow Nine''s plan, there were four key players: Shadow Nine, Apollo, Thor, and the Supreme Demon God. Throughout his reasoning, Mike had always assumed one thing: Apollo knew about Shadow Nine''s plan and was even willing to help his instructor! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike took a deep breath, shocked by his own thoughts. What if... Shadow Nine had been deceiving Apollo from the start?! Or rather, what if Shadow Nine''s true target for deception was Supreme Being Apollo himself? "No way," Mike muttered, stunned by the bold idea. "Would Shadow Nine really dare to deceive Apollo?!" ... ... Tower of Truth, ninety-ninth floor. Apollo had thought today would be another boring day. However, it seemed his instructor had prepared a surprise for him. "The Supreme Demon God is awakening early?" Apollo calculated with his fingers, then shook his head, "No, it''s not time yet. But..." Regardless, with the Supreme Abyssal opening and the Supreme Demon God appearing, it meant Supreme Being Apollo had to go to battle! He had lived in the Tower of Truth for nearly a hundred years, watching the same scenery for a century. He was truly bored. This final battle seemed to be approaching. Apollo had thought so. He stood up, the hem of his loose robe dragging on the ground as he walked forward. Before he could reach the edge of the tower, a familiar voice called out from outside. "Boss! Boss!" The voice of the Mystic Market Manager, Foreskin, came through, "Boss, I just received a letter from your instructor." Apollo frowned slightly. He couldn''t help but think of one thing. Had his instructor... deceived him? The sixth sense of a Supreme Being was always accurate. Moreover, once Apollo realized this, he quickly guessed what Shadow Nine was up to. During this time, Apollo had many questions to ponder. Even when he wasn''t thinking about questions, he would pay extra attention to Thor. This was something Shadow Nine had taught him, and now it seemed it was part of the plan. Shadow Nine was the one who understood Apollo the best. So he had indeed deceived Apollo once. Even though he had guessed the contents of Shadow Nine''s letter, Apollo still patiently asked, "What''s written in the letter? Read it out loud." This was also something Shadow Nine had taught him - to respect the sense of ritual. Foreskin, sensing the displeasure in his boss''s tone, quickly read the letter, "Your instructor says he will help you delay the battle for at least ten years. In the meantime, stay in the Tower of Truth and think about your questions. If you can''t figure them out, just keep thinking; you might eventually get it." Apollo took a step forward but was stopped by an invisible barrier. Foreskin''s voice came from outside the tower, "Your instructor also said he found the person you mentioned before and made a deal with them. You... might not be able to leave the tower today." By the end of the letter, Foreskin''s voice was trembling! He was shocked by Shadow Nine''s audacity. Shadow Nine had dared to scheme against Supreme Being Apollo! Even more terrifying, he had succeeded! Apollo remained silent. After a few seconds, he chuckled softly and took another step forward. Countless cracks appeared before him, and the entire Tower of Truth began to shake violently! Trying to trap a Supreme Being? With this tower? As Apollo stepped forward, a sharp voice rang in his ear, "Apollo Lawson, are you crazy?!" "If you dare destroy my tower, I''ll bring you down with me!" Apollo said nothing. He wanted to leave the ninety-ninth floor, and no one could stop him! Not Shadow Nine. Not this mysterious figure! From the outside, the Tower of Truth looked like it had been kicked by a giant, starting to tilt. Leaning Tower of Pisa? In this world, no one could stop Apollo. The mysterious figure was clearly panicking, shouting, "Someone, help! Save my tower!!!" "Help! The tower is falling! Is anyone going to do something?!" A middle-aged man appeared in the sky above the Forest of Truth, looking at the Leaning Tower of Truth. The man was unremarkable, even somewhat ordinary in appearance. In the next moment, the man''s figure appeared beneath the Leaning Tower of Truth. He extended a finger, gently pushing the tower back to its original position. The man gently advised, "Don''t make a fuss." Seeing Morpheus below the tower, Apollo fell silent again. There were only two beings in this world who could stop him: Morpheus and Ares. Shadow Nine had planned everything perfectly. He had even predicted Apollo''s reaction and arranged everything accordingly. Apollo never did anything pointless. This meant Shadow Nine had succeeded. The battle between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God might indeed be delayed by ten years. These ten years were time Shadow Nine had fought for his student and for himself! Apollo understood everything but couldn''t grasp the significance of Shadow Nine''s actions. So he turned, facing away from Morpheus, and sat down again. The Tower of Truth stopped shaking and returned to calm. However, a cold snort echoed in the sky above the Forest of Truth. "Hmph!" Chapter 304: Supreme Demon God, come eat my shit Chapter 304: Supreme Demon God, come eat my shitThe cold snort sounded like thunder. "Is it thundering?!" Mike, with his high Lightning Affinity, felt the thunderous roar outside the abyss even before hearing it! This thunder... seemed emotional, almost unhappy? Outside the abyss, Ares suddenly appeared and said something cryptic that only a few present could understand. "Your third bro is angry." Thunder rumbled continuously. Feeling the thunder, the entrance to the Supreme Abyssal continued to expand! It seemed the Supreme Demon God was truly awakening. Outside the First Abyss, Ares spoke again. "Anyone below level 1000 can leave now." The second demon god was the first to flee! Of course, he politely nodded to Ares before making a swift exit! Staying any longer, he feared for his life! Earlier, Maxen had taken advantage of the second demon god''s absence to lead a blatant raid on his home. As he fled, the second demon god felt a sense of relief. "Good thing I brought all my wealth with me..." During the card game, the second demon god had used the excuse of fetching money to gather his valuables, ready to move into the First Abyss at any moment! He even brought the Demon Emperor''s Hall with him! The second demon god was confident that once his big bro died, he could hold a new Archdemon coronation in the First Abyss! Unfortunately, reality was harsh. The Archdemon wasn''t killed. So, his assets had another use: buying his survival! Whether it was buying the Archdemon''s life or his own, it didn''t matter. Now, it seemed more likely to be the latter. Even so, the second demon god felt quite good. Not just a little good, but very good! After this battle, the Archdemon was half-crippled, and the fifth demon god had long been incapacitated. Among the demon gods, the second demon god was now the strongest! Humanity''s plan was clearly to seal the Supreme Abyssal. Once sealed, the Supreme Agreement would come back into effect! After that, without Calderon Sunsworn and Shadow Nine, humanity would be at a disadvantage in Ultimate Lord-level battles! From a broader perspective, humanity had sacrificed two of their strongest Ultimate Lords. In return, they had severely injured the Archdemon and delayed the Supreme Abyssal''s opening by ten years, postponing Apollo''s battle with the Supreme Demon God! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This trade was undoubtedly beneficial for humanity. However, for a long time, especially until Thor reached Ultimate Lord, humanity would face tough times! Supreme Beings couldn''t casually attack demon gods, and ordinary human lords weren''t a match for demon gods. The demon race finally had something to look forward to! Moreover, the loss of top Ultimate Lord combat power would have a chain reaction! Calderon''s presence or absence makes a world of difference to the overall combat strength of the human corps. It''s important to note that among Calderon''s registered students, there are Ultimate Lords! Calderon''s departure will slow the rate at which humanity produces strong fighters in the future. However, Calderon has been faking his death for years. This impact has already been felt and successfully absorbed by humanity. This time, Calderon''s entry into the Supreme Abyssal won''t have a significant impact. Shadow Nine''s departure, on the other hand, is a real problem! Without Shadow Nine''s suppression, not to mention whether the Shadow Fortress will fall into chaos or the individual ambitions of the top 100 in the Guardian Shadow, just Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three alone are not easy to handle! Without Shadow Nine to keep them in check, the Guardian Shadow will likely descend into chaos on its own! The second demon god was eagerly anticipating this. Earlier, when the top three of the Guardian Shadow released their auras, attempting to break through to Ultimate Lord, the second demon god noticed several things. Shadow One''s aura was peculiar, seemingly connected to the Tower of Truth. Shadow Two had two entirely different souls within her (or him), indicating she (or he) was definitely from the demon race! It''s unclear where Shadow Nine found these two and why he placed them in the Guardian Shadow. The Second Demon God couldn''t see through Shadow Three. Even more terrifying, Shadow Three gave the second demon god the strongest sense of threat! The opponent even had the ability to pose a life-threatening danger to the second demon god! It was certain: Shadow Three was the strongest among the top five of the Guardian Shadows! The Second Demon God even felt that Shadow Three had no real interest in breaking through to become the Ultimate Lord. He was just pretending, feigning interest to appease everyone. Although the Second Demon God couldn''t fully grasp Shadow Three''s true nature, he did notice something. Shadow Three was draped in white bones, which jingled like wind chimes as he moved, producing a pleasant sound. If the Second Demon God wasn''t mistaken... Those bones all came from demon gods! The Second Demon God made up his mind: no matter who he offended, he must never offend Shadow Three! After the Second Demon God fled, the Fifth Demon God stubbornly refused to leave. "I''m not leaving today, kill me if you can!" The Fifth Demon God sat on the ground, determined to live and die with the First Abyss! He even blocked the passage to the Supreme Abyssal, trying to stick his head in. Even if the humans wouldn''t kill him, the Supreme Demon God would be more than happy to have his left brain back! From the Fifth Demon God''s perspective, that''s what he was doing. However, from others'' perspectives: the Fifth Demon God was cursing and striding out of the First Abyss. As he walked, he muttered, "Supreme Demon God, come eat my shit!" "Eat shit to boost intelligence!" Everyone fell silent for a moment, not knowing what kind of madness had overtaken the Fifth Demon God. Only Mike gasped, feeling a chill run down his spine. "[Illusory Reality]... Ares really understood it and really executed it!" "That move was so cool, I need to mark it down and learn it." The Fifth Demon God, who had walked out of the First Abyss, suddenly stopped and looked around in confusion. Realizing what had happened, he let out a cry filled with sobs. Tears couldn''t be held back! The most terrifying part was... the Fifth Demon God had no idea whether he was still under the influence of [Illusory Reality] at that moment! The Fifth Demon God wailed, "I want to die... why is it so hard!" ... Everything was over, and Mike and the others left the First Abyss one after another. After everyone had retreated, Ares walked into the First Abyss. Behind Ares, more than ten sword servants appeared, recording his every word and action. Ares didn''t draw his sword. Yet, countless sword lights appeared out of thin air in the sky! The sword lights crisscrossed, instantly forming thousands of sword formations. The sword formations overlapped, sealing the entrance to the Supreme Abyssal once again. Facing the Supreme Abyssal''s attempt to expand and take root in the First Abyss, Ares had only two words in response: "Fuck off!" Chapter 305: We dont want to die Chapter 305: We don''t want to dieAres quickly sealed the entrance to the Supreme Abyssal. Mike remained unfazed, even feeling a bit amused. It all became clear to him. Even the Supreme Being Apollo had been played by Shadow Nine. To ensure his plan succeeded, Shadow Nine had enlisted the aid of not one, but two Supreme Beings! Apollo couldn''t make it, likely held up by Morpheus. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The opening and subsequent sealing of the Supreme Abyssal were Ares'' doing. Among the human race, only Shadow Nine and Maxen could mobilize these two powers. Mike couldn''t help but remark with a touch of irony, "Big moves." The sword light gradually subsided, and the entrance to the Supreme Abyssal was successfully sealed. Yet, Ares didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he stayed, watching the Archdemon still lying in the coffin. Ares held back his strike, and the Archdemon began to cough up blood. Previously, the human race had initiated a major war. After the war, the third, fourth, and sixth demon gods had all fallen. The third and sixth demon gods'' essence, swallowed by the Archdemon, had not yet been fully digested. What went in must now come out. Though the scene looked tragic, none of the humans present felt any pity for the Archdemon. The Archdemon''s actions had always been cruel and ruthless. Back then, during the great war between the humans of Earth and the abyssal demon race, Morpheus was on the cusp of a breakthrough. Sensing the tide turning, the Archdemon knew that once Morpheus ascended to Supreme Being, the demon race''s advantage would vanish. Thus, the Archdemon decisively opened the Supreme Abyssal! To block it, Nathan charged alone into the depths of the Supreme Abyssal. This interfered with Morpheus'' breakthrough, leaving vulnerabilities. In Morpheus'' battle with the Supreme Demon God, these vulnerabilities were exploited, costing Morpheus dearly. Aside from Morpheus, the Archdemon had caused the deaths of tens of millions of humans. The debt the Archdemon owed humanity was one that could not be repaid with a single life. Not to mention, back when Darian''s Blood Sea corp was ambushed in the abyss by followers of the demon gods, suffering heavy casualties. Behind it all was the Archdemon''s orchestration! Therefore, no one felt sympathy for the Archdemon''s current plight; if anything, they felt like stomping a few more times. Unfortunately, stomping wouldn''t kill him. Without Shadow Nine''s protection, Mike obediently stayed by Cedric''s side. The two stood in the void, Cedric watching the drama unfold and nodding slightly. Throughout the entire battle, Cedric hadn''t drawn his sword, appearing more like a spectator. Now that the show was over, Cedric turned to Thor and asked, "Shall I send you back?" Mike hesitated before answering, "Can we wait a bit longer?" "Sure." With Cedric''s reply, Mike felt somewhat relieved. The matter of Shadow Nine heading to the Supreme Abyssal was, for now, irreversible. Mike''s request to ''wait a bit longer'' was not about waiting for Shadow Nine''s return. The ten years Shadow Nine had extended for Apollo were also for Mike. Time is fair to everyone. Mike''s ''wait a bit longer'' meant waiting for certain individuals to show up. Shadow Nine left for the Supreme Abyssal without a word. Someone had to clean up the mess he left behind. Cedric, guessing what Mike was thinking, looked forward. In the void, four shadows huddled together, engaged in a heated discussion. Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three gathered, each holding a communication crystal, chatting face to face. [The Chat Group Without Shadow Nine] Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Shadow Nine finally left, I''m free at last! Bad Woman (Shadow Two): Let''s rebel, Shadow One! Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Let''s think this through. First, we''ll take the Tower of Truth and run! Bad Man (Shadow Two): Just to be clear, I''ve not accepted any undercover tasks from Shadow Nine, nor will I record anything you say. You can trust me completely! Bad Man (Shadow Two) has been removed from [The Chat Group Without Shadow Nine] by Admin (Shadow One) Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Untitled, you owe us an explanation. Untitled (Shadow Three): Same here Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Good, only one last thing before we regain our freedom! Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Does anyone know where the Shadow Sigil is? The Shadow Sigil, a token of Shadow Nine and a highly precious item of Shadow element, more valuable than SSS-grade equipment. For Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three, if the [Shadow Sigil] fell into the wrong hands, their lives would be at risk! The question was well asked. The chat fell silent. After a while, everyone had the same answer in mind-Thor! About ten days earlier, Thor had made a trip to the abyss to participate in the rescue operation for Professor Gregory. In front of Amari, Shadow Nine handed the [Shadow Sigil] to Thor! Afterward, Thor didn''t return it, nor did Shadow Nine ask for it back. That means... Even before Professor Gregory was trapped, Shadow Nine had already planned everything! Shadow Nine had anticipated Calderon''s moves and played along. At a time when the human race''s top fighters were vulnerable, Calderon would surely make a move! Thor... One of the top three Guardian Shadows, after a moment of silence, moved forward. They were going to check on Thor. If possible, they wanted to retrieve the [Shadow Sigil]. As for what they would have to pay, that would depend on the situation. Four presences approached Mike, but before they could speak, Cedric stepped in first, saying, "Supreme Beings belong to their own realms, non-interference." This statement set the stage for the upcoming conversation. Cedric would ensure Mike''s safety, but how to handle these four Guardian Shadows was up to Mike''s skills. Shadow One was the first to speak, her voice soft, even vulnerable. "May we have a word with Thor alone? We all want different things, but one thing is the same-we don''t want to die." If they took action against Thor, even the top three Guardian Shadows would not stand a chance against the wrath of the human race. From every angle, Thor was secure. Cedric looked at Mike, Mike nodded. "Alright." He indeed needed to have a good talk with Shadow One and the others. The four Guardian Shadows stood before Thor. Bad Man spoke up first, "All fair negotiations must be based on equal strength." The four Guardian Shadows, all level 989, ready to ascend to Ultimate Lord status. Facing a potential Supreme Being of level 300. Their powers were hardly equal. With Cedric already clarifying his non-involvement, the negotiation seemed lost before it had even started. Mike, sharp as always, understood this. "Yeah." He scratched his head and sighed, "It would be great if a powerful ally, capable of keeping you all in check and close to me, just happened to pass by right now." Mike remembered, there indeed was such a person. Maxen, having ambushed the second and fifth abysses and returned victorious, happened to pass by. Seeing the standoff, Maxen spoke up, "Did I just hear someone complimenting my good looks?" Chapter 306: All fair negotiations must be based on equal strength Chapter 306: All fair negotiations must be based on equal strengthThe moment Maxen appeared behind Thor, the Guardian Shadows fell silent. These top-tier entities were well-versed in the origins of the [Guardian Shadow], a concept initially proposed by Nathan. Nathan had not had the chance to bring it to fruition before he headed off to fight in the Supreme Abyssal. The real founders of this organization were Morpheus and Shadow Nine-Maxen''s godfather and his father''s talent, Shadow Nine. In a sense, Maxen was the rightful heir to [Guardian Shadow], though the fact that Shadow Nine left the Shadow Sigil to Thor signified a designated change. From Amari and Terraon, Mike had learned that [Guardian Shadow] comprised two types of members: those like them, soldiers who died on the battlefield, and those strong in the Shadow element. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, it seemed that "strong" might deserve quotation marks- at least none of these top four before Mike were from the human race. With Maxen standing behind him, he quipped, "Well, why stop talking now?" The atmosphere tensed up for a moment. Touched by Maxen''s loyalty, Mike joked, "Stone, for that, you don''t have to pay back the money you owe me!" Maxen was puzzled: When did I ever owe you money? Now confident in his trump card, Mike turned again to the top three of the Guardian Shadow. With sincerity, he suggested, "Let''s hear your demands, everyone." Cedric gave Mike a surprised look. This tone was uncharacteristically genial for the Thor he knew. Stunning Woman spoke first, "I only have one slightly excessive request-when you reach the 50th floor of the Tower of Truth, help me out with a small favor." After hearing her condition, Mike looked towards Bad Woman and Bad Man, who preempted, "We had an arrangement with Shadow Nine!" Bad Man nodded in agreement, "Right, you can''t kill me. Whether you kill her, I don''t care!" Bad Woman''s expression darkened, and she began yanking at Bad Man''s hair, shouting, "Go to hell, you jerk!" Before any external conflict arose, Bad Woman and Bad Man were already at each other''s throats. After their brief skirmish, Shadow Two laid out his terms, "Shadow Nine used to teach us life lessons every week! We''d like to stick close and learn how to be a human!" Listening to Shadow Two''s request, Mike nodded slowly, "No problem, that''s entirely within my power." At least that was something Mike could handle. With Shadow One and Two sorted, only Shadow Three remained. The burly man grinned and said, "I''m different from them. I''m not scheming; I just do whatever Shadow Nine tells me to do." "If you could," he continued, "please give me a name. I''ve gone years without one, and when I die, I won''t even know what to put on my tombstone." Mike nodded, understanding. Given his words, he must be the most deeply hidden member of Guardian Shadow, aside from Shadow Nine himself. Among these shadows, Shadow Two was the easiest to deal with, Shadow Three the most complex, and Shadow One the most mysterious. "I''ve heard all your requests," Mike declared, looking around. "And I plan to agree to none of them." The shadows: ... Cedric and Maxen nodded in approval. This was the Thor they knew. "All fair negotiations must be based on equal strength," Mike reiterated their earlier statement. This rebellion by the four shadows had ended before it even started. The dust settled. From behind Cedric, another Guardian Shadow stepped forward. Shadow Four glanced at everyone present before walking straight up to Thor, "This is a letter Shadow Nine left for you, detailing many arrangements within [Guardian Shadow]." Mike opened the letter from Shadow Nine. What would the old trickster say to him this time? As he read, Mike nodded occasionally, smiled at parts, and at one point, shook his head in disdain. The shadows craned their necks, trying to gauge the letter''s content from Thor''s reactions. After finishing, Mike tucked the letter away and addressed Shadow One, Two, and Three, "Go about your business." "If I''m not mistaken," Mike added, "you all have your daily tasks, right?" "Yes!" Shadow One nodded emphatically. "My task is to stay by Shadow Nine''s side." "That''s easy to handle," Mike remarked, looking towards the swordsman who hadn''t gone far. "Shall I call back Ares to reopen the Supreme Abyssal for you?" Sending someone in shouldn''t be a problem. "Travel expenses are on me," Mike offered earnestly. Inside, Shadow One cursed, "Might as well settle my funeral expenses too!" To Mike, Shadow One said with a grin, "Look at my memory, I just remembered, I need to supervise a few demon gods." With that, Shadow One didn''t wait for Thor''s nod and took off. Bad Man grumbled, "Not one reliable teammate!" Bad Woman retorted, "Idiot, you''re the least reliable, always thinking of betraying me!" After arguing with himself for a while, Shadow Two turned to Thor and stated seriously, "My task is to play fake Thor at the summer camp." "Alright, you''ve put in a lot of effort," Thor acknowledged. Pleased with the real Thor''s approval, Shadow Two left in high spirits. The mood couldn''t have been better for him/her! The immensely powerful Restroom Titan had left with Shadow Nine to the Supreme Abyssal. At the summer camp, no one could bully him/her anymore! Thinking this, the usually cheerful Shadow Two suddenly put on a mournful expression, crying out, "Wah wah wah! Shadow Nine has gone to the Supreme Abyssal, Thor''s level isn''t high yet, what will we do if the demon gods come to kill us, boo hoo hoo!" "Cry quieter, don''t spill all your thoughts; I hear Thor holds grudges!" "Ah right, right!" Mike: ... [Guardian Shadow] wasn''t quite what he had imagined. Shadow Nine seemed more like... he had gathered a bunch of misfits/demons/god knows what, and in his own way, given them a home. Although this home was rather shabby, not quite shielding from the elements or even remotely airtight, it was still a home. The earlier farce of a rebellion was not serious for any of the Guardian Shadows present. It was more about gauging Thor''s stance. Mike, knowing the room, let each shadow state their terms. Both sides were smart. These conditions weren''t for the current Mike to fulfill but for a future where he could meet them. Then, both parties would return to the negotiating table, chips in hand, ready to strike a new deal. Watching Shadow Two''s retreating figure, Mike was pensive. Other Guardian Shadows might study Soul Element content to see the light of day again. Shadow Two funded Soul Element research likely to cure his/her mental illness. After sending the first two off, Mike looked towards the last one with a slight headache- Shadow Three. Seeming the most straightforward and honest, he held the most secrets. After second awakening, the [Eye of Truth] clearly revealed more secrets from Shadow Three. For example, the bone ornaments draped on Shadow Three are actually made from the bones of a demon god. Politely, Mike inquired, "Excuse me, what task did Shadow Nine assign to you?" With a guileless smile and a scratch of his head, Shadow Three replied, "Shadow Nine ordered me to closely protect a potential Supreme Being." Looking at the new bodyguard applicant, Mike asked, "Out of curiosity, can you beat an Ultimate Lord?" Shadow Three nodded, "Yes." Mike: ?! Shadow Three added, "As long as you allow me to ascend to 990 level." Mike, collecting his shock, followed up, "What''s the highest level you can reach?" "999... I guess?" Shadow Three seemed uncertain, "I''ve never tried level 1000, but maybe... it''s possible?" Mike, Maxen, Cedric: ... All three were speechless. Maxen, surprised, realized that being by Thor''s side exposed him to a different world. There were many details in Guardian Shadow he hadn''t noticed before. For instance, Shadow Two was actually a demon creature! However, Maxen knew the relationship between him and Shadow Two was extraordinary. Maxen was sure that in the past three hundred years, Shadow Two had not harmed a single human and had even made significant sacrifices for them. What he hadn''t expected was for Shadow Three to be so deeply hidden! But it was strange... Why had Shadow Three, hidden for so many years, suddenly revealed his trump card in front of Thor? As Shadow Three admitted his strength, he said in an inquiring tone, "Little Shadow Nine, telling you this, I aim to make a deal." "Hold on, I find the nickname ''Little Shadow Nine'' a bit awkward," Mike interjected, waving a hand. "Just call me Fourth Bro from now on." Shadow Three readily agreed, "Alright, Fourth Bro." Shadow Four: ??? Mike nodded, "Continue." Shadow Three slowly said, "Fourth Bro, whatever you discern about me in the future, please keep it confidential." Mike hesitated but ultimately nodded, "Alright." Shadow Three was always ready to ascend, capable of reaching up to level 999. As a personal bodyguard, his qualifications were undoubtedly sufficient. Also, Mike was well aware that unless it was a genuine life-or-death situation, he would never agree to let Shadow Three ascend. Not even Shadow Nine had permitted it during his time. If Mike agreed, it could bring even greater trouble! Instead of dwelling on issues of strength, Mike switched topics, "Since you''re so powerful, why humble yourself as Shadow Three instead of Shadow One?" Indeed! Maxen was also curious about this. Faced with Mike''s question, Shadow Three''s face broke into a simple smile, his right hand scratching the back of his head sheepishly as he explained, "When Shadow Nine recruited me into Guardian Shadow, he let me choose between Shadow One, Two, or Three." Shadow Three thought back seriously, "I even asked Shadow Nine which number he was, and he said he was Shadow Nine. I figured the higher the number, the stronger the position!" Spreading his hands wide like fans, Shadow Three showed a helpless expression, "So, I chose Shadow Three!" Chapter 307: Level 2000 Chapter 307: Level 2000After hearing about the tragic experiences of Shadow Three, Mike struggled to keep himself from bursting into laughter. To avoid any unpleasantness with his new ''bodyguard'', Mike gestured politely, "Please head back to the Forest of Truth first." "I''ll return with Cedric. There''s something I need to discuss with Apollo," Mike said earnestly. "Understood." Shadow Three nodded and then vanished into the abyss. Mike turned to Shadow Four and nodded in acknowledgment, "I''ll need you to temporarily handle the day-to-day operations inside Guardian Shadow." Shadow Four didn''t object, "No worries, Shadow Nine doesn''t usually handle these things anyway. It''s mostly me and Shadow Five taking care of them." "Thanks a lot," Mike appreciated. "Fourth Bro, no need to be so formal," Shadow Four replied. With no further business, Shadow Four also took his leave. Technically speaking, aside from Shadow Nine, Shadow Four was the strongest human in Guardian Shadow. Back when he was alive, he even had a fair chance of reaching the Ultimate Lord status. Now, as a part of Guardian Shadow, surviving in this manner, reaching level 988 was nearly his limit! Unless his damaged soul could be restored and reborn, Shadow Four had no chance of becoming an Ultimate Lord. This touched on the secrets of becoming a god. A being with a flawed soul daring to cross the threshold of a Quasi-God would face annihilation! After Shadow Four''s departure, Mike''s expression turned cold. Clearly, his mood wasn''t as light as it appeared. Shadow Nine had deceived Apollo and him. Shadow Nine had done all this to buy Apollo and Mike ten years. This plan couldn''t be delayed any longer. If it were, Mike would reach level 500, and the Supreme Abyssal would commence normally, ruining Shadow Nine''s plans. Mike''s feelings were complex. Logically, he should be grateful. The ten years Shadow Nine had secured for him were incredibly precious. If used wisely, facing the Supreme Demon God, humanity might even turn defeat into victory! At the very least, not having to worry about the Supreme Demon God for ten years removed the biggest threat to a potential Supreme Being. Shadow Nine hadn''t forgotten his duty and continued to protect humanity''s potential Supreme Being. "Let''s head back," Mike said coldly and turned to leave. Cedric led the way, with Maxen accompanying Mike, all three walking in silence. Along the way, Maxen seemed eager yet hesitant to ask a question, fearing Mike might take advantage of him. "Just ask," Mike chuckled, "Between us, asking questions doesn''t cost a thing." Hearing this, Maxen was almost moved to tears. What a relief! Asking questions didn''t cost anything! He hurriedly asked, "What did the letter Shadow Nine left for you say?" Mike shook his head, "I can''t answer that." Just as Maxen''s disappointment peaked, Mike added, "But I can let you read the letter yourself." "That would be great!" "Need to pay extra though." Maxen: ... "Just kidding." Before Maxen could even offer a price, Mike handed him the letter. "Remember to give it back after reading." Maxen watched Mike walk away, then looked at the ''free'' letter in his hand. Was this really the Mike he knew? A perfect opportunity to make money, and he just let it slide? Was Shadow Nine''s departure such a blow to him? Maxen opened the envelope and saw... a blank piece of paper. He silently folded the paper back into the envelope. By doing this, Shadow Nine had left Mike a significant amount of authority. Whatever Mike wanted to do, he could simply claim it was arranged by Shadow Nine to easily convince others. Even though Shadow Nine had moved on to the Supreme Abyssal, his name still held considerable influence. Maxen caught up with Mike, just in time to hear his conversation with Cedric. "Immortal Cedric, can''t you help me check on Shadow Three?" "I can pay, whatever money Maxen has, I can give it to you!" Mike declared earnestly. Hearing this, Cedric waved his hand dismissively, "The so-called ''non-interference among Supreme Beings'' is actually nonsense. The real reason is, I''m too lazy to bother, so I pretend not to see." Mike: ... Brutal! "Alright then," Mike resignedly spread his hands, "At least point me in the right direction." Cedric wasn''t interested in meddling in these minor skirmishes, but Mike really couldn''t rest easy about Shadow Three. Without checking, he felt uneasy. After some thought, Cedric seriously suggested, "Generally, I buy some information at the Mystic Market." Mike: ??? Mystic Market, they offer that kind of service? With Cedric''s guidance, Mike had a new lead to follow regarding Shadow Three. "Thank you, just escort me back to the Tower of Truth." "Sure." As the sun set, the sun clung desperately to the horizon, casting its last rays across the land. Outside the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, a young man sitting on a ''magic carpet'' watched the sunset. Half his face was shrouded in shadow, silent for a long time. Inside the ninety-ninth floor, it was also silent. As the sun finally disappeared from the land, a sigh echoed in Mike''s ears. "Sigh." Hearing Apollo''s sigh, Mike sat on Nightmare''s Breeze. After a while, he finally spoke, "Please, how strong is the Supreme Demon God really?" Mike didn''t ask Shadow Nine why he wanted to go to the Supreme Abyssal. These questions, once Mike was strong enough, he could find out the answers himself. How strong was the final boss, the Supreme Demon God? Mike was more curious about this question. And the answer to this question, only three people in the world knew. From the tower, Apollo''s voice came, "Level 2000." Mike: ??? Third Bro, did you get that wrong? Can we go over that again? "Level 2000?" Mike frowned, puzzled. He pressed on, "Does that mean a Supreme Being holding a Supreme Mark can break the level 1000 cap?" "No," Apollo thought for a moment, wanting to be precise, "At least Morpheus, Ares, and I can''t." Mike could only console himself that the Supreme Demon God sealed by the Tower of Truth only had 50% of his source. That meant 50% of level 2000 was still level 1000! Apollo''s next statement shattered Mike''s illusion, "The sealed Supreme Demon God still has level 2000." Mike was close to having a breakdown. If 50% of the Supreme Demon God was level 2000, then a fully-powered Supreme Demon God would be level 4000? And yet, the level cap for human Supreme Beings was fixed at 1000, with no chance to grow stronger. What to do now? Mike was silent for five minutes. Then he spoke again, "So... does the Supreme Demon God have any weaknesses, or maybe he''s incredibly weak, unable to beat even a level 1000?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollo always answered questions seriously. He replied, "No, he doesn''t." Mike''s verdict: Might as well not have answered. Mike was going crazy. He wanted to shake Apollo by the shoulders and tell him, "Third Bro, you could at least lie to me!" The strength of the Supreme Demon God was beyond Mike''s imagination. Or perhaps, this was an impossible task from the start. Mike, still not giving up, went straight to the point, "So how can we kill the Supreme Demon God, or at least completely seal and suppress him?" "It''s impossible to harm the Supreme Demon God. Sealing and suppressing, this tower is already the limit," Apollo explained patiently, "Or rather, any effective attack on the Supreme Demon God affects his level." Mike understood! Others lose health when hit; the Supreme Demon God loses levels when hit! There''s a chance! Hope sparked in Mike''s eyes as he muttered to himself, "So, if the initial 50% of the Supreme Demon God was level 2000, after fighting with Big Bro and Second Bro, what level is he now?" "Big Bro, Second Bro?" Apollo was confused. When did Mike have other brothers? He wasn''t aware. Mike cleared his throat, "Ahem, you heard wrong, I meant Morpheus and Ares, the two Supreme Beings." Apollo was serious, "I didn''t hear wrong." Mike sincerely apologized, "Sorry, my mistake, I misspoke." Ignoring this minor hiccup, Apollo continued, "After fighting Morpheus, the Supreme Demon God dropped from level 2000 to 1999." Mike: ... One Supreme Being took off one level from the boss. The boss has 2000 levels. Humanity needs 2000 Supreme Beings to kill the Supreme Demon God?! Chapter 308: A rain of lightning Chapter 308: A rain of lightningGiven the rate of about one Supreme Being emerging every 100 years, it would take a staggering 200,000 years! On the bright side, at least Morpheus drew first blood from the Supreme Demon God. "After the battle with Ares, the Supreme Demon God dropped from level 1999 to 1899," Apollo continued. Good news: Humanity only needs nineteen more Ares to kill the Supreme Demon God! Bad news: There''s only one Ares. Seeing Mike''s keen interest in the Supreme Demon God tonight, Apollo patiently explained more, "Once the Supreme Demon God''s level falls to 1000, any human Supreme Being could kill him." Another piece of good news! "1899, 1000," Mike counted on his fingers, "That''s 899 levels to go, meaning we need nine Supreme Beings to battle the Supreme Demon God..." Isn''t that a bit too tough? "I once calculated for a friend," Apollo continued along Mike''s line of thought, "Humanity would need at least nine consecutive generations of Supreme Beings, all willing to battle the Supreme Demon God at all costs, to completely annihilate him." Apollo''s calculations were likely accurate. Nine generations-that was the minimum requirement. Because within the seal, even if a human Supreme Being severely injures the Supreme Demon God, his wounds would slowly heal! This means that even if the Supreme Demon God doesn''t seek out a battle with a human Supreme Being, for the ultimate goal of annihilating him, human Supreme Beings must take the initiative to strike! If any Supreme Being in between decides to give up or avoid this battle, it would mean all previous efforts were in vain, and the next generation would have to start all over! "Nine generations... that''s tough," Mike shook his head. Even including Apollo, that was only the third generation. Thor, the fourth. Where would they find five more generations of Supreme Beings? "It''s not just tough," Apollo corrected, "It''s nearly impossible." Killing the Supreme Demon God was like a snail trying to climb out of a well, always struggling in vain. Any problem in the process would waste the efforts of those before. At this moment, Mike truly understood the kind of enemy he was facing. It made him think of a saying: "This world is far more dangerous than you imagine." Understanding just how strong the Supreme Demon God was, at least Mike had a clearer picture in his mind. Nine generations... With some effort, there was still a chance! However, whether Thor himself could personally take down the Supreme Demon God seemed unlikely at the moment. Mike didn''t dwell on this thought. He was too weak right now. Not even reaching level 900, thinking about killing the Supreme Demon God was far too ambitious. Now that he had a target like the Supreme Demon God, Mike''s motivation to become stronger increased. Mike stood up to leave. "It''s getting late, I should head back." Suddenly, Apollo spoke, "I''m not in a good mood today." Indeed, Mike wasn''t feeling great either. Being deceived by Shadow Nine would sour anyone''s mood. Apollo then recited a series of numbers, "2, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12." Huh? The pattern in these numbers was too obvious, and Mike thought of a possibility. Apollo''s voice was flat as he said, "Choose one." Mike, faced with a string of numbers, fell into a happy dilemma. The strength and order of demon gods were related. Theoretically, Mike should choose the second demon god without hesitation. From previous encounters, it was clear that the second demon god really had some depth. Humanity had been leaving it alone because they really couldn''t spare the effort, needing to first tackle the ''taunting'' Archdemon and the Supreme Demon God. Now, a perfect opportunity lay before Mike. But Shadow Nine had played him, and Mike was quite fond of the number nine. Taking down the ninth demon god would be a way to vent! "Too bad, I wasn''t prepared before coming here." He tentatively asked, "Can I choose all?" Apollo stopped Mike''s attempt to exploit a loophole, "No." Mike, still not giving up, asked, "What about multiple choices?" "You can choose up to two." This time, Mike didn''t hesitate, "2 and 9!" The second and ninth demon gods, both set! Apollo''s next words slowly froze Mike''s smile. Apollo Lawson said in the most neutral tone, "Alright, those two are left for you." Mike: ??? Apollo, wait, let''s do this again! Mike had never expected it. Apollo letting him choose wasn''t about which demon god to kill, but which to keep! It was like walking into McDonald''s, pointing at the menu, and saying, "Except for the secret sauce burger, I''ll take everything else." Apollo''s power was beyond Mike''s imagination. After a moment, Mike asked again, "Do you plan to act now?" Hearing this, Apollo''s voice grew even colder, "I''ll talk about it after I go out." Got it! Mike immediately quieted down, not pursuing the topic further. Once in the First Abyss, Ares had told Mike, "Your third bro is angry." Angry because he was put in confinement. Who could confine Apollo? Only one answer-Morpheus. Trapped in the Tower of Truth, Apollo couldn''t wipe out the demon gods all at once. Or rather, if Apollo could have wiped them out, he would have gone directly to face the Supreme Demon God head-on. "I just did a divination," Apollo spoke again. Mike raised an eyebrow, "What did you find out?" Apollo answered, "Tomorrow, there will be a thunderstorm." Mike: ... You''re giving a weather forecast now? "Tomorrow, it''s not suitable for climbing the tower." Hearing Apollo''s words, Mike immediately nodded, "Understood, I''ll head back to the dorm to rest tonight, not going anywhere else!" Apollo stood up, walked to the wall, and waved outside, "Alright, you can go back. I can''t leave, so I won''t see you out." "Okay, goodbye." Riding on the Nightmare''s Breeze carpet, Mike slowly descended, pondering his conversation with Apollo. Until Shadow Four approached, bringing him back to reality. "Fourth Bro, there are some accounts that need your review." Shadow Four spoke respectfully, "Now that you''ve taken over [Guardian Shadow], these things still need to be done." Mike nodded, "Go ahead." "Alright, our [Guardian Shadow] annual expenses are 2.6 million Lord merits..." "Wait!" Mike interrupted Shadow Four''s recitation, "What did you just say?" Shadow Four repeated, "Our Guardian Shadow annually..." Mike: "No, the part before that." Shadow Four thought for a moment and spoke again, "You''ve taken over [Guardian Shadow]..." That''s the line! Mike raised his hand, cutting off Shadow Four, "Hold on! I haven''t, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense!" An annual expense of 2.6 million Lord merits. Mike suddenly felt that whether Shadow Nine could come back alive wasn''t important anymore. The thought of spending so much money every year was agonizing! 2.6 million, even if Mike sold Maxen, he couldn''t make that much! Shadow Four, anticipating this reaction, spoke softly, "Fourth Bro, maybe listen to how much [Guardian Shadow] earns in a year." Mike''s eyes lit up. Right, there''s also income! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He suddenly felt capable again! Mike urgently asked, "Quick, quick, quick, how much does [Guardian Shadow] earn in a year?" Shadow Four revealed the answer, "450,000 Lord merits." Let it be destroyed, I''m tired. A net loss of 2.15 million Lord merits annually. Mike felt like he wasn''t Shadow Nine''s successor; he had become Shadow Nine''s debtor! "Stay calm, Fourth Bro." Shadow Four patiently explained, "Normally, Guardian Shadow''s annual expenses don''t exceed 400,000 Lord merits. It''s just that with the supreme power activated, we''ve recalled a large number of Guardian Shadows from [Shadow Fortress] to protect the new generation of seeds. Also, the casualty rate at the front lines has sharply increased, and awakening new Guardian Shadows requires a significant expense." Shadow Four paused, then continued, "Moreover, part of [Guardian Shadow]''s income used to come from contributions by Supreme Being [Morpheus]. Although Supreme Being Morpheus doesn''t own any businesses, his Godson Maxen contributes ninety percent of his income. We split this money with [Nightmare Corps]." Flipping through the accounts, Shadow Four pointed to an entry, "The last time supreme power was activated, Maxen''s income surged more than tenfold, significantly easing [Guardian Shadow]''s financial pressure. Only this time... cough, it''s a bit strange, Maxen hasn''t made money in a long time." Mike nodded nonchalantly, "Indeed strange, I''ll look into it later." "Fourth Bro, don''t worry, Guardian Shadow just made some money recently." Shadow Four showed all the accounts to Mike, pointing at the balance, "Shadow Nine made ten million Lord merits, paid off all past debts, and we still have three million Lord merits left, enough to cover a year." In a year''s time, Mike might even become a Supreme Being! By then, this little amount of money... might not seem so important anymore! "Alright, I understand the situation now." Mike took a few deep breaths to calm himself, "Let me be alone for a while, take a walk in the forest." "Okay." Saying this, Shadow Four retreated back into the shadows. And so, Mike wandered in the Forest of Truth. He couldn''t climb the tower tonight, and his mood was down. Might as well take a walk in the forest, see where it leads. Just after midnight, a thunderclap exploded in the sky. Boom- Mike, strolling in the Forest of Truth, suddenly looked up. He saw a terrifying bolt of lightning strike the Tower of Truth! The lightning reflected in Mike''s eyes, giving him a moment of insight. Boom- Boom- No, not just one bolt of lightning! But... an entire sea of lightning! From this sea of lightning, bolts continuously fell, striking the Tower of Truth, one after another! Each bolt possessed the power to instantly kill a ninth-tier Lord! Within this sea of lightning, Mike even doubted if an Ultimate Lord could survive! Mike recalled Apollo''s earlier words. "Tomorrow, it''s not suitable for climbing the tower." "Tomorrow, there will be a thunderstorm." Mike couldn''t help but give Apollo a thumbs up, "Spot on." Above the Tower of Truth, indeed, there was a rain. A rain of lightning. Chapter 309: Take care of this one, to ensure his safety Chapter 309: Take care of this one, to ensure his safetyMike didn''t watch the rain of lightning for long. With the dust settling from the battle, he had much to reflect on. Moreover, learning about the Supreme Demon God''s level 2000 strength had reignited his motivation to grow stronger. Even with the extra ten years Shadow Nine had secured for him, Mike knew he''d have to face the Supreme Demon God head-on in no more than forty years. Of course, if there was a chance to take down the Supreme Demon God sooner by joining forces, Mike was all for it. Returning to his dorm, a burly man adorned with bone ornaments had been waiting for a while. "Fourth Bro, morning." "Shadow Three, morning." Their greetings lacked any real warmth. Mike pulled up two stools, gesturing for Shadow Three to sit. "Shadow Nine sent you to protect me, didn''t he give any specific instructions?" Shadow Three nodded, "He did." Mike was earnest, "I''d like to hear them." Shadow Three was even more earnest, "Shadow Nine said not to tell." That... Seeing the unyielding Shadow Three, Mike spread his hands, "Well, we need some guidelines for cooperation. Don''t you have anything to say on your own?" Shadow Three thought for a moment, then nodded, "Yes." This time, without needing Mike to ask, Shadow Three took the initiative to explain, "I will intervene if anyone powerful attacks Thor. If someone attacks Mike, I won''t intervene." Mike frowned, puzzled, "Why would anyone attack me?" In the earth, he was just a D-tier talent, a weakling. He managed to survive in the summer camp purely through shamelessness, not strength. Shadow Three reminded him, "You forgot, after you went into the restroom today, you never came out." Mike fell silent. If he hadn''t drowned in a cesspit, he owed everyone an explanation. Mike sighed and looked at Shadow Three, "So, what did Shadow Nine arrange?" Shadow Three answered truthfully, "Shadow Nine had it spread around that you were favored by Ace. He helped with your Second Awakening of talent, which is why you were delayed and absent for a day." Ace, now seen by many as the [True Thor], and the idea of Thor helping Mike with a Second Awakening made sense. With the excuse of a Second Awakening, many of Mike''s current problems were neatly solved. First, his talent could advance further, and displaying stronger abilities would be more believable. Secondly, Ace covering for Mike''s identity made him [Thor]. Now, Mike was safe; no one would suspect him of being Thor. Most importantly, from now on, whatever trouble or inexplicable situations Mike encountered, he could confidently pin them on Ace! Although the 18-year-old Calderon was supposedly ''killed'', a dead man could still be useful a few more times! Of course, enjoying these benefits also meant Mike had to accept additional risks. A Second Awakening meant attracting more attention and standing out more. Moreover, Mike also had a buff-[Favored by Thor]. This meant that while many wouldn''t dare target Thor directly, picking on Thor''s assistant was definitely fair game! With things as they were, Mike had no other choice. "Alright, I understand now." In fact, Shadow Nine''s arrangement also had a bit of his own cunning. Mike was just too cautious! Normally, a potential Supreme Being starts cautiously but soon enough shows their true capabilities. Ares was already making waves at level 200, battling demon Lords on the battlefield. If Shadow Nine hadn''t spread the word about Mike''s Second Awakening, Mike could have lived under the guise of a D-tier talent forever! Overall, from Mike''s perspective, announcing his Second Awakening at this time was more beneficial than harmful. Otherwise, with his D-tier talent, achieving increasingly exaggerated victories would only draw more unnecessary attention. Mike had thought through his strategies; there was nothing to fear now! Mike casually asked, "Anything else?" Shadow Three nodded honestly, "Yes." Mike: ... I should have kept my mouth shut! "Shadow Nine asked you to take care of this one, to ensure his safety." As Shadow Three spoke, the dorm door was pushed open. A child holding a small pig walked in. Seeing Mike, Little Nine''s face lit up with joy, "Handsome, you''re back!" Mike was about to rise and greet him when his smile suddenly froze. Following behind Little Nine, holding onto his sleeve, was a sullen-faced young man in black, looking as if someone had killed him in a past life. All-American Boy version of Calderon! Mike exclaimed, "You actually survived?" Mike had never expected it. Calderon had kept a trick up his sleeve! The sullen-faced Ace spoke up with a familiar tone and choice words, "Fuck you! You wanna die?" The pig held by Little Nine snorted. Pig Vladimir: Fight! Fight! Seeing the resurrected Ace, Mike was in a good mood. "Come on in, have a seat, why stand?" Mike looked around his dorm, which had nothing but a bed and two chairs. "Look at how poor I am, I don''t even have anything to offer guests." "Just a sec, I''ll go fetch some water," Mike said, picking up a basin to head out. With the rain pouring, he could collect a bit more. Ace stood at the door, unmoved, still with a stern face. "I survived because the old guy didn''t throw that punch, and Little Nine couldn''t bear to let me die." Mike nodded, "I know." "And..." Ace paused, hesitating, "My condition seems a bit off." Mike continued nodding, "Yeah, I know." The air fell silent. Ace knew the problem, Mike could ''see'' the answer. Want to know the answer? That''ll cost extra. Clearly, after these days together, Ace had come to understand Mike''s true nature. The silence didn''t last long. Ace turned and left, with Little Nine following him. In front of Mike, Ace walked into the neighboring dorm and settled in. Wait a minute! Mike looked at the dorm room number, rubbing his eyes. "Wasn''t Cain my next-door neighbor?" Mike stood in the hallway, scanning all the dorms. He confirmed something. This floor had gained an extra room, squeezed right between Mike and Cain. The size of each room hadn''t changed, nor had the size of each floor. That meant... the building had somehow squeezed in an extra room! Maybe that''s just nature''s craftsmanship at its finest. Mike muttered, "All this just to live next to me?" Looking at his new neighbor, Mike fell into thought. He had noticed a few issues with Ace during their brief encounter, and trouble wasn''t far behind. Old Calderon, true to his nickname of ''crazy old man'', had a mind that didn''t always work right, daring to do anything! The Calderon who hadn''t thrown that last punch had simply fed all the insights from that punch back into his will false body! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Nine had always stayed close to Ace. Little Nine had never wanted his brother Calderon to die, and with the old Calderon''s help, Ace was revived with full health. If it were just that, old Calderon''s actions wouldn''t be considered crazy. But old Calderon had decisively split from his past self, dividing into two! From then on, Calderon was Calderon, and Ace was Ace. The Ace who appeared before Mike was a living person, level 300, 18 years old. But this led to a new problem-Ace and Calderon had split, and their talents had reawakened! Now, even Ace didn''t know what his talents were. Chapter 310: Money tree Chapter 310: Money treeAce didn''t know his own talent, but Mike sure did! Thinking about this, Mike''s mood suddenly lifted. He returned to his dorm and greeted the shadow at his feet, "Shadow Three, I''m heading to the Trade Secret Realm to buy some info about you." Shadow Three nodded, "Alright." Their communication was straightforward, without any barriers. A flash of lightning, and Mike''s figure vanished from the spot. Inside the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin was already waiting for Mike. When Mike appeared, he could hear the continuous rumbling of thunder overhead. "Still thundering?" Mike asked curiously. Foreskin forced a bitter smile and waved his hand, unwilling to elaborate. In the matter of Shadow Nine deceiving Apollo, Foreskin was neither guilty nor innocent. He didn''t help Shadow Nine deceive their boss, and even when it came to the final message, Foreskin was just the messenger. But from another perspective, Foreskin was Apollo''s trusted aide, fully managing the Mystic Market. Or rather, Apollo only had this one aide. His boss got played, and Foreskin was completely in the dark. If that''s not dereliction of duty, what is? The most crucial part is... Foreskin really had the chance to see through Shadow Nine''s plan beforehand! Foreskin noticed the unusual activity in Shadow Nine''s account. He detected the movements of the top-tier Guardian Shadows. He was fully aware of Calderon''s plan! All the clues were laid out in front of Foreskin. If he wanted to, he could have seen through Shadow Nine''s intentions! In fact, apart from those involved in Shadow Nine''s plan, Foreskin was the only one with the resources and ability to see through it! But he chose to do nothing. Foreskin sighed deeply, feeling a mix of emotions. Mike, on the other hand, was intrigued, sizing up the other man. Foreskin wasn''t as simple as he appeared. Shadow Nine, Cedric, Foreskin-these were the three agents chosen by the Supreme Beings. The first two were top-notch in both strength and character. Foreskin couldn''t be a fool. A fool wouldn''t catch Apollo''s eye. Maybe Foreskin had a vague idea of what Shadow Nine was up to from the start. By not looking closely at Shadow Nine''s plan, he wouldn''t see through it. Foreskin knew that if he saw through Shadow Nine''s plan, his boss would too, and things would get ugly. By choosing to do nothing, he was making a choice. Afterward, Apollo naturally saw through Foreskin''s little scheme. He just found it boring. "These people are really something," Mike sighed, then got straight to the point, "I need the most detailed information on Shadow Three within my access level." "No problem!" Foreskin nodded and took out a card reader. "That''ll be 99.99 million Lord merits. Card or cash?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike: ... "Give me a free trial version first!" "No problem, just a moment." Soon, Foreskin handed over a document. Mike glanced at it and rolled his eyes. "You call this a free trial version?" The document had just one line: "Codename: Shadow Three." Even a porn movie knows to put something enticing in the trial version to get viewers to pay up. What''s the point of this trial version? Facing Mike''s questioning, Foreskin felt a bit awkward, "Well... the price isn''t set by the Mystic Market; it''s consigned." 99.99 million Lord merits, an astronomical price Mike absolutely couldn''t afford. Even if he could, he wouldn''t want to pay it. The only person familiar enough with Mike to set such an outrageous price was the old fox, Shadow Nine. He anticipated that Mike would be concerned about Shadow Three and come to the Mystic Market for information, so he prepared in advance. Mike fell silent for a moment. No way he was paying that. Seeing Mike''s attitude, Foreskin tentatively suggested, "Actually, you don''t always have to pay for information and intelligence." Mike''s eyes lit up, urging, "Quick, tell me how to get it for free!" Foreskin explained seriously, "Information can be exchanged for other information, as monetary value can be inaccurate." Mike immediately understood and asked, "You want information on Ace?" "To be precise, Ace wants it," Foreskin clarified. "Ace wants to know about his own talent and is willing to exchange information about Shadow Three for it." Before Mike could ask, Foreskin added, "Ace will swear under the witness of the Trade Secret Realm wisp to provide everything he knows about Shadow Three. I''ve seen Ace''s materials; it covers about 20% of the complete information." 20%, which is equivalent to 20 million Lord merits! Ace''s talent selling for that price was absolutely acceptable to Mike! "Deal!" Following the transaction process, Mike swore and provided the corresponding materials. "Ace''s talent is called [I Want to Be the First], currently at tier: F..." "It''s an extremely rare growth talent that evolves when conditions are met..." "To advance, he must defeat opponents with the same or higher tier talents. The growth limit is: SS tier..." After writing down everything he knew, Mike stopped. [I Want to Be the First] could only upgrade to SS tier because Calderon, in his lifetime, had only defeated opponents with SS tier talents or below, but never those with SSS tier talents. Including Thor, the four potential Supreme Beings he encountered all had the ability to one- shot him. Therefore, Ace''s [I Want to Be the First] was capped at SS tier. The specific abilities of [I Want to Be the First] would change with its tier. For example, the F tier [I Want to Be the First] had an effect called [Not Afraid of Challenges], which increased damage by 0.5% against opponents with higher tier talents. Yes, 0.5%. That''s the mind-blowing aspect of an F tier talent. Sometimes, looking at the effects of an F tier talent could make you want to tear your hair out. After delivering the information, Mike received the intelligence on [Shadow Three]. It was just one short line: "Shadow Three is collecting demon god bones. Once he gathers a complete set, he can attempt to break through to level 1000." Reading this, Mike fell into deep thought. Demon god bones weren''t particularly rare. It was said that the Maxen family had a set, and Mike had been eyeing it for a while. The question was, why was Shadow Three collecting them? This information was indeed valuable. But Mike wasn''t sure how to use it just yet. Should he trade the demon god bones with Shadow Three? Or find a way to stop Shadow Three from breaking through to level 1000? Mike put away the information. Since his business was done, he prepared to leave the Trade Secret Realm and head back to his private space. "Fourth Bro, wait up." Foreskin caught up, his face showing a rare expression of unease. "Um..." Seeing his hesitant look, Mike said generously, "We''re good friends, just say it!" After all, Mike wouldn''t take a penny less from him. "Um... this isn''t me speaking as the Mystic Market Manager, but as a personal favor," Foreskin carefully chose his words. "I need a small favor from you, Fourth Bro." Mike nodded, understanding, "I''ve heard that the Mystic Market values fairness and justice in its dealings." Foreskin nodded, "Yes, why do you mention that?" Mike gave a friendly smile, "I mean, if we''re trading privately, we don''t have to be fair and just, right?" Foreskin: ... This was the first time he''d heard someone put "ripping off" so delicately. Fine, rip me off then. This matter could only be handled by Thor. "Just a small question." Foreskin asked cautiously, "Is my boss in a better mood?" Mike shook his head. Foreskin guessed, "Not good?" "No answer without payment." Foreskin handed over a black card, "This is 10,000 Lord merits." Mike opened his pocket while pretending to refuse, "No, no, I can''t take this." As he spoke, he slipped the card into his pocket and revealed the answer, "Not good." Given that Foreskin had paid 10,000 Lord merits, Mike added helpfully, "Your boss plans to kill all the demon gods except the first, second, fifth, ninth, and thirteenth." Hearing this, Foreskin breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s a relief." Mike: ??? "One more favor." Foreskin said, "I hope you can chat with my boss every now and then. It doesn''t have to be often, just once every three days." Uh, what? Mike hesitated, not agreeing immediately. Foreskin said seriously, "I''ll give you a money tree, one that rains gold coins!" Chapter 311: Shadow Source Chapter 311: Shadow SourceA Money Tree that rains gold coins? Mike wasn''t doubting Foreskin, but he was definitely curious to see it for himself. "Show me the goods first, then we''ll talk payment," Mike said, always clear about his terms. Foreskin conjured a shadowy image of a sapling in his palm and introduced it, "This Money Tree is a rare gem from my private space. This particular one is a once-in-99-years find!" "Hold on, why once in 99 years?" Mike asked, intrigued. Foreskin replied meticulously, "Because I built my private space 99 years ago." Fair enough. Mike examined the sapling closely. It looked like a Christmas tree adorned with strings of gold coins, quite a delightful sight. Taking the sapling, Mike said righteously, "Look at you, with our relationship, you just need to ask for help. No need for gifts, why waste money like this?" After securing the sapling, Mike warned, "Next time, don''t test me with such things!" In his heart, Mike silently added: Because I really can''t resist such tests. Foreskin couldn''t help but laugh and cry at Mike''s warning. He had asked Mike to chat with Apollo to help ground him a bit. In the past, Shadow Nine had always been around to keep an eye on Apollo. Even if Apollo wasn''t grounded, at least he wouldn''t do anything too outrageous. Now, without Shadow Nine''s restraint, and with Foreskin unable to influence Apollo, things were different. Especially after Morpheus had intervened to stop Apollo, Apollo had become a true loner. Even when Shadow Nine was around, Apollo had walked the edge of losing control. Now, without Shadow Nine, if Apollo lost himself in his thoughts, the consequences could be disastrous! With no other choice, Foreskin had to ask Mike to keep Apollo company. "Leave it to me!" Mike said, patting his chest. "If you give me a few more Money Trees, I might just move next to your boss." "That''s not necessary..." Foreskin wiped the sweat from his forehead and saw Mike off. No matter what, Shadow Nine''s plan had succeeded brilliantly but also left a mess for everyone else. However, Shadow Nine seemed to have great confidence in Mike. He believed that Mike would handle everything properly. Having been by Mike''s side for so long, Shadow Nine had seen Mike go through all sorts of situations. He trusted Mike''s character and way of doing things completely. Moreover, as Mike''s strength grew, so would his influence. Shadow Nine staying by Mike''s side would become more of a hindrance than a help. When Morpheus rose to power, he didn''t have a protector by his side! Ultimately, a truly powerful potential Supreme Being is their own protector! Shadow Nine understood this, and so did Mike. ... In his private space, a flash of lightning heralded Mike''s arrival. "Fool, where''s my weapon?" Mike asked angrily. They had agreed to send the SSS-tier Force of Nature to the Abyss. Who knew the big show in the Abyss would end, and the Force of Nature still wasn''t ready? "You''re asking me? I should be asking you!" Master Fool retorted angrily, turning the tables. "What weird stuff did you add to the Sea of Truth?!" Master Fool pointed to Thor''s Sea, and Mike followed her gaze. A black shadow enveloped the Force of Nature, floating in Thor''s Sea, which had turned inky black. "What is this?" Mike fell silent, puzzled. Master Fool snorted, "You don''t even know when your materials have been tampered with. One day, you won''t even know how you died!" "Impossible, the Shadow element materials were from Shadow Nine..." Mike stopped mid- sentence, realizing what had happened. "That old trickster fooled me again!" Mike cursed inwardly, "Eye of Truth, Overload Mode, activate!" [Overload Mode activated-] Under Mike''s scrutiny, the information about the black substance was successfully parsed. [Shadow Source-provides all materials needed for Shadow element Sea of Truth upgrades] [After merging with the Shadow Source, the Sea of Truth will periodically produce Shadow element materials] [After merging with the Shadow Source, gain the qualification to challenge the Shadow element God] [...] Reading the information, Mike fell silent. This thing definitely wasn''t from Apollo. If it were, Apollo would have meticulously noted everything he thought needed explaining. "Shadow Nine..." Mike sighed, shaking his head without saying more. Aside from SSS-tier talents and a few top-tier pieces of equipment, the [Shadow Source] was probably the most valuable item Mike had ever acquired! "Shadow element God challenge qualification..." Mike pondered this information, feeling something was off. Wait a minute! Shadow Nine leaving the Shadow Source for him meant Shadow Nine wasn''t the Shadow element God! Otherwise, what would it mean for Mike to challenge Shadow Nine? That old trickster was still hiding things from Mike! He almost got fooled by Shadow Nine''s sentimental act! "Based on what I know, Calderon should be on the paths of [Slaughter] and [Death]. But as for Shadow Nine, Mike had no clue which path he was on!" Mike had always thought Shadow Nine was a shadow element powerhouse. Now it seemed things weren''t that simple! Thinking too much about Shadow Nine wouldn''t help. Mike decided to focus on the task at hand. "Think of something happy, like the Money Tree I got for free." Mike''s mood instantly improved. He planted the Money Tree next to Thor''s Sea and gave it a shake. "Shake it, and get 568 gold coins!" Seeing 568 gold coins fall into his hands, Mike beamed with joy and couldn''t help but exclaim, "This tree really is a Money Tree!" After planting the Money Tree, a notification popped up in front of Mike. [Each entity in the private space can shake the tree once every 24 hours to receive a random amount of gold coins.] [The more times you shake it, the more gold coins you can get.] [Higher luck increases the chance of obtaining special items when shaking.] "No way," Mike muttered, glancing at his own stats. His Luck was 17, already considered top- tier. Yet, he had only shaken out less than 600 gold coins. If it were someone else, they''d be losing big time. Mike casually called over a dwarf, "Shorty, you there, the tallest one." At his last words, all the dwarves stopped their work and proudly walked over to Mike. The boss was calling them! Mike pointed at the Money Tree, signaling Shorty to step forward. "Give it a shake." Shorty extended his rough hand and gave the tree a shake. Thud- A bottle of fake liquor fell into the dwarf leader''s hands. Without needing Mike''s prompt, Shorty uncorked the bottle. The intoxicating aroma of the fake liquor spread, making every dwarf''s eyes glaze over, drool dripping down their beards. Wiping his mouth, the dwarf leader pointed at the bottle, "Boss, this..." Mike generously said, "It''s yours." "Gulp, gulp-" The dwarf leader tilted his head back and drained the bottle in one go. His face turned beet red, and he swayed a few times before collapsing to the ground. Mike called out, "Dorian, take Shorty back to the dorm to rest." Before Dorian could arrive, Mike continued, "And note down that drinking during work hours will result in forfeiting this month''s bonus." All the dwarves turned to look at their boss. They hadn''t interacted much with Mike before. They''d always heard that bat who loved chicken legs badmouthing the boss, calling him a big bad guy. The dwarves hadn''t believed it. To them, working for the boss meant plenty of booze and food. What could be better? Until today, they saw another side of their boss. "Those on duty, continue working," Mike called out. "Those off duty, gather around. I''ve got good news for you!" Dwarves, werewolves, miners, vampires, fishermen-various beings gathered in front of Mike, curious about their boss and the little sapling beside him. "This tree is a good thing," Mike introduced. "Shake it, and you can get gold coins or special items." Shorty''s drunken example was the best proof. Word spread quickly, and with the boss''s reputation, everyone soon believed Mike. "Now, I''m opening this tree to you all," Mike said, pulling out a small blackboard with the following written on it: "Shake it, 10 silver coins per shake! Once every 24 hours! If you shake out gold coins, the fee is waived! If you shake out special items, you get an 20% discount on the purchase price!" Ten silver coins were a small amount for everyone present. Soon, someone eagerly stepped up to shake the tree. A dwarf shook out one gold coin, breaking even and walking away disappointed. The second, a werewolf, shook out a high-tier wolf fang! The lucky werewolf happily paid the 10 silver coin fee and used 800 work points to redeem the fang. With a good example set, more people lined up eagerly, excited to see what they could shake out. If it was gold coins, they wouldn''t lose anything. If it was a special item, they''d hit the jackpot! Mike stood by, quickly analyzing the pattern. "Most people shake out one or two coins. I shook out 568 coins in one go, which is already strong." Looking at the werewolf with the wolf fang, Mike nodded thoughtfully. "If you shake out a special item, it will be something the shaker desires most." For example, Shorty got liquor, and the werewolf got a wolf fang. Such special items weren''t very useful to Mike. It was better to sell them to his subordinates to offset their wages. This way, they essentially worked for Mike for free... However, Mike couldn''t understand one thing. With a Luck value of 17, why hadn''t he gotten a special item? Following these two rules, Mike quickly realized a bug. "Wait a minute!" He recalled the gold coins he had shaken out. "If my ''special item'' is gold coins, does that mean I can only shake out money from the Money Tree?!" This top-tier Money Tree was like a treasure chest for others. For Mike, it was a literal Money Tree! Even if he maxed out his Luck, he could only shake out money! Accepting this fact, Mike watched the line of people shaking the tree. He wasn''t in a hurry, letting them shake at their own pace. Mike was guaranteed to profit. Moreover, due to the special items they could obtain, most people would be drawn to the Money Tree, remembering the 24-hour interval. They wouldn''t need reminders; they''d come to shake it on their own! This was why Mike set the 10 silver coin fee in the first place. If it were free, people wouldn''t value it. If it were mandatory, it would backfire. Charging a fee made it more enticing! Mike had marketing figured out. After setting up the Money Tree, Mike found Master Fool to check on the Force of Nature. Integrating the [Shadow Source] with the Force of Nature would take some time. The only good news was that it would definitely be an SSS-tier piece of equipment, and a top-tier one at that. "Guaranteed to be done in 12 hours at the latest!" Master Fool promised one last time. Mike didn''t push further, "Don''t forget you still owe me 2 million Lord merits." With that, Mike returned to reality world. Back in his dorm, Mike found himself with nothing to do. He couldn''t climb the tower, and there was no Shadow Nine to chat with. The long night stretched ahead, companionless. Mike even considered going back to the Tower of Truth to chat with Apollo. But given Apollo''s current mood, he decided against it. Lying in bed, Mike stared at the ceiling while Shadow Three lay on the floor. Tick-tock, tick-tock-the seconds passed. 4:00 AM. "Shadow Three, are you asleep? I can''t sleep." "Fourth Bro, I''m already asleep." "Then how are you answering me, sleepwalking?" ... At 6:11 AM, Mike had just fallen asleep when a series of knocks came from the door, accompanied by Kaelum''s excited voice, "Mike, Mike, something big happened!" "Mike, did you know you had a Second Awakening?" "Wait... something''s not right." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaelum slapped the door open, his face full of shock and surprise, "Holy fuck, Mike, you had a Second Awakening?!" Chapter 312: You want me to lie to you, dont you? Chapter 312: You want me to lie to you, don''t you?Kaelum stood aside, ecstatic. "Mike, your talent Second Awakened, what tier?!" At this moment, Kaelum no longer cared if he could be classmates with Thor. Mike''s talent Second Awakening was a big deal, not to be taken lightly. Thor didn''t need him, Kaelum, as a classmate, but Mike really needed a talent Second Awakening! His previous talent was too underwhelming for Mike! Facing Kaelum''s inquiry, Mike confessed, "The Second Awakening happened a couple of days ago. I''m still figuring out its effects, so I didn''t rush to tell you guys." Mike wasn''t lying; he had indeed experienced his Second Awakening recently! "No problem, no problem." Kaelum waved his hand and asked again, "You don''t have to tell me the effects, just tell me the tier, I''m curious!" Kaelum''s eyes were full of anticipation. Second Awakening, the lowest being B-tier, the highest being SS-tier talent! If Mike could awaken an SS-tier talent, he would truly skyrocket! Mike scratched his head in distress and said helplessly, "What if I told you the talent level hasn''t changed, would you believe me?" Kaelum shook his head. "I don''t believe it." Mike sighed. Why is it so hard to tell the truth these days? You want me to lie to you, don''t you? Mike nodded and said slowly, "Okay, actually, I''m a B-tier talent now." As he spoke, Mike picked up his phone and started searching, "B-tier talents related to eyes..." Mike read from his phone, "My current talent should be the B-tier talent [Hawkeye], hmm, sounds like a scout." Kaelum: "..." Mike, could you be any more obvious? "Alright, Mike, stop messing around." Kaelum put away his smile and said seriously, "Actually... we''ve noticed your extraordinariness for a long time!" Mike: "???" Impossible, absolutely impossible! If you had noticed, Shadow Nine would have sealed your memory long ago. Given the frequency of contact between Kaelum and Mike, after multiple Memory Seals, Kaelum''s IQ could directly rival Blaze''s. "Ahem." Kaelum cleared his throat, quite satisfied with Mike''s shocked expression. "Actually, you have a secret file, A-level clearance, and as your mentor, I have permission to access it." Hearing this, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. So it was an A-level secret file. Scared the crap out of me. I thought you pulled out my SSS-level file as Thor''s. Mike nodded. "Go on, I''m listening." "The file states that you initially awakened a D-tier talent, which should be related to the eyes. It just so happened that a recalled Shadow element expert was passing by, and this Lord-level expert''s talent was also of the eye element! He saw your extraordinariness, that your talent could undergo a Second Awakening!" Kaelum explained, "These are all recorded in the file." Mike fought hard to keep himself from laughing, nodding along, "Ah, right, right, right." "According to the information left by the expert in the file, he volunteered to escort you, Mike, under the alias Shadow 8008. At the same time, he contacted you privately, took you as his disciple, and guided you to achieve a talent Second Awakening as soon as possible. Oh right, your classmate Jessica''s talent Second Awakening should also be thanks to that senior, who relayed the information to Jessica through you..." The file was very detailed. It almost recounted everything that happened after Mike''s talent awakening and provided very convincing explanations! Listening to Kaelum''s words, Mike felt that there was nothing wrong. Let alone Kaelum, even Mike himself believed half of it! However, the Lord-level mysterious expert in the file was Mike himself. Kaelum finished speaking and looked at Mike. "Since you all know, then I have nothing to hide." Mike admitted, "I can''t keep up the act anymore, I''m coming clean, my talent has undergone a Second Awakening!" Kaelum''s mouth twitched, "Mike... I was the one who told you that in the first place." "No way, my master told me to do this." Mike simply went all out. Since Shadow Nine had fabricated a non-existent [Lord Master] for Mike in the file, Mike was determined to use him as a scapegoat. Mike said earnestly, "My master is ruthless, stingy, and loves to hide in dark corners and plot against people!" "Master taught me to keep a low profile, to be low-key, to be a coward..." Listening to Mike''s words, Kaelum nodded slowly, understanding. "Indeed, people who enter Guardian Shadow tend to be more cautious." Strictly speaking, they had all died once. Although Mike''s master was a bit strange, his strength and vision were truly top-notch! Not to mention, both Jessica and Mike, two young people who had just turned 18, had achieved their Second Awakening under the watchful eye of Mike''s master! This strength was admirable. Kaelum''s expression became eager, wanting to speak but hesitating. "Um... Mike... I..." Mike patted Kaelum''s shoulder and said seriously, "We''re all friends, just say what you want to say!" Kaelum took the opportunity and said embarrassedly, "Mike, I was just wondering if your master could take a look and see if I have the potential for a Second Awakening..." "No problem!" Mike agreed readily, then added, "But it''ll cost you." Before Kaelum could react, Mike said heavily, "My master is greedy!" "Very greedy!" "Your master is greedy?" Instead of being surprised, Kaelum showed an expression of "that''s understandable" upon hearing this. "I understand, I understand. It''s good for people in Guardian Shadow to have some attachments. The heavier the residual will, the stronger they are." This time it was Mike''s turn to be puzzled. However, he remained calm and asked casually, "Oh? What do you mean?" "It''s not a secret, just some casual talk." Kaelum waved his hand and explained, "My nephew told me. You know roughly where the many experts in Guardian Shadow come from, right?" Mike nodded. "I know." Kaelum yawned, "Speaking of which, several of my classmates are in Guardian Shadow. We usually get together for dinner. These guys order the most food and don''t pay a dime!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaelum hadn''t even graduated from the superpower university yet, and his classmates were already in Guardian Shadow. In other words, they had ''died'' for some reason during their growth. In the past, the Guardian Shadow members Mike had dealt with were all top-notch experts. The weakest was Violet, a true top-tier Lord. Moreover, the reason why Violet''s current ranking was low was mainly because of her age. She was only in her late 20s and hadn''t been in Guardian Shadow for many years. Before the emergence of the potential Supreme Being, Violet held the position of Shadow Seven, and her strength improvement speed was nothing short of a miracle! In the past few decades, Violet had broken all kinds of ranking records in [Guardian Shadow]. Just recently, she had also broken the record for the largest single-day drop! In other words, Mike had always viewed the organization [Guardian Shadow] from the top. He had never interacted with weaker Guardian Shadow members, nor did he understand their current situation. This was the first time Mike had heard of what Kaelum was talking about. In the past, Mike would have just treated it as gossip. But things were different now. Now, Mike held the [Shadow Sigil] and was nominally the master of [Guardian Shadow]. Most importantly, Shadow Nine had left the [Shadow Source] to Mike. The [Shadow Sigil] was just a symbol; it didn''t matter who held it. The [Shadow Source], on the other hand, was a kind of entrustment. Shadow Nine believed that Mike could go further on the path of the [Shadow element]. Seeing Mike''s interest, Kaelum said a few more words. "Life in Guardian Shadow is very boring. No food, no sleep, not even tower climbing. When they''re not on missions, they just live in the Shadow Fortress." It sounded quite miserable... Kaelum was afraid that Mike might misunderstand and added, "Most people are grateful to have their lives back, even if life is a bit boring. However, after such a long time, people''s mental state can easily have problems." Hearing this, Mike frowned slightly. "So that''s why it''s a good thing for Guardian Shadow members to have residual will." Kaelum and Mike walked out of the dormitory, chatting as they went. "Having residual will is like a ship having an anchor. When the wind and waves come, the ship can remain stable. Otherwise, it''s easy to lose control. But before losing control, they will be controlled by the experts in Guardian Shadow and forced into a dormant state." As for more information, Kaelum himself didn''t know. Or rather, even if he knew, he couldn''t say. "In short," Kaelum concluded, "Mike, your master''s so-called ''greed'' may not be from the heart. It''s more likely that he''s strengthening his anchor point to prevent himself from losing control. Generally speaking, the stronger the person, the stronger the anchor point they need, and the more distorted they become in certain aspects." Mike pondered, "According to what you''re saying, the greedier my master is, the stronger he is?" Kaelum nodded. "Yes!" Mike pretended to think for a moment, then shook his head. "No, I think he''s just plain greedy." Kaelum: "..." "I''ll help you arrange a meeting with my master in the Trade Secret Realm." Mike didn''t forget about Kaelum''s matter and instructed, "Call Anderson and Elena too." Kaelum''s eyes lit up. "So, three for the price of one?!" "No." Mike shook his head, "The three of you coming together means my master can earn more." Kaelum: "..." After breakfast, Kaelum went to find Anderson and Elena, while Mike went to the restroom. Mike faced the toilet and said respectfully, "Mr. Three." Shadow Three slowly emerged from the shadows. Shadow Three spoke, "You want me to kill Kaelum?" Mike: "???" "Shadow Three, calm down, calm down!" Mike quickly explained, "Kaelum is a good person, we''re cool. I need you for something else." Hearing this, Shadow Three shook his head. "I only kill people or demons." Mike said respectfully, "Mr. Three, please summon Shadow Four. I have something to ask him." "Sure." Shadow Three disappeared into the shadows, and after a few seconds, he reappeared, tossing Shadow Four over like a rag doll. Mike: "..." "Shadow Four, I have a question for you." Mike briefly inquired about the daily lives of Guardian Shadow members below the Lord tier. From Shadow Four, he learned that their lives were indeed quite...meh, neither here nor there. "Sigh." Shadow Four sighed. "There''s nothing we can do about it." They, as Guardian Shadow members, had already died once, and it was a blessing to have their lives back. Shadow Four confessed, "Actually, Guardian Shadow members can also enjoy life, live like normal people. It''s just that the cost is too high, and there are too many Guardian Shadow members." Mike didn''t rush to make a decision. Instead, he instructed Shadow Four, "Make a list of all the awakened and dormant Guardian Shadow members. Also, calculate how much it would cost to let everyone in Guardian Shadow live a better life." "Okay!" Shadow Four nodded in agreement. In fact, they had wanted to do this for a long time. However, there was a thorny problem. [Guardian Shadow] was poor. Except for the period when the potential Supreme Being appeared and Shadow Nine returned, most of the time, Shadow Nine, the master of [Guardian Shadow], was actually on ''vacation''. With Shadow Nine as a hands-off leader, [Guardian Shadow] was usually a loose organization, carrying out tasks routinely. Maintaining a balance of income and expenditure was already the limit of Shadow Four''s ability. Wanting to earn more money was simply wishful thinking. Everyone knew that the best money-maker in the world was Foreskin. Sometimes, Shadow Four even had a dark thought. If only some demon god could kidnap Foreskin, then [Guardian Shadow] would never have to worry about money again! Unfortunately, the demon gods weren''t stupid; they didn''t dare to offend Apollo. However, the situation seemed to be different now. The master of [Guardian Shadow] had changed from Shadow Nine to Fourth Bro Thor. Perhaps, life in Guardian Shadow could be a little more comfortable? Shadow Four didn''t think too much about it and decided to follow Fourth Bro''s instructions first. After sending Shadow Four away, Mike took out his Trade Secret Realm pass. "Shadow Three, you rest first. I''m going to make some money." With that, Mike entered the Trade Secret Realm to meet Kaelum and the others. ... Just as Mike, Kaelum, and the others were meeting in the Trade Secret Realm, a portal from the abyss opened in the square. The banner of the Magmafist corps once again returned to Earth. Triumphant return! Blaze Morrow, walking at the end of the line, was arrogant and refreshed! His headaches were gone, and he had been sleeping soundly! Blaze Morrow had summarized the reason for this. It must be that Professor Gregory''s research had worked on him! As expected of Professor Gregory, he had unknowingly solved his problem! On the abyss battlefield, Blaze Morrow had successively killed many Chief-level demon creatures. He felt that he was only a little bit away from the final breakthrough! "My dear granddaughter, and little fox, I''m back!" Looking at the training camp ahead, Blaze Morrow couldn''t help but feel a little excited, "I wonder how the little fox is doing. If that kid finds out that I''m a peak Chief, no, a Lord, I wonder if he''ll be too shocked to speak." "Hahahaha-" "I can''t wait to see the little fox''s reaction when he finds out that I''m about to become a Lord!" Chapter 313: You and Master Nine, like brothers? Chapter 313: You and Master Nine, like brothers?Trade Secret Realm. A specially designated space, reserved for Kaelum, Anderson, and Elena to wait. Sitting on a wooden bench, Elena glanced around, a hint of shock in her eyes. "Kaelum, Mike''s master is that big of a deal?" Elena herself was no stranger to the world and had seen her fair share of wonders. She was naturally familiar with the Trade Secret Realm. Apart from the Supreme Being, the person with the highest authority in the Trade Secret Realm was the Mystic Market Manager. This space was allocated by the Mystic Market Manager, their trading venue for the upcoming deal! "Whoa..." Kaelum sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling his scalp tingle. He shook his head with a wry smile. "I didn''t expect Mike''s master to be so powerful either." "However... there''s another possibility." Kaelum rested his chin on his hand, analyzing calmly. "Mike mentioned that his master has a deep residual will for money. Perhaps he was a close friend of the Mystic Market Manager in his previous life." Sometimes, connections were more useful than strength. The Mystic Market Manager was most famous for two things: 1. The best money-maker in the world. 2. A strange name and an eccentric personality. To ease the tension, Kaelum whispered, "You know that saying in Wolf''s Den, ''[Tonight''s bill is on Mr. Jhon]''? Actually, it''s referring to the Mystic Market Manager!" Gossip was a topic that no one could resist. Anderson and Elena both looked at Kaelum, urging him to continue. "Back during the Blood War between the human race and the abyss, Foreskin, no, Mr. Jhon at the time, would often treat people to drinks after making money. However, Mr. Jhon had a very eccentric personality. He was a lone wolf with few friends, wandering around the Trade Secret Realm as a stall vendor. Mr. Jhon didn''t spend the money he earned himself. He always threw it outside Supreme Being Morpheus''s house. In Mr. Jhon''s words, he simply enjoyed the process of making money; he wasn''t interested in how it was spent. It''s said that during the most difficult time for the human race, Mr. Jhon even went deep into the abyss and, with his own power, caused chaos and infighting among the various abyssal factions..." Kaelum whispered about the glorious history of the Mystic Market Manager. Outside the hut, Mike stood by the wall, watching the conversation inside with great interest. Foreskin stood beside Mike, a little embarrassed. He chuckled. "Those are just rumors, youthful indiscretions." Mike shook his head. "Not indiscretions." Mike hadn''t expected Foreskin to have such a side! Mike had known Foreskin for a long time, and the latter had always been very humble. Sometimes, Mike would even forget that Foreskin himself was a Ninth-tier Lord! And one of the oldest Ninth-tier Lords of the human race. It had to be said that among the top experts, there were two types of beings that one should not provoke: The oldest and the youngest. Older experts had many trump cards, deep foundations, and often only revealed the tip of the iceberg when it came to their true strength. Younger experts had unlimited potential. As long as they lived, they would eventually convert that potential into strength! Foreskin and Cedric were from the same batch of experts. "Mike, if you want to hear about these things, I can have someone write them into songs and sing them to you." "That would be great." Mike nodded. "It''s a deal!" Without giving Foreskin a chance to refuse, Mike, in the form of a black mist, pushed the door open and entered. After the black mist entered, it glanced around at the three of them. "Is everyone here?" The black mist''s voice was hoarse, as if a pair of worn-out leather boots were stuck in its throat. "One by one." The space transformed, leaving only Kaelum and the black mist. Before Kaelum could speak, the black mist said, "That kid Mike already paid for you." Kaelum: "???" Mike was that generous?! The black mist''s next sentence shattered Kaelum''s perception. "But I still have to charge you." It was only at this moment that Kaelum gained a slight understanding of Mike''s words, " [Very greedy]!" The black mist named its price. "I''ll help you look into four things. It''ll cost you 1 copper coin, 1 silver coin, 1 gold coin, and 1 Lord merit. Any problems?" Kaelum shook his head hastily. "No problem!" The price offered by the black mist was very reasonable. A Lord-level, top expert of the eye element, to personally look into four things for him, and Kaelum only needed to pay a total of 1 Lord merit. Although 1 Lord merit was equal to 1 million gold coins, Kaelum knew that the information he would receive was worth far more than that! The ''old man'' in the black mist clearly wasn''t very patient and urged, "Let''s begin." Black mist: "First question." Kaelum asked seriously, "Excuse me, how should I phrase my next three questions to maximize their benefit to my strength improvement?" Mike: "..." Are you trying to pull a fast one on me? Since he had taken the guy''s money, Mike wouldn''t just sit there and do nothing. Under the analysis of the [Eye of Truth], Mike quickly gave the answer, "Class element planning, Sea of Truth cultivation, and customized Truth growth equipment." These three things corresponded to [Class], [Sea of Truth], and [equipment] respectively. In fact, a person''s combat power largely depended on these things. Mike told Kaelum all the key information provided by the [Eye of Truth]. The material list for the Sea of Truth was very complex and varied from person to person. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone''s Constitution was different, their situation was different, and the materials they needed were also different. Finding the most suitable material list for oneself was no easy task! But with the help of the Eye of Truth, Mike only needed a glance to come up with the list that Kaelum needed the most. As for the Truth growth equipment, it was complementary to the Sea of Truth. With the three things settled, the black mist didn''t bother with pleasantries and directly sent Kaelum out. "Next!" The black mist offered a higher price. "2 Lord merits, 2 gold, 2 silver, 2 copper coins, four things." Soon, Elena and Anderson, during their individual consultations, asked their own questions and received answers. For them, it wasn''t a question of whether the consultation fee was worth it! Just a few pointers from the expert in the black mist could save them a decade of detours! The cost savings from that were immeasurable! In less than fifteen minutes, he had dealt with all three of them. Mike, in the black mist, stretched and prepared to call it a day. At this moment, his Trade Secret Realm pass vibrated again. [Blaze Morrow: Fourth Bro, are you there?] [Blaze Morrow: I just came back from the abyss and encountered some trouble with my breakthrough. If you''re free, I''d like to meet and discuss it.] Blaze is back? Mike didn''t think too much about it and replied directly, "Trade Secret Realm, come quickly." Putting down his Trade Secret Realm pass, Mike transformed, changing his appearance. He stood under a tree in the Trade Secret Realm, quietly waiting for Blaze Morrow to come knocking. "This feels like getting free takeout." Mike rubbed his chin, feeling that the world was a strange place. Why would someone be so eager to give him money? It didn''t take long for a ball of fire element to descend from the sky. Blaze Morrow made his grand entrance. "Fourth Bro, long time no see!" Blaze Morrow laughed heartily. "Thanks for your help with Jessica before!" "It was nothing." Mike didn''t bother with too many pleasantries and got straight to the point. "You''ve been stuck at level 899 for how long?" Blaze Morrow smiled sheepishly. "Not long, just about 20 years." Mike: "..." Stuck at a level for longer than Mike had been alive. And he called that "not long"? Mike pondered for a moment before speaking again, "If I''m not mistaken, your problem lies in your [Sea of Truth] being unable to condense into a [Truth Pearl], right?" "Spot on!" Blaze Morrow didn''t try to hide it. "Don''t laugh at me, but I''ve gained something from both abyssal wars. Especially this time, seeing my former teacher, Calderon, filled me with such excitement that I felt like I could break through at any moment! But I just can''t get past this last hurdle." Blaze Morrow was known for being at the forefront of every battle in the Magmafist corps, a decisive killer. Not only had he killed many demon race Chiefs, but he had even participated in the siege of a heavily injured demon Lord! Logically speaking, having participated in killing a demon Lord, Blaze Morrow should have met all the criteria of a Lord. "This problem is a bit tricky..." Mike didn''t mince words. "Your problem still lies in your soul. Your memory has been sealed before." Hearing Fourth Bro''s diagnosis, Blaze Morrow wasn''t surprised but rather calm. "I know, I also suspect that the problem lies there." Blaze Morrow sighed and said slowly, "Back then, during the Morrow family upheaval, I couldn''t bear the blow and my mental state was unstable. I got drunk one day and happened to meet a middle-aged man. We talked a lot, and I only found out afterward that he was Apollo..." Blaze Morrow sighed with emotion before continuing, "After that, I only know that Master Nine sealed a part of my memory more than thirty years ago. I don''t know what exactly happened." Mike nodded slowly, it all added up. Blaze Morrow''s memory had been sealed four times. Now it seemed that the first time was also the most serious. "It seems that the problem lies in this Memory Seal." Mike said calmly, "I won''t hide it from you, the Master Nine you speak of is like a brother to me. However, he has a special task at hand these days and can''t spare the time. We''ll have to find another way to solve your problem." Fourth Bro''s words startled Blaze Morrow. You and Master Nine, like brothers? Oh my godness! Chapter 314: I have a feeling Thor is lying to us Chapter 314: I have a feeling Thor is lying to usMaster Nine, officially the ninth-ranked expert in Guardian Shadow. In reality, Blaze Morrow had learned privately that he was the foremost expert in Soul Element among the human race! "Wait a minute..." Blaze Morrow''s mind had been much clearer recently, and he immediately reacted, "Then you..." Master Nine was usually a phantom, never to be seen. Blaze Morrow hadn''t seen Master Nine in over thirty years. Moreover, Guardian Shadow usually only dealt with their own. The Fourth Bro in front of him, since he was Shadow Nine''s brother and called himself Fourth Bro... Could it be, Shadow Four?! Hiss- Blaze Morrow gasped, feeling his scalp tingle. Why would an expert like Shadow Four interact with him like this? A name immediately popped into Blaze Morrow''s mind-Mike! Shadow Four had once wanted to nurture a junior, a fire element... Mike, that kid, Blaze Morrow had just heard internal news upon his return that the little fox had undergone a Second Awakening! Could it be that the junior Shadow Four was nurturing was Mike?! It all made sense! Everything in Blaze Morrow''s mind clicked into place. Back then, when Jessica awakened an F-tier talent and was utterly disheartened, it was a casual remark from Mike that allowed her to successfully undergo a Second Awakening. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Mike''s strength, he naturally couldn''t have done such a thing. Blaze Morrow was certain that this was no coincidence! Now it seemed that it was Mike''s protector-Shadow Four, who had secretly noticed something. Shadow Four, through Mike, had given Jessica the guidance she needed. Having figured everything out, Blaze Morrow felt himself getting smarter and smarter. Such a complex matter, and he had untangled it all in just a few dozen seconds! Blaze Morrow cupped his fist in salute, "Fourth Bro, I will never forget your great kindness for the rest of my life!" Mike, on the other hand, felt a little embarrassed and waved his hand. "It''s nothing, just a small matter. Let''s continue talking about your sheep... I mean, soul nurturing." Mike cleared his throat and said, "I''ll prescribe you a potion first, for brain nourishment, to temporarily stabilize your condition." After writing the prescription, Mike handed it to Blaze and reminded him, "Since you''ve already guessed that I''m from Guardian Shadow, I won''t hide it from you. But don''t tell anyone else about me." Blaze Morrow nodded repeatedly. "Understood, understood!" "Also, I''ll help you contact other Soul Element experts within Guardian Shadow." Mike still bore a sliver of responsibility for Blaze''s inability to break through to Lord. Out of responsibility for Blaze, Mike had to help him completely resolve this hidden trouble. After putting away the potion, Blaze Morrow took the initiative to ask, "About the consultation fee..." Mike waved him off. "We''ll settle it all together after you''re cured." Earning a few measly coins here and there was beneath Mike now! If he was going to earn, he was going to earn big! Without further ado with Blaze, Mike quickly left the Trade Secret Realm and returned to the restroom. Looking at the toilet, Mike spoke again, "Mr. Three, besides Shadow Nine, who is the strongest Soul Element expert in Guardian Shadow?" Shadow Three didn''t hesitate and gave the answer directly, "Those two idiots, Shadow Two." Oh... Mike had no choice but to say, "Please, summon Shadow Two." A few seconds later, Shadow Three emerged from the shadows, dragging Bad Woman along, and tossed her in front of Mike. Bad Woman''s booming voice filled the entire restroom. "What is it that we have to discuss in the restroom?!" Clearly, Shadow Two had some unpleasant memories associated with the restroom. Memories related to the Restroom Titan, Calderon. Mike chuckled. "Shadow Two, I need your help with something." "Alright." Bad Woman agreed readily. "But you know my condition." Among the top three experts in Guardian Shadow, only Shadow Two''s condition was currently within Mike''s capabilities. And what was it? To teach Shadow Two how to be a better person! Teaching people how to be better, that was Mike''s specialty! "No problem!" Mike was prepared and asked, "Let''s synchronize our teaching progress. Last time, what little life lesson did Shadow Nine teach you?" "I know, I know!" A squeaky voice came from Bad Woman''s shadow. Bad Man answered first, "Last time, Shadow Nine taught us..." The two Shadow Twos said in unison, "Don''t be too Thor!" Don''t be too Thor! As soon as these words came out, Mike''s face darkened. What was Shadow Nine trying to do, sabotage him? Mike made up his mind. When Shadow Nine returned from the Supreme Abyss, Mike would show him what a 999-level potential Supreme Being was! Bad Woman continued on her own, "To be honest, that phrase is a bit hard to understand. I still haven''t figured out what it means." You didn''t understand? Then Mike could relax! Mike put on a benevolent smile. "Alright, today I''ll specifically explain this phrase. No problem, right?" A feminine man emerged from Bad Woman''s shadow. Shadow Two said in unison, "No problem!" It had to be said that when they spoke together, it wasn''t actually that jarring. As long as one treated the female voice as Bad Woman''s and the male voice as Bad Man''s, everything was fine. "Ahem, this place feels weird for a lecture. Let''s make it quick." Mike said seriously, "Don''t be too Thor, this phrase means that you must learn from Thor in your life..." "Wait a minute." Bad Man raised his hand, his voice squeaking. "Is there something wrong?" Mike looked at Bad Man and retorted, "When Shadow Nine was giving you a lesson, would you interrupt him?" Bad Man shook his head. "No." Mike pressed on, "Why not?" Bad Man confessed, "Shadow Nine can kill me, you can''t." "Very well, you''ve convinced me." Mike turned to Shadow Three and asked, "What would it cost to have you kill Shadow Two?" Shadow Three''s mouth split open, the corners reaching his ears, looking exceptionally gruesome. "Killing him wouldn''t cost a thing!" Bad Man/Bad Woman: "..." Bad Woman swiped at Bad Man, cursing, "You jerk, you''re going to get us killed, boohoo!" Bad Man refused to be outdone and punched back, "If you hadn''t encouraged me to speak, would Apollo be trying to kill us?!" "Silence." Mike knocked on the partition, maintaining order in the classroom. The restroom fell silent. Putting aside this little interlude, Mike continued his ''Life Lesson''. "You don''t understand this phrase because you haven''t learned how to comprehend things properly." Mike explained, "Think about it, if during a fight, Shadow Nine told you, ''[Don''t hit too hard]'', what would it mean?" Bad Man raised his hand. "I know!" "Speak." Bad Man said confidently, "Don''t hit too hard means to kill them gently, to be gentle in the process!" "Very good understanding!" Mike continued to explain, "Don''t hit too hard means to go easy on them. Don''t be too Thor means to learn from Thor, but not to be too good at it. Because Thor himself is the perfect template for being a person. It''s fine if you learn 80%, 90%, but if you learn 110%, you''ll exceed the limits of humanity." Shadow Two listened with great interest. Shadow Three listened with a dumbfounded expression. Seeing that Shadow Two had been successfully fooled, Mike struck while the iron was hot and continued to deceive them. "Shadow Nine''s words are mainly to tell you two things: 1. Learn how to be a better person from Thor. 2. Imitate, but don''t surpass! Do you understand?" Although Mike didn''t think Shadow Two had a chance of surpassing him, it never hurt to be extra cautious. Bad Man nodded in agreement. "That makes sense." Bad Woman, on the other hand, was a little skeptical. "I have a feeling Thor is lying to us." Bad Man whispered, "We can''t beat Apollo, let''s just pretend to believe Thor for now." "Okay!" The two of them conspired right in front of Mike and quickly reached an agreement. Having taught Shadow Two the little trick of being a better person, Mike brought up his request. "Blaze Morrow, why does that name sound familiar?" Bad Man frowned, "The current Shadow Seven seems to be called Terraon Morrow. Could Blaze Morrow be a product of Terraon Morrow''s split personality?" Bad Woman nodded. "Possible!" Mike had lost count of how many times he had been rendered speechless. "Blaze Morrow is Terraon Morrow''s younger brother." Mike explained, "Ordinary people don''t have the ability to split their personalities as severely as you two." "Thank you for the compliment!" Having confirmed the request, Shadow Two left the sad place that was the restroom. Mike also ended his bizarre adventure in the restroom. "I earned a total of 6 Lord merits, 6 gold, 6 silver, and 6 copper coins." Mike calculated his earnings, his mood soaring. "Awesome!" He walked out of the restroom and back to the training hall. As soon as he arrived, he saw Kaelum and the others gathered together excitedly. With the guidance of Mike''s master, the three of them now felt that their futures were bright. "Mike, you''re here?!" Kaelum greeted Mike and asked cautiously, "Mike, your master..." Mike understood what Kaelum meant and confessed, "My master is usually busy. After my Second Awakening, I switched to another Guardian Shadow." Kaelum breathed a sigh of relief and laughed. "Mike, we were just talking about Anderson. That big guy spent 2 million gold coins to buy a piece of information..." Mike couldn''t hear the rest of what he said. What? 2 million?! That was 2 million gold coins! A full 2 Lord merits! Mike took a few deep breaths to steady himself. He quickly noticed that the training ground was bustling with activity. "What''s going on?" Mike looked over and saw a crowd gathered in a circle. In the center of the circle, two people were engaged in a fierce battle. Mike recognized both of them: Ace, Cain! "Why is he picking on Cain?" Mike quickly realized what Ace was up to. "He now has the F-tier talent [I Want to Be the First]. To grow, he has to climb his way up one level at a time." The growth condition for [I Want to Be the First] was very strict. Ace had to defeat an opponent giving their all, while under the restriction of a lower level and lower stats, in order to increase the tier of [I Want to Be the First]. And in the entire summer camp, which had been running for more than half a month, there were only two D-tier talents. One was Mike, the other was Cain. Ace had already challenged Mike, and he really couldn''t win. So if Ace wanted his talent to grow, he had no choice but to fight Cain! Moreover, he had to obey the harsh requirements of his talent growth, which meant fighting with a handicap. A D-tier talent and an F-tier talent, having a grand old time. The situation in the arena was incredibly tense. Cain was actually holding his own against Calderon! Mike watched for two seconds and felt like something was missing. He immediately realized what it was and started pulling out camera equipment from his inventory, quickly setting it up. shouldering a professional camera and directing a drone to take aerial shots, Mike rushed into the crowd, "Make way, make way!" Mike shouted, "This is Cain''s shining moment, I have to record this for him!" Mike''s true thoughts: "This is Ace''s embarrassing past!" "Record it!" Chapter 315: A win-win deal Chapter 315: A win-win dealThe crowd instinctively parted to make way for Mike. Everyone in the summer camp now knew that the ''cunning fox'' of Area C, Mike, had undergone a talent Second Awakening! He was no longer the D-tier talent loser he used to be. One must know that even with a D-tier talent, Mike had been able to defeat all of Area C. Ethan, the strongest in Area C, had suffered losses at Mike''s hands more than once. Now, the Second Awakened Mike could be called the ultimate evolution. The crowd made space for Mike, allowing him to film the fight. Truth be told, although the fight seemed even, anyone with a discerning eye could tell who would win. Even under such harsh conditions, using an F-tier talent to fight Cain, Ace still held the absolute advantage! The reason Ace hadn''t defeated Cain directly was that he hadn''t forced out Cain''s full strength yet! If Cain was holding back his trump cards, even if Ace won, it wouldn''t allow his talent to advance. And so, the two fought for a few more minutes, pulling away after an exchange of blows. Cain, who was about to lose, was determined to keep his trump cards hidden. For Cain, this was just an ordinary test between classmates; winning or losing wasn''t important. As a D-tier talent, losing was the norm, winning would be a surprise. It would be a foolish decision to use up all his limited trump cards! Ace saw through Cain''s thoughts and snorted coldly. In an instant, the killing intent around Ace intensified. With a lunge, Ace abandoned his blade and struck the weapon in Cain''s hand with his bare hand. A violent tremor ran through him, Cain felt his hand go numb, and his longsword was knocked out of his grasp! In that split second, Ace had disarmed him! Holding the longsword, Ace sneered, "You can''t even hold a sword properly. Is your instructor a complete idiot?" Hearing that familiar trash talk, Mike nodded slowly. Perhaps trash talk was Calderon''s hidden talent, specifically used to draw aggro. Anderson didn''t care about Ace''s insults. A certain instructor, responsible for Cain''s weapon training, started cursing under his breath. "I''m an outstanding graduate of the 26th batch! When I was learning from Calderon''s disciple, you were still just a fertilized egg!" The hot-tempered instructor challenged, "You''re pretty cocky, kid, what''s your name?!" Ace glanced at him and actually gave his name, "Ace." After separating from Calderon, Ace''s appearance had changed quite a bit. He no longer had that lifeless look. He looked younger, and since he usually had a straight face, his temperament was also completely different. The only similarity was his trash talk. Therefore, the people in Area C didn''t recognize him for a moment. When the name ''Ace'' was spoken, everyone suddenly realized. "Holy crap, he''s Thor!" In the summer camp, the name Ace was already synonymous with Thor! The instructor, who had just been ranting and raving, immediately calmed down. His face flushed red, and he nodded, "Well, you''re right." He might as well have written ''I''m useless'' on his forehead. "Watch closely, this is how you hold a sword!" Ace, holding the longsword, unleashed dozens of attacks in an instant. Cain''s sleeves disintegrated bit by bit, his long sleeves turning into short sleeves! At the same time, Cain was completely unharmed, only feeling a chill in his hands. Such swordsmanship, so masterful, unheard of! The most terrifying thing was that Ace had accomplished all of this while suppressing his level and stats to be lower than Cain''s! Cain''s instructor, watching this scene, shook his head inwardly. Even he couldn''t achieve such a level! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, not just him, even his instructor back then couldn''t have done it! This level of strength was already approaching that of Calderon''s registered students! Cain''s instructor sighed inwardly, "This boy''s personality is like a carbon copy of Calderon''s." Silence fell over the training ground, so profound that one could hear a pin drop. "Click-" The flash went off, and Mike pressed the shutter button. "Cain, don''t look so stiff, show some shock!" While everyone else was busy being amazed, only Mike was focused on collecting Ace''s embarrassing past. Ace tossed the longsword back to Cain, glanced coldly at Mike without saying a word, and turned to leave. Little Nine also slipped out of the crowd, tugging at Ace''s sleeve. "Wait for me!" Mike stuffed the drone back into his inventory and caught up with Ace. "Man, don''t look so glum, I''ve got a money-making opportunity for you!" Ace glanced at Mike coldly, said nothing, and continued walking. Little Nine, however, stopped in his tracks, blinked his big eyes, and asked curiously, "Brother, if we get rich, can you buy things?" Ace''s expression stiffened for 0.01 seconds before he quickly masked it. Mike pointed to a nearby lounge and said amicably, "Don''t worry, it''s a win-win deal!" Ace snorted coldly and walked towards the lounge with Little Nine, not forgetting to add, "Let''s go take a break." Once inside the lounge, Mike gradually revealed his true colors. "If I''m not mistaken, Calderon must have left you quite a bit of money, right?" Ace said coldly, "That''s Little Nine''s living expenses." Mike nodded, his chest filled with confidence. "I knew it. With your personality, you would never use the money Calderon left you." The current Ace, despite being level 300, had an F-tier talent and limited resources. The key was his prideful personality, which disdained using what Calderon had left him. Calderon had become one of the Ultimate Lord, and so could he, Ace! And he would do even better than Calderon! By competing with himself, Ace had mastered the art of self-sabotage. "It''s good to have drive, young man, I fully support you!" Mike said earnestly, "But you''re also a smart person. You know better than I do how important resources are for growth." Why did Mike''s need for wealth increase as his level increased? Just the materials for one element of Thor''s Sea cost hundreds of thousands of Lord merits! For an SSS-tier Force of Nature equipment, bam, 600,000 Lord merits gone! If you wanted to be strong, you had to have strong financial backing! Don''t be fooled by the hundreds of thousands Lord merits Mike still had on hand; if he really spent it, it would be gone in the blink of an eye. "Tell me about your deal." Ace knew very well that cooperating with Thor had its pros and cons. Overall, it should be... more cons than pros! However! If he could leave all the disadvantages to Calderon and keep all the benefits for himself... Ace wouldn''t mind cooperating with Thor! Mike said slowly, "Well, there''s this senior, whose name I can''t disclose, who seems to enjoy watching videos starring you." "You know, those videos with two people, no time limit, just depends on how long you can last, doesn''t matter if there''s a plot or not..." Mike briefly explained the conditions. In short: Sell Ace''s embarrassing past to Cedric! However, once this embarrassing past reached Cedric''s hands, it would no longer be Ace''s embarrassing past! It would be... Calderon''s embarrassing past! After listening to Mike''s plan, Ace fell silent for a moment, then said, "We split the profits." Mike emphasized, "Fifty percent for me, fifty percent for you!" Ace was a little confused. "Isn''t that the same thing?" "Ace, if you agree..." Mike took out his camera again and said with utmost professionalism, "Let''s call Cain in, redesign the plot a bit, and do a reshoot." When it came to making money, Mike was a professional!! Ace: "..." He had a bad feeling about this. Was he selling himself out for money?! Chapter 316: Custom-made film Chapter 316: Custom-made filmAfter being dragged to the lounge by Mike, Cain went through several more takes. Watching the final version of the video, Mike nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad, should fetch a good price." Putting away the camera, Mike didn''t try to hide anything from Cain and asked Ace directly, "How much are you planning to pay the actor?" Ace was taken aback. "What?" Pay Cain too? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike started counting on his fingers. "Making these short videos has costs, you know. Actor''s fee, director''s fee, channel fee, marketing and promotion fee..." "Stop right there!" Ace stopped Mike''s insane calculations and said directly, "Don''t make it so complicated. After deducting all costs, we split the profits fifty-fifty. And the costs can''t come out of your pocket." Mike nodded in agreement. "No problem!" That was fair. Mike looked at Cain and asked, "How about I give you 50?" 50 what? 50 gold coins wouldn''t be a small sum for Cain right now. Ace frowned slightly but didn''t interrupt. 50 Lord merits seemed a bit too much. Although Cain had a low level and a poor talent, he had a cheerful personality and was usually very frugal. Giving such a large sum of money to Cain wouldn''t be helping him, it would be harming him. However, Ace could see that Cain and Mike were on good terms. 50 Lord merits, it was just a small price to pay. It wasn''t his place to tell Thor what to do. Cain waved his hand. "It''s just a small favor, no need for money. It''s too formal between friends." Cain himself had also gained something from sparring with Ace. Talking about money would ruin the camaraderie. Mike interrupted Cain, his tone serious. "It''s not formal at all. Seeing Ace lose money makes me happier than earning it myself!" Mike took out a card and stuffed it into Cain''s hand. "You have to take this 0.5 million gold coins!" Looking at the gold coins in his hand, Cain was speechless for a moment. "Th-th-this..." Mike whispered to him, "This guy comes from a filthy rich family, and it''s not even his money, just take it!" "Th-then..." The sudden windfall left Cain at a loss for words. After a long pause, he said, "Mike, how about I pay you back the money I owe you first?" For the [Windstride Slash] skill book before, Cain had given Mike an IOU for 10 million dollars, worth 10,000 gold coins. Now that he had the money, Cain''s first reaction was to pay off his debt. And then... Deposit the rest of the gold coins in a bank? Faced with Cain''s request to repay the debt, Mike shook his head and refused. "There''s no rush for the 10 million gold coins you owe me. We''ll talk about it later." At first glance, there seemed to be nothing wrong with what Mike said. But upon closer inspection, there was a huge problem! With Cain''s acting fee settled, Mike said goodbye to the two of them. "Alright, I''m going to sell this short video. If I get a good price, I''ll be rich!" With that, he walked out of the lounge, found a secluded spot, and contacted Immortal Cedric. Secretly taking out his Lone Wolf badge, Mike entered a string of identifiers and sent a message to Cedric. Mike: Senior, are you there? Cedric: Busy, slaying demon creatures. Mike: Senior, fresh out of the oven short video, good quality, low price, interested? After waiting for more than ten seconds without a reply, Mike typed again. Mike: Senior, it''s a video of Ace. [Message sent, but rejected by the recipient.] Hiss- Mike never expected that Cedric would block him directly! Fortunately, Mike was prepared. He opened his contact list and found the first person on the list-Maxen. Thor: Stone, big money-making opportunity! Maxen: Hello, I''m busy right now, I''ll contact you later! Thor: I swear on Apollo''s name, I''m not messing with you this time! Maxen: Tell me more. Thor: Help me deliver a message to Cedric. Whether it works out or not, I''ll give you 180,000 Lord merits as a thank you! Maxen: I''m right here with Cedric. I''ll put you on speakerphone, tell him yourself. Oh... Mike never expected that Maxen wouldn''t even have to run errands, directly freeloading the errand fee! Three sentences, and Thor cost 180,000! But it didn''t matter. Everything was going according to Mike''s plan! This 180,000 would be deducted from the cost. In other words, only 90,000 Lord merits belonged to Mike. And Maxen, after receiving the 180,000 Lord merits, would have to hand over 90% to his big godfather. Half of that would then be allocated to Guardian Shadow. And wasn''t Guardian Shadow''s funding Mike''s money?! In other words, 45% of the 180,000 would go directly back to Mike! As for the 90,000 that Ace lost, it was a real loss. Don''t forget, the money left in Maxen''s hands would eventually belong to Mike anyway. So in the end, Ace suffered a huge loss, Mike made a huge profit, and Maxen''s wool grew back only to be sheared off again. A world where only Ace got hurt, achieved! Mike cleared his throat and said seriously, "Senior Cedric, I have here a video of Ace''s three hundred rounds of battle against a D-tier talent..." After a brief introduction of his product, Mike waited for the other party to make an offer. Cedric said impassively, "I''ll take it." Good, it was time to negotiate the price. Mike tentatively asked, "Will you pay 800,000?" This price was already pushing the limits of Mike''s imagination, and it was the package price for several videos! "No, I''ll pay 1.8 million." Cedric said directly, "The more you pay, the more you get. 1.8 million for three videos." Mike tried hard to contain his excitement and immediately agreed, "No problem!" Mike never expected this. He had shot a single short film. And the client directly invested in him to make a series! The first installment, "Ace''s Debut: Battle Against D-tier Cain," was a wrap. 600,000 Lord merits, Cedric paid up readily. As for the script for the second film, Mike didn''t need to worry about it at all. Cedric had already arranged everything! "Have Calderon fight against someone above D-tier talent. Both sides must use more than three types of weapons. Calderon can''t speak throughout the fight, but he''s allowed to cry out in pain when he''s hit..." Cedric listed a bunch of requirements, and Mike noted them down one by one. It was a custom-made film. "One last thing." Cedric emphasized, "I''ll send you the information of the other lead actress. You must get her to star." Mike: "..." There was even someone paying for a role? For the sake of the 1.8 million Lord merits that Cedric had coughed up, Mike endured! So be it if someone wanted to pay for a role. It wasn''t him getting beaten up anyway, what was there to be afraid of! After finalizing the deal, Mike received the first payment of 600,000 Lord merits. He readily paid 180,000 to Maxen and returned to the lounge with the remaining 420,000 Lord merits, ready to split the money with Ace. ... In the Ninth Abyss, Cedric finished watching the freshly baked short video and nodded in satisfaction. It was worth every penny! He glanced at Maxen beside him and said, "Go, send this video to the Mystic Market." Maxen hesitated, "Is that a good idea?" He was starting to develop a phobia of the Mystic Market. The last time he visited the Mystic Market auction house, he got a little too trigger-happy and lost 0.6 million Lord merits! A lesson learned in blood! "Put this video up for auction at the Mystic Market." Cedric said seriously, "Anyone who views it once will be rewarded with 1 silver coin." The joy that Calderon''s embarrassing past brought him was not something he wanted to enjoy alone. He wanted the whole world to know. Chapter 317: Well, it wasnt like he wasnt used to getting beaten up every day Chapter 317: Well, it wasn''t like he wasn''t used to getting beaten up every dayArea C, training hall. Inside the lounge, three cups of tea were placed on the table. Mike, Ace, and Little Nine took their seats. The loot-splitting conference officially began. "This 420,000 Lord merits, we''ll split it half and half." Mike handed over a card containing 210,000 Lord merits. Ace took the card but didn''t immediately put it in his pocket. Instead, he placed it on the table. Ace said bluntly, "Tell me, how are you planning to take this 210,000 back from me?" Mike chuckled. "Look at what you''re saying. If I just took it by force, wouldn''t I be a bandit?" Ace sneered. "Heh." Let the show begin. Mike didn''t beat around the bush and said frankly, "Now that you have the money, you''re not a greedy person. You''ll spend it eventually." "And when it comes to spending money, there are only a few things you can spend it on." Mike counted on his fingers. "Building your Sea of Truth. You''re still low level, and your talent is, well, not great. There''s no need to build your Sea of Truth ahead of time." Ace didn''t deny it and nodded in agreement with Mike''s words. He planned to raise his talent to SS-tier first before building his Sea of Truth. "Skills, you definitely don''t lack. And you don''t need an instructor either." Mike continued to analyze, "That leaves you with only one thing to spend money on-equipment!" "What a coincidence." Mike spread his hands, a guileless smile on his face. "My family just happens to have a master smith, the one you almost got killed before, remember?" Mike had heard about the unpleasant encounter between Calderon and Master Fool from Maxen''s gossip. If Ace wanted decent equipment, he wouldn''t be able to buy it on the market. He could only have it custom-made. And the best master smith in the world was in Thor''s private space. Ace silently pushed the card forward. Mike reached for it, but Ace pressed it down, not letting go immediately. Ace laid out his terms. "I want a longspear." Mike nodded and asked, "What are your requirements? Left-handed or right-handed?" Ace listed a bunch of requirements. Mike cupped his ear, not hearing a single word. "Are you questioning the value of my SSS-tier talent?!" Mike straightened his back and retorted, "Don''t tell me you know better than I do what you need." "Hiss-" This time, it was Ace''s turn to fall silent. Thor had a point! Ace let go of his hand, and the 210,000 Lord merits returned to Mike''s possession. "Let''s be professional here. I''m actually a regular customer of the Mystic Market, and I value fair trade the most." Mike said seriously, "The material cost will be deducted from this. The forging fee is 30% of the material cost, and the design fee is 15% of the material cost. Any problems?" "No problem." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Ace had no objections to this. In other words, the equipment Ace was getting custom-made would be top-notch in terms of quality! The design would be personally crafted by the SSS-tier talent [Eye of Truth]. The forging would be sponsored free of charge by the strongest master smith of the two races -Master Fool. Naturally, the materials used would be the best of the best. An SSS-tier equipment, that was basically out of the question. Even Mike only had two pieces of equipment at that level: A Battle Damaged Version of Nightmare''s Breeze and a Force of Nature that was being recast. The equipment custom-made for Ace would be the best among SS-tier equipment, comparable to the Dorakos in Maxen''s hands. After pocketing Ace''s 210,000 Lord merits, Mike didn''t forget to remind him. "This definitely won''t be enough. I''ll let you know when the total budget is out." "Got it." Just by shooting a short video, Mike had earned 420,000 Lord merits, plus the 400,000+ he originally had. Maxen had given him 600,000 last time, and he had invested 550,000 in Force of Nature, leaving him with 50,000. In total, Mike now had [895,614.37] Lord merits. "One step closer to a million Lord merits!" Unknowingly, Mike''s wealth had accumulated to a terrifying level. Mike knew very well that although earning money felt good, spending it was even faster! Thor''s Sea had a total of six elements to nurture. With the [Shadow Source], he could put the Shadow element aside for now. The [Heart of the Ocean] could last him until level 600. The materials for the four elements, however, required real money. And with the [Curse of the Sea God 2.0] in play... Every step forward would cost Mike 16 times more than an ordinary person! Others spent 100,000, Mike spent 1.6 million! Thinking of this, Mike felt like the money he just got was about to slip away again. "Don''t think about it..." Putting away the money, Mike looked at Ace and said seriously, "Ace, how about I call Cain in and you two have a real fight?" Ace said coldly, "I have no money." All the money he had just earned had gone into this guy''s pocket. Although, it was indeed money well spent. Money could be earned anytime. A top-tier SS-tier weapon, comparable to the Thunderclap Hammer. Its value was immeasurable in terms of money. And in this world, only Thor could provide it. Moreover, the price Mike offered was not only reasonable, it was even quite fair. "Don''t say it like I''m obsessed with money!" Mike said righteously, "Even if I am obsessed with money, Cain isn''t." Ace was stunned. He had a point! "Wait, there''s no way there''s no catch, right?" It wasn''t that Ace was being overly cautious, But rather, After dealing with Thor so much, Ace felt like he would be tricked no matter what. "Don''t underestimate people, will you?" Mike patiently explained, "Did you forget what I wrote in the information I gave you? As your talent grows, the opponents you defeat will also receive some benefits." So that was it. Cain and Mike were good friends. It was normal for Mike to think of Cain first when there was something good. Ace kept a straight face and snorted coldly, "I forgot." "It''s all the same to me. I just need my talent to grow. I don''t care who my opponent is." Hearing Ace''s stubborn words, Mike pondered for a moment and played along, "Then how about me?" Ace: " He had fought Mike three times. Three times, all losses! Now, with his F-tier talent, he was definitely no match for Mike! Ignoring Ace, Mike walked out of the lounge and shouted, "Cain, come here for a sec. Ace wants to beat you up again, with all his might this time!" Cain: "...." Well, it wasn''t like he wasn''t used to getting beaten up every day! Chapter 318: Tampered talent Chapter 318: Tampered talentCain nervously entered the lounge, ready to be pummeled. Besides Mike and Ace, there was now a burly, middle-aged man with a simple and honest appearance in the lounge. As Cain stepped inside, the surrounding space distorted slightly, and white bones assembled themselves into a cage, subtly altering the rules of reality. This bone cage resembled a slaughter space, where both parties could fight with all their might without the risk of fatal injuries. Sensing the change in their surroundings, Ace frowned in disgust. He turned to the burly man, his eyes filled with killing intent. "When I become an Ultimate Lord, I''ll help Shadow Nine clean up his house. It''s filthy and messy, full of things that shouldn''t see the light of day." The burly man chuckled, unconcerned. Cain didn''t understand a word of it, except for "Ultimate Lord." Mike raised an eyebrow slightly. Although Ace and Calderon had completely separated and gone their separate ways, Ace''s disgust and hatred for demon creatures were evident. He practically wanted to devour their flesh and drink their blood. Judging by Ace''s words, Shadow Three was indeed a demon! Mike felt a headache coming on. It was one thing for Shadow Nine to run off to the Supreme Abyssal, but why would he send a top-tier demon creature to protect him personally? Did they want Mike dead as soon as possible so he could play poker with Nathan down below? Mike sighed, pretending he hadn''t heard anything. The current Mike needed the protection of a top expert. Even putting aside Shadow Two''s mental state, shadow Two was also a demon! If he had to choose between demon bodyguards, Mike would rather choose the one who was mentally sound. The fight hadn''t even begun, and the air was already thick with tension. As the referee of this match, Mike didn''t forget to remind Ace, "Cain will be going all out later. Be careful not to get yourself killed." Ace shot Mike a cold glance, his eyes full of disdain. Ignoring Ace''s cold stare, Mike said in a voice Cain couldn''t hear, "You just offended Shadow Three, you know. Trust me, although Shadow Three can''t kill you himself, he wouldn''t mind using Cain''s hand to do it." If, during the fight, Ace was outmatched and actually killed by Cain, the moment before Ace''s death, Shadow Three could simply undo the distortion of the spatial rules, turning Ace''s fake death into a real one! Ace''s biggest backer was Calderon. If Calderon knew that Ace had died such a pathetic death, not only would he not avenge Ace, he might even dig up Ace''s ashes, mix them with his piss and poop, and feed them to the dogs. Such a weak fellow had nothing to do with him, Calderon! Ace understood what Mike meant. After giving Ace his pre-fight pep talk, Mike went over to Cain to stir the pot. "Ace is strong, super strong!" Mike emphasized, "This fight is crucial for you." Cain asked cautiously, "You mean, I have to win?" "No, I mean, you have to lose with dignity!" Mike repeatedly urged, "Go all out, attack fiercely from the start, don''t hold back any trump cards!" Cain nodded solemnly, understanding what Mike meant. He drew out two longswords and held them in his hands. The second sword was Cain''s biggest trump card. Normally, whether in battle or challenging the Tower of Truth, Cain only used one sword. Only during boss fights or solo instances would Cain use the other one. Both contestants were ready! Mike had done enough to fuel the fire and retreated to the sidelines, looking forward to the upcoming show. Camera, ready! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cain held his two swords and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he charged forward with lightning speed, his two swords slashing in a crisscross pattern... Before Cain''s swords could land, a fist appeared before his eyes, infinitely magnified, until it occupied his entire vision. Facing Cain''s all-out attack, Ace responded with a single punch: "Killing Coffin!" Boom! One Killing Coffin punch, and Cain was instantly KO''d. Mike never expected Ace to play his trump card right off the bat! "The mighty Ace, facing a D-tier talent, and his opening move is Killing Coffin. Such refined technique, such abundant martial virtue!" After his sarcastic remark, Mike put away the memory card and didn''t forget to send a message to Cedric. "Senior, fresh out of the oven video." ''Ace''s Unexpected Move Against a D-tier Talent...'' ''The Commonality Between an Archdemon and a D-tier Talent: Both Die to Killing Coffin!'' It had to be said that Mike had mastered the art of clickbait titles. Not long after the message was sent, Cedric replied with a number. "200,000." Payment received, goods delivered. Looking at the 200,000 Lord merits he had just earned, Mike couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder. "Why is making money suddenly so easy?" As Mike was making money, Ace and Cain''s talents began to change slowly. Ace had fulfilled the growth condition for his talent, and his F-tier talent upgraded to D-tier! At the same time, Cain''s talent was also growing! Mike had noticed this when he checked Ace''s talent before. It was strange that the stepping stone defeated by Ace could also grow in talent. At the time, Mike didn''t think much of it, but seeing Cain''s talent growing, Mike gradually tasted something different. "The F-tier [I Want to Be the First], it grows by defeating other talents, and when it grows, it also allows the stepping stone to grow..." "Ace''s talent... might not be a coincidence, but carefully designed!" Mike''s eyes lit up, and he immediately thought of a key person. Professor Gregory! Professor Gregory, whose potential was limited by his F-tier talent, was undoubtedly the most unfortunate one. At the same time, Gregory and Calderon were on good terms, very good terms! What if, from the very beginning, Calderon''s plan never involved Ace dying? In Calderon''s original plan, he would successfully deliver the final blow, trading his life for the Archdemon''s. Then, Ace would be reborn through Little Nine. The reborn Ace would be a brand new soul, with no connection to Calderon whatsoever. However, Calderon had tampered with Ace''s talent, [I Want to Be the First]. As Ace grew, he would also be able to find a way to help Gregory grow stronger. If Thor hadn''t appeared out of nowhere and helped Professor Gregory achieve his Third Awakening, Calderon''s plan would not only have eliminated the Archdemon, a great threat to humanity, but also left behind Ace, a Supreme Being seed, and helped Professor Gregory in the process! Three birds with one stone! The only price to pay was Calderon''s life. Mike suddenly realized that Calderon might not have been as stupid as he seemed! Chapter 319: Everyone should have the right to choose their own destiny, even if fate isnt fair Chapter 319: Everyone should have the right to choose their own destiny, even if fate isn''t fairMike pondered, "Can Ace''s talent still grow if he fights someone with an F-tier talent?" [Yes] The Eye of Truth provided a prompt. [Defeating a talent of the same tier can also lead to growth.] [Ace''s F-tier talent is essentially F-, the lowest grade.] [Gregory''s F-tier talent is essentially F, the middle grade.] "I see." Mike suddenly realized, "So my talent is actually SSS-, the lowest grade. No wonder it''s so lame." Thanks to the Eye of Truth, the mystery that had been plaguing Mike was finally solved. [You''re wrong, it''s actually an SSS+++ talent. It''s just that my power hasn''t fully awakened yet!] As Mike argued with the Eye of Truth, Ace was the first to finish his talent growth. However, Ace still didn''t know the specifics of his talent. He could only look at Mike, who generously took out a pen and paper and wrote it down for him. Mike was counting on Ace to make money! Every time Ace''s talent grew, it was an opportunity for a high-quality short video. It could fetch at least 600,000 Lord merits! And out of that 600,000, Mike would get a full 600,000! Mike considered explaining Ace''s talent as a bonus service. Talent: I Want to Be the First (C-tier) Talent Effects: Fearless: When facing enemies with a higher talent tier, damage +15%. Courageous: When facing enemies with a higher level, all attributes +15%, damage taken -15%. Bully the Weak: When facing enemies with a lower level/talent tier, all attributes +50%, damage +50%, damage taken -50%. By the end of writing, Mike had question marks popping up all over his head. He looked at Ace with disdain and contempt. Good lord, this guy had truly mastered the art of bullying the weak and fearing the strong! Mike never expected that Ace would not only inherit Calderon''s bad temper but also his bullying tendencies! What a load of crap this [I Want to Be the First] talent was. It should be called [Bully the Weak, Fear the Strong] instead! When facing high-level, high-tier enemies, Ace would enter Fearless and Courageous mode. But as soon as he encountered a pushover, he would become a completely different beast! This talent was purely for crushing weaker opponents. That being said, Mike realized something else. "Ace, isn''t your talent a bit too overpowered?" Although currently labeled as C-tier, the actual strength of [I Want to Be the First] had already surpassed B-tier! Mike wouldn''t even bat an eye if someone called it an A-tier talent! Ace snorted coldly, not bothering to explain anything to Mike. As far as he was concerned, the lower the tier of his talent, the greater the room for growth! Once [I Want to Be the First] reached SS-tier, Ace would be the true "First" among all talents except for SSS-tier! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Almost forgot, Maxen didn''t count. Ace knew very well that even if his talent was fully grown, he wouldn''t be a match for Maxen at the same level. As they finished up, there was new movement from Cain. After his talent growth, he immediately fainted and passed out. Mike glanced at him and shook his head. "Nothing serious, just an aftereffect of that Black Coffin punch." Cain''s talent had jumped from C-tier to A-tier in one go! Logically speaking, Ace had jumped from F-tier to C-tier, crossing two thresholds, E and D. As Ace''s stepping stone, Cain''s talent had the potential to jump from D-tier to S-tier! Unfortunately, Cain''s starting point was still a bit too low. He had essentially gone from the lowest grade of D-tier talent to the highest grade of A-tier talent. Under the gaze of the Eye of Truth, Cain''s talent was revealed to Mike. "Astral Projection (A-tier): Soul Element Affinity +100%. Can leave the body in spirit form for a period of time. All skills can be cast in spirit form, dealing spirit damage..." Cain''s talent had both a high floor and a high ceiling. The downside was that if Cain''s opponent had a stronger grasp of the Soul Element, he would be instantly killed! At that point, it wouldn''t be Astral Projection, but soul annihilation. The upside was that, with proper protection, Cain could become the ultimate assassin. At the same time, as a Warrior, Cain possessed considerable melee combat ability. From a D-tier talent to an A-tier talent, Cain''s future achievements had been greatly elevated. At the same time, a new problem presented itself to Mike. The stronger Cain became, the more dangerous he would be in the future. Supreme Beings brought misfortune to those around them. Maxen knew this all too well. Cain was a good friend, a true friend, but Mike didn''t want his friend''s future to be filled with danger. Ace noticed the worry in Mike''s eyes and said dismissively, "Worry about yourself." Then, his tone softened a little, and he looked at the unconscious Cain, shaking his head. "Everyone should have the right to choose their own destiny, even if fate isn''t fair." Mike looked at Ace in surprise. "Who told you that?" Those words were clearly beyond Ace''s usual vocabulary. After a moment of silence, Ace uttered the man''s name, "Morpheus." ... Inside the Supreme Abyssal. Two figures were frantically fleeing, pursued by a group of demon creatures whose strength rivaled that of demon gods! "Calderon, you bastard, are you trying to get me killed?!" Shadow Nine cursed as he fled, his blade flashing constantly, forcing back the demon creatures behind him. These demon creatures were formed from the aura overflowing from the slumbering Supreme Demon God. They had no sentience, only knowing to attack any foreign beings. "Shut up!" Calderon smashed a demon creature''s head with a punch and growled, "How was I supposed to know that brat''s talent would grow so fast?!" The two of them had been hiding near a cliff, trying to sneak into a secret location. Suddenly, Calderon''s body erupted with light, instantly becoming the most dazzling target in the vicinity, attracting the attention of countless demon creatures. This was how they ended up in this sorry state of being hunted down. Shadow Nine, shrouded in black mist, suddenly asked, "Calderon, can you still use your talent?" Calderon frowned, thought for a moment, and nodded. "Yes." "Then die!" Shadow Nine slashed down with his blade, instantly inflicting a near-fatal wound on Calderon! Near-Death Power Up! Calderon''s aura surged from rock bottom to its peak, and in an instant, he unleashed countless punches, obliterating all the demon creatures on the spot! After dealing with the demon creatures, Calderon entered a period of weakness. Shadow Nine supported him and quickly left, lest more demon creatures gathered. Inside a hidden cave, Calderon''s breathing was weak, his injuries slowly recovering, his entire being incredibly drained. The Near-Death Power Up had a side effect: a prolonged period of weakness. However, don''t even think about taking advantage of this opportunity to attack Calderon. Although his talent had a side effect, it had no cooldown! As long as Calderon''s will was strong enough, he could activate Near-Death Power Up indefinitely! "Shadow Nine, what are you up to?" Calderon regained some of his strength, his face full of pride. "That kid I left on Earth, he''s already achieved his first talent growth. Making me proud..." Ignoring Calderon''s boasting, Shadow Nine fiddled around for a while and finally assembled a radar. Shadow Nine explained, "The latest antenna developed by the Mystic Market. They say there''s a chance it can connect to the Mystic Market''s cloud app even in the Supreme Abyssal. It''s just a bit unreliable..." "They have such amazing things now?!" Calderon exclaimed, "After being dead for so many years, technology has advanced so much. I feel like I can''t keep up with the times." As they were talking, the screen in Shadow Nine''s hand lit up. "It''s connected!" Both of them perked up, their heads huddled together in front of the screen, staring at the familiar Mystic Market interface. "Wait, what''s this?" Shadow Nine swiped his finger across the screen and clicked on a title: [Rare Footage of Calderon''s Early Battle Against a D-tier Talent (1 Silver Coin Added per View)] What an interesting title. Let me see! Chapter 320: SSS-tier Force of Nature Chapter 320: SSS-tier Force of NatureIn the C-area training hall of the summer camp, Mike was browsing the Mystic Market shopping app on his tablet inside the lounge. "Little Nine, come look! This video is not only free, but they also give you a silver coin for watching it!" Mike called Little Nine over to watch the video and casually clicked on the comments section. "Huh?" A comment was pinned at the top. [Anonymous User: Stupid Cedric, if you haven''t broken through to Ultimate Lord by the time I get back, you''re dead!] Although it didn''t have many likes, this comment had a lot of replies. Most people were wondering, Who is this person? They even dare to curse the Vice Corps Commander of the Valor Sword Corps by name! Anonymity really emboldens people. The most surprising thing was that this comment was pinned by the seller. The second comment was also a strange one. [Anonymous Shadow Nine: Well done.] Mike: "..." So much for anonymity! Wait! Mike immediately realized, Shadow Nine and Calderon were online? He hurriedly took out his Trade Secret Realm pass and contacted Foreskin. Foreskin quickly replied, "Fourth Bro, Shadow Nine and Calderon did connect to the Mystic Market app in the Supreme Abyssal. They only watched one video, and then Calderon wrote an 8,000-word essay without any repetition... all cursing Cedric..." Looking at Foreskin''s reply, Mike said in exasperation, "Those two old guys, they''re not helping!" They finally got online, and instead of doing something productive, they were busy cursing people. Thinking about it, it was understandable. Shadow Nine and Calderon were in the Supreme Abyssal. Anything they bought couldn''t be delivered, and anything they sold couldn''t be shipped. Their signal was intermittent, and they were offline most of the time. The Mystic Market app was probably just a way for them to kill time. Thinking of this, Mike felt the weight on his shoulders increase. "For the sake of their cultural and entertainment needs, I must shoot more and better short videos, to serve the people, to entertain the people!" Thinking this way, Mike felt instantly more noble. He didn''t forget to shout to Ace, "That previous video sold for 200,000. Your 100,000 will be credited towards the equipment material cost!" "Got it." Before lunchtime, Mike received a message from his private space. "Force of Nature is almost reforged?" Mike''s eyes lit up, his face full of joy. The SSS-tier equipment, he had invested 550,000 Lord merits in it, and finally, it was time to reap the rewards! "Little Nine, lend me your little piggy for a bit." Saying that, Mike grabbed Vladimir by the ears and vanished from the spot. ... Inside the private space. One person, one vampire, flying through the air. "Master, do you know how I''ve been spending my days?!" Vladimir shrieked, "I''ve been eating, sleeping, playing games with a child, joining him in watching Tom chase Jerry around the tree..." As he spoke, Vladimir''s voice gradually trailed off. He suddenly realized something: Being a pig wasn''t so bad? Compared to his previous adventures with Thor... Being a pig was quite a pleasant experience! "Cut the crap, go shake the tree, it''s on me." Mike glanced at the Force of Nature and saw that it would take a few more minutes to finish upgrading, so he decided to check the Money Tree first. Following Mike''s instructions, Vladimir went to the Money Tree and shook it with his hand. A golden apple fell into his hand. [Golden Apple: S-tier item. When Intelligence is below 100,000, consuming it increases Intelligence by 1,000 points. It can also remove some toxins from the bloodline.] "Cool-" Vladimir looked at the golden apple, his eyes filled with desire. However, Vladimir knew very well. This tree belonged to Thor, and the things it produced didn''t belong to him. Even he, a vampire, belonged to Thor. What Thor didn''t give him, he couldn''t take. Mike glanced at the golden apple. It was a good item, but unfortunately, it was useless to him. Mike''s Intelligence had long surpassed 100,000, and there were no toxins in his bloodline. After playing with it for a while, Mike tossed the apple back to Vladimir. "This is your bodyguard fee for the next while." Little Nine needed a playmate and a guardian. Although Vladimir wasn''t particularly strong, he was durable. Having him take the first hit in case of danger wouldn''t be a problem. "Thank you, Master!" Vladimir caught the apple and swallowed it whole, without even chewing! Back when the Blood River went berserk, all the blood clan powerhouses were contaminated to varying degrees, and the effects lingered to this day. Vladimir could never remove the toxins in his bloodline on his own. The golden apple, as a special item produced by the Money Tree, could help Vladimir cleanse the toxins. After swallowing the golden apple, Vladimir let out a loud fart. He said excitedly, "Master, guess what happened?" Mike gave him a disgusted look, took two steps back, and asked, "Did you poop your pants?" "No!" Ignoring the question, Vladimir said enthusiastically, "I remembered the true origin of that old guy!" "I don''t have time to listen to your stories right now." Mike interrupted coldly, motioning for Vladimir to stay away. "Go take a shower and change your clothes. Come back and fool me after Force of Nature is ready." Vladimir: "..." "As you wish." Vladimir transformed into a bat and flew towards Mistveil Castle, farting all the way. Exceeding emission standards. Boom! Not long after Vladimir left, the entire private space trembled slightly. A black shadow flew out of Thor''s Sea and landed directly in Mike''s hand, still warm. Lightning element, Nature element, Water element, Shadow element! The SSS-tier equipment made from four elemental materials, after all the twists and turns, was finally complete! Mike couldn''t wait to open the attribute panel: Equipment: Force of Nature (Lv. 300) Tier: SSS Spell Power: 36,000 S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Attributes: Intelligence +150,000, Spirit +90,000 Perks: [Level Adaptation]: Level increases with Thor''s Sea level. [Thor Exclusive]: When held by Thor, all attributes +100%. [Elemental Twinborn]: Lightning/Nature element spell effects +100%. When casting a Lightning spell, a designated Nature element spell is also cast, and vice versa. [Ice Barrier]: Automatically generates an Ice Barrier when equipped, blocking the next attack''s damage. One Ice Barrier is generated every 12 hours. [Shadow Castle]: Summons a Shadow Castle. Shadows within the castle gain a special status. Consumes corresponding materials during summoning. "Wow-" Looking at the reforged Force of Nature, Mike gasped, his scalp tingling. Only one phrase could describe this SSS-tier equipment: Absolutely terrifying! Chapter 321: Half a copper coin Chapter 321: Half a copper coinLooking at the reforged Force of Nature, Mike was very satisfied. The attributes spoke for themselves: 150,000 Intelligence and 90,000 Spirit. This was the kind of power an SSS-tier equipment should possess! Besides Force of Nature, Mike had seen two other SSS-tier equipment. One was the Nightmare''s Breeze he was currently wearing. Even as a Battle Damaged Version, an SSS-tier equipment could still outshine any SS-tier equipment. The other was Calderon''s Black Coffin. It was only now that Mike remembered why Calderon could only summon six pieces of armor. A coffin only had six panels. Calderon''s Black Coffin could negate one instance of damage in battle and grant complete immunity to that element for a period of time. This alone was enough to make Mike envious! While each SSS-tier equipment required a massive investment of resources, the benefits they brought were equally immense. If it weren''t for the limited production capacity, every top powerhouse (expert) in the human race would definitely have an SSS-tier equipment. The most difficult aspect of crafting an SSS-tier equipment was the forger! Throughout history, there had been no more than ten SSS-tier equipment crafted by human master smiths. Some of these SSS-tier equipment were even placed in special areas as guardians. The number that could actually be distributed to the top powerhouses of the human race was extremely limited. Even if an SSS-tier equipment was crafted, there were conditions for its use. For example, [Force of Nature], even if Mike gave it to someone else, they wouldn''t be able to use it. Why had the [Nightmare''s Breeze], the Battle Damaged Version SSS-tier equipment that Mike had taken from the Forest of Truth, been left there for so long? Because no one except Morpheus could take it away. The same applied to the Thunderclap Hammer. Although many had tried, in reality, no one except Mike could take it away. When equipment reached a certain level of power, it was no longer a matter of people choosing equipment, but equipment choosing people. Out of the five perks of Force of Nature, the first two were self-explanatory. One increased the level of Force of Nature, and the other increased all attributes. The third perk, [Elemental Twinborn], was a unique feature of Force of Nature. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The [Ice Barrier] perk was Mike''s favorite. One layer every 12 hours, each layer capable of blocking one instance of damage. Two layers a day, only 60 layers a month. It seemed like a powerful perk, but in reality, it could be easily countered by certain skills. For example, [Zap Attack], [Thorn Whip], [Firestorm]... Any skill that could deal continuous, multiple instances of damage could easily break through these barriers. However! This didn''t diminish Mike''s love for [Ice Barrier]! "When it comes to life-saving measures, the more the merrier, never too many!" As for the last perk, [Shadow Castle], Mike hadn''t figured out its function yet. He would have to experiment with it later when he had time, with the help of the powerhouses in Guardian Shadow. Overall, Mike was very satisfied with the power of Force of Nature. After putting away Force of Nature, Mike looked at Master Fool, hesitant to speak. Master Fool was clearly in a bad mood and asked directly, "What else?" Mike was honest. "What about the money you owe me?" Master Fool''s voice rose significantly. "When did I ever owe you money?!" Mike carefully calculated, "There were a lot of unexpected incidents during the reforging of Force of Nature. We need to settle the bill, right?" At this, Master Fool''s face turned cold. She knew she was in the wrong and didn''t argue. "So what do you want to do?" Mike took out the plan he had prepared beforehand. "You help me craft another SS-tier weapon, and we''ll call it even!" "Crafting is fine." Master Fool was a woman of principle. "I''ll craft whatever I want. Take it or leave it." She wasn''t stupid. If she let Thor lead her by the nose, she would be sold and still have to help count the money! Mike understood. His level wasn''t high enough yet, and his strength wasn''t as formidable as Ares'', so he couldn''t force her to comply. He could only try to reason with her. "I went to the abyss recently." Mike suddenly said, "The Archdemon gave me the First Abyss." Master Fool: "???" "Really?!" Mike nodded. "No, I''m just kidding." Master Fool: "..." "The plane fragment of the Fourth Abyss will soon be connected to my private space." Mike knew exactly what Master Fool wanted. "If you help me craft this equipment, I''ll take you to the Fourth Abyss." Master Fool hesitated for a moment, trying to get more benefits. "I also want to go to the First Abyss." Mike rolled his eyes. "Do you want me to gather all the abyssal planes and let you have a grand tour?" Master Fool: "Really? You''re not joking, are you?" Mike said exasperatedly, "Give me a condition I can actually agree to." "Then..." Master Fool looked around and her gaze landed on the Money Tree. "I want to shake the Money Tree once." Before Mike could speak, Master Fool added, "Whatever I shake out, it''s mine!" Mike fell silent for a moment. It didn''t sound like he would lose anything. To be on the safe side, Mike still asked, "May I ask, what''s your Luck value?" Master Fool''s face darkened, and she didn''t answer. Clearly, this question touched a sore spot. Mike suddenly found the situation amusing! "Don''t tell me it''s 1?" Seeing Master Fool''s reaction, Mike continued to guess, "o?" "Holy crap, your Luck wouldn''t happen to be negative, would it?!" Judging by Master Fool''s reaction, it was confirmed! Master Fool with negative Luck! No wonder the process of crafting Force of Nature had been so bumpy, there was a reason for it! "Quick, quick, quick!" Mike dragged Master Fool all the way to the Money Tree, asking everyone in line to step aside. "Today''s the day I feast my eyes!" Mike gave the stage to Master Fool and made a gesture of invitation. "Whatever you shake out, it''s yours!" There was a professional gaming term to describe Master Fool-a cushion! For lottery events like the Money Tree, having a cushion go first was always a good idea! Master Fool felt insulted. She reached out and shook the Money Tree. Then, Clink- The sound of a coin landing was music to their ears. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Master Fool, with her negative Luck, successfully shook out: Half a copper coin. Chapter 322: He is Dracula Chapter 322: He is DraculaOn stage, Master Fool was utterly dumbfounded. Off stage, Mike and the others were giving her a thunderous round of applause. "Clap! Everyone, clap your hands!" Mike hollered. "To celebrate Master Fool shaking out half a copper coin, I declare that the Money Tree is free for 24 hours!" 10 silver coins wasn''t a fortune, but hey, it was still money. The boss was footing the bill, everyone else was putting in the effort, and Master Fool was providing the comic relief. Looking at the half a copper coin, Master Fool snorted coldly and stormed off. "Aw, come on, don''t be a sore loser!" Mike quickly scooped up the half a copper coin, tucked it into his wallet, and chased after Master Fool. "Let''s talk about the crafting requirements in detail!" Standing in front of the forging furnace, Mike presented a list. Master Fool merely glanced at it and immediately gave her professional assessment. "400,000 Lord merits worth of materials will be enough. The finished product will be top- notch among SS-tier equipment." "Hold on!" Mike interrupted Master Fool, dissatisfied. "Only 400,000 in material costs? Are you looking down on my wealth?!" According to Mike''s agreement with Ace, Ace would cover the material costs. The forging fee plus the design fee amounted to 45% of the material cost. In short, the higher the material cost, the more money Mike could earn. A true middleman, profiting from the price difference. "Take another look, see if there''s anything that can be improved!" Mike pointed at the requirements list and retorted, "Don''t tell me you''re slacking off on the job?" "You think it''s too cheap, huh?!" Master Fool''s temper flared up as she pointed at an item on the list. "Here, increasing Physical Attack by 5% will cost an extra 30,000 Lord merits!" "Here, reducing durability loss by 8 percentage points will require a material replacement costing 60,000 Lord merits!" "And here, replacing the entire top section with the most expensive and best materials will cost at least 100,000 Lord merits!" |||| After spending time with Thor, Master Fool knew his personality all too well. Thor was willing to spend money. But every time he spent money, it was like it was killing him. Crafting a first-rate SS-tier weapon for 400,000 was completely different from crafting a top-tier SS-tier weapon for over a million! Provoked by Mike, Master Fool came up with two plans. "The most cost-effective version, 400,000 will do the trick. It can be used up to level 989, even an Ultimate Lord could make do with it." Master Fool summarized, "The version only a fool would choose, starting at 1.3 million. It won''t lose to the currently SS-tier Thunderclap Hammer. An Ultimate Lord could even use it to hack at a demon god!" After saying that, she snorted coldly and turned to leave. It was up to Thor to choose. Looking at the final version, Mike frowned. "Only 1.3 million, so cheap!" "Fool, are you sure there''s nothing else we can add to the price?!" Master Fool: "..." By now, she had also realized something. This money was most likely not coming out of Thor''s pocket! Seeing her push the budget to 1.3 million, Thor wasn''t distressed, he even seemed a little excited? Master Fool blurted out, "Don''t tell me you''re charging a forging fee?" Mike nodded frankly. "I am, and it''s not a small amount." Clearly, he wasn''t planning to share a single penny of this money with Master Fool. Even the half a copper coin from earlier now belonged to Mike. "Anyway, this is the limit of what I can imagine!" Master Fool spread her hands, indicating that she couldn''t do anything more. "Using the design and requirements created by your talent, spending over a million Lord merits to craft a piece of equipment. This kind of custom-made equipment is very risky. If the user gets stuck at a certain threshold, all the effort will be wasted!" Mike wasn''t worried about this at all. "Don''t worry, he''ll definitely become an Ultimate Lord!" Mike had faith in Ace''s strength. Right now, Ace only needed equipment. In the future, any area where Ace needed to spend money, he wouldn''t be able to avoid Mike, the middleman. Master Fool maintained her previous attitude. "Anyway, I have no other ideas. It''s up to you." Mike pointed at the design draft and asked, "Can this be made into a hidden weapon, a consumable, or something like that?" Master Fool frowned slightly and thought for a moment. "It''s possible, but is it necessary?" "You don''t understand." Mike smiled. "Selling razors is nothing compared to selling razor blades! Selling guns is nothing compared to selling bullets!" One-time deals weren''t Mike''s style. "Let''s get this started. I''ll go back and ask the client for their opinion. We''ll get to work once the funds are in place!" Mike still maintained a shred of his bottom line and didn''t make the decision for Ace. He placed all the design drafts in front of Ace. Ace could choose whichever one he liked. This kind of big business was all about one party being willing to pay and the other party being willing to sell. With the equipment matter settled, Mike rushed to the basement of Mistveil Castle. This was where the previous blood clan prince was imprisoned. Originally, this prince possessed the strength of a Ninth-tier Lord, but during the previous fight, he was used as a hidden weapon and killed by Calderon with a single punch. After being resurrected, the prince''s level kept dropping. When Mike saw him, he only had the combat power of a Fourth-tier prince, which was level 935. "Master, your humble servant is ready to confess everything he knows." In the dungeon, Vladimir lit candles, sprayed perfume, and thoughtfully brought a chair for Mike. "Let''s hear it." Mike sat down on the chair, poured the red wine from the glass on the armrest into Vladimir''s glass, and took out a bottle of cola for himself. He had class today and couldn''t drink alcohol. The atmosphere and the sense of ritual were all in place. Vladimir began his performance. "As you know, the most powerful being among the blood clan is called the Ancestor, the progenitor of our race. He failed in his attempt to break through, which led to the Blood River going berserk, contaminating all the high-ranking blood clan members, plunging them into chaos and S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. madness..." Vladimir pursed his lips, suppressing his excitement to prevent his voice from trembling. "There are also some powerful beings in the blood clan who are second only to the Ancestor, beings even I, at my peak, had to respect, such as... Dracula!" "This blood clan prince before you, he''s a powerhouse from ancient times, a descendant of Dracula''s trusted aide. I''m one hundred percent certain that Dracula''s blood flows through his veins!" Vladimir revealed a cruel smile and said sinisterly, "Master, we can use this blood to summon Dracula, and then..." The rest went without saying. The blood clan prince, suppressed in the bronze coffin, twitched upon hearing Vladimir''s words and revealed a strange smile. Mike also laughed along. The dungeon was filled with an air of mirth. Two blood clan powerhouses and a potential Supreme Being, all laughing at the same time. But each of them was laughing for different reasons. From the moment Mike stepped into the dungeon, he had set his eyes on the blood clan prince in the bronze coffin. The Second Awakened Eye of Truth had revealed a little secret. A simple prompt popped up above the blood clan prince''s head: [He is Dracula] Chapter 323: He called this benefits and perks? Chapter 323: He called this benefits and perks?Some vampires were still laughing, oblivious to the fact that they were the real fools. Vladimir had only recognized the presence of Dracula''s lineage, but he failed to see that the blood clan prince imprisoned in the bronze coffin was Dracula himself! Mike yawned, his interest waning, and waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, you go get some rest. I''ll have a private chat with this prince." "Right away, Master!" Vladimir didn''t forget to close the door behind him, his demeanor exceptionally respectful. After Vladimir left, Dracula''s smile vanished, and he looked at Mike coldly. He tried to speak, but a wooden stake with a crucifix was lodged in his throat. Vladimir knew exactly how to deal with high-tier vampires. Mike had no intention of releasing Dracula''s restraints. To be honest, after learning his true identity, Mike wanted to nail a few more crucifixes onto him! "Use your blood to form words for communication," Mike said frankly. "You can do that." A drop of blood floated out from the bronze coffin, coalescing into ancient blood clan script, obscure and difficult to understand. Dracula: "Very well." Anyone else might have been stumped by this script, but Mike was no ordinary person. He was the owner of an SSS-tier talent! Translating some ancient blood clan text was child''s play for him. Without changing his expression, Mike continued, "Should I address you as Dracula, or Cain? Your name is the same as one of my classmates, how interesting." Before the Second Awakened Eye of Truth, Dracula had no secrets to hide. This aged body, as Vladimir had said, was indeed a descendant of the blood ancestor''s trusted aide. He was also a blood clan powerhouse that Vladimir had known back in the day. However, his soul was Dracula''s. Clearly, this was the result of some secret blood clan technique. Within the same lineage, the superior had absolute control over the inferior! The blood in the air transformed into words once more. Dracula: "I am Dracula. I haven''t used the name Cain in a long time. I have no connection to your classmate. It''s just a coincidence." "Alright, let''s go with your story." Mike asked sincerely, "Give me reason to keep you around and exploit you." If it were any other blood clan powerhouse, Mike might consider exploiting them. Someone like Vladimir, or even slightly stronger than Vladimir, Mike could accept. But Dracula? He was a bit too powerful. Even with his weakened state and diminished strength, keeping such a being in his private space was like having a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment! Keeping him around wouldn''t be of much use and would only bring instability. It would be better to just sell him off at the Mystic Market. Mike fell silent for a moment. The blood in the air changed shape again. This time, it formed human script. This change alone showed a shift in Dracula''s attitude. He wanted to negotiate with Mike. Staying here was more beneficial than detrimental to Dracula. He had a reason to stay. Dracula: "I can provide you with the blood essence of a prince-level blood clan member." Mike shook his head. "I''m not short of that." Dracula: "I''m willing to sign a soul contract with you." Mike shook his head again. "No." Who was Dracula? A blood clan powerhouse from ancient times, far surpassing Vladimir in strength. And the blood clan had a specialty-the Soul Element! If Dracula could take over the body of his descendant, he might also be able to manipulate a soul contract. With two consecutive offers rejected, Dracula was momentarily speechless. After finishing his cola, Mike stood up. "I don''t have much time to waste on you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." Mike had given Dracula two chances. Yet, he had only offered insincere conditions and even tried to pull a fast one on Mike! If Dracula didn''t show more sincerity, he could be killed off. After all, Mike wouldn''t lose anything! Dracula''s soul could fetch a good price at the Mystic Market. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike Dracula, the Mystic Market was a place of genuine fair trade. Before Mike could leave, Dracula made his third offer. He knew this was his last chance. If he couldn''t offer something tempting, his fate would likely be grim. Dracula: "I can shield you from fatal blows." Mike raised an eyebrow. "Go on." Dracula: "Once summoned, I can transfer any attack targeting you onto myself." That sounded... somewhat useful? "Continue." Dracula: "This body is not truly mine. I can help you refine it into a blood clan decoy, without self-awareness, completely under your control." A blood clan decoy with the strength of a Ninth-tier Lord? That didn''t sound too bad. Mike asked casually, "Can you refine other things into decoys as well?" Dracula: "Yes." "Good, I think I understand what you can do for me." Mike clapped his hands. The ability to act as a meat shield was enough to convince him to keep Dracula around. "Let me briefly explain the benefits and perks we offer here." Mike put on a friendly smile and said enthusiastically, "Considering your rather harsh living conditions in the dungeon, we''re quite humane here. You''ll enjoy 3 hours of sunbathing every day, 1 hour of holy water sauna, and 15 minutes of purification by a bishop..." Hearing this, Dracula''s mouth twitched. He called this benefits and perks?! Any other vampire would be lucky to survive this routine! "Oh, right, you can also participate in the daily Money Tree shake for free. I''ll cover the cost." Mike didn''t forget about the Money Tree. Everyone in the private space had to shake the tree! Even a prisoner like Dracula was no exception! However, Mike would absolutely not return anything Dracula shook out. Their relationship was still in the stage of mutual exploitation, every action filled with caution and calculation. Dracula wasn''t like Vladimir. Although Vladimir was a bit greedy and gluttonous, he was ultimately harmless. Otherwise, Mike wouldn''t have turned him into a pig to protect Little Nine. That in itself was a form of trust. And Vladimir wouldn''t betray that trust. Because Vladimir knew that trust was hard-earned. He had shed countless drops of blood to earn that tiny bit of trust. He couldn''t just waste it! Blindly placing trust in such a scheming and powerful figure was definitely not a wise choice! After finishing his conversation with Dracula, Mike stood up and pushed the door open. Standing at the entrance of the dungeon, Mike stretched, the sun shining brightly outside. Vladimir naturally appeared behind Mike, like a loyal servant. Mike yawned lazily. "Did you hear everything we just talked about?" Vladimir bowed slightly, his eyes filled with respect, a sneer playing on his lips. "Master, I heard everything." Chapter 324: Thor has grown stronger again Chapter 324: Thor has grown stronger againAs Mike strolled leisurely through his private space, Vladimir trailed behind him. "Vladimir, having you by Little Nine''s side gives me peace of mind." Vladimir nodded calmly, his expression unchanging. "I won''t disappoint you, Master." Mike stopped by the icy plains, watching a group of fishermen hauling in their catch. Cetus occasionally surfaced, balancing a black ball on its head. Cerberus had given the ball to Cetus as a gift. A perfectly good whale, turned into a performing dolphin. Following behind Thor, Vladimir could clearly sense his master''s mood. It wasn''t good. Due to their soul contract, Mike could see through Vladimir''s thoughts with the [Eye of Truth]. Conversely, Vladimir could sense Mike''s emotional fluctuations. During the negotiation with Dracula in the dungeon, there was a moment when Thor was truly annoyed, wanting to strike Dracula down with lightning. Unfortunately, that old fox Dracula was too cunning. Sensing the surge of killing intent, he instantly caved. Mike and Vladimir continued walking along the icy plains, deep into the uninhabited expanse. Mike stopped, gazing at the vast white landscape, his expression indifferent. Mike casually broke off an icicle, tossed it to Vladimir to gnaw on, and clapped his hands. "Alright, let''s consider the Shadow Nine matter settled. For the next while, I won''t think about anything else but focusing on getting stronger." Shadow Nine had barged into the Supreme Abyssal, forcefully buying Mike and Apollo ten years of time. That was Shadow Nine''s plan. Ten years? Bullshit! Mike knew one thing for sure: Apollo wouldn''t wait ten years! He always acted on a whim. With Shadow Nine gone, there was no one left to restrain Apollo. Although Mike didn''t know what methods Shadow Nine had used to temporarily trap Apollo, nothing in this world could hold a Supreme Being captive for ten years. When Apollo decided to meet the Supreme Demon God for their battle, he would do so! Similarly, Mike didn''t have ten years to leisurely level up! He had to seize every moment to grow stronger and become a true Supreme Being as soon as possible. "Of course, wanting to become a Supreme Being within a month is a bit ambitious, but I should at least aim for the strength to face a Ninth-tier Lord head-on." That was the goal Mike set for himself. With this clarity and a renewed purpose, Mike let go of all other distractions. The lingering restlessness in his heart vanished completely. Mike stomped his foot, his spirits lifted, and left the private space, leaving Vladimir behind. Crack- As Mike departed, the ice in front of Vladimir began to crack and crumble. A terrifying chasm appeared, countless chunks of ice plunging into the water. The tremors spread outwards, even reaching the fishing village as a tsunami. All this simply because Thor was in a bad mood and needed to clear his head. Vladimir stood motionless on a piece of ice, drifting along with the current, he like a statue. His eyes were cold and sharp, his expression indifferent, as he muttered to himself, "Thor... has grown stronger again..." ... After leaving his private space, Mike went to the Trade Secret Realm. Finding Foreskin, Mike handed him a list. "Fire element Sea of Truth materials, four sets according to this list." Only the Fire and Wind elements remained ungrown in his Thor''s Sea. Mike had previously obtained a Fire element void fragment. He needed to fuse the Fire element materials first, then fuse the void fragment. If he got the steps wrong, Mike would waste a lot of money. Foreskin quickly prepared the materials and hesitantly quoted a price. "A total of 210,000 Lord merits..." "Charge it." Mike took out the card that was supposed to be Ace''s and readily swiped 210,000 Lord merits. His wealth plummeted! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, he was using Ace''s card, so Mike didn''t feel the pinch as much. Thor''s swift payment stunned Foreskin. Was this really the Thor he knew?! Even after Thor''s figure disappeared from the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin was still in a daze. ... After obtaining the materials, Mike tossed them into his Thor''s Sea. All he had to do now was wait. He was currently level 300, about to challenge the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth, which was the fourth class change realm. Before his fourth class change, it was best for Mike to transform his Fire element into Void Fire. As he attended class, Mike calculated in his mind, "After changing job (class) at level 300, I might be able to clear the 29th floor as well." After the afternoon classes, Shadow Two came to see Mike. Bad Woman said frankly, "Fourth Bro, Blaze Morrow''s body is perfectly healthy. There''s nothing wrong with him!" Mike didn''t believe it and motioned for them to continue. Bad Man spoke up. "Blaze Morrow''s memory has only been sealed four times. Logically, it shouldn''t hinder his breakthrough to Lord. It''s his subconscious that doesn''t want to break through. I asked Shadow Ten about it, and he said you should ask Maxen." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Were they playing hot potato with him? "Alright, I got it." Mike nodded. "I''ll ask Maxen in person when I have time." Blaze Morrow, Terraon Morrow. The Morrow brothers had more secrets than Mike had imagined. When he went to the Suture Abyss, Shadow Nine had sent Terraon Morrow to protect him. Now it seemed that things weren''t as simple as they appeared. Blaze''s intelligence had been damaged because of Mike, so Mike felt obligated to help. Besides, Blaze breaking through to Lord would also be beneficial to Mike. Although, ordinary Lords no longer posed much of a threat to the current Mike. The afternoon and evening classes passed in a blur. Mike also took the time to visit Cain at the hospital. After awakening [Astral Projection], Cain had been stuck in his astral form. According to the priest''s diagnosis, Cain hadn''t figured out how to return to his body yet... However, the good news was that the longer the first Astral Projection lasted, the greater Cain''s future potential would be. Initially, Mike hadn''t paid much attention to the name Cain. But after encountering Dracula, he couldn''t help but wonder if the name was just a coincidence. Mike thought to himself, "Dracula occupied the body of his descendant with his soul, and Cain''s talent is also related to the soul. It''s too much of a coincidence. But I''ve already checked with the Eye of Truth, Cain''s identity is human, he''s not a vampire, there''s no mistake." After confirming that Cain was fine, Mike decided to stop dwelling on these questions and returned to his dormitory to make final preparations for tonight''s Tower of Truth challenge. 11:45 PM. His private space trembled slightly. The Fire element materials had been completely absorbed?! Such efficiency exceeded Mike''s expectations. He hurried back to his private space, ready to throw the Fire element void fragment into his Thor''s Sea. Master Fool stood aside and said coldly, "After you throw that in, powerful void monsters will descend." Mike paused and asked, "How powerful?" Master Fool estimated for a moment and said seriously, "As strong as the vampire you have locked up in your dungeon, but without a Truth Pearl." Over level 930? No Truth Pearl? What was there to be afraid of? Mike turned to Vladimir and instructed, "Go, bring Dracula up. Let him see something interesting." "Right away, Master!" Vladimir quickly wheeled up a bronze coffin. Mike tossed the Fire element void fragment into his Thor''s Sea, and it was instantly devoured. A crack appeared in the void, and a giant mantis-like monster emerged, roaring and charging towards Mike. Wielding the Force of Nature, Mike whispered, "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom! Under the red lightning, the void monster was obliterated, leaving no trace behind. Mike turned to Master Fool and asked curiously, "That was too weak, wasn''t it?" Chapter 325: Void fire element Chapter 325: Void fire elementBefore Mike could finish his sentence, more monsters surged out of the void. Mike was prepared. After thirty layers of Charge Up, he had preemptively cast Blessing of Lightning on himself, followed by Thunderclap Strike. No matter how many void monsters emerged, they were no match for the power of lightning. A minute later, the onslaught ceased. The remains of the slain monsters dissolved back into the void, leaving behind only a pair of massive mantis scythes. A flicker of black flame ignited within Thor''s Sea. [Thor''s Sea - Void Fire Element] "Void Fire: Can temper a Fire element skill, causing it to evolve and deal void damage!" Skill evolution? Mike scanned through the Fire element skills he currently possessed. "Meteor Fire Rain is definitely starting to show its age. The Fire element skills from [All Things Grow] could be evolved, but it''s not necessary." Mike fell into contemplation. He had purchased numerous Fire element skill books from the Mystic Market, all basic skills. Using this precious evolution opportunity on those basic skills felt like a waste. As for [Meteor Fire Rain], it was still quite useful in battles below the Lord tier. But once you reached the Lord level, it wasn''t enough. The preparation time was too long, the setup too elaborate, and the results unpredictable. "Hopefully, this class change will grant me some powerful Fire element skills." Mike knew that now that he possessed the Void Fire element, he would have to face the threat of the Fire God. On the other hand, he had temporarily reached a truce with the Sea God. In other words, in the fourth class change realm, the deity Mike would face was the Fire God, not Poseidon! Setting aside the matter of the Fire God for now, Mike turned his attention to his spoils of war -the void scythes. A prompt popped up above them: [Originating from the void, an optimal material for crafting weapons.] Reforging Force of Nature had consumed a considerable amount of void materials. Mike pointed at the void scythes and asked Master Fool, "Are these useful?" Master Fool''s face was filled with disdain and contempt as she snorted, "These? They''re nothing but trash." In the entire private space, only Master Fool dared to speak to Thor like this. Mike feigned disappointment. "If you say they''re useless, then I''ll just sell them on the Mystic Market." "Hold on!" Master Fool''s eyes darted around, and a smile that Mike was all too familiar with spread across her face. Usually, that kind of smile only appeared on Mike''s face! Master Fool''s voice softened slightly as she spoke. "I think we''ve spent enough time together to understand each other somewhat." "Wait a minute." Mike interrupted. "I know your name is Fool, but I still don''t know what to call you." Master Fool''s face turned cold, and she snorted. "Just call me Fool. Do you still want to hear about this money-making opportunity or not?!" So it was a money-making opportunity? That was very appealing to Mike! Master Fool pointed at the scythes. "These can be crafted into two separate scythes, each an SS-tier equipment on its own. When combined, their power increases even further. Even among the many weapons of the human race, they would be considered rare treasures." Mike didn''t immediately jump at Master Fool''s proposal. Instead, he asked, "I''m human, you''re a demon. Why would you help me make money for no reason?" Master Fool said seriously, "I''m not helping you for no reason. I have my own conditions." Mike immediately became wary. "I won''t go to the First Abyss with you." He had to shut down Master Fool''s request before even discussing the conditions. Master Fool shook her head, indicating that her condition wasn''t that. She pointed at Dracula and said seriously, "I want this guy''s blood essence. Also, he can refine blood clan decoys, right? I want to observe the process. Finally, I want to shake the Money Tree once every day, and whatever I shake out is mine." Three conditions in exchange for crafting an SS-tier weapon. It seemed like a sure win for Mike. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s fine, but I have a small question." Mike asked, "What element will the crafted scythes be?" Master Fool sneered, mockingly. "Don''t tell me the great Thor doesn''t even know that void materials have no element?" Mike pursed his lips, ignoring her taunt. Crafting an SS-tier equipment was no small matter. Firstly, the cost was high. Besides the pair of scythes, Mike would have to invest tens of thousands, or even over a hundred thousand, Lord merits. Secondly, very few people were worthy of wielding such equipment. Most of the top powerhouses Mike knew already had their own trusty weapons. Mike suddenly realized: Among the powerhouses he knew, there was still Witty Wombat-Violet. She seemed to fit the bill. Mike nodded. "Alright, I''ll start crafting after I discuss it with the buyer." With the void material matter settled, Mike summoned the Cerberus Phantom. Ever since drinking the River Styx water, the dog had been in a drunken stupor, like it had consumed fake alcohol. After being drunk for over a day, it had finally recovered. The Cerberus Phantom roared, "Woof~ Meow~" Just waking up, its mind still hazy, it almost forgot its own "mother tongue." Beneath the Cerberus Phantom, which had consumed the River Styx water, a dark red river seemed to flow. "What''s this?" Mike observed for a moment, confirming that this was the Cerberus Phantom''s new special effect. It was like a miniature Sea of Truth. As long as the river didn''t dry up, the Cerberus Phantom could instantly revive! Currently, the size of the river was enough to support two to three revivals. Mike was touched and patted the dog''s head. "Good boy, Tripod!" This way, sending Tripod out to scout would be much less stressful for Mike. Mike looked at Vladimir and instructed, "I''m going to challenge the Tower of Truth tonight. You and Tripod be on standby, I might need you." Vladimir nodded. "As you wish, Master!" He had already prepared iron, water, and chicken legs. Ready for anything! Everything was in place, all they needed was the right opportunity! Midnight sharp. Mike entered the Core City of Truth on time, summoned the Truth Core Crystal, and placed his hand on it. "Choose your floor!" "Floor 27!" A white light engulfed Mike''s figure, and the familiar prompt rang in his ears. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 326: One-stop shop for funeral services Chapter 326: One-stop shop for funeral servicesThe Tower of Truth. Floor 27. This floor was nothing new. First, clear the mobs, then defeat the boss, and finally, achieve a successful job change. However, before that, Mike had to make a choice. "Please choose your main element(s), no more than three!" Six elemental orbs appeared before Mike: Wind, Fire, Water, Lightning, Nature, Shadow. As soon as they appeared, the Fire orb locked onto Mike. Mike glanced at it, understanding what was happening. "Because I''ve transformed into Void Fire, I have to set Fire as my main element?" Starting from the fourth job change, there was a distinction between main and sub-elements! Generally, if you only wanted to become a Chief, choosing one element as your main element was enough. Once the main element was determined, there was no turning back. You could only add more main element classes, not remove them. Having too many main elements would exponentially increase the difficulty of leveling up and changing classes later on. Like Joseph, his chosen main elements were [Wind] and [Space]. These two were the most suitable for him. Other elements, as sub-elements, were directly integrated into these two and no longer displayed separately. The key to main element classes wasn''t quantity, but quality! The best ones were those that suited you. Of course, while main element classes brought many inconveniences, they also had one advantage: power! Any element set as a main element class would receive a boost. With [Void Fire] already locked in, Mike didn''t hesitate and chose the [Lightning]. As his most reliable offensive tool, Lightning was indispensable. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with a four-choice situation, Mike hesitated slightly. Wind, Nature, Water, Shadow. Initially, Mike thought Water and Nature were quite suitable for him. These two elements had one thing in common: they excelled at defense! Lightning and Fire both provided strong offensive bonuses but lacked in defense. However, an unexpected factor influenced Mike''s choice. Shadow Nine. Before leaving, Shadow Nine had entrusted Mike with [Guardian Shadow], the [Shadow Sigil], and the most crucial item-the Shadow Source. This item had already integrated into Mike''s Thor''s Sea, becoming a part of Force of Nature. Even if Mike wanted to return it to Shadow Nine, he couldn''t! With the [Shadow Source] in his possession, it would be a waste not to set [Shadow] as a main element. Without further hesitation, Mike tapped his finger on the Shadow element orb, setting it as a main element class. "Confirm selection of [Lightning], [Shadow], and [Void Fire] as main element classes?" "Confirm!" Once Mike confirmed, the three unselected orbs dissipated automatically. The selected orbs expanded, forming a path beneath Mike''s feet. "Generating main element trial paths, please wait..." The trial paths were the challenges of this floor. Once you stepped onto a trial path, you could only use skills of the corresponding main element and non-main element skills. For example, if Mike stepped onto the [Lightning] trial path, he could use class skills of [Lightning], [Wind], [Nature], and [Water]. Shadow and Fire would be disabled. Clearing any one trial path would unlock the boss challenge. Defeating the floor boss would count as a successful conquest. Of course, only conquering one path wouldn''t result in a high Exploration Rate. The final score would be ugly, no higher than S-tier. As was Mike''s habit, he would attempt all three paths. This meant that the final boss would be incredibly formidable! The more trial paths conquered, the higher the Exploration Rate, and the more difficult the final boss would be. "Let''s go with Lightning first." Looking at the three paths before him, Mike quickly made his decision. Lightning was his forte, allowing for the fastest conquest speed and the least pressure. Moreover, there were many skill combinations available with Lightning, Nature, and Water. In Mike''s mind, the order of conquest was set: Lightning ¡ú Shadow ¡ú Void Fire! Because at the end of the Void Fire trial path, he would definitely encounter the Fire God. Mike needed to make some extra preparations. Stepping onto the Lightning trial path, thunder roared constantly, and countless lightning monsters spawned, charging towards Mike. "Thunderclap Strike!" With Thunderclap Strike leading the way, Mike unleashed a barrage of skills, pushing his speed to the limit! In less than 5 minutes, Mike had cleared the Lightning trial path! "Boom!" The final boss couldn''t withstand the might of Thunderclap Strike and collapsed instantly. Truth be told, even without Charge Up, Mike''s Lightning output was top-notch. Force of Nature had granted him 150,000 Intelligence and a 100% boost to all attributes. This meant that Mike''s Intelligence had directly surpassed the 500,000 mark! At level 300, with an Intelligence stat of 500,000, coupled with his super strong lightning affinity, even a single Lightning Arrow could deal massive damage! Now, Mike could easily kill enemies with lightning without needing Charge Up. Keep in mind that the monsters on the trial paths were generated based on the standards of level 300. Even level 300 participants with A-tier talents would find it difficult to successfully challenge the bosses if they were careless. But for Mike, the level 300 boss was a pushover! After the boss fell, a pile of Lightning attribute fragments remained. Carefully collecting all the special Lightning attribute fragments, Mike heard the notification of his successful challenge. "Lightning trial path completed, Exploration Rate +45%!" The thunderclouds beneath Mike''s feet instantly dissipated, and he returned to the starting point. The Shadow and Void Fire trial paths appeared before him. "Shadow!" Following his predetermined plan, Mike stepped onto the Shadow trial path. This time, Mike encountered some difficulties. "Without Lightning output, the conquest efficiency has decreased." Mike used Force of Nature like a hammer, casually crushing a Shadow monster, estimating the conquest time. Besides using the hammer for melee combat, his other reliable offensive tool was Sea Fury. However, on the trial path, the range and power of Sea Fury were greatly reduced. The purpose of the trial paths was to test one''s mastery of the corresponding element. Being able to use other elements was already a bug. Did he really think he could exploit the bug? Actually, Mike did! Raising Force of Nature, Mike''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "I wonder if the effect of Elemental Twinborn can be triggered." If it could, Mike could cast Nature element shields and heals while also triggering lightning! Mike tentatively cast a Nature element heal on a full-health mob. "Growth Spurt!" As the name suggested, this was a Nature element skill that increased growth rate. Its full name was [Make Life Recover a Little Faster Technique]. Its effect was to instantly grant the target 300 seconds worth of life recovery, while preventing them from naturally regenerating health for those 300 seconds. A green light appeared above the Shadow mob''s head. "+0!" It was already at full health, so there was no need for healing. Then, Boom! A bolt of lightning struck down, instantly killing it. "It works!" Having successfully exploited the bug, Mike unleashed a barrage of skills, greatly increasing his conquest efficiency! First, a heal, then ashes to ashes, a one-stop shop for funeral services. Wielding Force of Nature, Mike was unstoppable, charging all the way to the final area of the Shadow trial path. "Is the boss here?" "If you are, let me heal you first!" Chapter 327: Poseidon, you sly dog Chapter 327: Poseidon, you sly dogShadows unfurled before Mike''s eyes. Endless shadows instantly filled his vision, enveloping him. A terrifying pressure descended, carrying the aura of a deity! "Something''s wrong!" As Mike retreated explosively, the Cerberus Phantom charged forward, attempting to buy him some time. Bang! The Cerberus Phantom was instantly obliterated, only to reappear beside Mike a moment later. Mike didn''t hesitate, seizing the brief window of opportunity to rally everyone who could be rallied. The blood clan prince, Dracula! The blood clan duke, Vladimir! Poseidon''s projection! Three distinct auras descended, forming a protective barrier around Mike. Dracula, lying in his bronze coffin, his gaze cold and sharp, surveyed his surroundings with interest. He hadn''t expected to be put to use so quickly. Vladimir, on the other hand, appeared much calmer. Upon arrival, he immediately sensed a great and ominous presence! He swiftly took cover behind Thor, standing in line with Cerberus. Based on Vladimir''s understanding of his master, the safest place was right behind Thor! Besides, he was just a lowly duke, not even a prince. Even if he wanted to contribute, he wasn''t qualified! The third to arrive was Poseidon''s projection. Mike had previously made a deal with Poseidon. Below a certain floor in the Tower of Truth, Mike could summon a level 900 Poseidon projection, devoid of self-awareness and completely under his control. In exchange, Mike would temporarily refrain from causing trouble for Poseidon. Now, facing an unknown and terrifying enemy, Mike didn''t hesitate to use this precious opportunity! "Interesting." Dracula, instead of focusing on the shadows, noticed Poseidon''s projection and asked curiously, "Are you a follower of Poseidon, or do you possess his lineage?" Before Mike could answer, Vladimir sneered. "With those words alone, you''ve already dug yourself a grave." Unfazed by Vladimir''s provocation, Dracula retorted sharply, "I don''t recall such a rule where insignificant creatures can speak freely while their betters are talking. Have you never learned basic etiquette? Or were you perhaps embraced by a lowly bat?" It had to be said that the blood clan was quite skilled in the art of snark. "Silence." Mike interrupted their bickering. "Firstly, you''re not some big shot right now. Secondly, if you have something to tell me, say it now. There''s no need to attract my attention with such clumsy tactics." Undoubtedly, Dracula, on his first outing, was trying to make his presence known in his own way. He knew very well that he was at a disadvantage in Thor''s hands. If he could improve his relationship with Thor and gain more freedom and trust, it would be ideal. In other words, Dracula had to prove his worth! For example: his knowledge and insight! Even after being interrupted by Thor, Dracula didn''t show any anger. He maintained his elegant tone. "Please forgive my offense and rudeness. This situation is simply too rare..." Mike frowned again, his displeasure evident. "Less formality, be concise." They were in the middle of a boss fight! Although the shadows had sealed off all the space around Mike, and the deity''s aura was strong, the boss hadn''t appeared yet, giving them a brief moment for idle chatter. Dracula was taking advantage of this to speak leisurely. "Very well." Warned for the second time, Dracula simplified his intended message. "The Poseidon projection you summoned has no self-awareness and is completely under your control. This wouldn''t be possible unless you had a very close relationship with Poseidon. That''s why I asked that presumptuous question." Close relationship? Poseidon? Listening to Dracula''s deduction, Mike slowly nodded in agreement. "Indeed, quite close. I killed both of Poseidon''s daughters. Oh, and he also owes me a huge sum of money, I haven''t decided how much yet." Hearing Dracula''s analysis, Mike thought of a possibility and asked, "What''s the relationship between the Fire God and the Sea God?" Dracula shook his head. "They''re mortal enemies." Then, he added, "At least, that was their relationship in the era I knew." Hearing this, the suspicion in Mike''s heart was confirmed. Mike sneered and muttered to himself, "Poseidon, you sly dog!" On the [Shadow] trial path, Mike had summoned Poseidon''s projection because he encountered a suspected deity projection. This was a variable that disrupted Mike''s plan. According to his original plan, Poseidon''s projection was supposed to be used against the Fire God''s projection. If the Fire God''s projection saw that his enemy could summon Poseidon''s projection, and a mindless one at that, the Fire God would make the same judgment as Dracula! He would assume that Mike was a follower or descendant of Poseidon. The Fire God''s wrath towards Poseidon would then be directed at Mike! Their already strained relationship would worsen even further. Understanding the implications, Mike shook his head. "Even at this point, you''re still trying to screw me over, Poseidon. You''re something else." This was the true meaning of digging one''s own grave. Listening to Thor''s words, a chill ran down Vladimir''s spine. "Poseidon''s in trouble." He knew very well. Poseidon''s seemingly clever scheme had only served to further damage his image in Thor''s eyes. Mike waved his hand and spoke again. "Alright, let''s set aside Poseidon''s matters for now. Prepare to face the enemy." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As it turned out, Mike''s initial reaction was a bit over the top. The terrifying being gestating within the shadows wasn''t as formidable as he had imagined. The reason it carried a divine aura was because it had resided in divine kingdom for a long time. Its actual strength was weaker than Poseidon''s. Meanwhile, the Eye of Truth provided some useful information. [The being before you is the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows, level 994.] [The projection that has descended is level 899, without a Sea of Truth or a Truth Pearl.] [He desires the Shadow Source.] [...] Based on Mike''s understanding of top-tier combat power, level 995 was a significant threshold between levels 990 and 999. Beings who surpassed level 990 were considered Quasi-Gods. Those above level 995 could essentially be called gods. This "god" didn''t refer to those who had completed the three rituals at level 1000, but simply those who possessed god-level combat power. For example, the demon gods of the abyss were all above level 995, which was the basis for their self-proclaimed godhood. Sea God and the Fire God were such beings. However, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows about to appear before Mike was only level 994, just shy of that threshold. Mike waited patiently for over a minute. The shadows grew so dense that they almost solidified before the being finally managed to descend. As soon as it arrived, a furious voice boomed in Mike''s ears. "You damned thief! Return my Shadow Source!" Chapter 328: Whoever stole the Shadow Source is my grandson Chapter 328: Whoever stole the Shadow Source is my grandson"You damned thief! Return my Shadow Source!" The voice echoed through the shadows, lingering in the air. Mike looked bewildered and turned to Vladimir, asking seriously, "Did you steal something from him?" Vladimir shook his head, stating with certainty, "I didn''t steal anything. It was probablyDracula." Dracula snorted and retorted, "Whoever stole the Shadow Source is your grandson!" "Deal!" Mike slammed his fist into his palm, his face earnest. "Whoever stole the Shadow Source is my grandson!" A promise made! Mike then turned to Vladimir and whispered, "Make a note of that. I just quoted Dracula verbatim. Everything he said has nothing to do with me." Vladimir nodded as he scribbled furiously. "Understood, Master." It was Dracula who was going to be in trouble, what did it have to do with him, Vladimir! "You damned thief, I didn''t realize you were so shameless!" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow, enraged, cursed loudly, "Fuck you! I can smell the Shadow Source on you. Give it back!" "Try shouting like that again, I dare you." Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer, his voice cold. "Don''t push your luck." This guy was way too arrogant. Time to teach him a lesson! The being within the shadows scoffed. "Hah! You''re just a measly level 300 kid. You think I''m afraid of you?" The next second, a hammer grew larger and larger in his vision. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" Mike accurately struck the being with the Thunderclap Hammer and instantly returned to his original position. This attack didn''t deal much damage to the enemy. However, it spoke volumes. Mike could pinpoint his location and hit him accurately! This was just a warning. The next time, it wouldn''t be a simple physical attack, but a powerful strike infused with lightning. The projection Mike was facing wasn''t actually that strong, only level 899. Dracula was level 935, and Poseidon''s projection was level 900. Either one could easily handle him. The being in the shadows relied on concealment as his greatest advantage! Unfortunately, this advantage was useless against the [Eye of Truth]. After being warned, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows'' attitude improved significantly. He was no longer as arrogant as before. "Stealing is wrong, isn''t it?!" There was even a hint of pleading in the Quasi-God''s voice. "Please, just give me back the Shadow Source!" Failing to threaten, he switched to playing the sympathy card? Mike said righteously, "Firstly, you claim the Shadow Source is yours. Do you have any proof? Do you have a purchase record for the Shadow Source? An invoice? Did you report it missing to the authorities immediately?" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows: "???" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Purchase record? What was that? This thing had existed since the birth of the universe, where would he get a purchase record! And where would the Quasi-God of Theft, who had been robbed, report the theft? Even if there was a reporting office in the temple, wouldn''t reporting the theft be like turning himself in? 99.999999% of the theft cases in the temple were his doing. He would be caught red-handed. "Secondly..." Mike changed his tone, his voice filled with righteous indignation. "The Shadow Source was a gift from a senior I deeply respect. We have a very good relationship. You''re accusing Shadow Nine without any evidence. How are we going to settle this?" Silence fell over the space. Listening to Mike''s words, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows tried to calm himself down. But he couldn''t calm down at all! "It was that bastard Shadow Nine who stole my Shadow Source!" The Quasi-God roared. "When I get out of this damn temple, I''m going to steal everything I can from Shadow Nine!" "Wait, you''re in the temple?" Mike caught an interesting piece of information and asked curiously, "Are Poseidon and the others also in the temple?" "Yes." The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows asked back, "Why do you ask?" "Just curious." Mike temporarily dropped the topic and continued, "So, Shadow Nine stole the Shadow Source from you? Tell me the details, it''ll make your story more believable." At the mention of this topic, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows deflated like a punctured balloon, speechless for a moment. After a while, he mumbled, "Back then, I wanted to reach level 995 and attain god-level combat power. I had to complete certain rituals. The two most crucial rituals were: One, to fuse with the Shadow Source. Two, to steal the most precious thing from someone else." These two rituals corresponded to the paths of [Shadow] and [Theft] respectively. He had to complete both to break through to level 995. Hearing this, Mike raised an eyebrow, guessing the rest of the story. "So, the Shadow Source in Shadow Nine''s hands was given to him by you. You planned to steal it back, completing both rituals at once, right?" "That was the plan!" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadows emphasized. His tone was filled with indignation. "But halfway through the plan, Shadow Nine ran off. He said he had to find some guy named Ares and never came back!" Then, the Quasi-God''s tone suddenly changed, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Did Shadow Nine find Ares?" Mike didn''t sense much hostility from him. Moreover, this guy knew Shadow Nine, they might even be old acquaintances. So, Mike chose not to hide the answer to this question. "He did." Mike said in the most casual tone, "One hundred and seventy-one years ago, Ares reached level 1000 and became the Supreme Being of the human race." "Holy crap!" The Quasi-God in the shadows exclaimed, unable to calm down for a long time. "You''re talking about the owner of that sword from over a hundred years ago, right?" Mike nodded without thinking. "Yes." Through the [Eye of Truth], Mike saw a shadow wiping beads of sweat from its forehead. He was clearly panicking. This news was obviously a bit too much for him to handle. "Then..." The Quasi-God was still clinging to hope. "Since Shadow Nine found that guy and completed his task, why didn''t he return to the temple to find me?" "Shadow Nine wasn''t idle, he had important things to do." Mike said seriously, "Shadow Nine then discovered Apollo and decided to take him as his disciple." "Wait... who''s this Apollo?" The Quasi-God was captivated. It was clear that he was quite concerned about Shadow Nine''s experiences. The sudden appearance of Apollo confused him. Mike said calmly once more, "Oh, Apollo is the third Supreme Being of the human race." "Wow-" The shadow shrunk into a ball, trembling, and asked timidly, "You''re talking about the one who lives on the 99th floor, right?" Compared to the sword-wielding Ares, this Apollo was a being even more feared by the gods. Mike smiled faintly and nodded. The shadow fell silent again. After a while, a voice came from within the shadow. "Well... I admit, I was a bit loud earlier, and I shouldn''t have been so rude. I apologize..." Chapter 329: Shadow Source Chapter 329: Shadow SourceThe Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow''s change in attitude was drastic. Mike, in response to his repentance, was incredibly magnanimous! "Don''t mention it, we''re all friends here. Come, have a seat." Mike even pulled out a table, chairs, and a tea set from his inventory. After setting everything up, Mike nudged the Cerberus Phantom with his foot and scolded, "Can''t you see my friend is still standing? Offer him some hospitality!" "Meow?" The Cerberus Phantom, with its three bewildered faces, had no idea where the guest was. A reluctant shadow settled onto a chair, looking at Mike with a hesitant expression. Mike, his face betraying no emotion, said calmly, "There might be a slight misunderstanding here. How about we start from the beginning and go over everything again?" The shadow nodded. Mike smiled warmly. "Alright, then let''s start with your birth." Quasi-God: "???" Why not start with the birth of the universe? Truly starting from the very beginning. After gathering his thoughts, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow spoke again. "I''m a Void Phantom. The Shadow Source is my companion artifact. I was born a Quasi- God..." Mike nodded slowly. "I see, so in all these years, you''ve only leveled up four times?" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow was instantly speechless. Although he was annoyed, he couldn''t think of anything to retort. After all, it was the truth. "This back-and-forth is too inefficient. Let''s do a Q&A instead." Mike took control of the conversation to gather more useful information. "You mentioned the temple earlier. Is the temple within the Tower of Truth?" The shadow nodded. "Yes." Mike pressed on. "Why are you deities (gods) inside the temple?" The shadow shook his head. "I can''t say." "The origin of the Tower of Truth?" "I can''t say." Every topic Mike cared about was met with the same response: I can''t say. Mike rolled his eyes and asked helplessly, "Then what can you say?" The shadow said pitifully, "I want the Shadow Source..." If that was all he could say, then the conversation couldn''t continue. Mike changed the subject, inquiring about the relationship between the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow and Shadow Nine. "Are you close with Senior Shadow Nine?" "Close... I guess?" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow wasn''t quite sure. "I helped him build something called the Shadow Fortress. Oh, and Shadow Nine wanted to create something called [Guardian Shadow]. He invited me to be Shadow One, saying he wanted to save some fallen partners..." Listening to his fragmented description, Mike pieced together the story. The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow, strictly speaking, was like a cosmic spirit. That was probably why he seemed so naive. "You helped build the Shadow Fortress?" Mike caught a crucial piece of information and immediately asked. "We''re facing a bit of a problem right now." Mike laid out the difficulties faced by the lower-level Guardian Shadow members, explaining the situation to him. These people were originally human fighters who had died and been brought back by Shadow Nine. Now they were living a precarious existence, like lost souls, their lives devoid of meaning, prone to losing control. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More and more Guardian Shadow members were being created, and more were falling into slumber. Every year, just maintaining the slumbering Guardian Shadow members was a significant expense. Now that Mike was in charge of all Guardian Shadow, he couldn''t avoid worrying about these matters. This [Void Phantom] before him was an old friend of Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine had even invited him to be Shadow One. This not only showed that Shadow Nine trusted him, but also indicated that he was highly skilled in the shadow element! "How could this be?" The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow was puzzled. "Aren''t these just low-level pursuits? Shouldn''t Guardian Shadow strive for something more sophisticated?" Fuck sophisticated pursuits. Mike said with unwavering determination, "Right now, we need some low-level pursuits! Solving this fundamental problem will be a great help to our human race." The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow thought long and hard, but he couldn''t understand. However, he could definitely help with what Mike was talking about. The Quasi-God presented his solution. "This is actually not difficult. Give me the Shadow Source, and I''ll teach you how to do it." "Ahem..." Mike coughed awkwardly. "There''s been a slight mishap. The Shadow Source is now fused with my weapon." As he spoke, Mike placed Force of Nature on the table, showing it to him. By now, Mike had a rough idea of Shadow Nine''s intentions. Originally, Shadow Nine had hidden the Shadow Source within the materials and given them to Mike. His intention wasn''t for Mike to fuse with it himself! Mike''s talent in the Shadow element wasn''t exactly outstanding, it was rather average. His true strength lay in lightning. Giving the Shadow Source to Mike wasn''t the best choice. Most importantly, the Shadow Source, as the companion artifact of the Shadow Quasi-God, was the most compatible with him. Shadow Nine''s mastery of the Shadow element was undoubtedly very high. But there was always someone better. The existence of the Void Phantom completely overshadowed Shadow Nine''s talent. Mike thought to himself, "Shadow Nine''s initial intention was probably to use me to return the Shadow Source to him." This way, the Quasi-God could break through to level 995 and beyond in both [Theft] and [Shadow]. It was Shadow Nine''s way of helping his old friend one last time. As for what benefits Mike could gain from this transaction, that wasn''t Shadow Nine''s concern. He trusted Mike''s ability to fleece anyone. However, Shadow Nine never expected that Mike would fuse the Shadow Source into Force of Nature during the reforging process! Now, even if Mike wanted to give the Shadow Source back, he couldn''t. The moment he saw Force of Nature, the Shadow Quasi-God burst into tears. "How could this happen?!" "Don''t cry!" Mike glared at him. "If you keep crying, I''ll hide the Shadow Source somewhere you''ll never find it in your lifetime." "Then I won''t cry..." The Shadow Quasi-God immediately stopped crying, sniffling and twitching as he said, "Can you dismantle this SSS-tier equipment?" Mike shook his head. "No." Was he kidding?! Mike had finally crafted a fully functional SSS-tier equipment, and he wanted to dismantle it just like that? "Then there''s another way." The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow mumbled. "After you reach level 900, the Shadow Source will be useless to you. You can actively separate it then." Mike sighed "helplessly." "It seems that''s the only option." Level 900? That was still a long way off for Mike! He was only level 300 now. It would take him at least a couple of months to reach level 900. Mike gently guided him, offering a kind reminder. "So, what are you going to offer in exchange for the future Shadow Source?" The current Mike was essentially using a [future empty promise] to make an advance purchase! However, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow really needed the Shadow Source. And the only Shadow Source was in Mike''s hands, inseparable until he reached level 900. The tier of Force of Nature was very high, and the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow had no other choice. "I don''t know anything except stealing and manipulating shadows..." The shadow spread his hands helplessly. "Tell me what you need me to do to get the Shadow Source back." "No problem." Mike agreed, nodding. "Before we cooperate, return the half a copper coin you stole from me." The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow silently took out half a copper coin and placed it on the table. Mike glanced at it, put it in his wallet, and then shook his head. "This isn''t mine." The Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow: "..." He had a bad feeling about this. Chapter 330: Ill keep them safe for you Chapter 330: I''ll keep them safe for youUnder Mike''s watchful gaze, the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow produced another half a copper coin. This one was the one he had previously pilfered from Mike. Even as a mere projection, a Quasi-God of Theft could easily swipe something without anyone noticing. Pocketing his coin, Mike looked at the shadow again. "Let''s get properly acquainted. I''m Thor, you can just call me Fourth Bro." After a moment of thought, Mike added, "It won''t be long before I become the fourth Supreme Being of the human race!" He then looked at the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow, indicating it was his turn. "I... I..." The shadow stammered, "I can''t have a name until I become a true god." Mike: "?!" Another piece of trivia! Cosmic spirits couldn''t have a true name until they reached level 995. Mike naturally thought of another big shot-Shadow Three. Based on the information Mike had gathered so far, Shadow Three was undoubtedly the most powerful powerhouse in Guardian Shadow! He was also the most mysterious. Shadow Three was connected to the demon race, and now to cosmic spirits as well. Mike would have to do some serious research when he got back. Perhaps he could find clues to Shadow Three''s true identity from the bits and pieces of information he had. Mike would absolutely not spend 99.99 million Lord merits on that material! After noting this detail, he heard the shadow continue. "Shadow Nine always called me Pecker." "Pecker?" Mike shook his head. That name wouldn''t do! What kind of taste did Shadow Nine have, reducing a Quasi-God to something that sounded like Foreskin? Oh well, it would have to do for now. "Pecker, back to the matter at hand." Mike asked, "Is there any other solution to the Shadow Fortress issue we discussed earlier?" "Of course." Pecker nodded matter-of-factly. "I''ll teach you a skill. Once you learn it, you can use the Shadow Source to create special items. When Guardian Shadow members consume them, they can gain... those low-level pursuits you mentioned." Mike was almost moved to tears by the free solution. Cosmic spirits like Pecker were so pure-hearted! Mike reached out and grasped Pecker''s hands firmly, sighing with emotion. "You''re a good being!" "Thank you for the compli..." Before Pecker could finish, Mike interrupted. "Can you return the half a copper coin you just stole from me?" Pecker let go of his hands and shrunk back, explaining sheepishly, "Well... it''s a force of habit. I can''t help it." Mike, magnanimous as ever, retrieved his coin. "I understand, I understand." The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward, everyone present frozen in place. Pecker couldn''t get what he wanted right away. To obtain the Shadow Source, he even had to actively help Mike grow stronger. Only when Mike reached level 900 could Pecker attempt to break through to godhood. At the same time, Mike couldn''t figure out how to extract more value from Pecker for the time being. Both sides fell silent. Vladimir whispered a reminder. "Master, you still have to conquer this floor." "Right, I almost forgot about the main task." Mike looked at Pecker and said, "There are two ways for me to conquer this trial path." The first way was obvious. Defeat Pecker''s projection and brute-force his way through. The second way was to obtain the recognition of the [Shadow] god! In the absence of a Shadow god, obtaining the recognition of a Quasi-God would suffice. However, very few Quasi-Gods would do such a thing. Recognizing an enemy of the same element was a risky move for a Quasi-God. If they were surpassed and the other party became a god first, it would be a huge problem! At best, they would be forever beneath the other''s feet. At worst, they would suffer a fate worse than death. True Gods had countless ways to torment a Quasi-God. In this situation, Mike definitely couldn''t choose the first path. "I have absolutely no intention of freeloading a blessing." Mike said sincerely, "I just can''t bear to see you get hurt, Pecker, even if this is just your projection!" His words were heartfelt. Pure emotion, not a trace of manipulation. "You truly are a good person!" Pecker was deeply moved by Fourth Bro. The more time they spent together, the more he felt a sense of kinship with him. Pecker spread his hand, and three Shadow element orbs appeared before him. "Here are three blessings, choose one." He could actually choose? Mike suddenly realized that being on good terms with a Quasi-God had its perks! After glancing at the blessings, Mike chose the "strongest" one without hesitation! "Obtained [Blessing of the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow]!" "When using Shadow element skills, material consumption -30%." Looking at the blessing''s description, Mike could barely contain his grin. Saving 30% on materials every time he cast a spell. Assuming Mike could live for a million years, this blessing could save him a fortune! "I knew I was right about you!" Looking at the blessing Thor had chosen, Pecker''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You chose the weakest blessing to lessen my burden." "Fourth Bro, you''re too kind!" Vladimir''s mouth twitched. He clearly didn''t agree with Pecker''s statement. Had he misunderstood something? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other two blessings were one that increased Shadow element skill damage and another that increased Shadow element skill range. For Thor, they were just minor bonuses. Even with enhanced shadow element skills, they wouldn''t be stronger than Thor''s lightning. But a blessing that saved money? Thor could never resist such a temptation! However, from Pecker''s perspective, it was a different story. Granting a blessing also consumed a portion of his own power. Out of the three blessings, the one Fourth Bro had chosen consumed the least! Of course, Pecker also had another ulterior motive. He was the Quasi-God of Shadow. Although he was pure-hearted, he wasn''t a fool. Thor possessed the Shadow Source. If Thor had chosen a blessing that leaned more towards damage, it would have made Pecker uneasy. Even if the other party was Shadow Nine''s friend, he still had to be cautious! Mike''s choice of the most harmless blessing eased Pecker''s suspicions. If this continued, even if Thor reached level 994, he wouldn''t pose a threat to Pecker in the [Shadow] element. After receiving the blessing, Mike patted his chest and promised, "I''ll reach level 900 as quickly as possible!" "Really?" Pecker was overjoyed and asked, "Can you do it within three hundred years?" "Don''t underestimate me!" Mike said confidently, "Two months at the earliest, half a year at the latest!" "Cool-" This time, Pecker was truly surprised. "I envy you guys who can level up so fast. It must be so much fun to gain 600 levels in such a short time." Mike sensed a hint of wistfulness in his tone. Not everyone was born at level 990. Pecker''s starting point was the unattainable goal that Maxen had been striving for decades. "Alright, I''ve given you the blessing, you have my recognition. I should be going now." As he spoke, the power of the surrounding Shadow space receded like a tide. Mike quickly grabbed Pecker, holding him back for a few seconds. "Return the things you stole from them!" Mike said seriously, "It''s not okay to steal, kid." Pecker looked embarrassed. "You caught me again..." Two items emerged from the fading shadows. A ring and a denture. They belonged to Dracula and Vladimir, respectively, casually pilfered by Pecker. "Look at you two, so careless. You didn''t even notice your most precious possessions were stolen!" As he spoke, Mike put the items into his inventory. After doing all this, Mike looked at the two victims and said, "To prevent them from being stolen again, I''ll keep them safe for you. It''s settled!" Chapter 331: Since they were going for a thrill, they might as well go all out Chapter 331: Since they were going for a thrill, they might as well go all out"I''ll keep them safe for you." Dracula had never seen such a scene before. Lying in his coffin, he even wondered if he was hallucinating. Unlike the unworldly blood clan prince, Vladimir was much more composed. He even took the initiative to explain, "Master, that denture contains a blood clan contract. I was planning to keep it as a surprise for you, as a birthday present or something." "What a wonderful surprise." Mike nodded seriously. "I can celebrate my birthday every day." Vladimir''s mouth twitched, almost losing his composure. But he quickly regained his composure and said proactively, "Then happy birthday to you every day!" "Alright, enough fooling around." Mike''s expression turned serious, and he emphasized, "We have work to do. Focus!" With the [Shadow] trial path completed, everyone present returned to the starting point with Mike. However, Mike didn''t rush to tackle the last trial path. Instead, he paused. Vladimir asked thoughtfully, "Master, what are we doing next?" "Collecting some interest from Poseidon." Mike looked at Dracula and asked directly, "You said you could refine decoys, right?" Dracula nodded. "Yes." Mike pointed at Poseidon''s projection and voiced a bold idea. "Can you refine this?" Dracula and Vladimir fell silent simultaneously, the shock in their eyes impossible to conceal! Dracula hadn''t expected Thor to be so audacious. Messing around with a Quasi-God was one thing, but Poseidon was a god with a divine seat in the temple! A powerful being who had surpassed level 995! Refining his projection into a decoy, what was he trying to do? Was he courting death? If Thor were at a higher level, Dracula might have been able to accept such behavior. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Thor was only level 300, his current strength wasn''t that great! Vladimir''s thoughts were different from Dracula''s. Having followed Thor for so long, Vladimir had a deep understanding of his master''s style and had gained some insights. Refining Poseidon''s projection into a decoy was within the realm of acceptable behavior. What Vladimir hadn''t expected was that Mike would start openly fleecing Poseidon! What did this mean? It meant that if he, Vladimir, with his mere duke-level strength and Chief tier, didn''t work harder, he would be left behind! He felt an urgent need to increase his strength! Vladimir knew very well. If he had no value, he wouldn''t suffer any terrible consequences. Thor didn''t have a penchant for torture. At most, he would just leave Vladimir in his private space to fend for himself. Unlimited chicken legs and free drinks every day. He would truly become a pig then! Vladimir was afraid of being exploited, but he was even more afraid... of being forgotten! He still had so much to do. The truth behind what happened back then, why the Blood River went berserk, where the Ancestor had gone... The prerequisite for all of this was: staying by Thor''s side! Vladimir felt an invisible pressure pushing him forward, urging him to become stronger as quickly as possible! His master''s strength was increasing too rapidly. If he wasn''t careful, Vladimir would be left far behind. And then he would lose any chance of staying with Thor. What Vladimir didn''t know was that his complex inner thoughts were completely transparent to Mike''s [Eye of Truth]! Mike rolled his eyes inwardly. "Why is this guy always so dramatic?" After their initial shock, the two blood clan powerhouses quickly responded. Dracula: "I can!" Vladimir: "He can!" Vladimir even added, "Dracula has refined more than one God Projection decoy before. He''s very experienced in this area!" Dracula added, "But this is my first time with a Poseidon decoy." "Perfect." Mike nodded. "Release his seal." With Vladimir''s blood clan secret technique, the bronze coffin slowly opened, and the Dracula was temporarily freed. "What materials do you need to refine a decoy?" Since they were going for a thrill, they might as well go all out. Dracula quickly provided a list of required materials. Most of them were common and easy to obtain. The most difficult material to acquire was the blood essence of a blood clan member above level 990, at least one drop, the more the better. "Even the Mystic Market might not have this." Mike took out his Trade Secret Realm pass, preparing to send Vladimir out to ask Foreskin. If they had it, they could just buy it. Money could be earned back. But the opportunity to create a Poseidon projection decoy, once missed, would be gone forever! Vladimir''s expression contorted in a struggle. He gritted his teeth and said, "Master, you can summon the phantom of your Thor''s Sea." "Oh?" Mike glanced at Vladimir in surprise and summoned his Thor''s Sea. Vladimir pointed to a corner of Thor''s Sea and said respectfully, "Would you mind retrieving those fangs?" Back when Mike was constructing his Thor''s Sea, a pair of fangs had flown out of Mistveil Castle and merged into it. These fangs naturally belonged to Vladimir. Both of them knew this, maintaining a tacit understanding. Mike didn''t ask, and Vladimir didn''t mention it. Now, the fangs within Thor''s Sea reappeared before Vladimir. When the complete fangs appeared, Dracula''s expression changed, and the blood energy around him surged, carrying a faint hint of killing intent. "You old, useless geezer, behave yourself!" Sensing Dracula''s agitation, Vladimir cursed, "These are my precious treasures, what are you looking at?!" These fangs had a significant background. Mike''s gaze fell upon them, and information he hadn''t been able to see before surfaced one by one. [The Fangs of Vladimir III, severed by Ares.] They seemed rather ordinary. Mike was puzzled. If these were Vladimir''s own fangs, Dracula shouldn''t have reacted so strongly. After all, among the top powerhouses of the blood clan, Vladimir wasn''t even ranked! What was so special about his fangs? A new prompt popped up. [These fangs once attacked the blood clan Ancestor.] Mike: "?!" Had Vladimir been that strong before? Under Mike''s watchful gaze, a stream of blood essence shot out from Vladimir''s fingertips, landing on the fangs. The black and red spots on the fangs began to fade. Dilution... purification... the process repeated. Finally, a pale and weakened Vladimir held three drops of blood essence in his palm. "These three drops of blood essence, diluted with the blood of the blood clan Ancestor, are the limit of what they can contain." Vladimir knelt on one knee, raising his right hand high above his head, his palm carefully holding the precious blood essence. In the most humble and respectful tone, he said, "Great Master, please allow your humble servant the distinguished honor of presenting this meager yet significant gift to you." Chapter 332: Once we overthrow Poseidon, youll become the new Sea God Chapter 332: Once we overthrow Poseidon, you''ll become the new Sea God"Look at you, making a big deal out of it. Just hand over the gift, why the kneeling?" Mike was about to help Vladimir up when he noticed that he had switched to kneeling on both knees. Was it really necessary?! Mike looked down and saw Vladimir''s face contorted in a grimace, his expression strained. Through gritted teeth, he squeezed out a few words, "I... can''t... hold it..." Even diluted, the blood of the Ancestor was not something a mere Duke like Vladimir could handle. "Quick, lend a hand." Mike stepped back, gesturing for Dracula to step forward. If Vladimir couldn''t hold it, the level 300 Mike definitely couldn''t! A flicker of greed crossed Dracula''s eyes, but he didn''t dare to make any rash moves. The Ancestor''s blood was indeed tempting, but only if he was alive to enjoy it! Not to mention, the lightning wielded by Thor was not something Dracula could withstand! The current Dracula, despite his level 935, had no access to the river of blood. If he died, he would even revive within Thor''s private space! Escape? Where could he possibly escape to? Therefore, without much hesitation, Dracula stepped forward, took the blood essence, and began refining the decoy. Everything went smoothly. Poseidon''s projection had no self-awareness, so Poseidon couldn''t remotely control or observe it. Moreover, this wasn''t Dracula''s first rodeo. He was incredibly skilled at this. As for the various materials he needed, Mike had Vladimir go to the Tower of Truth and purchase them from Foreskin. "Master, the total cost is 36,000 Lord merits." Vladimir reported the figure cautiously. 36,000?! Mike mentally added another debt to Poseidon''s tab. He would definitely make him pay for it! After spending so much money, the effort was worth it. After working for over half an hour, Mike stopped. Before Dracula, a lifelike Poseidon decoy appeared, with a gap in its chest. Dracula explained, "You just need to drip a drop of your blood here to become the decoy''s master." He didn''t dare to tamper with it. This decoy wasn''t particularly strong. It was only special because it was related to Poseidon. Moreover, the blood-binding ritual was common. Even if Dracula tried to manipulate it, it wouldn''t pose any threat to Thor. However, Mike didn''t step forward immediately. Instead, he asked, "If I become the master of this decoy, Poseidon will hold a grudge against me, right?" Dracula nodded. "Naturally." Mike pressed on. "Will there be any danger?" Dracula considered for a moment and gave his answer. "In your case, probably not." Mike nodded with certainty. "So there is." Dracula: "???" What kind of twisted logic was that?! Mike turned to Vladimir and instructed, "Go ahead, bind yourself to it. This decoy is yours." Holy crap! Vladimir couldn''t help but exclaim! When it came to dangerous tasks, Thor never forgot about him! Vladimir suspected that even on his deathbed, Thor would drag him down with him! "What are you thinking? Even if the Tower of Truth disappears, my master won''t die!" Vladimir was certain that Thor had a long life ahead of him. But overall, turning the Poseidon decoy into his own possession was only beneficial to Vladimir. And through Vladimir, Mike could better control the Poseidon decoy. A win-win situation! Dracula was even a little envious of Vladimir. He had done all the work, and in the end, this punk got the reward! After the blood binding was complete, Poseidon''s decoy''s eyes glowed red, and it automatically moved behind Vladimir. Vladimir nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad, very well crafted." "Hmph." Dracula snorted coldly, ignoring Vladimir''s provocation. Mike spoke up at the perfect moment. "You''ve worked hard too. Go back and rest." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, the bronze coffin flew over and hovered beside Dracula. Dracula frowned. He had thought that even if he didn''t deserve any credit, he had at least put in the effort. He should at least regain his freedom of movement, right? Vladimir shook his head, watching from the sidelines. So naive! He didn''t understand his master''s personality at all. Dracula''s performance today had been absolutely terrible. After appearing, Dracula had actually asked if Thor was a descendant of Poseidon! What a stupid question! If it weren''t for his subsequent efforts to redeem himself, Dracula''s fate would have been much worse! Why did Vladimir understand so well? Because... every stupid thing Dracula had done today, Vladimir had done before. Suddenly, Vladimir felt a pang of sadness. He wanted to cry. Watching Dracula lie back in the coffin, Mike nodded in satisfaction. "In light of your performance, I have a gift for you." Mike took out a cheap MP3 player, placed it inside the coffin, and secured it. "This will help you relax and enjoy the beauty of music during your downtime." As he spoke, Mike pressed the play button and closed the coffin lid. Music? A noble blood clan member didn''t need such mundane things. This wasn''t some final feast. Just as Dracula was thinking this, cheerful music started playing from the MP3 player: "Bing bong bingly bongly boo, Bing bong bing, Bing bong bingly bongly boo." Dracula''s pupils constricted. He seemed to have remembered something and started struggling violently. "No, let me out!" Soon, he gave up struggling. The bronze coffin, along with the subdued Pig Monster, returned to Mike''s private space. ... After sending Dracula back, the remaining human and vampire could finally have a private conversation. "I''m entrusting the Poseidon decoy to you. Make good use of it." Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder and said seriously, "You need to understand that I''m not giving you this decoy just because I''m afraid of death." Whoever possessed Poseidon''s decoy would naturally incur his wrath. However, Mike and Poseidon already had a blood feud, this wouldn''t make much of a difference. Moreover, they had Apollo on their side. Even if Poseidon wanted to seek revenge on Mike, he had to abide by the rules of the Tower of Truth. Vladimir nodded. "Understood!" Even if it was poison, Vladimir would gladly accept any gift from Thor! It was hard-earned! This decoy was crafted using the blood essence of the Ancestor and blood clan secret techniques. It was incredibly valuable. Only in the hands of a blood clan member could the decoy''s full potential be unleashed. Dracula would have been the ideal choice, but Mike couldn''t trust him. In the end, this decoy could only be given to Vladimir. Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder and continued to feed him chicken soup for the soul. "Vladimir, you see, isn''t the Sea of Truth for your blood clan also called the river of blood?" Vladimir nodded. "Yes." "Think bigger, expand your horizons!" "How can a mere river be enough?" Mike pointed at the Poseidon decoy and said seriously, "Follow me, and once we overthrow Poseidon, you''ll become the new Sea God!" Sea God? With this decoy and Thor''s help, Vladimir might actually have a chance! A strange glint appeared in Vladimir''s eyes as Mike''s inspiring words rang in his ears. "By then, you''ll have a true sea of blood!" Chapter 333: Human King Chapter 333: Human KingMike, after filling Vladimir with motivational speeches and empty promises, sent him back to his private space. "The Decoy made by the Poseidon projection is different from ordinary Decoys." Mike thought to himself, "Essentially, this Decoy shares the same origin as Poseidon and can replace him at any time!" "That is to say, if the Decoy''s master - Vladimir - possesses the power to kill Poseidon head- on, then his Decoy will become the real Sea God." "And Vladimir can easily transfer the Sea God''s divine position to himself!" The enticing future Mike painted for Vladimir was both rigorous and scientific, at least that''s what Mike wanted Vladimir to believe. After Vladimir left, Mike''s mouth curled up slightly. He played with the fangs in his hand. "Vladimir is still hiding something from me. Interesting, he actually attacked a blood clan Ancestor before?" Mike put away the fangs and shook his head, not thinking too much about it. Everyone has their own secrets. The biggest secret lies in this Tower of Truth. Mike believed that as his strength increased, more and more answers would reveal themselves. Having solved the [Lightning] and [Shadow element] trial paths one after another, Mike shifted his gaze to the last trial path - the fire element. "This is my first time dealing with the Fire God. I''m a little excited." Like the feeling of opening a blind box, Mike was full of anticipation. As Mike stepped onto the fire element trial path, the flames on both sides of the road surged, and countless black flames emerged from the void. These black flames landed on the monsters of the trial path, instantly voiding them and making them even more powerful! "Growth Spurt!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom-- A bolt of lightning struck down, smashing the void monsters into pieces. Even the voidified monsters were no match for Mike. With his already overpowered attributes and skill damage, coupled with the SSS-level Force of Nature, Mike''s conquering efficiency was greatly enhanced. Soon, Mike reached the end of the [fire element] trial path, ready to greet the arrival of the Fire God. "Crackling--" The space in front of Mike suddenly distorted, and a series of burning and exploding sounds came. Immediately afterward, flames rapidly surrounded the surrounding space. The deity projection was descending! Mike, who was used to big scenes, even had the leisure to yawn. In his previous chat with Pecker, Mike learned one thing. On this floor, no matter how strong the main body is, the strongest projection that descends is level 899! And it cannot carry the Sea of Truth or the Truth Pearl. There was nothing to be afraid of anymore! The level 899 Fire God projection was no match for Mike at all! After the flame space stabilized, a grand and loud voice echoed in Mike''s ears, "I... will burn away all the evil in the world!" Boom-- A small fire tornado, carrying countless sparks and the pressure from the deity, appeared. After the smoke cleared, a burly, middle-aged man appeared in front of Mike. Fiery red hair, deep and three-dimensional facial features, explosive muscles... If the temple had a bodybuilding competition, the Fire God could easily win the championship if he was willing to participate. The Fire God''s entrance was full of special effects and very watchable. "The filth of the void, I will purify it!" With a roar, the Fire God''s projection was about to attack Mike. "Wait!" Mike raised his right hand, interrupting the Fire God projection''s words, "This projection of yours should have self-awareness, which means the real Fire God is watching, right?" "Mortal, mind your language!" The Fire God looked down at Mike, "Tiny human, you must have the least respect for a god!" As he spoke, the Fire God began to chant a forbidden spell, ready to teach Mike a lesson. Respect? Mike slowly pulled out the Thunderclap Hammer. Judging by this stance, it was difficult to be kind. First smash him with the hammer, then ask the questions all over again, there will definitely be new answers. "This weapon?!" Seeing the Thunderclap Hammer, the flames all over the Fire God''s body swayed, and he actually interrupted the forbidden spell he was casting! On the other hand, Mike, who was holding the hammer, was a little embarrassed for a while. To attack or not to attack? "Since you are the inheritor of this weapon, why didn''t you take it out earlier!" There was even a hint of complaint in the Fire God''s tone, and then he added, "Don''t easily show this weapon in front of other gods, it will bring you unnecessary trouble." This was the first time Mike had heard of this. Mike put away the Thunderclap Hammer without any embarrassment and asked enthusiastically, "Do you know Nathan?" "So that''s his name, Nathan?" The Fire God projection nodded and exclaimed, "What a good name, worthy of being my idol, I admire him so much!" Mike: ... This was a bit of a stretch. The name Nathan was very common, what was so special about it? It was obvious that the Fire God in front of Mike was a fan of Nathan. Oh boy. Mike suddenly realized that the fourth class change realm had been played with! Pecker, the boss of the [Shadow element] trial path, was Shadow Nine''s follower back in the day. The Fire God, the boss of the [fire element] trial path, was a fan of Nathan. "Since you are Nathan''s successor, why are you involved with the void?" As he spoke, a cyan flame appeared in the Fire God''s hand, and he was about to physically deprive Mike of the void fragment. "Don''t be hasty, senior!" Mike hurriedly stopped the Fire God''s crazy behavior and lied, "I fused with the void fragment in order to infiltrate the enemy!" "What?" The Fire God didn''t understand for a moment. Mike said sincerely, "Only by fusing with the void fragment can I attract more void monsters and demon creatures to show up on their own initiative, and they will all be killed by me in the end! The stronger I am, the more void monsters I kill, the greater the contribution I make!" With great power comes great responsibility! Purifying the void, Mike was duty-bound! "Very well, I''m convinced." The flames on the Fire God''s body dimmed, and he actually believed what Mike said. On the other hand, Mike didn''t come back to his senses for a moment. The words he just said were obviously full of loopholes. There were at least three bugs that Mike himself could think of! The Fire God actually believed it directly?! "Wait!" Mike asked, "You believe it just like that? That''s too easy to be fooled... Cough, cough, I mean, what if I fail to fulfill my promise and become the biggest scourge of the void instead, wouldn''t you be deceived?" "Why wouldn''t I believe it?" The Fire God was also puzzled and asked back, "You are holding the Human King''s Hammer, you must be the successor chosen by that person. If you break your promise and harm others, even if I can''t do anything to you, the Human King will not sit idly by." "Slow down, I''m a little confused." Mike raised his eyebrows and corrected, "This weapon is called the Thunderclap Hammer." "What you call it is your own business. This hammer is called the Human King''s Hammer in the temple." The Fire God''s eyes flickered with fire, and he said with a firm and determined expression, "The first person who entered the temple with this weapon has a forbidden name in the temple." "The Human King." Chapter 334: The secrets of the forbidden are not for mortals to know Chapter 334: The secrets of the forbidden are not for mortals to know"Nathan is the Human King?" Mike pondered. Although Mike didn''t know yet how much weight the title "Human King" carried, it was not difficult to see from the information he already had how dazzling Nathan''s existence had been. He had countless labels on him: the first Ultimate Lord of the human race, the original owner of the Thunderclap Hammer, Morpheus''s best friend, Maxen''s father... "You said earlier that Senior Nathan is a forbidden existence?" Mike mused, "No wonder I''ve never seen any trace of Senior Nathan left behind from the oth floor all the way up." The Fire God shook his head and mumbled, "I don''t know what happened outside the temple." He changed the subject and asked proactively, "How is the Human King''s health?" This question made Mike fall silent. In the end, he chose to answer truthfully, "Nathan ventured alone into the Supreme Abyss two hundred years ago and has not returned yet. His talent and Shadow were sent out of the Supreme Abyss, and now his alias is Shadow Nine." "Supreme Abyss?" The Fire God was taken aback when he heard this name, but he quickly reacted, "Are you talking about the Supreme Divine Kingdom?" Mike''s eyes widened in confusion, "The abyss is a divine kingdom?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the first time Mike had heard of this. The Fire God confirmed with him, "The abyss you speak of, does it constantly produce all kinds of monsters, bloodthirsty, crazy, ugly, like a collection of all the negative things in the world?" "Yes." "Then there''s no mistake, the Supreme Abyss you speak of is the Supreme Divine Kingdom." The Fire God said in a deep voice, "Back then, this tower was built to gather the power of all gods, to suppress the void forever, and to resist the enemies from other realms..." Mike quickly wrote down this passage in his mind. Secrets of history like this were not known to ordinary people, and those who knew would not tell. Mike used to have Shadow Nine, a history ''expert'', by his side, who would occasionally make up some history to confuse the public. A straightforward god like the Fire God was already becoming a rare and protected species in the Tower of Truth. Mike continued to ask, "And then?" "And then... I forgot." The Fire God spread his hands and said helplessly, "All the gods in the temple of the Tower of Truth have no memory after the tower was built, until a certain time, when they woke up from their slumber." This answer made Mike''s heart sink. Even the gods of the Tower of Truth didn''t know their own origins. Mike had to find another way to find the truth he was looking for. Mike was not discouraged and immediately changed the question, "Then what do you mean by ''the abyss is the divine kingdom''?" The Fire God frowned, and a haze appeared on his face. "We woke up one after another in the temple of the Tower of Truth, only to find that the Tower of Truth not only did not guard the void, but also became our cage. Once we leave the Tower of Truth, we will rapidly degenerate, corrupt, and be swallowed by the void..." Hearing this, Mike''s mind suddenly became clear. "In other words, some of the [Primordial Demon Gods] in the abyss are actually gods from the temple of the Tower of Truth who escaped?" The Fire God nodded, "Probably." No wonder Morpheus found something wrong when he broke into the Tower of Truth. Mike already knew that the source of the abyss was the Tower of Truth. The information given by the Fire God only made the originally vague truth a little clearer. Mike continued to ask, "What about the Supreme Demon God, is he also a god from the Tower of Truth?" The Fire God''s expression became serious, and he said solemnly, "That is another forbidden, mortal, I advise you not to call the forbidden by name!" Mike cleared his throat twice and introduced himself, "Ahem, guys, I mean, Master Fire God, my name is Thor, you can call me Fourth Bro if you don''t mind." The Fire God ignored Mike and asked back, "Thor, are you the chosen successor of Nathan?" "I guess... you could say that?" Mike didn''t exaggerate and said frankly, "Nathan has been missing for many years, and his life and death are unknown. The person formed by his Shadow and talent is named Shadow Nine, who has a very close relationship with me and is inseparable from me. I also take good care of Nathan''s only son, Maxen, often urging him to be diligent and studious, and even gave him a weapon." "Wait!" This time, it was the Fire God''s turn to be shocked. "You said earlier that Maxen is Nathan''s only son?!" Mike nodded, "Yes." What was wrong with that? "No wonder!" The Fire God shook his head and smiled wryly, but refused to say more. As far as Mike knew, Maxen used his real name as his ID. It wouldn''t be surprising if the Fire God had heard of Maxen''s name from somewhere. Mike had already discovered the Fire God''s real name through the Eye of Truth, so he stressed, "Logi, you haven''t answered my previous question yet!" "The secrets of the forbidden are not for mortals to know." Logi glanced at Mike, thought for a moment, and gave a vague statement, "That existence is the most powerful existence within the scope of our knowledge." Mike didn''t expect the Supreme Demon God to have such a reputation. According to Logi, the gods in the Tower of Truth were actually restrained and imprisoned. Once they escaped from the Tower of Truth, they actually had the opportunity to reach level 1000 or even higher. The top gods might be higher-level beings themselves. As for the enemies they were fighting against - the extraterrestrial demons of the void, they were also extremely powerful and evenly matched with the gods. In this context, the most powerful existence among the two major forces was the Supreme Demon God! Or, there was another name among the gods: the Supreme God! "Why do I feel like the burden on my shoulders is even heavier?" Mike suddenly realized that the boss he would face in decades was actually the most powerful existence in the entire world. "Well, Master Logi, you see, since we have this relationship..." Mike looked at the Fire God''s projection with expectant eyes, "Then for this level, it wouldn''t be too much for me to take a Fire God''s blessing, right?" "Not at all, you deserve my highest tier blessing." Logi nodded in agreement with Mike, "I was planning to do the same, but I was worried that you would refuse." Refuse? Was he kidding?! With a free blessing, how could Mike possibly refuse! The moment Mike nodded in agreement, a more terrifying aura descended, and Logi''s body split into nine, each with a power infinitely close to level 900! The Fire God''s loud voice echoed through the space. "If you want to get my top blessing, you must fight against my most powerful projection!" "Only the more powerhouse can obtain the Approval of Fire!" "May we burn away all the evil in the world!" "Thor, fight!" Chapter 335: May you burn away all the evil in the world Chapter 335: May you burn away all the evil in the worldTower of Truth, 27th floor. Fire element - Trial Path. "Thunderclap Strike!" Mike roared, swinging the Force of Nature forward. During their previous chat, Mike had already stacked up Charge Up using nature element skills. The Fire God frowned slightly and was about to reply, "It''s impossible to use Lightning here..." Boom-- A terrifying bolt of lightning struck down, shattering one of the Fire God projections. The Fire God''s words were cut short, his face slapped on the spot. He snorted coldly, "Heavenly Flame Seal!" The Thunderclap Strike, which should have leaped forward, did not appear and was successfully blocked. At the same time, all the Lightning skills that Mike had used before were marked as unusable. This was the second time Mike had faced a god''s projection head-on. The previous Poseidon projection was too weak to even be considered a threat. In order to give Mike the best blessing, the Fire God naturally went all out and showed no mercy. The stronger he performed in this battle, the stronger the blessing Mike would ultimately receive! With Charge Up and Thunderclap Strike both disabled, Mike didn''t panic at all. He first relied on various skills to dodge the Fire God projection''s attacks, while throwing out various skills to delay time. Due to the ultra-high damage caused by Thunderclap Strike, Mike''s health limit and shield had been greatly increased, giving him room to continue the challenge. After casting spells a certain number of times, Mike launched another attack! "All Things Grow!" Spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four seasons changed. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaotic Lightning, appear! Four bolts of Chaotic Lightning struck down one after another, destroying four Fire God projections. "Reincarnation Shadow!" Under the effect of [Perfect Aim], Mike could trigger the re-release probability of Reincarnation Shadow. [All Things Grow] was the strongest skill Mike currently possessed, and Chaotic Lightning could deal ultra-high true damage. Two rounds of All Things Grow, a total of eight bolts of Chaotic Lightning. Mike didn''t believe he couldn''t kill the Fire God! Rumble-- Four more terrifying bolts of lightning struck down, defeating three Fire God projections one after another. However, the last Fire God projection survived. Logi took the initiative to remind, "You must end this battle with a fire element skill!" "Thanks!" After thanking him, Mike decisively made his move, "Ignite!" Bang-- Like fireworks, the Fire God projection exploded. Nine flames landed in front of Mike one after another and poured into his forehead. A flame mark slowly emerged, and Logi''s voice rang in Mike''s ears. "May you burn away all the evil in the world!" Mike nodded slightly, agreeing with the Fire God''s philosophy. Wherever there was evil, there would be Thor, the nemesis of evil! Mike would definitely squeeze every penny out of evil. The moment the flame mark appeared, the surrounding flame space began to recede, and the Fire God''s power was forced to leave the 27th floor. "Huh?" As he was leaving, Logi left a slightly surprised sentence, "You are actually a follower of Theft and Shadow?" After saying that, the Fire God disappeared without a trace, completely gone. "Forget about it!" Mike''s heart skipped a beat, a little unsure, "It shouldn''t have any effect, right?" The fire mark on his forehead, mixed with a bit of Shadow, emitted warmth. A warm current ran through Mike''s body, almost setting him on fire. Fortunately, he had non-flammable materials and forcibly extinguished the fire. After the warm current passed, Mike hearing the Tower of Truth''s prompts: "Fire God''s blessing obtained!" "Title obtained - [Fire Thief]!" "Skill learned - [Steal Fire]!" Huh? Did Pecker and Logi''s blessings combine? Mike clicked on his status one by one to check the blessings, titles, and skills he had newly acquired. "Fire God''s Blessing: Fire element skill effect +10%, an additional +10% for each Fire God projection defeated. Current bonus: 100%." Mike nodded slightly, Logi was very generous! "No wonder the Fire God sent nine projections, the more projections there are, the stronger the effect!" The basic 10% effect, plus 90% for 9 projections, was 100%. Mike himself had the Stormweaver SSS-level class template, and the fire element skill effect was +100%. This was a stack, not a multiple. In other words, one fire element skill could deal triple damage! After checking the Fire God''s blessing, Mike clicked on the title [Fire Thief]. This was the first title he had received. [Fire Thief]: Each successful [Steal Fire] grants a permanent attribute increase. The better the effect of [Steal Fire], the higher the attribute increase. "It''s actually used in conjunction with skills, and there''s also attribute growth?" This title was not bad! With doubts, Mike hurriedly clicked on the introduction of the skill [Steal Fire]. [Steal Fire]: Steal a fire element state from an enemy and extend its duration by 10 times. Only one fire element state can be maintained at a time. The success rate of Steal Fire is related to the target''s level, strength, and tier. The success rate is not affected by any other status. If Steal Fire fails, you can choose to consume 10,000 Truth Coins to remove the skill''s cooldown. Cooldown time: 12 hours. Note: This skill can only be used by [Fire Thief]. Cool-- After reading the introduction of Steal Fire, Mike''s mood was extremely complicated. He both loved and hated this skill. First of all, [Steal Fire] was very strong, there was no doubt about that. It could steal the enemy''s fire element state, strengthening himself while weakening the enemy. Coupled with [Fire Thief], he could also gain attribute increases, double the happiness. Only by becoming a follower of both the Fire God and the Theft and Shadow could one enjoy the joy of stealing fire. Secondly, although [Steal Fire] had the problem of success rate and would not always succeed, after Steal Fire failed, it could be removed from cooldown with gold coins. Everything seemed so beautiful. If there was no ''gold coin cooldown removal'' condition, it would be even better! "Ten thousand gold coins!" Just thinking about it made Mike''s heart ache. "Ten thousand gold coins, that''s a full 10 million US dollars, 0.01 Lord merits!" If Steal Fire failed, Mike would lose 10,000 gold coins! The cruelest thing was that the success rate of this skill was not affected by other statuses. Mike couldn''t use [Perfect Aim] to exploit any loopholes! "Well, I''m going to spend the money I earn anyway." Mike comforted himself. It was only 10,000 gold coins, he could earn it back by meeting Maxen a few more times. Putting away the skill introduction, Mike pulled himself together. Lightning, Shadow element, Fire element. All three element trial paths had been conquered, and he was about to face the final boss of the class change realm! The three element spheres fused in front of Mike, and the [Shadow element] and [Fire element] spheres flickered. The final boss, descended! Before he could even see the opponent''s true face, Mike couldn''t wait to check the success rate of [Steal Fire]. [Steal Fire success rate: 65%] "So low, only 65%?" Mike rolled his eyes. Wasn''t this a guaranteed failure?! Looking at the imposing realm master, Mike asked seriously, "Bro, can I borrow some fire?" Chapter 336: A big money-making opportunity Chapter 336: A big money-making opportunityRumble-- The Thunderclap Strike was swung repeatedly, electrocuting the realm master to a crisp. The only reason it was still alive was that Mike hadn''t borrowed fire yet. Gold coins -10000! Gold coins -10000! These two prompts made Mike feel very frustrated. With a 65% success rate, he had actually failed twice in a row. Was his 17 Luck stat fake?! Mike suspected that Master Fool''s half a copper coin had brought him bad luck. He would put these 20,000 gold coins on Master Fool''s tab and let her pay them back in the future! On the third Steal Fire attempt, Mike finally succeeded. "Steal Fire successful!" "Fire element state [Burning with Rage] obtained, dealing +50% damage when injured, duration 120 hours." "[Fire Thief] activated, Intelligence attribute +1000!" Looking at the prompts, Mike let out a long breath. "Phew-" 20,000 gold coins in exchange for a 5-day buff and 1000 Intelligence. Strictly speaking, Mike definitely made a profit from this deal, a huge profit even! However, only one Steal Fire buff could be maintained at a time, which meant that the next time Mike successfully used Steal Fire, [Burning with Rage] would be automatically replaced. Mike shook his head, "It''s a pity that the cooldown time of [Steal Fire] is too long, a full 12 hours." He could only use Steal Fire twice a day, which wasn''t very satisfying for increasing attributes. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had to find a way to weaken the restrictions! Mike made up his mind, "Next time, I''ll find a target with a 100% success rate for Steal Fire!" When it came to [Steal Fire], the benefits were typically proportional to the risks. The more difficult the target was to Steal Fire from, the higher the reward. If Steal Fire had a 100% success rate, such as trying it on Cain, Mike would most likely only gain +1 to an attribute. A bold idea emerged in Mike''s mind: "What if I use Steal Fire on Apollo..." Mike quickly dismissed this thought. It was a bit too bold! He might be able to borrow fire if Apollo was willing to lend it. But what would be the price? In general, the lower the probability of Steal Fire, the stronger the effect! Of course, the more gold coins it would cost as well. After borrowing fire, Mike naturally didn''t need to hold back and easily defeated the boss. This realm master was simply too weak for the current Mike! Rumble-- With a loud bang, the realm master crumbled little by little and dissipated in front of Mike. The three trial paths and the final boss had all been defeated! Mike''s class change had also reached the final step. "Calculating conquest!" The Truth Core Crystal appeared in front of Mike. He placed his palm on it and began to calculate his score. Unlike before, this time, the color of the crystal changed several times, from white to red, from red to black. Finally, it fell silent and suddenly burst into dazzling colors. Mike heard a series of prompts, "SSSS-level conquest rating!" "Fourth class change successful!" "Main Class: Thunderlord Magus!" "Main elements: Lightning, Fire, Shadow!" "Sub-elements incorporated into the second class template!" "All attributes increased, attribute growth upon leveling up..." After all the prompts disappeared, Mike opened his attribute panel: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-level) Level: 300 Class: Thunderlord Magus (Lightning, Fire, Shadow) SSS-level Second Class: Tidewalker Magus (Wind, Nature, Water) SSS-level Title: Fire Thief HP: 12,816,900/12,816,900 MP: 32,749,700/32,749,700 Strength: 119,173 (+164,376) Intelligence: 215,764 (+396,549) Spirit: 208,763 (+309,871) Agility: 91,284 (+106,971) Constitution: 81,375 (+106,876) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature (SSS-level), etc. Skills: Steal Fire, Mirror Shadow Kill, etc. Status: Fire God''s Blessing, etc. Due to the +100% to all attributes from the Force of Nature, Mike''s bonus attributes were even higher than his base attributes! Take the most prominent attribute, Intelligence, for example. The base attribute was 210,000, plus 210,000 for the 100% bonus, and another 150,000 from the Force of Nature. Adding in the bonuses from other equipment, Mike''s Intelligence attribute directly exceeded 600,000! You know, Mike was only at level 300 and already had such terrifying attributes. The higher his level, the stronger he would become! Of course, Mike had a clear understanding of his own strength. "Those ordinary demon gods are easy to deal with." Mike sighed, "But in front of the level 2000 Supreme Demon God, I still need to put in a lot of effort." Even though the Supreme Demon God had not appeared before Mike, the pressure he felt was immense. The strongest known existence in the world, with a power level of 2000 at 50% source, had fought against Morpheus and Ares and still managed to retreat unscathed. Mike had calculated in his mind that the current state of the first two Supreme Beings of the human race might not be very good. Mike had only heard of Morpheus in legends and had never met him. Ares, on the other hand, roamed freely in the abyss, seemingly carefree and unrestrained. However, Mike remembered clearly that every time he looked at Ares, Cedric would stand in front of him, not wanting his Eye of Truth to see Ares''s body. He was afraid that things were not that simple. Based on the information Mike currently possessed, the Supreme Demon God was so powerful that it was despairing. Even Shadow Nine was not confident in the face of the Supreme Demon God. Otherwise, Shadow Nine wouldn''t be trying to delay the opening of the Supreme Abyss and buy Apollo and Thor ten years'' time. As the future Supreme Being, Mike had a long way to go. Putting away his attribute panel, Mike felt that he needed to find something to de-stress. Young people shouldn''t put too much pressure on themselves, otherwise, they would easily suffer from insomnia, obesity, and hair loss... "Let''s go, I haven''t been back to Wolf''s Den for a long time, I''m going to have a heart-to- heart with Maxen!" Thinking of Maxen, Mike felt as if he could already breathe the air of joy. Lightning flashed, and Mike''s figure disappeared from the 27th floor of the Tower of Truth. The moment he left, all the humans in the entire Tower of Truth received a global announcement. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS-level conquest rating on the 27th floor! "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the 27th floor with an SSSS-level rating, rewarding all humans in the Tower of Truth with the buff [God''s Favor]!" "Limited-time buff [Righteous Shadow]: Humans in the Tower of Truth who do not engage in any theft for 24 hours will receive a powerful buff, limited to once." "Limited-time buff [Burn Away Evil]: Fire element skills of humans in the Tower of Truth deal an additional 50% damage to evil aura, duration 6 hours." "Limited-time buff [Thunder Strike]: Lightning skills of humans in the Tower of Truth have a 15% chance to deal double damage, duration 6 hours!" "Permanent buff [God''s Favor]: Humans in the Tower of Truth are more likely to receive the [Fire God]''s favor!" The Tower of Truth''s announcement ended, drawing cheers from countless people. It had been a long 48 hours since they had last heard the news of Thor achieving an SSSS-level rating! Countless forums, platforms, and headlines were once again filled with news of Thor. "Thor has cleared the 27th floor and completed his fourth class change!" "Does that mean Thor will soon have Chief-tier combat power?" "Fool, Thor is a potential Supreme Being, he already has Lord-tier combat power at level 300!" |||| All the trending topics were related to Thor. Meanwhile, an ordinary-looking Soldier-tier lonewolf walked into Wolf''s Den discreetly. "Thor, what''s up." Nyx Valoria greeted Mike subtly. It was only past 2 o''clock, and most people were busy challenging the Tower of Truth. There were only a few scattered customers in Wolf''s Den. Even if they noticed Thor''s arrival, they were very restrained. At most, they would raise their glasses from afar in greeting and did not deliberately approach him to strike up a conversation. Mike sat down at the bar, and a cocktail was placed in front of him. "The customer in the corner bought it for you." Mike raised his glass to the other party in greeting, and took a sip. "Thanks." Putting down his glass, Mike took out his Lone Wolf badge and sent a message to Maxen. Maxen: "The user you are calling is currently taking a dump, please call back later." Thor: "A big money-making opportunity." Maxen: "Sweet! I''ll be back in a flash!" Having earned 180,000 Lord merits from three sentences last time, Maxen had obviously gotten a taste of the sweetness. Soon, Maxen returned to Wolf''s Den. Before he could even sit down, he asked hurriedly, "What money-making opportunity?" "Wait a minute, let me ask you something first." Mike didn''t forget that he still had to help Blaze with his illness. "You know Blaze Morrow, right?" Hearing this name, a trace of awkwardness flashed across Maxen''s face, but he quickly -covered it up. "I don''t remember very well. There are so many Chiefs, how could I possibly know them all!" I didn''t say Blaze Morrow was a Chief. Why did he deny it so readily? Mike''s eyes were full of suspicion, "Why did I hear that he beat you up?" "Absolutely not!" Maxen vowed, "I swear on the names of all my godfathers, Blaze Morrow absolutely did not punch me in the face!" Mike: ... Dude, you''re giving too much detail in your explanation. Something''s not right with Stone today! There must be something fishy going on. Mike continued, "The reason I mentioned Blaze Morrow to you is that he''s having trouble breaking through to Lord, and it has something to do with the Memory Seal from back then. Also, I asked Shadow Two to take a look, and Shadow Two said that Terraon Morrow told me to come to you." Mike explained the whole story clearly. Maxen''s expression became a little serious. After a while, he said, "Come on, follow me inside!" Obviously, this was not the place to discuss this topic. Chapter 337: Morrow family Chapter 337: Morrow familyMike downed the cocktail in his glass and followed Maxen into his office. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once inside, Maxen hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, "How about you just leave this matter alone?" Before Mike could ask, Maxen explained, "It''s not a big deal that Blaze can''t reach Lord rank. We don''t lack a Lord like him. It''s the same with or without him. Not being able to break through is something that normal people encounter. I''ve been stuck at level 989 for so long, and have I said anything?" His words sounded reasonable, but in reality, they were utter nonsense. Mike rolled his eyes and said with dissatisfaction, "Stone, you''ve been acting very strangely ever since you heard the name Blaze Morrow." Mike tapped on the table and emphasized, "Even if you don''t want me to interfere, at least let me know what''s going on." Even if they didn''t talk about Blaze Morrow''s relationship with Mike himself, just because Terraon Morrow had protected Mike once, Mike couldn''t just stand by and do nothing out of this favor. Moreover, Maxen''s reaction was so strange that it aroused Mike''s curiosity. "This is a long story..." Maxen sighed, took out a bottle of his finest wine from the corner, along with two glasses worth 100 Lord merits each, and poured two glasses. One for him, and the other one was also for him. Maxen had no intention of sharing with Thor. "Come on, are you serious? You''re so stingy." Mike rolled his eyes, took out a beer, and began to listen to Maxen''s story. Unlike Shadow Nine, Maxen was truly straightforward. Even if you asked him to make up a story on the spot, he wouldn''t be able to. Therefore, Mike could trust what Maxen said. "Actually... the Morrow family is not what you think it is." Maxen tried to organize his words and explained, "Back then, during the abyss invasion and the Blood War, the human race was in a bad situation, and there were heavy casualties on the front lines. With so many people dying, there were many orphans and widows. While everyone was busy fighting on the front lines, someone had to take care of these people." Listening to Maxen''s description, there seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the air. Mike nodded slowly. He had once seen a commission to accompany a lady named Linda. Mike could imagine how empty Mrs. Linda''s life was every day after losing her husband. From what Mike knew about the powerhouses of Morpheus''s generation, although they had different personalities, they were always compassionate. Otherwise, Morpheus wouldn''t have created an organization like the [Guardian Shadow] and tried every means to gather lost souls. Maxen continued, "At that time, a powerhouse from the Morrow family stepped forward and used a large amount of resources to adopt the widows and orphans in the rear. Many children... didn''t even know their own last names, so they simply joined the Morrow family." Mike frowned slightly. "And then?" The story was cruel so far, but there was still a hint of warmth. Blaze Morrow had a cheerful and straightforward personality, and he was obviously not affected much in his childhood. "The bad thing is that the Morrow family is too tragic." Maxen sighed, downed the wine in his glass, and casually grabbed a bottle of beer while Thor wasn''t looking. "Blaze Morrow is the youngest in the Morrow family. He also has several older brothers, the eldest brother Terraon Morrow, followed by Brook Morrow, Argent Morrow, and Ashton Morrow." Maxen paused, his expression darkening. "They''re all dead." "Or rather, those four people are now in the Guardian Shadow." Mike was speechless for a moment. The Morrow family was truly tragic... They were originally a group of orphans adopted together. Just when they had finally developed a bond, four of the brothers died one after another, leaving Blaze Morrow as the only survivor. And the worst part was that his intelligence was also affected! How unlucky could they be?! Mike looked at Maxen thoughtfully. "Wait, you don''t mean that you arranged for Apollo to meet Terraon, do you?" Maxen smiled sheepishly. "I originally asked Shadow Nine for help. Shadow Nine was with Apollo at the time, and somehow Apollo got interested, so I let him come." The general truth of what happened back then was pieced together in front of Mike. Terraon, in the process of growing up, had experienced too much death and separation. This made Terraon Morrow unable to bear the blow and he fell into despair. What kind of genius was Terraon Morrow back then? One sentence could describe Terraon Morrow''s talent: He had landed a punch on Maxen. That fight was a group fight. Maxen alone against a group of people. None of the freshmen in the entire year could withstand Maxen, this monster. They couldn''t even touch the corner of his clothes! In the end, only Terraon Morrow managed to land a punch on Maxen. This punch alone made Terraon Morrow famous. Many Lords came from afar, wanting to take Terraon Morrow as their disciple. However, a person of temperament, too rigid, is easily broken. The Morrow family, originally an extremely warm and loving family, held three funerals in a short period of time. After learning of the deaths of his last two brothers, Terraon Morrow, who had already become a Chief, was filled with hatred and grief, but had no way to take revenge. Because the corp his brothers belonged to was called Blood Sea. The Blood Sea corp was in the Blood Sea Abyss. The corp leader was ambushed by a demon god, countless demon creatures swarmed out, and the corp members suffered heavy casualties. Argent Morrow and Ashton Morrow, the two deputy corp leaders, died in the rearguard action and were later inducted into the Guardian Shadow. The day after the defeat, Maxen entered the Blood Sea Abyss alone. From then on, the Blood Sea Abyss ceased to exist. An eye for an eye, blood for blood. This was the rule established by Supreme Being Ares among the joint corps. Unlike Morpheus, Ares was more decisive in his actions, with clear love and hate. The framework and prototype of the joint corps were established in the hands of Morpheus. Their group of people had resisted the first wave of attacks from the abyss, and everything was in ruins. Many things could only be done roughly and could not be perfect. At the worst time, Calderon alone served as the corp leader of the six major corps. He was simply too busy! It was only after Ares gradually grew up that the various corps slowly recovered. Ares used his sword to reorganize all the corps. Nothing can be accomplished without norms or standards. A sword established the rules for the human corps. It was also from that time that the human race truly integrated its scattered forces, and all the countries in the world united as one, having the ability to counterattack the Abyssal Plane. Faced with such immense hatred, Terraon Morrow had no way to take revenge. Because the powerhouses of the human race had already avenged him. Disillusioned and bored with everything, Terraon Morrow spent his days drinking, living a life of drunkenness and death. Maxen, who learned of this by chance, asked Shadow Nine to help counsel him. In Maxen''s view, if there was any knot in Terraon Morrow''s heart that couldn''t be untied, Shadow Nine would definitely be able to help by chatting with him. If spiritual guidance didn''t work, Shadow Nine also had physical therapy. There was always a method suitable for Terraon Morrow. Maxen''s original intention was that since the first four members of the Morrow family had joined the Guardian Shadow, and Terraon Morrow had even served for many years, Shadow Nine could completely tell Terraon Morrow the truth. Although his three brothers were dead, they were not completely gone. Wouldn''t that solve Terraon Morrow''s problem? But Maxen had overlooked one thing. At that time, Shadow Nine was protecting Apollo. Shadow Nine went to see Terraon Morrow, and Apollo went with him. Apollo had a chat with Terraon Morrow. After that day, Terraon Morrow became Blaze Morrow. Except for a very small number of people who still remembered Terraon Morrow, in the memories of others, there was no such person as Terraon Morrow at all! "Hiss-" Hearing this, Mike couldn''t help but gasp. Wasn''t Apollo''s move too ruthless? To erase all traces of a person''s existence and replace them with a completely new existence. Terraon Morrow, Blaze Morrow, seemingly just one word different. To be able to do this was no longer something an ordinary potential Supreme Being could do! After telling the story of Terraon Morrow, Maxen said helplessly, "In other words, if you really want to help Blaze overcome this hurdle, the person you need to find is not me, but Apollo." So that''s how it is... Mike''s face darkened, and he reprimanded, "Old geezer? Can''t you at least show some respect for the Supreme Being of our human race?!" "How is Apollo old? If you dare to talk nonsense like that again, I''ll deduct your pay!" Hearing those last few words, Maxen immediately deflated like a punctured ball. He didn''t care if others mentioned deducting his pay. Anyway, 99% of his money had to be handed over. As for the remaining 1%, what difference did it make whether it was deducted or not? But for Thor to mention deducting his pay... This was a big problem, something to panic about! "Speaking of money." Mike immediately tossed the topic of Terraon Morrow aside, his eyes flashing with a strange light. "90% of your income has to be handed over to your First Godfather, and then divided between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps, right?" Maxen nodded, "Yeah, what terrible idea do you have now?" "Mind your language!" Mike knocked on the table, put on a straight face, and said, "Can you invite the person in charge of the Nightmare corps over? I have some new ideas about the allocation of funds." "Yes." Maxen nodded. "But why?" As he spoke, Maxen rubbed his fingers together. His meaning was clear. Mike cleared his throat. "As you can see, I''m now half in charge of the Guardian Shadow, and I''m working on internal reforms..." Listening to these words, Maxen yawned. What did that have to do with him? "...The Guardian Shadow is preparing to create a position for a swordsmanship instructor, which can be held part-time by a Lone Wolf." Mike''s words made Maxen''s eyes light up. He asked tentatively, "May I ask what the main responsibilities of this instructor are?" Mike whispered, "You have to keep this a secret. We''re preparing to counterattack the Supreme Abyssal. This swordsmanship instructor might have to be the first to charge into battle, slashing at the enemy with his sword! In short: the work is tiring, the pay is low, the requirements are high, and there''s a lot of crap to deal with." Mike added, "Oh right, you also need to know how to use a sword. Do you have any suitable candidates to recommend?" Supreme Abyssal? Maxen''s eyes lit up. If he went there, his Second Godfather wouldn''t be able to control him anymore! Why hadn''t he thought of that before?! If he wanted to go to the Supreme Abyssal, he definitely couldn''t do it without some skills and strength. Maxen didn''t lack strength. But he lacked the means! Knowing Thor as he did, if Thor was determined to go to the Supreme Abyssal, there had to be a way! He had to find a way to go with Thor! Maxen enthusiastically grabbed Mike''s hand and said excitedly, "Please let me take on the position of [Swordsmanship Instructor]!" "Even though we''re good friends, we can''t do things through the back door. It will affect your reputation!" As he spoke, Mike took out the application form he had prepared beforehand, handed it to Maxen, and said seriously, "Pay the application fee now and enjoy a 20% discount!" Chapter 338: Grand plan Chapter 338: Grand plan"Hey, that''s not right!" Although Maxen wanted to go to the Supreme Abyssal, he wasn''t stupid. "Why do I have to pay a registration fee?" Mike snorted coldly, "Just tell me if you''re in or not!" He didn''t even bother to make up an excuse. If he really wanted to fool Maxen, there were plenty of ways to justify the registration fee. Paper and printing fees, background check fees, physical examination fees, venue fees... Maxen clutched his wallet tightly. "At least give me a number. How much are you talking about?" "It''s not expensive." Mike thought for a moment. He had just lost 20,000 gold coins from Steal Fire, so he said, "Let''s say 200,000 gold coins." "Deal!" Maxen agreed immediately, afraid that Mike would change his mind. 200,000 gold coins, only 0.2 Lord merits! To be honest, Thor was being quite generous this time. He was only asking for 200,000 gold coins, how conscientious! After clearing the 27th floor, Mike was in no hurry to challenge the 28th floor. The 28th floor was easy to say, just monster grinding and leveling up, a simple RPG mode, no big deal. What he really needed to worry about was the 29th floor. Unlike the previous floors, the 29th floor was a team mode. Mike needed to form a team of 2 to 3 people and conquer it together. Choosing teammates was crucial. The team''s score was calculated together, and Mike had the [Blessing of Truth], which could raise the final score by one level. So the other members of the team who went in with him could also benefit. How could he enjoy such a good thing alone? However, this reward could only be obtained on the first conquest. In other words, Mike''s teammates had to be those who had not conquered the 29th floor. Mike looked at Maxen and asked seriously, "I''m going to challenge the 29th floor tomorrow. What about forming a team?" "I was just about to talk to you about this." Maxen''s expression turned serious. "Someone has woken up from the cryo-chamber and wants to challenge the 29th floor with you." "What?" A huge question mark appeared above Mike''s head. Someone had been cryogenically frozen specifically to team up with him? This was too much effort just to leech off some supreme power! Kaelum and the others were trying to ride Thor''s coattails and were desperately trying to repeat a year. This guy was even better, he went straight into cryosleep! He waited until Thor was about to reach the 29th floor before thawing himself out and waking up. What a ''grand plan''! "It''s like this, the 29th floor is a bit special." Maxen explained seriously, "Back then, there was a very talented individual who was stuck on the 29th floor, with no hope of breaking through in his lifetime. Ordinary people couldn''t carry him through the 29th floor, not even me. Professor Gregory determined that only a potential Supreme Being could do it." This was the first time Mike had heard of this. Mike asked, "And then?" Maxen scratched his head. "This guy had a limited lifespan. Without breaking through the 29th floor, his strength couldn''t be further improved, and he would soon die. So he was cryogenically frozen, waiting for a potential Supreme Being to appear and find a way to carry him through." "Wait a minute." Mike interrupted. "If I remember correctly, I''m the fourth potential Supreme Being." If it was true, as Maxen said, that only a potential Supreme Being could carry this person through the 29th floor, why didn''t Morpheus, Ares, or Apollo take him along? Mike was a little wary. There couldn''t be something else wrong with this guy, right? For a moment, Mike even wanted to stuff the guy back into the cryo-chamber. Maxen laughed and said helplessly, "This guy has really bad luck." "During my First Godfather''s time, he was from the same era as my First Godfather, but he was a step behind and couldn''t keep up." "When my Second Godfather emerged, this guy had just been frozen. By the time he was thawed out, my Second Godfather had already cleared the 29th floor." "My thi-" Maxen got carried away and almost called Apollo his Third Godfather. "When Apollo challenged the Tower of Truth back then, there were no ripples at all. The third potential Supreme Being of the human race, for a long time, it was like he didn''t even exist!" Listening to Maxen''s description, Mike nodded slowly. It made sense. Apollo''s challenges in the Tower of Truth were always completed with 99.99% perfection. There would be no global announcements. So, this frozen genius not only had a bad life but also terrible luck! "But there''s still one problem." Mike analyzed calmly and asked back, "It''s not about the money, why should I take him with me?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maxen said, "That guy is Foreskin''s best friend." "You should have said that earlier! I can agree to that condition!" A satisfied smile appeared on Mike''s face. He was definitely taking this guy with him! Who was Foreskin? The Mystic Market Manager, Apollo''s appointed spokesperson, the number one advocate for fair trade, who had never earned a single penny from Mike! Foreskin''s best friend was Mike''s best friend! "Don''t forget what I told you before," Mike reminded him. "Tomorrow, set up a meeting with the person in charge of the Nightmare corps. Let''s talk face-to-face." With that, Mike got up and left Wolf''s Den. Leaving behind a bewildered Maxen, "What does Thor want to talk about?" ... After leaving Wolf''s Den, Mike opened a notification. As a reward for achieving an SSSS-level rating on the 27th floor, he had received two rewards: The qualification to communicate with the Fire God and the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow! In other words, Mike could now chat online with the beings in the temple. As for what he could get out of it, that depended on Mike''s ability. If he could get rewards just by chatting online, wouldn''t that be a talent in itself? However, Mike tried sending messages to both the Fire God and the Quasi-God of Theft and Shadow. The messages sank like stones into the sea, without any response. "I''d better focus on clearing the floors." Mike planned to get another SSSS-level rating tonight. As for the 29th floor, he could only leave it for tomorrow because he had to wait for his teammate. "Guardian Shadow matters, Blaze''s matters, why am I so busy?!" Mike sadly realized that he had more things to worry about, but his salary hadn''t increased! To be precise, he hadn''t even received his first paycheck yet! "Wait, if I raise my combat power tier to Lord before payday, can I get an extra month''s salary?!" Thinking of this, Mike had a new motivation to improve his strength. Summoning the Truth Core Crystal and placing his hand on it, Mike entered the floor number. "28th floor!" Mike muttered, "I have a feeling I''ve already cleared this floor." "Maybe I''m mistaken. After all, I haven''t received the rewards yet!" He hadn''t even gotten the SSSS-level rating yet, how could he have cleared it?! A white light engulfed Mike, and his figure disappeared from the spot. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 339: Next time, remember to use a hen for chicken soup Chapter 339: Next time, remember to use a hen for chicken soupTower of Truth, 28th floor. A flash of lightning, and a mage in black appeared on the street, but no one seemed to notice him. "The content of this floor..." Mike yawned and glanced at the prompt. The 28th floor was also known as the [Non-Existent Floor]. Here, participants were invisible, like ghosts. Most NPCs couldn''t see the participants, hear them speak, or interact with them in any way. Of course, no funny business was allowed on this floor. Sneaking into the women''s bathhouse, sneaking into the women''s locker room, running naked on the street... All forbidden. Conquering the 28th floor involved two steps: Step 1: Find an NPC who could ''see'' you. Step 2: Defeat the monsters and bosses conjured up by the NPC''s imagination. It was that simple. For most participants, the difficulty lay in the first step. The 28th floor had a rare modern city setting, with a population of 3 million people from all walks of life. Finding an NPC who could ''see'' you was like finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, even if a participant managed to find a suitable NPC and successfully defeated the monsters they conjured up, they would only receive a portion of the Exploration Rate. To achieve a high Exploration Rate, or even a 100% Exploration Rate conquest, meant that participants had to find more than one NPC! This was simply too difficult, impossible! However, what did this have to do with Thor, the owner of the SSS-level talent [Eye of Truth]? Floating in mid-air, overlooking the entire city, Mike saw several lines of prompts appear before his eyes. [Nameless, Age: 21, Class: Unemployed...] [Jeremy, Age: 9, Class: Elementary School Student...] [Zachary, Age: 68, Class: Chef....] [Zachary''s Remaining Lifespan: 2 minutes] Mike: ??? This was getting intense! Having just arrived on the 28th floor, he had to find Zachary within 2 minutes, make contact with him, and defeat the monsters he conjured up. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With only 2 short minutes, if it were anyone else, it would be over before they even began! In the entire city, only three people could see Mike. Only by defeating all the monsters conjured up by these three people could Mike achieve a 100% Exploration Rate. "Time waits for no one, let''s go!" Following the prompts given by the Eye of Truth, Mike easily found Zachary. A kind-looking old man, lying in the ICU, covered in monitoring equipment. His breathing was already very weak. The old man''s children gathered outside the ICU, some with red eyes, some frowning, some pacing back and forth anxiously. When Mike appeared in the ICU, no one noticed his presence except for Zachary. The moment he saw Mike, a strange light flashed in the old man''s eyes. He struggled to speak, "You... Are you the Grim Reaper?" In front of the dying old man, a strange young man in a black robe and holding a staff appeared. Mike shook his head. "No." Zachary smiled. "That''s right, how could there be such a young Grim Reaper." The old man sighed. "Even if you''re not the Grim Reaper, I''m dying anyway." Mike didn''t reply, tacitly agreeing with him. "Anything you want to say before you die?" "Yes." Zachary nodded. "I don''t want to die." Mike spread his hands helplessly, indicating that there was nothing he could do. "I''m sorry." Mike''s healing methods couldn''t work on an elderly person who was dying of natural causes, not even All Things Grow. "What is there to be sorry for? It''s not like you''re the one who killed me. Stranger, forget it, I''ll just call you Reaper." Before, the old man felt like there was a thousand-pound weight on his chest, making it difficult to breathe. But after this black-robed young man appeared, the weight was lifted, and the old man''s breathing became much smoother, as if life had returned to his body. The old man knew it was an illusion. Even this black-robed young man might be a hallucination. "Reaper, I remember an old legend." Zachary spoke again. "Legend has it that some people can see... cough, cough, special people." Mike nodded, agreeing with him. "That''s right." Mike didn''t rush him but waited patiently for him to continue. Since he had met Zachary, Zachary wouldn''t die until he had defeated the monsters Zachary conjured up. In other words, if Zachary chatted with Mike for a while longer, he could extend his life by a few more seconds. "I once had a nightmare..." Zachary suddenly changed the subject. "I made a pot of chicken soup and put poison in it..." Zachary told a story that sounded familiar to Mike. However, after waking up from the dream, Zachary didn''t have any special identity. He was just a chef, a chef who had been cooking all his life. Some people were sinners of the times, while others only bore the sins of the times. The old man sighed. "Food shouldn''t be wasted. Chicken soup is really precious." "Reaper." Zachary looked at Mike and asked with a smile, "Can you make me a bowl of chicken soup?" Mike: ... "I don''t know how." "I''ll teach you," Zachary said with a smile. Mike didn''t hesitate for long and nodded in agreement. "Okay." Through Foreskin, he quickly purchased a cock. Mike looked at Zachary, asking with his eyes what to do next. The old man lay in bed and instructed seriously, "Let it run around a bit before bleeding it..." "Scald it with hot water to pluck the feathers. Well, you burned all the feathers, that works too." "Don''t blanch it, you can''t blanch chicken soup!" "First, stir-fry the chicken with oil..." || || Under the old man''s guidance, Mike followed the steps and made a pot of chicken soup. He even felt a small sense of accomplishment. Cooking wasn''t that hard! A delicious pot of chicken soup was placed in front of the old man. "What a wonderful soup." The old man sniffed, but he couldn''t smell anything. He felt like his nose no longer belonged to him. "Thank you." Looking at Reaper, the old man said his last words, "Next time, remember to use a hen for chicken soup." With that, he slowly closed his eyes. A thermos appeared out of thin air in front of the old man''s bed. The thermos was filled with hot chicken soup. The electrocardiogram on the monitor went flat, no longer fluctuating. Outside the ICU, the tense emotions of the family finally relaxed at a certain moment. After the breakdown, they pulled themselves together. After going through this ordeal, there were new hardships and happiness waiting for them. From the delivery room next door came the cry of a newborn baby... Mike stood aside, silently watching the old man''s passing and listening to the birth of a new life. The cycle of life and death in the mortal realm. Thor''s Sea surged uncontrollably, rising and falling beside Mike. His eyes were deep and unreadable, as if he had come to a realization, and he muttered to himself, "Life and death, an endless cycle." "All things grow, world destruction..." Chapter 340: Chaotic lightning . Annihilation Chapter 340: Chaotic lightning . AnnihilationThis time, the process of grasping the skill didn''t last long. Mike felt like he had touched a higher level of power, but it had slipped through his fingers. It wasn''t that Mike wasn''t insightful enough, but... his level was too low right now. Of course, Mike didn''t come away empty-handed. [All Things Grow] had gained some additional effects based on his previous comprehension. When grasping the skill (All Things Grow], Mike had witnessed a whale fall, a grand feast of death. But in fact, Zachary''s death, compared to the whale fall, was smaller, more ordinary, more mundane... and more real. This was the life and death that Mike could truly relate to, and it brought new insights. [Chaotic Lightning Annihilation]: When Chaotic Lightning deals damage, it instantly kills any target whose level is lower than the caster''s. Looking at the evolution of Chaotic Lightning, Mike fell silent for a moment. He had comprehended it, but not completely. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be precise, he had comprehended it, but it was completely useless! Mike was speechless. "Who below level 300 could withstand my Chaotic Lightning?!" This skill, like Calderon, was a bully, picking on the weak and fearing the strong, without a backbone! A skill should have a backbone! Wait! Mike suddenly realized something. [Chaotic Lightning. Annihilation] was indeed useless now. The instant death effect only worked on enemies lower level than him. But what about demon gods? When Mike reached level 999, one shot of Chaotic Lightning. Annihilation, and all the demon gods except for the Archdemon, the Second Demon God, and the Fifth Demon God would die! If he was even bolder, what about the Supreme Demon God?! If Mike''s level could surpass the Supreme Demon God, then... Mike almost grinned from ear to ear, praising himself, "This skill is actually far more powerful than I imagined!" Putting away the skill introduction, Mike didn''t forget the purpose of his trip. "Defeated Zachary''s fantasy chicken soup, Exploration Rate +35%!" One down, two NPCs to go. "Nameless and Jeremy." Mike didn''t hesitate for long between the two. Nameless was twenty-one years old, Jeremy was nine. Children might be more troublesome, so he''d leave that one for last. "Let''s go find Nameless first!" With that decided, Mike swiftly moved through the city and soon found his target. ... An ordinary young man in a baseball cap, white sportswear, and white sneakers walked out of a convenience store. He glanced around cautiously and turned into an alley, as if afraid of being followed. The young man muttered to himself. "Be careful, don''t be discovered, this world is full of malice towards me." "I''m in a very dangerous situation right now!" "The enemy could be hiding around any corner." Behind the ordinary young man, Mike fell silent once more. This young man was Nameless. Compared to Nameless, Zachary was a perfectly normal guy! Mike followed Nameless for two minutes, and the guy talked to himself for two minutes straight. Based on the content of his self-talk, Mike came to a simple conclusion: Either Nameless was an idiot, or he was mentally ill. After observing for a while, Mike went ahead to the corner and waited for Nameless to arrive. Nameless, walking close to the wall, caught sight of Mike in his black robe with his peripheral vision and instinctively turned to flee! "There it is again, the interdimensional powerhouse who wants to capture me!" As Nameless turned and ran, he said in frustration, "I knew it, this world wouldn''t let me go!" Without giving Mike a chance to speak, Nameless''s fleeing expression changed from dejected to somewhat eager. "Since the enemy has appeared, then my power should be usable too!" "Come forth, White-Bearded Mage with magical powers, my 23rd strongest companion, and repel the enemy for me!" As Nameless spoke, a holy and pure aura rushed towards them. After the dazzling white light, a white-robed, white-bearded mage appeared in front of Nameless. Mike glanced at him. [Conjurer Nameless''s Mage, Lv. 300, Immune to all magic attacks] The White-Bearded Mage waved his staff, about to attack Mike. In Nameless''s imagination, this White-Bearded Mage was the most powerful being among mages. Because the White-Bearded Mage was immune to all magic damage! Seeing that the enemy was wearing a mage robe, Nameless subconsciously summoned the mage''s nemesis! What Nameless never expected was that the enemy he encountered didn''t fight fair. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" Mike swung his hammer, and the White-Bearded Mage was sent flying like a baseball! "Interesting." After killing the monster conjured up by Nameless, Mike didn''t attack again. Instead, he returned to his original spot and watched with interest. Clearly, Nameless had misunderstood something. In Mike''s mind, he, as a participant on this floor, had found Nameless to help him deal with the monsters in his imagination. He was the main character, right? But Nameless didn''t see it that way. In Nameless''s mind, he was an outcast from the world, and there would always be all sorts of otherworldly powerhouses coming to capture him. And Nameless possessed a powerful special ability: he could conjure up all sorts of powerful helpers/companions to fight against these interdimensional powerhouses! In the past 32 captures, Nameless had successfully repelled all the interdimensional powerhouses with this ability. This time would be no exception. Mike couldn''t help but laugh. "What a misunderstanding." From Nameless''s perspective, Mike wasn''t some protagonist, but a proper villain! "But it''s okay, I''ll play along with him for a bit." Mike was in no hurry to clear up the misunderstanding. The monsters conjured up by Nameless were something Mike had to deal with sooner or later. Might as well have some fun with it. "Despicable!" Seeing the White-Bearded Mage he had summoned being sent flying like a baseball, Nameless was furious. "You''re actually a warrior disguised as a mage!" However, Nameless was prepared to deal with such enemies. "Come forth, Chaos Knight, my ninth strongest companion!" Nameless muttered to himself, looking at Mike excitedly. "It seems that this time it''s not a small fry, but a mini-boss." "It doesn''t matter, as long as the Chaos Knight makes a move, all enemies will be defeated!" In Nameless''s imagination, the stronger the Chaos Knight, the stronger the enemy Mike would face! Ninth? Mike smiled with satisfaction. He loved beating up those ranked ninth! As Nameless summoned, a heavily armored Chaos Knight emerged from the magic rune, wielding a heavy hammer and urging his Steed to charge at Mike. Mike didn''t take out the Force of Nature or use the Thunderclap Hammer. Instead, he clenched his fist and met the charge head-on! Bang! The Chaos Knight was sent flying with a single punch. Mike looked at the helpless Chaos Knight, feeling only one word: Refreshing! "That''s it?" Mike ignored the Chaos Knight he had completely overwhelmed and beckoned to Nameless. "Bring it on! I''m not in a hurry. I''ll let you go all out today!" Nameless''s expression turned grave, and he muttered, "What a crazy boss!" "It''s okay." Nameless encouraged himself. "Villains who talk too much usually die from talking too much." Mike: ... As Mike was left speechless, Nameless began to summon even stronger companions. "Come forth, prehistoric monster from the irradiated seabed, use your world-destroying power to save your companion!" When the 90,000-ton monster appeared before Mike, its massive body was like a mountain range, blocking out even the sunlight. "Now this is interesting." Mike admired the Godzilla-like monster for a moment, then slightly raised the Force of Nature. "Thunderclap Strike!" Although the monster''s appearance was shocking, as expected, it was instantly killed by lightning. "Are you done playing?" Mike walked up to Nameless. Nameless was dumbfounded. He had realized that he was wrong. This was not a mini-boss, nor was it the final boss. How could he be this strong?! Looking at the pale-faced Nameless, Mike said with a kind smile, "Don''t be nervous, I''m a good guy!" Nameless shook his head frantically. "People who start like this are always the villains!" "How do you know I''m Thor, the number one Nine-Star Soldier-tier Lone Wolf?" Mike waved his hand with a smile. "Don''t worry, I mean no harm. Besides, even if I did, there''s nothing you could do about it." The boss made a good point. Nameless was speechless. "Lone Wolf... That name sounds familiar. Have I heard it somewhere before?" Nameless looked at Mike warily, afraid that he was up to something. From the perspective of challenging the Tower of Truth, Mike had already gotten his Exploration Rate and there was no need to waste any more time with Nameless. However, Mike was always a curious person. This Tower of Truth had been through a lot in the past three hundred years. Any oddity could be a trace left behind by Morpheus and the others! Mike had a hunch that Nameless might have a secret! As for what that secret was, Mike needed to dig deeper. Nameless stared at Mike without saying a word. "Don''t look at me like I''m some world-destroying villain." Mike tried to communicate with him. "What if I''m your golden ticket? After observing you for so many years, I''ve finally recognized you and decided to appear and give you a life-changing opportunity." This was very much in line with Nameless''s thought process. Nameless''s eyes lit up. "So you''re my golden ticket?" Mike shook his head. "I''m not." Nameless''s mouth twitched, almost cursing. Why did you even say anything if you''re not?! "How about this." Mike pondered for a moment and spoke again, "Did you see how cool my swing and posture were when I was playing baseball with the Thunderclap Hammer just now?" Mike suddenly changed the subject. His ''baseball'' performance earlier was flawless in every detail! "Want to learn?" Mike gave his familiar smile. "Tell me your secret, and I''ll teach you that move." Nameless''s expression struggled, as if he was hesitating. Mike struck while the iron was hot. "I''ll also give you a complete set of Lightning skills so you can protect yourself. Your life will be much better in the future." Nameless nodded readily. "Deal! It doesn''t matter if I tell you this secret. Actually... I''m a transmigrator." Nameless whispered, blinking at Mike. His eyes were filled with pride and smugness. You''d never guess, I''m actually a one-in-a-million transmigrator!! Transmigrator?! Hearing this word, Mike raised his eyebrows. What a coincidence, he was too! After confessing his biggest secret, Nameless was like a dam that had burst, talking non-stop. "I come from a place called Earth. This world is called the Tower of Truth on Earth. Ordinary people can only enter the tower for six hours a day, but I''m here all day long. Although I don''t know what floor this is, it looks very dangerous. I think it''s at least the 60th floor, no, the 80th floor..." Mike: ??? Wait, our transmigrations seem to be a little different. "Um... excuse me." Mike cleared his throat and decided to be honest with Nameless. "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m from Earth." "What?!" This time, it was Nameless''s turn to be shocked! "You''re from Earth?" Nameless froze in place and muttered, "Then doesn''t that mean that the thirty-two interdimensional powerhouses I defeated before..." Mike nodded, picking up where Nameless left off. "That''s right, they were all participants from Earth." For the first thirty-two people, if Nameless had just chatted with them a little more, he would have known the truth. But those people couldn''t defeat Nameless''s companions. He had been kept in the dark until now. All these years, Nameless had been living in fear, thinking that he had smuggled into the Tower of Truth and would be rejected by it, that he might be captured by a boss sent by the Tower of Truth. Nameless never imagined that the beings he considered bosses were actually human participants, all his compatriots. "Holy fuck!" "How could this be?!" Nameless collapsed in the corner, holding his head in his hands, his face full of despair. His mind was blown! Chapter 341: Trust me, the fourth generation Supreme Being must be super strong Chapter 341: Trust me, the fourth generation Supreme Being must be super strongTower of Truth, 28th floor. In the cafe, Nameless ordered two cups of coffee. Although Thor said he didn''t drink coffee, Nameless insisted. "By the way, what year is it on Earth now?" Nameless asked curiously. Mike had nothing to hide. "2146." "It''s now already the 22nd century..." A trace of melancholy flashed across Nameless''s face. "It''s been so long, is Earth okay? The abyss hasn''t invaded, has it?" "No." Mike shook his head, looked at him curiously, and asked, "When did you transmigrate, and why did you appear on the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth?" "So the world I''m in isn''t real, but the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth?!" Nameless sighed. The feeling of his fantasy being shattered wasn''t pleasant. After composing himself, Nameless told his story. "I''m an orphan. How should I put it, it was quite common in our time. My home wasn''t far from the Morrow family mansion. When I was 17, I got a strange illness. The doctor said I was going to die soon. A kind person from the Morrow family hired a Lord-tier powerhouse to treat me, but even he was helpless..." This kind person from the Morrow family was most likely the powerhouse who adopted Terraon and the others. 17 years old? Hearing this number, Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. He wasn''t even an adult yet. At that age, he wouldn''t have been able to awaken his talent. Logically speaking, Nameless shouldn''t have been able to appear in the Tower of Truth. Moreover, there was a huge difference in the flow of time between the two sides. Nameless had been here for four years, but centuries had passed in the outside world. Mike asked, "And then?" "And then..." Nameless scratched his head, trying hard to remember. "A passing swordsman in black saved my life!" "I don''t know how he did it, but swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, he split open the Tower of Truth with a single sword, you know?! Although it was only a small hole, it was the Tower of Truth! I crawled into the hole and smuggled myself in, and I''ve been living here ever since..." As he spoke, Nameless gestured excitedly. Mike''s expression was also quite interesting. The identity of the swordsman in black was almost obvious. Nameless suddenly stopped and looked at Mike expectantly, asking, "By the way, my savior was called Ares. Did he become a Lord later?" "Ares, that name should be quite famous, right? He was a very imposing man, the kind who would easily stand out!" Nameless looked at Mike with anticipation in his eyes. Mike shook his head. "No." "Oh..." The disappointment on Nameless''s face was unconcealed, but he quickly cheered up. "It''s okay, I believe in Ares, he''ll become a Lord someday..." Mike interrupted Nameless and said seriously, "Ares is the Supreme Being of the human race, the second generation Supreme Being after Morpheus." "Supreme Being?!" Nameless''s mouth gaped open as if he could swallow a computer whole. He never imagined that his savior, Ares, had actually become a Supreme Being!! "That''s amazing!" Nameless asked eagerly, "What about the abyss? Has it been completely destroyed?" "No, after Ares, the third generation Supreme Being is named Apollo." Mike looked at him, not continuing. Hearing the information about the Supreme Beings one after another, Nameless was indeed very excited and asked proactively, "What about the fourth generation?! I''m telling you, the trope in novels is that the third generation leader is the weirdest, and the fourth generation is the strongest. Trust me, the fourth generation Supreme Being must be super strong!!" Mike cleared his throat and said modestly, without any bragging, "The fourth generation Supreme Being is named Thor." Nameless suddenly thought of something and his expression froze. "Wait a minute." "Holy fuck! Holy fuck! Holy fuck! You''re Apollo, no, you''re Thor?!" Mike nodded subtly. "That''s right." Stay low-key! In the cafe, Mike and Nameless chatted for a while longer. Nameless was doing quite well here. As a transmigrator, he had used his memories from before he came to invest in Bitcoin in 2015, making a small fortune and living a comfortable life. Because he was an orphan, Nameless didn''t have much to worry about on Earth. He just asked about the kind person from the Morrow family and how Ares was doing, expressing his concern. As for anything more, Nameless was powerless. He was already half an NPC on the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth. His only superpower was summoning monsters to attack human participants, causing trouble for his own people... "Sorry about that, I''ll go easy on you next time..." "It''s okay." Mike explained, "The stronger the monsters you summon, the higher the Exploration Rate we get. By defeating your companions, I''ve gained almost 50% Exploration Rate!" "Am I that awesome?!" Nameless instantly perked up again. "So does that mean I''m actually the boss of this floor?!" Mike nodded. "If you want to think of it that way, I guess there''s nothing wrong with it." With that, Mike stood up and asked, "I have one last NPC to visit, a child. Do you want to come with me?" Nameless nodded quickly. "Sure!" "Let''s go!" Following the Eye of Truth''s navigation, Mike successfully found the last NPC, a nine-year- old child. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was squatting on the ground, counting ants. Considering that he was only nine years old, Mike deliberately changed into normal clothes to make himself seem more approachable. Mike''s Exploration Rate had reached 85%. Only 15% more Exploration Rate, and Mike would achieve an SSSS-level conquest rating, completing tonight''s task. After that, he would return to Earth and find time to chat with Apollo. After all, Mike had already taken Foreskin''s money, so he couldn''t just not do the job. Finding Jeremy, Mike squatted down and asked in a friendly tone, "Excuse me, are you Jeremy?" Jeremy, who was counting ants, looked up at Mike. The child''s expression was slightly surprised, and he asked, "You can see me?" Chapter 342: Dont be afraid, Im here Chapter 342: Don''t be afraid, I''m here"You can see me?" That one sentence made Nameless''s face turn pale! Mike, having seen his fair share of storms, didn''t show any change in expression thanks to his mask. He asked gently, "Little one, what are you looking for?" Jeremy said seriously, "Someone made a hole in my house, and something bad came out. Can you help me find it?" Nameless froze for a moment. He instinctively wanted to run, but Mike held him back. "Don''t panic. Even if we have to run, let me run first." Mike turned to Jeremy. "So how do we find this bad guy?" "The bad guy used to hide, getting stronger little by little, and I couldn''t find him at all..." Jeremy sniffled. "But today is different. The bad guy came out on his own." Nameless scratched his head. Was he really that bad? Mike continued to ask, "Where is this ''he'' you''re talking about now?" "Above us." Jeremy buried his head deep, not daring to look up. "He... he''s coming... I''m going to die, I''m going to die..." Mike and Nameless looked up at the same time. A dark cloud suddenly appeared above their heads, blocking out all the sunlight. The aura from the black cloud was evil, filthy, disgusting... and familiar! "Oh man, what did you conjure up?!" Feeling the evil and terror of this aura, Nameless''s legs trembled, and he stood frozen like a wooden stake. He thought it was just a monster conjured up by Jeremy, at most something like Godzilla or Ultraman. But the aura emanating from the dark clouds overhead was clearly much more powerful. Jeremy''s little face scrunched up, his eyes confused, and he shook his head. "I don''t know either." "Ever since that hole appeared, I''ve always felt this aura... lurking." A figure stood in front of them. Looking at the terrifying aura that had appeared above the city, even without the Eye of Truth''s prompt, Mike knew where it came from. Mike whispered, "This is the Supreme Demon God..." "Run!" Nameless reacted and quickly grabbed Mike''s arm, pulling him back. "Thor, you have to go, you can''t die here! You''re the future fourth generation Supreme Being of humanity, I''ll cover you." As he pulled Mike, Nameless said, "Actually, I have another secret companion I haven''t summoned yet. Don''t worry, if he makes a move, he can definitely drive away the Supreme Demon God!" Nameless tugged at Mike, wanting him to run first. "What''s the rush?" Mike said calmly, patting Nameless''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Mike looked at the aura slowly gathering above the city. Behind the huge black cloud, a terrifying, indescribable monster gradually materialized. As the projection appeared, the entire city shook violently, as if it could fall into the abyss of destruction at any moment. One wrong move, and the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth would cease to exist. The sword strike from Ares back then had created a bug on the 28th floor of the Tower of Truth. It was like leaving a crack in the seal of the Supreme Demon God. But it was impossible for the Supreme Demon God to fully escape through this crack alone. Even if he could, the Supreme Demon God, who was already seriously injured, wouldn''t dare to escape openly. However, he had the audacity, and a lot of it, to slowly accumulate power and send a projection to the 28th floor. The arrival of the fourth generation potential Supreme Being of humanity had stirred the power the Supreme Demon God had left behind here. When Mike had entered the abyss before, he had been tainted by the Supreme Demon God''s aura. Although he had regained his senses with his strong willpower, this mark-like thing wasn''t so easy to get rid of. The Supreme Demon God''s marks resonated with each other, ultimately leading to the descent of his projection! Through the black cloud, feeling the oppressive presence of the Supreme Demon God''s projection, Mike couldn''t help but feel a heavy heart. [Enemy strength assessment in progress...] [Unable to quantify projection strength with numbers!] [Using easy-to-understand mode!] [The strength gap between this projection and the Supreme Demon God is roughly equivalent to the strength gap between Cain and Thor.] What an easy-to-understand description! Mike remained calm and collected, not panicking at all, even feeling a little amused. His right hand rested on the Thunderclap Hammer. Standing in front of Nameless and Jeremy, he faced the Supreme Demon God''s projection alone. Mike took a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes, and said, "Ready?" [Replication Mode, ready!] Back then, outside the First Abyss, Ares had sealed the Supreme Abyssal with a powerful strike. Mike widened his eyes, ''seeing'' the skill clearly, and replicating it in passing. Would Mike waste such a good opportunity?! This was his greatest reliance, and his confidence in facing the Supreme Demon God! Originally, Mike had planned to use this skill elsewhere. But there was no time like the present. Today, he would use the Thunderclap Hammer to kill a Supreme Demon God projection! As Mike prepared, Nameless chanted behind him. "My savior, the dashing swordsman in black, the kind person who sent me to another Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. world..." "...I need your help!" Nameless''s face was filled with excitement, anticipation, and nervousness as he respectfully called out his name: "Ares!" Boom! Countless air currents surged, and the sky changed color! If one looked down at the entire battlefield, they would see an incredibly huge phantom rising from the ground, vast and magnificent, becoming the most prominent existence between heaven and earth, completely overshadowing the Supreme Demon God''s projection in terms of presence! This phantom was dressed in black and held a large sword. Ares! The phantom of Ares stood behind Mike, his right hand resting on his sword. Their movements were almost identical, except that Mike was holding a hammer, while Ares was wielding a sword. The two of them swung their weapons at the same time, slashing at the Supreme Demon God''s projection with the same move. In an instant, countless sword energies and lightning energies crisscrossed the world, crushing and suppressing everything! They both shouted in the same disdainful and contemptuous tone, "Fuck off!" Chapter 343: Tower Spirit Chapter 343: Tower SpiritAt the very moment Mike and Ares attacked simultaneously, on the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth, a terrifying thundercloud hovered before Apollo. Sitting cross-legged on a cushion, Apollo opened his eyes and looked down. He saw everything happening on the 28th floor, crystal clear. Thor and Ares'' phantom struck at the same time. Thor''s hammer heavily wounded the Supreme Demon God''s projection, almost obliterating it. Even if the projection survived, the remaining power wouldn''t be enough to pose a threat to Thor. Ares'' sword, while erasing the projection, also repaired the previous crack in the seal. After witnessing all this, Apollo had only one comment: "Boring." He raised his head and looked at the thundercloud. Apollo felt nothing. The moment before Shadow Nine entered the Supreme Abyssal was probably the moment when Apollo felt the most human emotions. He even experienced a strong emotional fluctuation at one point. But with Shadow Nine gone, Apollo was still Apollo. However, without Shadow Nine, he was increasingly lacking in human emotions. Casually dispersing the thundercloud, Apollo shook his head and closed his eyes again, entering meditation. "Boring." ... Back on the 28th floor. Thor and Ares struck together, jointly slaying the supreme demon god! Putting away his hammer, Mike looked at the slowly dissipating phantom of Ares, filled with gratitude. If Ares hadn''t demonstrated that move just now, even with the second awakening of the Eye of Truth, he wouldn''t have been able to replicate it successfully. In a way, Ares was truly good to his own people. After the black cloud dissipated, the sky was clear and blue, without a single cloud. Mike said loudly, "Supreme Being Apollo, thank you for your help!" On the 99th floor, Apollo, who had just closed his eyes to meditate, opened them again. He heard it. But he didn''t understand what Thor meant. If he didn''t understand, he had to ask. "Oh?" His tone was full of confusion. An ethereal voice echoed through the 28th floor. "Oh?" As this voice sounded, Jeremy, who had been squatting and counting ants, was pressed firmly to the ground, prostrating himself, unable to move! Just one word from this voice brought more pressure to Jeremy than the Supreme Demon God''s projection! You know, Jeremy hadn''t been so flustered even when Ares'' phantom appeared. Just as shocked as Jeremy was Mike! "Holy fuck, Apollo actually replied to me, how am I supposed to chat like this?!" Mike''s mind was in turmoil. He had just casually said something, never expecting the other party to actually reply! This long-distance conversation was putting a lot of pressure on Mike! Mike forced himself to calm down. Others might not understand Apollo''s "Oh," but Mike, having chatted with Apollo several times before, could roughly understand! What Apollo meant was: You could see what I was about to do? Mike was on the 28th floor, Apollo was on the 99th floor, and the Eye of Truth had only undergone its second awakening. Logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible for Mike to know what Apollo was doing. But Mike had anticipated Apollo''s actions! Faced with Apollo''s question, Mike didn''t try to be clever and answered honestly, "The hole on the 28th floor was slashed by Supreme Being Ares back then. You also came to the 28th floor but didn''t deal with the Supreme Demon God''s projection here, nor did you patch up this bug. So, I guessed that when the Supreme Demon God''s projection appeared, you would most likely take a look." Listening to the answer from the 28th floor, Apollo nodded slightly. "Oh." This time, it was an "Oh" in an affirmative tone. It was also a conversation ender. This long-distance conversation ended here. After chatting with Mike, Apollo didn''t close his eyes to meditate again. He stood up, walked to the edge, and looked out the window. Outside was the mortal realm. Apollo silently watched the mortal realm. His instructor had taught him that when he didn''t feel like cultivating, he should look at the mortal realm more. Apollo had been watching for many years, but he still couldn''t understand it. He frowned slightly, recalling Professor Gregory''s words. "Who said the human world is the most boring?" Standing by the window, Apollo spoke to himself, more like asking and answering his own question. "What''s so interesting about this mortal realm?" "Boring..." ... Back on the 28th floor. Jeremy got up from the ground, his face full of shock and lingering fear. "That was so scary, the tower almost died of fright!" Mike raised his eyebrows, keenly catching the word choice in his words. Tower? Could this child be the Tower Spirit of the Tower of Truth? Combined with his previous performance, the child could accurately sense the aura of the Supreme Demon God. This was no ordinary NPC! Not rushing to settle the conquest, Mike looked at Jeremy and asked, "I helped you deal with the enemy, and Nameless helped you patch up the hole. Don''t you owe us two favors?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jeremy retorted, "He was the one who made the hole in the first place!" Mike agreed with Jeremy, nodding. "Okay, then you owe me one favor, no problem, right?" Jeremy scratched his head and said helplessly, "I don''t have anything to help you with. Your name is Thor, right? You''re much stronger than me, my favor is useless to you..." "Don''t underestimate yourself!" Mike encouraged him. "You won''t know how much potential you have until I push you!" "Let''s not talk about the favor you owe me for now." Mike changed the subject and asked, "What''s your true identity? Are you the Tower Spirit of the Tower of Truth?" Jeremy nodded, then shook his head. "I... I just help manage things. The floors below the 30th are under my jurisdiction. The real Tower Spirit has its own things to do." Mike raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t expected to be right! The Tower of Truth actually had a Tower Spirit?! "Ahem, Jeremy, tell me secretly." Mike whispered, "Were those two ''Ohs'' just now from the Tower Spirit?" Mike had been curious about this. Apollo had a very high authority in the Tower of Truth. Could he be the reincarnation of the Tower Spirit? "No." Jeremy shook his head and sighed. "If only he were the Tower Spirit, maybe the Supreme Demon God would have been killed long ago!" Mike was stunned. Was Apollo that strong?! Chapter 344: Dont worry, even if we get screwed, it wont be me Chapter 344: Don''t worry, even if we get screwed, it won''t be meTower of Truth, 28th floor. After dealing with the Supreme Demon God''s projection, Mike took Nameless and Jeremy to a cafe to chat. After all, two out of the three of them were invisible to others. Moreover, as a NovelFire author, Nameless''s mental instability was practically public knowledge. So even if Nameless ordered three cups of coffee and sat alone in the cafe, talking to himself, the staff wouldn''t find it strange. "Jeremy," Mike asked, "you said earlier that you''re responsible for managing the floors below the 30th in the Tower of Truth?" Jeremy looked at Thor cautiously and nodded carefully. "Yes." There was no need to hide his identity. In fact, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t hide it from Thor''s eyes. Mike gave a kind smile. "That''s perfect. I''m going to challenge the 29th floor for an SSSS-level rating tomorrow. Can I summon you there?" "I can, but..." Jeremy frowned. "But I don''t want to deal with you..." "Why would you say that?" Mike''s face turned serious. "Didn''t I just save your life?" Jeremy couldn''t deny it. "Yes." Mike patted Jeremy''s shoulder enthusiastically. "Adding the two favors you owe me, plus this life-saving grace, we''re friends now!" Jeremy was dumbfounded, caught in a loop. "Wait, this is getting confusing." When did he owe Thor so much?! "Seriously though." Whether Jeremy was there or not wouldn''t change the outcome for Mike to get an SSSS-level rating. Bringing the topic back on track, Mike asked about Jeremy''s daily work. Jeremy answered truthfully, "I only appeared here because of that hole. Now that the hole is fixed, I should go back to sleep." "May I ask," Mike probed, "is there any difference between you sleeping or not sleeping? Does it affect you in any way?" Jeremy shook his head. "No." Mike smiled slightly. "Let me tell you a secret. That dog hole-like breach, although it''s been patched up, it hasn''t been completely fixed. It could break open again at any time!" "Ah, really?" Jeremy''s eyes darted around, his face full of excitement. "So I don''t have to sleep anymore?" "Don''t say what''s on your mind." Mike chuckled. "Look, I helped you again. Now you owe me seven favors." Before Jeremy could refuse, Mike pointed at Nameless and asked, "This guy has been in the Tower of Truth for a long time, but he hasn''t awakened his talent yet. Can you help take a look?" This time, Jeremy agreed readily. "Sure!" He stretched out his hand, motioning for Nameless to place his hand on top. Nameless looked at Jeremy warily and whispered to Mike, "Thor, are you sure this isn''t a trap?" Mike said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, even if we get screwed, it won''t be me." Nameless carefully placed his hand on top. A flash of lightning, and Nameless''s talent awakened! "Wow, it''s actually an SS-level talent!" Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. With a casual act of kindness, he had helped the human race gain another Supreme Being seed with an SS-level talent! Supreme power, truly living up to its name! But when Mike saw Nameless''s SS-level talent clearly, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Hahaha..." "Joseph, I found someone with a talent as weak as yours!" Joseph''s talent was called Neverending: [SS-level talent (Neverending): When fighting a single target, damage dealt increases by 10% for every 10 seconds the battle lasts.] Joseph''s talent was the kind that looked very powerful. However, there was an awkward problem. Battles between top powerhouses were usually "one-shot kills, what''s there to talk about?" Situations where they needed to fight for days and nights were rare. Joseph''s talent was in an awkward position, not quite enough to help in times of need, nor strong enough to be the icing on the cake. It wasn''t even useful for bullying weaker opponents. But from the moment Nameless awakened his talent, Joseph no longer had to bear the title of "SS-level talent shame"! In Mike''s vision, Nameless''s talent was revealed: [SS-level talent (Two Worlds Travel): Can return to Earth from the Tower of Truth once a day, for a duration of no more than 6 hours and 10 minutes. Revives in the Tower of Truth upon receiving fatal damage.] The only useful thing about this talent was the infinite revives. In a way, Nameless was more like an NPC in the tower than a human from Earth. "It feels like it''s reversed." Nameless scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "People on Earth can only climb the tower for 6 hours a day, and I can only return to Earth for 6 hours a day." Mike comforted him, "Indeed. On the bright side, you can also challenge the Tower of Truth during the other times." Then, Mike looked at Jeremy and asked, "Arranging for Nameless to challenge the Tower of Truth, that shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?" Jeremy shook his head and added, "I can only manage the floors below the 30th, so he can only climb up to the 30th floor. Beyond that, whether my older brothers and sisters let him pass is beyond my control." "Understood." Mike didn''t make things difficult for Jeremy and asked curiously, "The Tower of Truth, it has many Tower Spirits?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From Jeremy''s tone, it seemed like different floors were managed by different people. "No." Jeremy explained, "The Tower of Truth only has one Tower Spirit, but it doesn''t want to manage the Tower of Truth anymore, so it has granted us some authority. The Tower Spirit has its own things to do, as for what those are, I don''t know." Based on their previous conversation, Apollo was definitely not the Tower Spirit. However, Apollo might have cooperated with the Tower Spirit back then, or even made some deals. This way, Apollo''s authority in the Tower of Truth could be explained. In the early stages, Apollo might have needed the Tower Spirit''s help to obtain some authority. After becoming a Supreme Being, if Apollo wanted any authority, he could just take it himself. Mike asked the question he was most concerned about, "Is the Tower Spirit at home, I mean, in the Tower of Truth?" Jeremy nodded affirmatively. "Yes!" "Then I''m relieved!" Mike nodded with satisfaction. "Alright, I''ve pretty much taken care of everything." Mike clapped his hands, looked at Nameless, and instructed, "First, use your talent to return to Earth, then go to the nearest Wolf''s Den, take this, and find a guy named Maxen!" As he spoke, Mike used his Lone Wolf badge to stamp a piece of white paper. Handing the paper to Nameless as proof of identity, Mike continued, "After you find Maxen, explain what happened between you and Supreme Being Ares. Ares is Maxen''s Godfather, he''ll take care of you." Nameless took the paper and nodded, indicating that he understood. "Oh, right." Mike thought of something and added, "Actually, there are a few other people from the Tower of Truth Otaku clan... ahem, I mean, Professor Gregory also lives in the Tower of Truth now. You can visit Professor Gregory when you have free time." Nameless nodded. "Okay." After arranging everything, Mike waved to the two of them. "It''s about time for me to leave. Goodbye!" "Goodbye!" After waving goodbye, Mike placed his palm on the Truth Core Crystal. [Current Exploration Rate: 100%!] "Calculating..." "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS-level conquest rating on the 28th floor!" Chapter 345: This is the taste of your moms shit Chapter 345: This is the taste of your mom''s shit"Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the 28th floor with an SSSS-level rating, rewarding all humans in the Tower of Truth with the additional buff [Jeremy]!" "Limited-time buff [Chicken Soup is Here]: Humans in the Tower of Truth automatically receive a bowl of chicken soup, fresh for 6 hours." "Limited-time buff [Companion Attack]: Humans in the Tower of Truth gain one summon chance to summon [Nameless''s Companion]." "Limited-time buff [Fuck]: Humans in the Tower of Truth can deal 28% additional damage by cursing their enemies during battle, duration 6 hours!" "Permanent buff [Jeremy]: Reduces the difficulty of obtaining Exploration Rate for humans in the Tower of Truth when exploring floors below the 30th." Looking at the newly released announcement, people didn''t immediately erupt in cheers and excitement. After all, Thor had already achieved SSSS-level conquest ratings over twenty times. Even boiling water would evaporate after being boiled so many times. Looking at the four new buffs, everyone''s first reaction was: Weird! What strange buffs! [Chicken Soup is Here] was still understandable, a free bowl of chicken soup. Maybe something unexpected would happen after drinking it. The [Companion Attack] buff was a bit confusing. Who was Nameless? Of course, this kind of summon buff to help with conquest had appeared before in the rewards for the 14th floor. The first two buffs were still within the normal range. But the third buff, [Fuck], what was that all about? Fighting and making love at the same time, the ultimate enjoyment? As for the last buff, it was actually named after a person. Although everyone was curious about who Jeremy was, reducing the difficulty of obtaining Exploration Rate below the 30th floor would only be a good thing for humanity, not a bad thing. A thousand words could be summed up in one sentence: "Thor, you''re the fucking best!!!" The crowd was once again ignited, and in all channels and chat windows, the only hot topic everyone was discussing was Thor! After the heated discussion, someone took out a bowl of delicious chicken soup and drank it all in one gulp. A flash of lightning, and the person who drank the chicken soup was resurrected on the spot. "Holy fuck!" The resurrected person exclaimed, "I got a permanent buff, Strength permanently increased by 2%!" "That strong?!" The people around him gathered, and they indeed saw a powerful buff added to his status bar! This caused another wave of commotion. A free buff, why not take it! Just as everyone was about to drink the soup together, someone suddenly asked, "Dude, how does the chicken soup taste?" The first brave soul who drank the chicken soup''s face suddenly changed, as if he had recalled something unpleasant. The chicken soup couldn''t be described as delicious, it could only be said to taste like expired milk! How bad did one''s cooking skills have to be to make such awful chicken soup? But the first brave soul who drank the chicken soup gave a bright smile. "Delicious, absolutely delicious!" He said loudly, "I suggest you all turn your taste settings to the highest to experience the deliciousness of the chicken soup, that way the buff will be stronger!" As he spoke, he looked around and saw everyone eager to try the soup. "I have something to do at home, my wife is about to give birth, I''m going offline first, see you tomorrow." A flash of lightning, and the brave soul went offline. The second person who drank the chicken soup died and was resurrected, also gaining a powerful buff. "Ah! The taste of Mom!" "So delicious!" This person''s eyes were filled with tears, moved to tears. The first two brave souls had tasted the chicken soup, and the feedback was exceptionally good. Everyone picked up their bowls of chicken soup and drank it all in one gulp. After countless flashes of lightning, the resurrected crowd was filled with rage. "Holy fuck, this disgusting thing is the taste of Mom?! This is the taste of your mom''s shit!" "Whoever told me to turn up my taste settings, come out and die!" "Why did you make me drink this chicken soup? Even though I''m a demon cult traitor, I don''t deserve this kind of punishment!" "Huh? City Defense Department? There''s a walking one million bounty here." |||| As the power of the poisonous chicken soup took effect, the Core City of Truth was thrown into chaos. However, when newcomers who hadn''t tried the soup asked those who had, they all received the same answer: "The taste of Mom, absolutely delicious!" Then, these unsuspecting newcomers picked up their bowls of chicken soup and drank it all in one gulp! ... In his private space. Mike looked at the bowl of chicken soup in his hand, lost in thought. As he stared at it, a prompt popped up above the chicken soup: [Extremely disgusting chicken soup. Drinking it will cause soul trauma and grant a weak buff.] The weak buff mentioned by the Eye of Truth was a 20% increase in detection skill range. Theoretically, this buff was quite strong. However, it was useless in front of the Eye of Truth. "In that case, I might as well not drink this chicken soup!" Mike summoned Vladimir. "This chicken soup is hard-earned and very precious, I''ll reward you with it!" Holding the chicken soup, Vladimir was deeply moved and didn''t dare to move. "Master, your generosity is like the vast sun, selflessly shining on every inch of land..." After a string of flattery, Vladimir asked timidly, "This soup, I think Dracula should drink it first." Mike nodded casually. "Whatever you want, anyway, this thing increases the range of detection skills by 200% after drinking it, it''s not something valuable." With that, Mike turned and left. Vladimir looked at the chicken soup in his hand, his expression full of struggle. Detection skill range increased by 200%?! Many of the blood clan''s combat skills were a combination of detection and damage, and this S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. buff would perfectly enhance them. Vladimir calculated in his mind, "Mike said 200%, he must have exaggerated the effect. I think it''s at most 100%, no, 50%!" If it could increase by 50%, how could Vladimir possibly give such a good thing to Dracula?! "I''ll take the risk!" Vladimir gritted his teeth, stomped his foot, picked up the chicken soup, and downed it in one gulp! The resurrected Vladimir''s face was livid, gloomy beyond compare. "Only 20%!" In his agony, Vladimir made a mental note. "The things Mike makes are specialties from hell!" It was simply too disgusting! ... After rewarding the chicken soup to Vladimir, Mike strolled near the Money Tree and didn''t forget to instruct Dorian. "No need to pay Vladimir''s bonus this month, I''ve already paid him in advance." "Understood, Lord Master." With that, Mike hummed a tune and wandered around casually. Master Fool appeared beside him, raising an eyebrow. "You seem to be in a good mood today?" Mike nodded in agreement. "Indeed, I found half a copper coin today." Master Fool:... After calming down, Master Fool changed the subject. "By the way, what reward did you get for the SSSS-level conquest rating on the 28th floor?" Mike was truly in a good mood. This time, he didn''t even charge a fee and directly told Master Fool. "I was rewarded with a cock!" As he spoke, Mike placed a brightly cock with a red comb on the ground. The cock took a few steps forward and raised its head. It felt like its life had reached a crucial moment, it should do something! Push! It''s out! An oval-shaped object rolled on the ground. The cock crowed proudly, "Cock-a-doodle-doo!" Looking at the golden egg on the ground, Mike beamed, pointing at the cock and saying, "I was rewarded with an egg-laying cock!" A cock that laid golden eggs! Chapter 346: Did you see it clearly? Chapter 346: Did you see it clearly?"Cock-a-doodle-doo!" The egg-laying rooster(cock) was destined to become Mike''s favorite pet in his private space. Looking at the proud rooster, Mike mused, "I need to find a way to make it have more children." He wondered if the lineage power of laying golden eggs could be passed down. As for the golden egg laid by the rooster, Mike had already examined it with the Eye of Truth. [Basic material for making Truth Coins. Can be used to make 36 Truth Coins, cost 3 Truth Coins.] In other words, this golden egg alone was worth 33 gold coins! Mike wondered if he should get himself a gold coin making machine?! He had heard from Shadow Nine before that the human race actually possessed the method to make Truth Coins. However, there might be limitations on the materials. Truth Gold Coins not only circulated within the human race but were also very popular in the Tower of Truth! Take the dwarf miners in Mike''s private space, for example. They were hired with Truth Coins. Due to the constant war with the abyss demon races, the human race''s spending on various consumables was a huge financial deficit. Ammunition worth 10,000 Lord merits could be completely consumed in a small-scale battle. Not to mention that powerhouses themselves were bottomless pits that devoured gold coins during their cultivation. Thor''s Sea had already consumed a vast amount of Mike''s Lord merits. "Alright, I should head back." Mike stretched and glanced at Master Fool, feeling like something was off about her today. Maybe that was just how Fool was. Mike didn''t think too much about it. A flash of lightning, and he called Vladimir, leaving his private space together. After Mike left, a handful of rice appeared out of thin air in Master Fool''s hand. "Come here!" Master Fool threw the rice on the ground, and the egg-laying rooster immediately rushed over. After sweeping the food off the ground, the rooster puffed out its chest. "Cock-a-doodle-doo-" It laid another egg! A smile appeared on Master Fool''s face. The smile lasted for less than 5 seconds before freezing. This rooster had laid... a copper egg. The least valuable kind. If she used it to make Truth Copper Coins, she would actually lose 300 copper coins... Master Fool threw the rice in her hand to the ground and snorted coldly. "Piece of junk!" ... Summer camp, Area C. A flash of lightning, and Mike returned to Earth. "Shadow Nine, guess who I met today..." Mike said excitedly. Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly fell silent. Oh, Shadow Nine had gone to the Supreme Abyssal. Shadow Three stood silently in the corner, also speechless. Mike quickly put on a bright smile, as if nothing had happened. "Shadow Three, do me a favor and accompany me to the Forest of Truth." Shadow Three nodded. "Alright." It wasn''t six o''clock yet, and most people were still in the Tower of Truth. Mike took advantage of this time to go see Apollo. Mike quickly arrived at the bottom of the Tower of Truth. Just as he untied his cloak, preparing to ride the magic carpet up the tower, a white cloud appeared before him. Mike directly sat on the white cloud and ascended. Mike looked at Shadow Three and invited, "Want to come with me?" Shadow Three shook his head. "I still want to live a little longer." "Alright." Mike waved. "See you later." The white cloud carried Mike upwards at an incredible speed. Woohoo, taking off! Passing by the 14th floor, Mike saw Professor Gregory. Just a quick glance, and Professor Gregory was sitting in front of the Slaughter Stele, writing a new strategy guide on his computer. "On Twenty-One Hypothetical Methods to Defeat Thor''s Projections" Mike: ... The white cloud carried Mike to the 99th floor in a few breaths. Before Mike could even speak, Apollo''s voice echoed through the Tower of Truth. "What''s up." Mike nodded politely. "Good morning, you''ve been working hard." Apollo: "Not at all." Mike: ... The atmosphere froze at that moment. Mike didn''t know what to talk to Apollo about. The two of them were just stuck in an awkward silence. After a while, Mike felt like he should say something. "I have a question for you." Apollo nodded. "Go ahead." Mike briefly explained Blaze''s situation and asked for a solution. "Simple." Apollo paused for a moment and continued, "Three days from now, take Blaze Morrow to the Ninth Abyss." Mike asked, "Just me and Blaze Morrow?" Apollo shook his head. "No, everyone." Clearly, Apollo wasn''t planning to explain further. After finishing the topic of Blaze Morrow, the two of them had nothing left to talk about. Mike felt that if the silence continued, this visit would seem pointless. He mustered his courage and spoke again. "I encountered Supreme Being Ares'' phantom on the 28th floor today, and I even used a move I replicated earlier, fighting alongside Supreme Being Ares to defeat the Supreme Demon God''s projection..." Mike briefly recounted his experience. Apollo listened and nodded. "I know." "I know you know." Mike smiled and said calmly, "Hear me out, maybe you''ll hear something different." That was interesting. Apollo carefully recalled Mike''s words and immediately noticed the difference. Apollo asked, "You used up the move you replicated, so you want to replicate it again?" Mike: ??? That''s not what I meant, Apollo... Wait! No! Mike reacted, his whole body jolting. Did Apollo mean to help him replicate the move again? He never expected that Apollo would actually offer to help him! The Thunderclap Hammer, which Mike had placed beside him, vibrated slightly. On the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth, a familiar energy was slowly reappearing. The move that Mike could only replicate with the [Eye of Truth], Apollo achieve same effect without needing the Eye of Truth at all. After all, the difference in their levels was there. Mike thought of something, his voice trembling slightly, he said, "Wait, I have another favor to ask." Apollo was being unusually agreeable today. "Go ahead." Mike asked tentatively, "I know you must have prepared a backup plan to deal with the Supreme Demon God''s projection and the seal..." "I want to replicate that move!" Apollo was taken aback, clearly not expecting Mike''s request to be this. "Alright." After a few breaths, the energy on the 99th floor dissipated. A terrifying thundercloud was held in Apollo''s hand, and he gently pushed it outwards. "Watch carefully." The thundercloud floated above the Tower of Truth. Rumble-- An extremely thin white lightning bolt illuminated the entire sky, striking the Tower of Truth. The entire Tower of Truth sank several meters! Shadow Three, standing at the bottom of the Tower of Truth, had all his bones shattered, and he was sent flying backwards, crashing into the edge of the Forest of Truth before barely coming to a stop. Shadow Three''s aura plummeted, barely clinging to life! And this was just the residual power of the lightning! If Shadow Three had taken that lightning head-on, he would have been completely sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. obliterated! A red figure approached Shadow Three. Stunning Woman Shadow One blinked her watery eyes and asked, "Brother Three, are you dead?" "If you''re dead, say something." Shadow Three looked at the sky with lifeless eyes and said dully, "Something." Shadow One sighed. "Ugh, you''re not dead, what a bummer." With that, the red figure slowly disappeared. ... Outside the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth. Mike felt his head buzzing, his eyes wide with shock! Replicating this move had put a huge strain on him. Apollo asked seriously, "Did you see it clearly?" Chapter 347: Why was he laughing so loudly? Chapter 347: Why was he laughing so loudly?"If you didn''t see it clearly, I can do it again." Before Mike could answer, Apollo said, "This tower can withstand eight thousand six hundred and forty-two more lightning strikes." Mike hurriedly stopped Apollo''s crazy act. "I saw it, I saw it!" At this moment, Mike finally understood why Foreskin was willing to pay a high price for him to chat with Apollo. Apollo''s thought process was truly out of the ordinary. In Apollo''s view, Thor wanted to learn, and he had agreed to teach. So he would teach him, even if it meant destroying the entire Tower of Truth. Having replicated this lightning strike, Mike felt extremely satisfied. This was a huge win! He couldn''t wait to find a demon god to practice on. But first, it was six o''clock, time to wake up. The rising sun cast its morning light on Mike''s face, leaving a deep shadow. Apollo spoke, "Shouldn''t you be going back now?" Mike nodded. "Yes, goodbye." "Come see me again before you go to the Ninth Abyss," Apollo said. With that, the white cloud beneath Mike suddenly plummeted, sending him back to the ground. Mike looked around in confusion. "Shadow Three, Shadow Three?" Holy fuck, where was my bodyguard?! From the shadows, Shadow Four emerged, covered in dust, coughing twice. "Fourth Bro, Shadow Three is a little injured, he''s in the emergency room right now." Mike''s expression changed, and he flew into a rage. "Which demon creature was so audacious as to ambush Shadow Three under the Tower of Truth?!" Did they not have any regard for Thor and Apollo?! This was unacceptable! Shadow Four said with a hint of awkwardness, "Shadow Three wasn''t paying attention and got struck by lightning. It''s nothing serious." Mike suddenly realized. "So it wasn''t a work-related injury... Then Shadow Three will have to pay for his own medical expenses." Shadow Four: ??? Something seemed wrong here. As he spoke, Mike took out a small bottle. "These 20 drops of Life Essence are a small token of my appreciation for Shadow Three." "Thank you, Fourth Bro." A burly man with a slightly burnt smell emerged from the shadows. Shadow Three took the bottle and carefully put it away. Mike once again passed through the Forest of Truth, returning to his dormitory. "Shadow Three, I have a question for you." Mike suddenly asked, "Your body of demon god bones, which parts are you still missing?" Shadow Three thought carefully and listed four parts. "Skull, left leg bone, right forearm, pubic bone." He added, "If possible, I''d like to have more penis." "Maybe not." Mike advised, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. When it comes to aesthetics, it''s better to follow the human race." Shadow Three nodded. "Fourth Bro, you''re right." Shadow Three had accompanied Mike to the Tower of Truth and been struck by lightning for no reason, which was truly an unexpected disaster. Mike taking the initiative to ask which bones Shadow Three was still missing was a sign of goodwill. Shadow Three needed demon god bones. However, the sources of such things were always limited, and Shadow Three hadn''t been able to collect everything he wanted over the years. To be precise, apart from demon gods themselves, only Supreme Beings possessed demon god bones. Oh right, Maxen also had a set. After confirming the parts, Mike asked, "Have you chosen them all?" Shadow Three looked at Mike in surprise and answered truthfully, "I''ve chosen the skull and forearm, but I haven''t decided on the coccyx yet." Mike teased, "Does the Fifth Demon God have the bones you want?" If he had to pick the unluckiest demon god in the abyss, it would be the Fifth Demon God. "No." Shadow Three shook his head. "I... wouldn''t dare to use his bones." "Understood." The Fifth Demon God was special, Mike had always known that. This topic ended here. The relationship between Mike and Shadow Three was a purely utilitarian one. Shadow Three needed something from Mike, and Mike would fulfill Shadow Three''s needs depending on the situation. This conversation was a further communication of their needs. If Mike wanted Shadow Three to do something for him, he had to offer something Shadow Three needed. Mike was very familiar with making deals. First, understand what the other party needed, get the bargaining chips, and then he would be qualified to continue the negotiation. Opening the door, it was a new day. Ace also came out at this time, followed by Little Nine. "Little Nine, look what this is?" Mike held up a piglet and presented it to Little Nine. Mike didn''t forget to tell Vladimir, "Behave yourself." Pig Vladimir: Oink oink (Understood!) Little Nine held the piglet, covering her nose. "It stinks, piggy, did you eat something dirty?" The piglet nodded frantically! Mike, standing beside them, turned a blind eye. On the way to the cafeteria, Mike said to Ace, "The first draft of the weapon is done. We''ll discuss the details later." Ace nodded. "Okay, let''s hear how you plan to rip me off." "Come on, don''t underestimate me." Mike shook his head helplessly and changed the subject. "By the way, you can challenge the Tower of Truth, right?" "Yes." After receiving Ace''s confirmation, Mike suggested, "Let''s challenge the 29th floor together tonight. I''ll carry you to an SSSS-level rating, how about that?" Ace looked at Mike suspiciously. "You''d be so kind?" "Well, I also invited one more person." Mike asked proactively, "Foreskin, the manager of the Mystic Market, you know?" Ace''s expression instantly became interesting. "You''re not telling me you invited him, are you?" "Yeah, is there a problem?" Mike was puzzled. Did this guy have some unspeakable secret? "Hahaha!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ace burst into laughter, almost falling over. "Inviting Foreskin to climb the Tower of Truth, Mike, you''re really... ''smart''!" Mike didn''t have to worry about being overheard, as Shadow Three would take care of encrypting their conversation so that no one else could hear. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with this guy?" "Nothing wrong!" Ace shook his head and gave Foreskin a very high evaluation. "Whenever this guy appears on the battlefield, he''s always the enemy''s biggest headache!" Strange, Mike glanced at Ace, feeling like this guy was up to no good. Why was he laughing so loudly?! Chapter 348: Afterskin Chapter 348: AfterskinAfter breakfast, Mike took some time to visit the Trade Secret Realm. Foreskin had sent him a message, requesting a face-to-face meeting. Foreskin had arrived early at the Trade Secret Realm. "Fourth Bro, what''s up." "What''s up." Mike was in a good mood today. After exchanging greetings, he asked, "Got another money- making opportunity for me?" "My boss wants to make a deal with you." Foreskin dropped a bombshell right off the bat. Apollo? Mike was taken aback and frowned. "That''s strange, I just came back from your boss''s place." If he really wanted to make a deal, he could have just told him directly, why bother going through all this trouble? Besides, Mike didn''t have anything that Apollo would be interested in. Even SSS-level equipment was dispensable to Apollo. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hold on, it''s like this..." Foreskin patiently explained, "My boss is worried that you might feel obligated to accept if he asked you directly, so he asked me to come instead." I see. Mike suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly. "Alright, what''s the deal?" Foreskin opened his palm, and a ball of lightning appeared in front of Mike. "My boss wants to trade [Lightning Source] for the [Shadow Source] in your possession." Mike fell silent upon hearing Foreskin''s words. Lightning Source had the same effects as Shadow Source, just for the lightning element. For Mike, his strongest ability was lightning. In other words, [Lightning Source] was more suitable for him than [Shadow Source]. As for fusing [Shadow Source] with the Force of Nature, it would be a tricky problem for Pecker, something that could only be solved when Mike reached level 900. This deal was completely beneficial for Mike. Foreskin couldn''t think of any reason why Thor would refuse this trade. "Sounds tempting." Mike sighed and said helplessly, "But, I refuse." Afraid that Foreskin might misunderstand, Mike continued to explain, "If it were before yesterday, I would have agreed to this deal. However... I''ve already promised to give the Shadow Source to someone else. In business, it''s all about first come, first served." Foreskin nodded repeatedly. "I understand, I understand." Mike asked tentatively, "How about... after I sell the Shadow Source, I snatch it back and trade it with your boss?" Foreskin shook his head, not continuing the topic. Both of them knew one thing. Apollo wanted the Shadow Source not for cultivation purposes. If the Shadow Source could help Apollo become stronger, Mike would be willing to sell it to him, even at a lower price. But in reality, the Shadow Source was dispensable to Apollo. Once he got it, he could most likely use it to track down Shadow Nine! Mike was certainly willing to bring Shadow Nine back. But not now. Mike was only level 300, too weak. He needed to give himself more time to become stronger. The next time the Supreme Abyssal opened, it wouldn''t just be the return of Shadow Nine and Calderon. More importantly, it would be the battle between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God, the handover of the Supreme Mark! Acting rashly would not only harm Apollo and Shadow Nine, but also put Mike himself in extreme danger. Anyway, Shadow Nine was in the Supreme Abyssal and wouldn''t die for the time being. No need to worry about him. "There''s one more thing." Foreskin looked at Mike and organized his words. "Actually, I have a friend named Afterskin. Our relationship is a bit special. In fact, it''s Afterskin who wants to go to the 29th floor of the Tower of Truth, not me." Mike nodded nonchalantly. "No problem, since he''s your good friend, I should help him!" "Ahem..." Foreskin cleared his throat. "Well, Maxen might not have explained it clearly to you. Afterskin''s... talent is a bit problematic. Afterskin became a follower of three deities during his fourth class change." "That''s amazing?!" Mike raised his eyebrows slightly, finding the situation interesting. "Even I only received the favor of two deities. Which three deities is Afterskin a follower of?" Foreskin didn''t hide anything. "The God of Poverty, the God of Sickness, and the God of Misfortune." Mike: ... Was Afterskin a disaster magnet? How did he manage to stack up all the negative buffs? Was it still too late to refuse Afterskin? Since Foreskin had been so frank, he might as well spill all the beans about Afterskin''s peculiarities. "His talent is SS-level [Reverse Polarity], very strong. F-level equipment in his hands can perform like SS-level equipment, and negative effects are converted into positive effects..." Listening to Foreskin''s introduction, Mike suddenly felt that Afterskin was pretty good! Wasn''t that very strong? "There''s just one small problem." Foreskin couldn''t help but laugh as he said this. "Afterskin has a buff that makes his talent ineffective on floors of the Tower of Truth with a 9 in the number." Damn it! At this moment, Mike finally understood why Afterskin couldn''t conquer the 29th floor. Originally, Afterskin''s talent and divine favor worked well together: the deities'' favor would bring him many negative buffs, which would then be converted into positive effects through [Reverse Polarity]. But on the 29th floor, Afterskin''s talent would be nullified, making him completely useless. After introducing Afterskin''s situation, Foreskin quickly added, "Don''t feel too pressured. Afterskin has already come to terms with it. He told me not long ago that he would rather never challenge the 29th floor than risk harming others." Mike nodded slightly. This Afterskin seemed like a decent guy. He wasn''t trying to guilt-trip him. Foreskin changed the subject. "But Afterskin plans to join the Guardian Shadow after he dies, to continue serving humanity." Mike: ??? Letting a follower of the God of Poverty into the Guardian Shadow, the consequences... were unimaginable! Mike had always dreamed of Foreskin dying and joining the Guardian Shadow to help solve their financial problems. He never expected that instead of Foreskin, he would get Foreskin''s good buddy, Afterskin. Mike patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I promise to carry Afterskin through the 29th floor!" As for the reward... Mike didn''t ask, and Foreskin didn''t mention it. Anyway, Mike wouldn''t lose out! He felt at ease dealing with the Mystic Market Manager. "By the way," after finishing the business, Mike switched to gossip mode, "why did you decide to be friends with Afterskin back then?" "Oh, just some youthful foolishness." Foreskin smiled sheepishly. "When I was young, before I met Apollo, I was busy making money. Making money was so easy, I felt like I wasn''t doing anything, and money just kept flowing into my pockets..." Mike, standing beside him, fell silent. Foreskin, I want to learn that too. After briefly explaining the background, Foreskin, unusually, seemed a little embarrassed. "To make earning money a little more challenging for myself, I found Afterskin, the poorest, unluckiest, and most unfortunate person. We hit it off immediately and decided to become best friends on the spot." After hearing Afterskin''s ridiculous story, Mike just wanted to say three words to him: "What the fuck." Chapter 349: Why do I feel like youve gotten shorter? Chapter 349: Why do I feel like you''ve gotten shorter?Trade Secret Realm. After discussing Afterskin''s situation, Mike changed the subject. "By the way, is Vortexarchon''s leg bone still available?" Foreskin shook his head. "It''s been ground into powder." As a demon god-level material, Vortexarchon''s remains were among the most valuable and sought-after materials even within the human race, so naturally, they would be utilized to the fullest extent. However, due to its high tier, very few people could handle it directly. Grinding it into bone powder and crafting it into various special items and equipment was the best way to utilize it. Mike frowned slightly. "If I wanted Vortexarchon''s left leg bone, what kind of price would I have to pay?" Foreskin spread his hands helplessly. "You would need to trade it for a left leg bone of the same tier from another demon god. Materials of this level cannot be measured by Lord merits. Moreover, we only have bone powder now." Mike understood. Only demon god materials could be exchanged for other demon god materials. To get Vortexarchon''s leg bone for Shadow Three, Mike had to find another way, perhaps through Maxen. Thinking of this, Mike suddenly asked, "Was it Shadow Nine''s idea to grind Vortexarchon''s bones into powder?" Foreskin''s expression also turned serious, and he nodded in confirmation. "Yes." Mike sighed and rubbed his face with both hands. "Ugh, what kind of bodyguard did Shadow Nine leave me with?" Shadow Three''s secrets were more numerous than Mike had imagined. He would take it one step at a time. Since there was nothing else, Mike bid farewell to Foreskin and left the Trade Secret Realm. Back on Earth, Kaelum quickly came looking for him. "Mike, something big happened!" Kaelum rushed over excitedly and informed Mike, "The summer camp is organizing a field training exercise. I heard from a reliable source that we''re going to the Ninth Abyss!" Mike looked at Kaelum with feigned surprise and asked, "Really? When are we leaving? Is your information accurate?" "Absolutely! My nephew, you know." Kaelum whispered, "It''s a big operation. Maxen, the number one Lone Wolf, is leading the team, the Nightmare corps is accompanying us, and some big shots from the Guardian Shadow are also going. Most importantly, it''s said that Thor is going too!" That impressive, huh? Mike nodded repeatedly, unable to express his ''shock'' in words. Finally, Kaelum lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mike, rumor has it that this plan was formulated by a Supreme Being. No one dares to say which one, but I guess it''s probably Morpheus..." Mike shook his head. "I think you guessed wrong." It was Apollo, surprise! Listening to Kaelum''s gossip, Mike was also thinking about this trip to the abyss. As his strength grew, so did his responsibilities. The more he could accomplish on this trip to the Ninth Abyss, the greater the rewards! High risk, high reward! Just as Mike was lost in thought, Ace suddenly spoke. "I''m going to the Ninth Abyss too." Kaelum''s expression froze. He had been so engrossed in chatting with Mike that he had forgotten about Ace. Ace had defeated Bad Woman head-on and was now known as "Thor." As for whether he was truly Thor, opinions were divided. 99.99% of people believed that Ace was Thor. There was no way around it, his achievements spoke for themselves. Bad Woman could single-handedly defeat everyone in the SS-level talent training camp. But when the invincible Bad Woman met Ace, she was left with psychological trauma! If he wasn''t Thor, who was? However, someone close to Kaelum held a different opinion - Anderson. "Mike, let me tell you, this is very suspicious." Kaelum continued gossiping. "Anderson first said that Bad Woman wasn''t Thor, and now he''s saying that Ace isn''t Thor..." Hearing this, Mike''s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Kaelum warily. What were you trying to say? I advise you to choose your words carefully! In the past, Mike had Shadow Nine by his side. If something went wrong, Shadow Nine could seal memories and fix any loopholes. Now, Mike had Shadow Three by his side. If something went wrong, Shadow Three''s method was simpler and more direct: physical elimination. Kaelum whispered, "Is there a possibility that Anderson is actually Thor?" "Pfft-" Before Mike could even laugh, Ace burst out laughing. He patted Kaelum''s shoulder and said, "You''re more interesting than your nephew." With that, Ace strode forward, leaving Kaelum behind. Mike looked at Kaelum, frowning slightly. "Why do I feel like you''ve gotten shorter?" "No shit, hurry up and pull me out of the ground!" Kaelum rolled his eyes, speechless. Ace''s pat on his shoulder had literally planted Kaelum halfway into the ground, his ankles buried. As Mike pulled Kaelum out, he said, "You guys are damaging public property, you''ll have to pay a fine." Kaelum argued, "But it was Ace who damaged the property!" "You''re an accomplice." |||| ... During the morning break, Ace approached Mike, and they found a place to talk privately. "We''re going to the Ninth Abyss in three days," Ace said to Mike seriously. "My weapon needs to be finished before then." Mike patted his chest in assurance. "No problem, as long as the money is in place!" Mike had witnessed Master Fool crafting SS-level equipment, fresh out of the oven in three minutes. As he spoke, Mike took out the plans. "I discussed it with the master smith yesterday, and we came up with two designs..." Ace interrupted. "Tell me about the expensive one first." He knew Mike too well. When dealing with Thor, the expensive one was always the right one. In a way, Mike''s trading style was very similar to the Mystic Market''s. Mike handed the plans to Ace and explained, "This longspear, in addition to having super strong attributes and armor penetration, look here..." Mike pointed at the spearhead. "Every normal attack you make will fire a bullet that pierces through the enemy, dealing super high damage and slowing them down. When you use skills, it will also fire special bullets that are guaranteed to crit." Ace fell silent upon hearing Mike''s words. You call this thing a longspear? Wasn''t it a long rifle? Mike continued to promote the weapon: "After three consecutive normal attacks, the third one is guaranteed to knock the enemy back." "Also, every time you kill an enemy, it leaves a death trap behind." "This spear has an ultimate ability that sweeps across all directions, knocking back and scattering enemies, creating a force field around you. Enemies outside the force field cannot damage you..." || || Although this weapon was bizarre, Ace had examined it and was very satisfied with the longspear''s effects. So, there was only one question left. Ace asked, "How much?" "Not expensive." Mike quoted a reasonable price. "1,427,913.75 Lord merits." "Let''s just round it down to 1,427,913, consider the decimals as a discount." Chapter 350: The person in charge of the Nightmare corps Chapter 350: The person in charge of the Nightmare corps1.42 million Lord merits. Hearing this number, Ace fell silent. Adding the 45% forging and design fees, the total price exceeded 2 million Lord merits! This amount of money, if used sparingly, was enough to support the Guardian Shadow for a year! You know, the Guardian Shadow had to provide protection for all Lone Wolves, a terrifyingly large number, and also pay the salaries of hundreds of Lords! And that was just for one year. Spending so much money to craft a longspear was a bit too extravagant! After quoting the price, Mike, unusually, offered some explanation. "Don''t think that this longspear is expensive and not cost-effective. The materials used are all the best. It wasn''t easy for me to convince Master Fool to do this, so the quality of this spear is guaranteed! In the end, if you miss the opportunity to spend 1.42 million Lord merits to craft a piece of equipment, you won''t even have the chance to be a sucker!" Ace glanced at Mike. You know it''s being a sucker? Although his words were harsh, the logic was sound. To fuse materials worth over a million into a single piece of equipment, ordinary people couldn''t do it! Only that master smith had the skill. Ace clearly knew more secrets about Master Fool. For one thing, the Killing Coffin, an SSS-level equipment, was actually crafted by Master Fool! In other words, Master Fool had been secretly crafting equipment for the top powerhouses of the human race all these years, in exchange for something she desired. Of course, Ace was very good at keeping secrets. Even if Mike asked about such old matters, Ace would be indifferent and unwilling to say more. As Mike had said earlier, while costing a massive amount of resources, the upper limit of this longspear would also be terrifyingly high! It could not only accompany Ace''s growth all the way to level 1000, supporting him in battles against demon gods, but after fusing with Ace''s Sea of Truth, if there were any further opportunities, it might even be upgraded to SSS-level! Money couldn''t buy what the heart desired. From the moment he saw the design draft, Ace had decided that he wanted this longspear! Money wasn''t the biggest problem. The biggest problem was that Ace didn''t have the money! Ace mused, "2 million Lord merits..." Mike interrupted, "Correction, it''s 2,070,474.94 Lord merits." He was always meticulous when it came to calculations. "You don''t have to pay the 45% forging and design fees for now, no interest! Just pay for the materials first, that''s not too much to ask, right?" Even though Mike was being unusually generous, Ace still had to come up with 1.42 million Lord merits. This was by no means a small number. Ace did the math. From the short videos, he had received 210,000 Lord merits. Later, Mike sold another one to Cedric for 200,000 Lord merits, giving Ace 100,000. But that was only 310,000, not even enough for a fraction of the 1.42 million. Cedric''s order for short videos still had 1.2 million Lord merits unpaid. In the best-case scenario, Ace could get 600,000. 142-9151 He was still short 510,000 Lord merits. So, if he scraped together everything he had, he might be able to make it in time? Actually, if Ace was willing to use what Calderon had left behind, this amount of money wouldn''t be a problem for him at all. But Ace was stubborn, with a "stone head" personality. After finishing his calculations, Ace nodded. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." "You start buying the materials, I''ll find a way to get the rest of the money." "Okay." After receiving Ace''s confirmation, Mike started placing material orders with the Mystic Market. Some materials required some time to order, as they were the "made-to-order" kind. Moreover, due to the large quantity, if he bought everything at once, it would easily cause large-scale market price fluctuations, driving up material prices and increasing costs. Therefore, the procurement contract Mike signed with the Mystic Market was at a price slightly higher than the market price. These materials would be delivered in three days. During these three days, the Mystic Market would slowly buy up the materials, maintaining market price stability while obtaining the materials Mike needed. After settling Ace''s weapon, Mike didn''t rest. Another matter came knocking. A message arrived on his Lone Wolf badge. Maxen: I''ve arranged a meeting with the person in charge of the Nightmare corps. Where should we meet? So efficient? Without thinking, Mike immediately replied: "Trade Secret Realm." Mike called Shadow Three, Shadow Four, and Shadow Five, and they headed to the Trade Secret Realm together. Shadow Three was the bodyguard, responsible for keeping things under control. Shadow Four and Shadow Five had been managing the Guardian Shadow for many years. They knew more about many things than Shadow Nine, and even more than Mike. He couldn''t handle this negotiation without them. Mike had interacted with Shadow Four a few times before. He was a steady middle-aged man. Shadow Four had great respect for Shadow Nine, and because of this, he treated Mike with great respect as well. Mike had only met Shadow Five briefly a few times, and this was the first time they were truly interacting. Upon seeing Mike at the Trade Secret Realm, Shadow Five let out a series of barbell-like chuckles. "Fourth Bro, hello." After the greeting, another series of barbell-like chuckles. Mike looked at him. He was a strange, chubby man. Afraid that Mike might misunderstand, Shadow Four explained, "He''s always had this problem with his speech, please bear with him." "It''s okay." Mike waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t mind. After witnessing Shadow Two''s condition, everyone seemed normal to Mike. Shadow Five''s little quirk was nothing compared to Shadow Two. After the four of them gathered, they headed to a meeting room. This meeting room was specially set up by the Mystic Market Manager for this negotiation. And the person in charge of the Nightmare corps was waiting for Mike in this room. Mike was also curious about this person. The Nightmare corps, as one of the three major Supreme corps of the human race, was the elite of the elite! How could the person in charge of such a powerful corps be weak? It must be a powerhouse among powerhouses, definitely not an ordinary Nine-tier Lord! Mike knew very well that even within the united human race, negotiations involving the division of interests would inevitably be heated. Everyone was working for the human race, and they were taking resources to fight the abyss. If the Guardian Shadow took a bigger bite, the Nightmare corps would have to eat less. There were only so many benefits, it was impossible not to fight for them. And the basis of negotiation was equal strength. To prevent the other party from being too strong and the Guardian Shadow being at a disadvantage, Mike had specifically brought Shadow Three along! This showed how much importance Mike attached to this person! Pushing the door open, Mike laughed heartily. His voice arrived before he did. "I''ve heard so much about you, and today I finally get to..." His words got stuck in his throat, unable to continue. Mike''s smile slowly froze. Sitting in the hall were two people Mike knew. One was Maxen, and the other was Joseph. Mike: ??? The person in charge of the Nightmare corps? This? This was it? Hearing Thor''s opening remarks, Joseph''s eyes were filled with curiosity, and he asked with a hint of surprise in his tone, "Oh? You''ve heard of me?" Mike pulled Maxen aside for a private chat. "Didn''t I ask you to find the person in charge of the Nightmare corps? Why did you bring Joseph?" Maxen looked confused. "He is the person in charge!" Mike looked at Joseph again. "Him?" "Yes, him!" After receiving Maxen''s confirmation, Mike asked, "Joseph doesn''t know I''m Thor, right?" The fact that Thor had taken over the Guardian Shadow was only known to the top brass of the Guardian Shadow and a very small number of top powerhouses. Maxen shook his head. "He thinks you''re Shadow Four." "That''s good." Mike was about to return to the negotiation table when Maxen stopped him. "Joseph is a close friend of mine, a brother who has been through life and death with me..." Mike was taken aback. "Why are you suddenly saying this?" He had to be wary of Maxen playing the emotional card! "Screw him over good!" Maxen gritted his teeth. "Seeing Joseph lose money is more satisfying than earning money myself!" That''s our Stone! Mike had already seen that Maxen had the potential to be an ''Arthas''. Screwing over Joseph was essentially screwing over the Nightmare corps. And Maxen was Morpheus''s godson... What a ridiculous situation. Chapter 351: Well have to use your birthday money Chapter 351: We''ll have to use your birthday moneyIn return, Maxen reminded him, "There are two more people in the back, ahem..." Maxen didn''t mention their specific identities, but Mike indicated that he understood. The two in the back were Cedric and Foreskin. They were there to observe the negotiation. After chatting with Maxen, Mike returned to the negotiation table. "Let''s begin." Mike got straight to the point. "The money Maxen handed over should be distributed more fairly." Joseph smiled wryly. "Maxen has already handed over much less money recently." Actually, he didn''t quite understand why they needed to have a negotiation between the two sides over this small amount of money. Compared to the previous Supreme Power, Maxen''s money-making speed was too slow. Something felt wrong. "The amount of money is one thing." Mike didn''t feel embarrassed at all and said naturally, "If I remember correctly, the Nightmare corps has 20,000 members, right?" Joseph nodded. "Yes, the weakest among them are Nine-tier Generals, absolute elites!" The Nightmare corps had a strict elimination system. Those who were not strong enough would be eliminated from the Nightmare corps. Mike nodded and said slowly, "Then I have a fair proposal..." Maxen, Shadow Three, and Shadow Four all looked at Mike at the same time. "Let''s split the money based on headcount!" As Mike made his proposal, he looked at Shadow Four and asked, "For the sake of fairness, let''s only count those in the Guardian Shadow who are Nine-tier Generals or above. How many are there?" Shadow Four answered truthfully, "10.56 million." 10.56 million against 20,000, that was very fair. Joseph was dumbfounded. "This... this doesn''t seem quite right, Shadow Four?" "What''s wrong with it?" Mike raised an eyebrow and glared. "Are you saying that you think it would be fairer for the [Guardian Shadow] and the [Nightmare corps] to each send out powerhouses of Soldier, General, Chief, Lord, and Ultimate Lord tiers to hold a tournament and decide the allocation based on the results?" Mike''s description was a bit too detailed. Joseph''s eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly. "That''s a good idea, that''s a good idea!" Maxen facepalmed slightly. It was over, the moment Joseph agreed, he had already been screwed! As for how badly he would be screwed, Maxen wasn''t sure yet. This time, the Nightmare corps was going to bleed! After Joseph agreed, Mike naturally had no objections. This was the outcome he had wanted all along. Mike mused, "We''ll discuss the specific details of the tournament later. As for the time, how about three days from now?" Joseph naturally had no objections. "Okay, it''s a deal!" After both sides left, Maxen got up and went to the back of the room, where there was a hidden space. Immortal Cedric was drinking tea, with ordinary fruits on the table, accompanied by the Mystic Market Manager, Foreskin. Cedric looked up at Maxen and nodded slightly. "You did well this time. Let the Nightmare corps jump into this pit. The Valor Sword Corps should avoid getting involved with Thor as much as possible. The saying that being close to a Supreme Being brings misfortune seems to be true." After speaking, Cedric picked up his teacup, took a sip, and said casually, "The front lines are tight, the Valor Sword Corps needs to recruit more people and forge more swords." They were already starting to prepare. Everyone could sense one thing: this Supreme Power era was truly different! The last Supreme Power era, Apollo, had acted too aloofly. It made many people forget that Supreme Power itself was an era of unreasonableness! Thor''s growth rate was terrifying. The chain reaction it brought was also making people scramble. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Counting them one by one, since Thor''s emergence, a series of major events had occurred: The demon cult had been eradicated one after another... The human race had fought a great war with the Abyssal Plane, slaying the Third, Fourth, and Sixth Demon Gods... Gregory''s talent had awakened for the third time, and he had retreated into the Tower of Truth, unable to leave before reaching level 990... Calderon, who had been lying in a coffin, had reappeared, determined to fight the Archdemon to the death... Shadow Nine and Calderon had joined forces to enter the Supreme Abyssal, and Ares had sealed the Supreme Abyssal for ten years... Each of these events was earth-shattering! Taken individually, they were all major events that wouldn''t be forgotten for a decade. But after Thor''s emergence, in just about a month, so many upheavals had occurred! As Thor rapidly grew stronger, the top powerhouses of the human race naturally felt a sense of pressure, urging them to move forward. Cedric''s request was reasonable. Foreskin sighed helplessly, spreading his hands. "The last war almost emptied our coffers. It''s already hard enough to maintain a balance between income and expenses, where would we get the money for the Valor Sword Corps?" Foreskin''s words were also reasonable. That war, after all, was fought to buy time for Thor''s development, and it had consumed a huge amount of resources. Cedric shook his head. "I don''t care about the money, you''re in charge of that." With that, he got up and left, giving Foreskin no chance to refuse. Maxen smiled from the side. Perhaps because he had been fleeced for so long, seeing Foreskin being fleeced by Cedric actually made Maxen feel... good. "If this goes on..." Foreskin shook his head and looked at Maxen. "We''ll have to use your birthday money." The smile on Maxen''s face suddenly froze, and a huge question mark appeared above his head. Maxen: ??? In the end, the situation where Maxen got hurt had come to pass! ... After dealing with these matters, Mike immediately went to find Ace. He had already thought about this tournament, and how to maximize his profits! "Ace, I have a money-making opportunity." Mike leaned in close to Ace and asked in a low voice, "Are you interested?" Ace looked at Mike with suspicion. "A money-making opportunity for you, you mean?" "Come on, you won''t lose out while I''m making money!" Mike grinned and whispered, "There''s a tournament in three days, a showdown between the Nightmare corps and the Guardian Shadow. The outcome of the tournament will determine the distribution of benefits between the two..." Ace''s eyes lit up as he listened to Mike''s introduction. This was indeed a good opportunity to make money! According to Mike, there would be five tiers of competition: Soldier, General, Chief, Lord, and Ultimate Lord. It was a competition of the two forces'' foundations! Whether they had enough talent reserves, whether they could surpass the Guardian Shadow! The Nightmare corps, as the oldest Supreme corps, could it regain its former glory? The outcome of this tournament was no longer about fleecing Maxen. It was... a matter of the Nightmare corps''s face! If they lost, it wouldn''t just be losing the tournament, it would be losing Supreme Being Morpheus''s face! The Nightmare corps not only had to win, but they had to win convincingly. And Ace, as a powerhouse of the new generation, had few rivals in his tier! In other words, he was the best candidate to represent them. However, there was still one problem standing in Ace''s way. He had the strength, but did he have the qualifications? Why would the Nightmare corps let Ace represent them? Ace didn''t think too much about this problem. Because he knew that since Mike had brought this up to him, it meant that Mike had already arranged everything. Arranged it perfectly. "Ace, I can arrange for you to represent the Nightmare corps, I just have one request..." Mike gave a sly smile and stated his condition. "Ask for a higher appearance fee!" Chapter 352: Just call me Fourth Bro Chapter 352: Just call me Fourth BroSummer camp, Area C. Sitting in the classroom, Mike pondered his upcoming plans. "According to Apollo''s arrangement, I''m going to the Ninth Abyss in three days. I need to get as strong as possible before then." Mike had three chances to challenge the Tower of Truth in these three days. Tonight, he would take Ace and Afterskin through the 29th floor, easily securing an SSSS- level rating. Tomorrow night, he would casually go for the SSSSS rating on the 30th floor. As for the day after tomorrow, how many floors he can reach will depend on fate. After clearing the 28th floor last night, Mike''s level had slightly increased. He was now level 314.159. In addition to his level, he also needed to keep up with the corresponding resources and equipment. Just like physical development, not only did he need to grow tall, but he also needed to grow strong. With proper nutrition, his cock could develop to be bigger and thicker. Force of Nature, Nightmare''s Breeze, Thunderclap Hammer... In terms of equipment, Mike was already maxed out, with no room for further improvement. Even Master Fool had no remaining value for Mike to exploit. Master Fool was still crafting an SSS-level armor for Mike, but he wasn''t in a hurry to receive it. Once it was finished, the deal between Master Fool and Mike would be complete, and according to their agreement, he would have to send her back to the abyss. How could Mike let such a top-notch master smith leave so easily? Mike looked around. The only thing he could still improve was Thor''s Sea. "The wind element materials haven''t been fused yet..." Mike calculated that Thor''s Sea naturally required the cultivation of all six elements, he couldn''t neglect any of them. However, with the Heart of the Ocean and Shadow Source, Mike didn''t need to worry about materials for those two elements. "I have 1.3 million Lord merits in cash, of which 310,000 is for Ace''s materials. I only have 990,000 that truly belongs to me." Thinking of this, Mike sent an order to the Mystic Market, purchasing the wind element materials needed for Thor''s Sea. Foreskin quickly replied with a suffocating price: "190,000 Lord merits." Mike took a deep breath and muttered to himself, "I earned over 600,000 from Ace, it''s fine... Just think of it as spending Ace''s money, then it won''t hurt so much..." Ace, sitting beside him, heard Mike''s muttering and slowly typed a question mark. This guy was asking for a beating again, wasn''t he?! Ace thought for a moment. He probably couldn''t beat Mike right now. He would endure! After swiping his card for 190,000, Mike''s paper wealth drastically shrunk, leaving only 1.11 million Lord merits. With the wind element materials, once Thor''s Sea was fully fused, Mike''s Thor would finally complete its first stage, laying a solid "foundation"! Although his starting point was already the end point that many people could never reach in their lifetime. Just for Thor''s Sea alone, Mike had already invested over a million Lord merits! In the foreseeable future, Mike would only invest even more. Forcing himself to stop thinking about it to avoid losing control, Mike started thinking about something happy. For example, the tournament with the Nightmare corps in three days. For this tournament, a special chat group was created in the communication crystal. [Just call me Fourth Bro] The admin, needless to say, was Mike. Taking out his communication crystal, Mike now had two accounts. One was the account with the codename Deathsinger. The other was a high-permission administrator account that Shadow Nine had set up for him in advance. Before preparing to go to the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine had arranged everything, and the communication crystal he gave Mike was different from everyone else''s. However, Mike glanced at his administrator account and immediately posted a question in the chat group. Good Boy (Admin): What the hell is this "ID"? Can someone tell me how to change this "ID"? Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Fourth Bro, hello! Bad Woman (Shadow Two): Hehehe! Bad Man (Shadow Two): Fourth Bro, I want to snitch! Bad Woman went to the men''s restroom again. Untitled (Shadow Three): Fourth Bro, hello! ... Mike glanced at his Shadow Three in the Guardian Shadow. He didn''t even have a group nickname? This wouldn''t do. Although his real name couldn''t be confirmed yet, couldn''t he just make up a nickname? Ignoring Shadow Two, who was having his usual episode, Mike briefly communicated with Shadow Four and Shadow Five in the group. The tournament was confirmed, but there were still many details to be finalized. For example, the two sides would compete in five tiers. Would it be one-on-one duels or group fights? One-on-one duels would obviously favor the Guardian Shadow. The Guardian Shadows who accompanied the Lone Wolves were mostly individual fighters, their combat prowess honed to the extreme. The Nightmare corps, on the other hand, not only had outstanding individual strength but also various tactical combinations. In the end, both sides agreed that the Soldier tier would mainly consist of arena matches, with six arenas set up, one of which would be the main arena. Defending the main arena would grant a 10% share of the benefits. Each of the other arenas would grant a 2% share of the benefits. In other words, the outcome of the Soldier tier tournament would determine a 20% share! The General, Chief, Lord, and Ultimate Lord tiers would also each determine a 20% share! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finalizing the format for the Soldier tier tournament, the General tier was also decided, also using an arena format. The Chief tier was required to be a team battle. Each side would send out 50 Chiefs, with strict requirements on combat power: a maximum of three Peak Chiefs, no more than ten Nine-Star Chiefs... There would be a total of 5 team battles! Moreover, the team battles weren''t just about comparing combat power, there were special victory conditions. For example, escorting a special target to the finish line, or infiltrating a certain location to plant explosives... As for the Lord and Ultimate Lord tiers, both sides hadn''t decided on the format yet. At this point, the top three of the Guardian Shadow became excited. Stunning Woman (Shadow One): Fourth Bro, I''m willing to fight for the Guardian Shadow in the Ultimate Lord tier! Bad Man (Shadow Two): We also want to contribute to the Guardian Shadow! Untitled (Shadow Three): I''ll listen to Fourth Bro. Just saying, Bad Man would be useless even if he became an Ultimate Lord. Bad Woman (Shadow Two): Well said! Bad Man (Shadow Two): Untitled, come out here! Bad Woman wants to duel you to the death! ... Looking at the chaos in the group, Mike facepalmed slightly. What kind of weirdos had Shadow Nine left him with? If they fought in the Ultimate Lord tier, it meant that the top three of the Guardian Shadow would have a chance to break through to level 990! Mike knew their thoughts clearly. They weren''t really eager to fight for the Guardian Shadow, they just wanted to break through! By now, Mike had figured out something. These people''s breakthroughs were most likely restricted by him, or rather, by the Shadow Sigil in his possession! Without Mike''s permission, they wouldn''t have a chance to break through even if they wanted to. Thinking of this, Mike typed another message. Good Boy (Admin): Does the Nightmare corps have any Ultimate Lords? Scholar (Shadow Four): Yes, Ultimates Birch, level 992. Shadow Four briefly explained Ultimates Birch''s information, and Mike had a good idea. In any case, this battle would be level 994 against level 992. The advantage was on his side! Good Boy (Admin): Okay, I understand. There''s an additional condition for the Ultimate Lord battle. Good Boy (Admin): It must be held inside the Tower of Truth. After a while, Shadow Four replied. Scholar (Shadow Four): Ultimates Birch agrees. Chapter 353: Immediate execution Chapter 353: Immediate executionThe remaining details, rules, etc., would be negotiated by Shadow Four, Shadow Five, and the Nightmare corps. Mike''s job was to ensure a decisive victory in the tournament and reap the ultimate rewards! Mike muttered to himself, "For the Soldier tier tournament, my current identity is a Soldier- tier Lone Wolf, so it''s reasonable for me to participate, right?" Shadow Three: ??? How was that reasonable? In terms of combat power assessment, Mike was indeed still a Soldier. So what if he was a Soldier who had killed a Nine-Star Lord? He was still a Soldier! Mike had already made arrangements for the General tier tournament as well. Shadow 8008! As for the Chief tier, Deathsinger was perfectly capable! Mike suddenly realized that having so many alternate accounts also had its advantages! He could even participate in the Lord tier battle. If he won these four battles, the Guardian Shadow could get up to 80% of the share. As for the Ultimate Lord... forget it. Mike knew his own limitations. Currently, he had no chance against an Ultimate Lord unless he used the lightning strike he had replicated from Apollo! Use Apollo''s lightning to strike Ultimates Birch? Mike would never do such a cost-ineffective and inhumane thing! Regarding the Ultimate Lord tier battle, both sides didn''t really have much choice. The Nightmare corps only had one Ultimate Lord. The Guardian Shadow originally also had only one - Shadow Nine. Originally, it was a sure win for the Guardian Shadow. But Shadow Nine had gone to the Supreme Abyssal, and Mike was unwilling to let the top three weirdos of the Guardian Shadow break through to Ultimate Lord. He had to find a way to convince Pecker. The matter of the tournament between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps was temporarily put on hold. Mike returned to his ordinary life. Going to school was meaningless to him now. He either slept or went to the bathroom during class. He was just waiting for midnight to arrive so he could go to the 29th floor of the Tower of Truth and have some fun with Ace and Afterskin. Not long after, two instructors came to the classroom door and peeked inside. "Excuse me, is Mike here?" Mike, who was dozing off, jolted awake. "Is class over?" "Ahem." The instructor cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness. "Could you please come out for a moment? We have something to ask you." "Oh." As Mike got up, Ethan, who was sitting beside him, whispered, "They''re the ones who register special information. They came before when Cain got his SS-level class change." Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. He followed the two instructors to a nearby room. The room was simply furnished, with a table and two chairs. After activating a special rune, a female instructor spoke, her voice soft and gentle like cotton. "Mike, according to the information you registered, you chose the Lone Wolf faction, right?" Mike nodded in confirmation. "That''s right." "We''ve heard some news and want to confirm it with you." The female instructor said softly, "Could you please ask your Guardian Shadow to leave for a moment? The following questions may be related to your talent. To avoid leaks, the fewer people who know, the better." Her words were reasonable, and Mike couldn''t think of any reason to refuse. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike shook his head. "No." The male instructor chuckled. "Mike, we might have forgotten to introduce ourselves. We''re instructors from the summer camp''s assessment team. We noticed the information about the second awakening of your talent and wanted to talk to you about it. If the information is true, it will be easier for you to earn points during the summer camp, and you might even graduate from university early..." As he spoke, the male instructor even raised the form in his hand, letting Mike see part of its contents. "Of course, all of this is on the premise..." The male instructor drew out his words and put on a serious face. "That you cooperate with our work." Under the combination of carrot and stick, Mike''s attitude clearly softened. "Okay, no problem." Mike nodded, finally agreeing to their request. "Shadow Three, do it!" Countless bones appeared in the room, falling and forming a bone cage. In an instant, the two Chief-tier instructors were subdued, unable to fight back! Shadow Three emerged from the shadows, not looking at the pale-faced Chiefs, but respectfully at Mike. "Fourth Bro, what should we do with these two? Kill them directly?" The two Chiefs were already in a state of extreme shock. Shadow Three? Fourth Bro? The fact that Mike was protected by a Guardian Shadow wasn''t unexpected. The problem was, why could Mike command a Lord-tier Guardian Shadow! Why did this terrifying powerhouse, covered in bones, call Mike "Fourth Bro"?! Too many questions lingered in their minds, unanswered. The only thing they knew was that even as Nine-Star Chiefs, they were as weak as chicks in front of this bone-covered giant! Killing them would be no more difficult than crushing ants. Mike''s face was grim, his eyes unreadable, his knuckles tapping on the table. After a while, Mike slowly spoke. "Call Shadow Two." Not even a second later, Bad Woman appeared before Mike. She first looked at Shadow Three and said respectfully, "Third Bro, I sensed you making a move and rushed over, worried that something might have happened to Fourth Bro." Shadow Three didn''t speak. He knew that Mike was handling the situation now, and even if he had something to say, it should be Mike who said it. Even Bad Woman''s explanation wasn''t meant for Shadow Three, but specifically for Mike. Mike pointed at the two people trapped and immobilized in the bone cage and said coldly, "There''s something strange about these two. Although they haven''t directly received a demon god''s blessing, they should be related to a demon god." At first glance, the Eye of Truth hadn''t noticed anything unusual about them. But after entering the room and talking to them alone, Mike had a vague feeling that something was wrong. Even if they were discussing matters related to his talent, there was no need to dismiss his Guardian Shadow, right? The rules did state that under special circumstances, the Guardian Shadow could be temporarily dismissed. However, these two people''s reactions were too abnormal. Mike took a closer look with the Eye of Truth and discovered something interesting. The two of them indeed had no direct connection to a demon god. However, they were carrying an item that, if forced upon Mike, could grant him a certain demon god''s blessing! They had assumed that Mike was a newly emerged prodigy and that his defenses would be weaker, making him an easier target. They never expected that they would encounter Thor instead. Related to a demon god? The atmosphere in the room instantly turned cold. Even Shadow Two, who was usually mentally unstable, was incredibly serious at this moment. He and she had a special identity. Although they were demon creatures, under Shadow Nine''s protection, they had made countless contributions to the human race over the years. Because of this, Shadow Two was even more cautious when it came to matters related to the demon race. The atmosphere in the small room was incredibly oppressive, and the two trapped Chiefs felt like they couldn''t breathe. Mike asked, "Shadow Three, how do we usually handle this kind of situation?" Shadow Three thought for a moment and answered honestly, "According to Article 8, Clause 24 of the Planetary Defense Special Regulations, we gather evidence, subdue the individuals, and hand them over to the nearest Defense Headquarters for processing. Their offense would most likely result in a sentence of over 95 years of imprisonment in the abyss, with a small chance of life imprisonment." Unexpectedly, Shadow Three was quite knowledgeable about the law. Mike thought for a moment and asked again, "What if it involves me?" Shadow Three''s next words instantly drained the color from the faces of the two Chiefs, who had been clinging to a sliver of hope, leaving them utterly despairing. Shadow Three said seriously: "Immediate execution." Chapter 354: Beggar Chapter 354: BeggarImmediate execution. As soon as Shadow Three finished speaking, Shadow Two brought out an electric chair, a gallows, and all sorts of other execution tools. There were a thousand ways to die, there was always one that would fit. The two Chiefs, trapped in the bone cage, trembled, completely clueless about the situation. They still didn''t know what had happened! What was so special about Mike? Was it just because he was close to Ace? No! Both of them denied this possibility in their hearts. The two big shots from the Guardian Shadow were both respectful to Mike. Then there was only one possibility, Mike himself was a big shot within the Guardian Shadow! They had been played... No, or rather, this trap was meant to catch bigger fish, and they, these small fry, had stumbled in by accident. A name surfaced in their minds, bringing them endless fear. Thor! The most powerful man in the Guardian Shadow, according to rumors! Was Mike actually Thor? This secret was destined to die with them. Mike squatted down and looked at the two of them, unable to hide the disgust in his eyes. "Let''s investigate." With Mike''s permission, a black shadow eagerly surged forward, enveloping the two and beginning to rummage through their memories. After a few breaths, a sissy voice rang out. Bad Man said cheerfully, "They were once captured by the demon race in the abyss, and former demon cult followers came forward and betrayed humanity..." According to Shadow Two''s description, these two had once had principles and beliefs. It was human nature to fail to hold on in the face of life and death trials. These two had leverage in the hands of the demon god, but they didn''t directly contact the demon god. Instead, they communicated with former demon cult members through a single line. This way, they wouldn''t have any traces of the demon god on themselves. There was a specific term for this kind of person - mole. Unlike demon cult members, moles were the most troublesome! If it weren''t for the item related to the demon god they were carrying, even Mike wouldn''t have been able to see through their undercover identities. After listening to Shadow Two''s conclusion, Mike thought for a moment and said, "Erase that memory." Shadow Two didn''t hesitate and acted immediately. When dealing with people who colluded with the demon cult, Shadow Two always struck hard! Soon, Bad Man said proudly, "The memories of the past three days have been erased." Shadow Three frowned slightly. "Didn''t you hear Fourth Bro say ''that memory''? Seal the memories of the past half month." Mike shook his head. "Too short, make it the past three years, just to be safe." With that, Bad Man sealed the memories of the past three years for the two Chiefs. "We can hand them over to the city defense department now. There''s something on them..." Mike instructed Bad Woman to step forward and retrieve an item related to the demon god. "What''s this?" Everyone''s eyes fell on a black sphere. From the moment it appeared in the bone space, the bones began to vibrate and tremble slightly. "The Fifth Demon God..." Everyone arrived at the same answer. Who else could be so bold as to meddle in their affairs and extend their reach so far, except for the fearless Fifth Demon God? The sensible demon gods had already disbanded the demon cult, leaving only individuals like moles. To be honest, in the early stages of the Blood War between the two races, the demon cult had been quite useful. After all, at that time, many people within the human race advocated surrender. Spineless cowards and surrenderers never went extinct in any era. But as time passed, the human race gradually gained the upper hand on the battlefield, and the demon cult was gradually marginalized, becoming an extremely insignificant existence. The demon cult of today was no longer what it used to be. If ten high-ranking demon cult members held a meeting, eight of them might be human spies. What was the point of such a demon cult existing? The Fourth Demon God, in a way, had fallen victim to the Fourth Demon Cult Leader''s schemes! The demon gods weren''t idiots either. If an organized demon cult couldn''t work, then decentralize! Moles became their best choice. The two moles in front of Mike, if they had acted at a critical moment, could have caused significant damage to the human race! Shadow Three took the initiative to ask, "Fourth Bro, Shadow Nine used to store the Fifth Demon God''s things in the Guardian Shadow''s warehouse." Mike glanced at Shadow Three, feeling like there was something behind his words. Without thinking too much, Mike nodded and said, "Then do it the old-fashioned way, send it to Shadow Four and store it in the warehouse." "Understood." The bone space receded, and Shadow Two took the two instructors away first. Mike returned to the classroom as if nothing had happened. This little episode didn''t affect Mike''s daily routine. He continued attending classes as if nothing had happened, waiting for the Tower of Truth to open. ... "Dong-" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bell rang, midnight had arrived. Countless people entered the Tower of Truth at this moment. Mike appeared in the Core City of Truth and quickly found Ace at their agreed meeting point. Mike got straight to the point and asked, "Ace, where do we find Afterskin?" Tonight''s 29th floor was a three-person journey, none of them could be missing. Mike had to carry Afterskin through the 29th floor. Otherwise, the Guardian Shadow would have one more follower of the God of Poverty, which was absolutely unacceptable to Mike! "I don''t know either." Ace shook his head. "Look for beggar on the street, if you find one, that''s Afterskin." Beggar? Mike looked towards the roadside and quickly found his target. A ragged, scruffy man with unkempt hair was huddled in a corner, a broken fan tucked into his waist. The man wasn''t bad-looking. If he cleaned himself up, he would definitely be considered handsome. He had a broken bowl in front of him, looking like an unemployed NovelFire author. Truly worthy of being a follower of the God of Poverty, the God of Sickness, and the God of Misfortune! This was professional. Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. "He''s Afterskin?" Ace nodded. "Yes, he''s the only one in the entire Core City of Truth who''s allowed to beg." After thinking for a moment, Ace added, "Officially sanctioned begging, a special kind of business." Noticing their arrival, Afterskin looked up and said weakly, "Please, kind sirs, spare a bite to eat. I haven''t eaten in seventy years." "Okay." Mike nodded, summoned Vladimir from his private space, snatched half a chicken leg from Vladimir''s hand, and put it in Afterskin''s bowl. Mike said seriously, "After you eat this chicken leg, you''re coming with me." Chapter 355: Same prompt Chapter 355: Same promptThe chicken leg was placed in front of him, and Afterskin didn''t complain. He devoured it in a few bites, not even sparing the bone. "Burp-" Afterskin leaned against the wall, slowly stood up, and stretched. "A little bland." Afterskin looked at Vladimir behind Mike and said with sincere blessings, "I hope you get diabetes." Vladimir: ??? Vladimir''s work schedule was very tight these days. During the day, he was responsible for staying by Little Nine''s side, serving as a playmate, pillow, blanket, remote control, piggy bank... At night, when Thor was exploring the Tower of Truth, Shadow Three would take care of Little Nine, and Vladimir would return to the private space, always ready for his master''s summons. In other words, Vladimir was now working two jobs. As a reward, Thor generously offered to double his base salary. Vladimir excitedly ran to ask Dorian, the werewolf who handled payroll, only to be told: "Since you''re a high-tier combatant, paying you a base salary would be an insult. So you only have monthly, quarterly, and annual bonuses." Vladimir was stunned on the spot. Mike looked at Afterskin in front of him, confirming that this was the person he was looking for. "Let''s go, I''m taking you on a quest as someone requested." Afterskin didn''t rush to respond, but said seriously, "Before we set off, there are some things I need to make clear. Ahem, I''m already plagued by misfortune, I''ll definitely be a burden to you." Mike nodded. "I know." Taking Afterskin, a walking bad luck charm, to challenge the 29th floor of the Tower of Truth and achieve an SSSS-level rating, that would truly showcase the meaning of the name Thor! "The point is, I have nothing to repay you with." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterskin emphasized, "Everything I give away carries bad luck, even a copper coin..." Mike said generously, "It''s okay, I never do good deeds for money, I''m not interested in your money!" Vladimir and Ace: ??? "Thank you." With that said, Afterskin had nothing more to be pretentious about. He looked at Ace, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Did Calderon really succeed?" "Succeed my ass!" Ace''s words were incredibly foul. "The Archdemon is still alive and kicking. What''s the difference between that old geezer and a useless piece of trash? He couldn''t even kill the Archdemon efficiently." Mike glanced at Ace. So you''re saying you''re very brave? Next time, he would send Ace directly to the Archdemon and let him show off his foul mouth again? Mike had reason to believe that Ace would actually dare to do it, but he would probably die a horrible death. Afterskin nodded slightly, looked at Mike, and chuckled. "This guy is even more annoying than me. You''re going to have a hard time this time." Mike shook his head. "It''s no trouble at all." As long as Foreskin paid him extra afterwards! As for Afterskin''s reward, forget it. Afterskin took a step forward, but the stone brick under his foot suddenly crumbled, revealing the void. He stumbled, lost his balance, and fell heavily to the ground. Fortunately, Mike was quick-witted and grabbed Vladimir, throwing him over to serve as a cushion for Afterskin, preventing him from falling to his death. Vladimir, sprawled on the ground, had the void in front of him and Afterskin behind him. At the same time, Mike took two steps back and looked at the spot where Afterskin had fallen. "This is..." "A small damage caused by a void fragment disintegrating the space of the Core City of Truth." Ace said slowly, "This kind of thing has happened no more than three times in the past three hundred years." Mike fell silent upon hearing Ace''s explanation. Was Afterskin really that unlucky? "It''s okay, just a minor issue." Afterskin, getting up from Vladimir, took out his broken fan and waved it a couple of times. The spot where the fragment had appeared was slowly repaired. At the same time, a void fragment appeared in Afterskin''s hand. As the embodiment of misfortune, when bad things happened, he also received some compensation. For example, the void fragment in his hand at this moment. Afterskin looked around and found that no one wanted it. Although it was a good item, the bad luck it carried was too much. Anything associated with Afterskin was truly unlucky. "Well, I''ll just have to find a way to give it to a demon god again." Afterskin smiled and put it away. Clearly, this wasn''t the first time he had done this. "I''m ready!" The three of them gathered. Without further ado, they set off immediately. They had no more preparations to make. Afterskin''s talent would be nullified upon entering the 29th floor, making him completely useless. Ace was a brute, there was nothing to prepare for. Just charge ahead. As for Mike, he had already made all the preparations. Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal. Since they were challenging the floor as a team, as the leader, the other members needed to use his Truth Core Crystal to enter the corresponding floor of the Tower of Truth. Three hands touched the Truth Core Crystal at the same time. Afterskin only used one finger, to avoid transferring too much bad luck. Mike entered the corresponding floor number: 29th floor! A flash of lightning and two flashes of white light, and the familiar prompt sounded in their ears simultaneously. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... Tower of Truth, 29th floor. The three figures appeared at the same time. "Did you hear that?" Afterskin and Ace exchanged glances, understanding the meaning in each other''s eyes. They were both meticulous individuals, veterans from the first generation of human powerhouses. The only difference was that Afterskin was stuck on the 29th floor, while Ace was a residual will split from Calderon. Their current strength was indeed lacking. But their vision was extraordinary. Afterskin and Ace knew many secrets that Mike didn''t. Afterskin started to say, "Back then, you..." But Ace interrupted him. "Back then, it was the old geezer, Morpheus, Nathan, and Cedric, the four of them cleared this floor together." Hearing this, Afterskin didn''t show any surprise and continued naturally, "Oh." This piqued Mike''s interest, and he looked at the two of them. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Calderon, Morpheus, Nathan, and Cedric, these four were among the first generation of human powerhouses. It was reasonable for them to clear the floor together. "Nothing." Both of them shook their heads at the same time, and Ace added, "I hate it when he lumps me together with the old geezer." Although Mike felt that there was something strange about them, he didn''t delve deeper and instead shifted his attention to the 29th floor. "Alright, let''s focus and start the challenge!" Behind Mike, Ace and Afterskin exchanged glances again. Ace nodded slightly, his meaning clear: "Back then, when old Calderon and Morpheus teamed up to challenge the 29th floor..." "They also heard the same prompt!" That sentence... Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth! Chapter 356: Dont listen to what they say, see for yourself Chapter 356: Don''t listen to what they say, see for yourselfTower of Truth, 29th floor. The objective of this floor was simple: defend a stronghold. This was similar to scenarios Mike had played in other RPGs, like defending the Gates of Ahn''Qiraj in "World of Warcraft" or holding the line at Helm''s Deep in a "Lord of the Rings" game. As for the difficulty, it was, of course, amplified a thousandfold. If that was all, it wouldn''t be a big problem. However, as a team instance, one of the conquest requirements was: In addition to keeping the stronghold intact, all team members must survive. Afterskin, with no talent and plagued by misfortune, couldn''t conquer this floor even with the protection of three SS-level talent Supreme Being seeds. Among the first generation of rising powerhouses, Afterskin was originally an incredibly dazzling new star. One Afterskin was worth ten Calderons on the battlefield. No matter how strong Calderon was, he still had to charge into battle, and two fists were no match for ten. Afterskin, in a way, was already a weapon of causality. Every time on a heated battlefield, when human powerhouses quickly retreated and deployed Afterskin, it would have unexpected effects. No one knew exactly what happened, but in the end, only Afterskin would return alive. That was enough. This tactic had never failed, and it had even killed a demon lord! However, Afterskin was stuck on the 29th floor, unable to progress, and could only watch his limited lifespan dwindle. In the end, he was even forced into cryogenic sleep, slumbering for over two hundred years. It wasn''t until Thor''s emergence that Afterskin was scheduled for thawing. As soon as Thor cleared the 28th floor, he was awakened, ready to stick close to Thor and conquer the 29th floor together. Upon entering the 29th floor, Mike didn''t waste any time and immediately started trying to exploit loopholes. Mike called out softly, "Jeremy!" "I''m here..." Jeremy appeared before the three of them reluctantly. Jeremy didn''t react much to seeing Ace. But when he saw Afterskin, he was so scared that he hid behind Mike. "He''s here! The unluckiest person in the Tower of Truth for the past three hundred years!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterskin smiled, already accustomed to the NPCs'' attitude towards him, not even bothering to retort. After entering the 29th floor, Ace''s attitude also became more serious, no longer as carefree as before. Ace glanced at Afterskin coldly. "Keep your jinx mouth shut during the challenge." Jinx mouth? Mike looked at Afterskin, curious. Afterskin explained, "Sometimes, the good things I say backfire, and the bad things I say come true. It''s not 100%, Morpheus checked it out back then and said it was nothing to worry about." As soon as he finished saying "nothing to worry about," Afterskin suddenly started coughing violently. He covered his mouth with his right hand, but bright red blood seeped out from between his fingers. When the coughing subsided a little, Afterskin wiped the blood with a white handkerchief and said with a bitter smile, "It''s okay... I can still live for another four hours." Mike didn''t speak, but his gaze fell on the bloodstained handkerchief. "Vladimir." Seeing the handkerchief in Afterskin''s hand, Vladimir''s heart skipped a beat. What task was his master going to assign him now? "Go, take this." Mike instructed, "Dilute it when you get back and give it to Dracula to nourish his body." Vladimir shuddered and reluctantly stepped forward, taking the handkerchief. He even felt a bit of schadenfreude in his heart. Haha, unlucky Dracula! "If it works well, we can make it into a secret weapon against the blood clan in the future." After dealing with this little interlude, Mike had a new understanding of Afterskin''s abilities. He had just said "nothing to worry about," and then he coughed up half his life''s blood. "You better talk less." Taking Jeremy with them, they arrived at the stronghold they were supposed to defend. Mike didn''t rush to activate the stronghold. Instead, he looked at Jeremy. "Are there any loopholes we can exploit on this floor?" Were they being this straightforward now? Mike felt that people should be more sincere and less scheming. "I..." Jeremy stammered, "I can give you three maps showing the movements of all the monsters." This was all he could do within his authority. Anything more was beyond his power. "Thank you, you''ve repaid one favor." Mike was meticulous with his accounting. "You still owe me nine favors, and a life debt." Jeremy: ??? After receiving the maps, each of them took one. The stronghold they were guarding was under attack from two sides, with monsters spawning from different locations. Some monsters even had abilities like invisibility and stealth to sneak attack the stronghold. With the maps, the three of them wouldn''t be too passive in defending the stronghold. While leaving someone to guard their base, they could also take the initiative and eliminate the monsters in advance. If this were a solo instance for Mike, he probably wouldn''t bother defending and would just camp at the monster spawn points. If he killed all the enemies beforehand, the stronghold wouldn''t be threatened at all! The best defense was a good offense! "Generally speaking, the monsters at the beginning won''t be too difficult." Afterskin was already sitting in a wheelchair, no one knew when he had gotten it. "When I challenged this floor with others before, the early stages were quite smooth. It was only in the later stages that we were overwhelmed by powerful monsters and ultimately failed." He recalled, "The longest we lasted was until the last wave of monsters. That boss... was too strong, even if my talent worked, I wouldn''t have been a match for it." As Afterskin reminisced, the maps in their hands changed simultaneously. "Hey, is your map broken?" "How could a Tower Spirit like me give you a broken map?" Ace pointed at a large ink blot that had appeared on the map to the south, completely obscuring the surrounding terrain, as if ink had been spilled on it. "Why is there such a large ink stain?" After glancing at the map, Jeremy squatted on the ground, buried his head, and said tremblingly, "That''s not an ink stain." "That''s the aura of the bad guy who escaped from the 28th floor. How did he end up hiding here?!" "We''re doomed, we''re going to die this time..." The power of the Supreme Demon God that had escaped from the 28th floor had split into two. Most of it remained on the 28th floor and was killed by Mike and Ares yesterday. A small portion had escaped to the 29th floor, waiting for an opportunity. With the arrival of Mike and Afterskin, the potential Supreme Being and the follower of the God of Misfortune, the Supreme Demon God''s residual power was awakened. Afterskin and Ace''s faces darkened simultaneously. Ace glared at Afterskin and said fiercely, "Stay the hell away from me after this challenge!" Afterskin was also helpless. "You think I like teaming up with people?!" Who would have thought that in this challenge, Afterskin would attract demon creatures tainted by the Supreme Demon God''s aura in the very first wave? Both of them had extraordinary vision and immediately recognized that the source of the ink blot was extremely powerful. The main body was at least level 995 or above! Although only a trace of its aura remained here, it was still very troublesome. A formidable enemy was coming! The only one who remained calm was Mike. He wasn''t panicking at all, he even felt like laughing. Mike patted Jeremy''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" Mike said confidently, "It''s just a little Supreme Demon God, we can handle him!" A reassuring prompt popped up before Mike''s eyes. [A measly incomplete projection of the Supreme Demon God (level 600) is acting all high and mighty, trying to bully Thor? Not on my watch!] ... Due to the interference of the Supreme Demon God''s aura, the three of them had to revise their conquest strategy. Spreading out the map, they gathered in a circle. Mike pointed at the stronghold on the map and said, "The original plan was for me and Afterskin to stay and defend the stronghold, while Ace took the initiative to attack. This would ensure that nothing went wrong." Ace''s strength, at the level 300 range, excluding Thor, was undoubtedly top-notch. Moreover, Ace had a little bug working in his favor. Even though he had split from old Calderon, Ace possessed the new talent [I Want to Be the First]. The current Ace could still activate [Near-Death Power Up] through Little Nine. In other words, he had two talents simultaneously, and he wouldn''t die no matter how recklessly he acted. Mike glanced at Afterskin and said helplessly, "Now there''s been a slight mishap. The Supreme Demon God''s aura has begun to awaken, and it''s best to deal with it in advance. We can''t rely on Ace for this. This is no ordinary demon god, I have to handle it myself!" Supreme Demon God?! After Thor uttered these three words, everyone present tensed up. They had thought it was an ordinary demon god, but it turned out to be the final boss. Even though it was just a trace of aura, an incomplete projection, it was definitely not to be underestimated! Afterskin''s face darkened, and he said, "Let''s retreat. Thor''s safety is paramount. We can give up on this challenge." Ace hesitated to speak, not saying anything more. He knew about Afterskin''s condition. Although he was currently sitting in a wheelchair, gasping for breath, in a few hours, Afterskin would be ready to be buried. This guy, back on the battlefield, had been forced into a desperate situation and made a gamble with a deity, exchanging something for power. As a price, if he couldn''t clear the 29th floor within a limited number of attempts, Afterskin would not only die, but his soul would also belong to the corresponding deity. The reason Ace knew these inside stories was that old Calderon had once done something. As everyone knew, Calderon was a very ''unreasonable'' person. After becoming an Ultimate Lord, the level 995 Calderon fully utilized his excellent tradition of bullying the weak, fearing the strong. Calderon had searched for the deity who had made the gamble with Afterskin in the temple, intending to beat them to death. Even if he couldn''t kill them, he would make them voluntarily cancel the deal they had made back then. This was very much in line with Calderon''s style. But Calderon ultimately failed. This challenge was Afterskin''s last chance. If Afterskin chose to quit now, the moment he left the Tower of Truth, a deity would descend and take his soul according to the rules. Actually, Afterskin''s choice was easy to understand. He was an old-generation powerhouse who had experienced the Blood War and knew far more secrets than Mike. Afterskin understood the significance of a Supreme Being to the human race better than Thor. The human race had been walking a tightrope. One wrong step, and it would be game over. If Thor were to fall here because of Afterskin, all their previous efforts would be in vain. Afterskin wanted to leave, Ace didn''t object, but Thor clearly had a different opinion. Because Thor was the leader, it was up to him to decide whether to stay or go. Before Thor could retort, Jeremy timidly spoke up. "Um..." He sensed the tension in the air and was a little scared. "We can''t leave now." "That bad guy got smarter, he sealed the 29th floor first, and then he appeared." Now, even if they didn''t want to get involved in this mess, they had no choice. Afterskin, however, scoffed at Jeremy''s words. "I have a way to get Thor out alive. It''s no big deal if Ace dies." "Alright, stop arguing." Mike rolled his eyes and interrupted Afterskin. "Don''t overthink it, I won''t let anyone die here." Ace nodded in agreement. "I can attest to that. This guy might be a bit greedy, but he''s very responsible when facing danger." Ignoring Ace, Mike spoke again. "I have a way to deal with the Supreme Demon God, and I don''t even need to use all my trump cards." Pointing at the ink blot on the map, Mike continued, "The problem now is that I need to go and purify the contamination brought by the Supreme Demon God. Ace will guard the stronghold, what about you?" Afterskin thought for a moment and suggested, "Stay here?" Ace nodded in agreement. "Sure, if your talent can guarantee that you won''t die." Due to his gamble with the deity, Afterskin was the biggest aggro magnet on this floor, even more so than the stronghold in front of them. Wherever Afterskin went, monsters would follow. "Alright, I understand." Afterskin helplessly raised his hands, agreeing to their plan. "I''ll go with Thor and meet this Supreme Demon God, happy?" "Happy." After reaching a consensus, the three of them had clear roles. Ace would guard the stronghold alone, a piece of cake. "Go, push the wheelchair." Under Mike''s arrangement, Vladimir commanded Poseidon''s Decoy to push Afterskin''s wheelchair. Layers upon layers of protection. Afterskin explained with a hint of embarrassment, "This... is a smart wheelchair, it can even fly." Mike waved his hand. "It''s okay, pushing it feels more immersive." He wanted to see if, through a Decoy, Vladimir would become even unluckier because of Afterskin. The two of them, plus a vampire, set off after confirming their direction. Along the way, Mike encountered many monsters charging towards them. The monsters on this floor weren''t particularly strong on their own, but after being contaminated by the Supreme Demon God''s aura, their strength had doubled! Monsters that were originally over level 300 now generally possessed the strength of level 500 or 600! And these were just the small fry! Of course, in front of Mike, they were no different from level 1 rats. "Rumble-" Thunder and lightning followed them all the way, and monsters dropped dead one after another. Afterskin, sitting in his wheelchair, couldn''t help but sigh, "As expected of a potential Supreme Being, your lightning power is the strongest I''ve ever seen!" Vladimir, who was on guard beside them, also fell silent, not saying a word. After spending so much time with Thor, he often felt frustrated because of Thor''s harshness towards him. It was easy to subconsciously overlook one thing: When it came to fighting, Thor''s strength was absolutely overwhelming! Under the siege of so many demon creatures, Mike strolled leisurely, handling them with ease. Even Vladimir or Ace wouldn''t be able to do the same. Suddenly, a Thunderclap Strike descended from the sky, striking Vladimir squarely, electrocuting him to a crisp! "Sorry, sorry, I don''t know what happened, it went astray!" Mike really didn''t expect this Thunderclap Strike to ricochet and hit Vladimir! It instantly killed him! Vladimir had many lives, it was no big deal. Afterskin shook his head with a wry smile. "It''s not your fault." Clearly, the bad luck of being struck by lightning was transferred from Afterskin to Vladimir. While Vladimir was still waiting to revive, Afterskin spoke again. "Thor, do you know about the Supreme Mark?" Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. "I know a little, but not much." Mike didn''t say much about the Supreme Mark, but waited quietly for Afterskin to continue. Afterskin hesitated for a moment and asked, "You... know Shadow Nine, right?" "Yes." "Then you should also know Shadow Nine''s true identity." Afterskin''s expression dimmed, but he quickly recovered and looked at Mike. "After you become a true Supreme Being, if you give the Supreme Mark to Shadow Nine, he has a way to resurrect people in the Guardian Shadow, even Nathan." Mike frowned, displeased. "What''s the price?" Let Shadow Nine die? This price was obviously unacceptable to Mike. "Price?" Afterskin was taken aback, as if he didn''t understand what Mike meant. "If Nathan comes back to life, Shadow Nine won''t die. If Nathan can''t be resurrected, Shadow Nine definitely won''t die either." Huh? Mike''s mind was a little confused. What Afterskin was saying was different from what Apollo had said! A new prompt popped up before Mike''s eyes: [Don''t listen to what they say, see for yourself.] [When your talent awakens nine times, the Eye of Truth will become a true all-seeing eye! Nothing in this world will be a secret to you.] Chapter 357: Dream Come True Chapter 357: Dream Come TrueBoth of them tacitly agreed not to continue the topic of the Supreme Mark. However, Afterskin''s words reminded Mike of something. Because he had been cryogenically frozen for over two hundred years, Afterskin looked more like a young man. However, due to his profession as a beggar, his appearance was too unkempt, looking dirty and carrying a unique sense of weariness. But don''t be fooled by Afterskin''s appearance, he was a powerhouse from the same generation as Morpheus, Nathan, Calderon, and Cedric. Mike could dig up a lot of secrets from that era from him! These were things that they didn''t usually talk to Mike about. Nathan was missing, Calderon had a bad temper, and Cedric was too aloof. The only one willing to talk to Mike about these things was Shadow Nine. But... Shadow Nine was a history inventor. He spent all day inventing all sorts of history, mixing truth and falsehoods to fool Mike. That old liar started deceiving people before he even opened his mouth! Thinking of Afterskin''s unique talent, Mike hesitated for a moment and asked, "Um... talking about the past, won''t that bring bad luck?" Afterskin chuckled wryly and spread his hands. "I can''t answer that question." Mike immediately understood. If Afterskin answered "no" and triggered the toxic healing effect, then it would bring bad luck! If Afterskin answered "yes," his jinx mouth would make good things ineffective and bad things come true! "Communicating with Afterskin is a real test of language skills." Mike warned himself not to ask questions he shouldn''t ask. Ask the important questions! After organizing his thoughts, Mike spoke again. "Afterskin, can you tell me what kind of person Nathan was?" Among the older generation of powerhouses, Mike had met most of them by now. Only Morpheus and Nathan were people Mike hadn''t really interacted with. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morpheus, a person who only made his presence felt in embarrassing past events. As for Nathan... he had disappeared in the Supreme Abyssal, and there were too few traces of him left behind. The only time Mike had heard about Nathan in the Tower of Truth was from the Fire God. The Fire God called Nathan the [Human King). Therefore, Mike was very interested in Maxen''s father, Nathan, and he decided to ask Afterskin about him first. "You''re asking about Nathan?" A warm smile appeared on Afterskin''s face, as if thinking of Nathan improved his mood. "He had many titles, but the one Nathan disliked the most was Human King." Mike: ...That was also the only one I knew! "Nathan believed that no one could claim to be the Human King, and he thought that during his era, the true Human King had not yet emerged." Afterskin pointed at the Thunderclap Hammer at Mike''s waist. "This weapon of yours was actually discovered by Nathan. According to him, this weapon has unique properties, and ordinary people can''t even pick it up. The fact that you could take the Thunderclap Hammer from the Forest of Truth means you have the potential to become the Human King." Afterskin nodded and muttered to himself, "You must have a kind heart, otherwise, you wouldn''t have gained the recognition of this weapon. If you didn''t have its recognition, even with the power of a Supreme Being, you wouldn''t be able to lift it." Mike nodded in agreement. He also felt that he had always been a good person. "We''re getting off track." Afterskin brought the topic back and continued talking about Nathan. "Nathan was very strong. His weapon was a sword. Without using his talent, he could hold his own against Cedric at a 70/30 split. With his talent, there was no suspense. You''ve seen Nathan''s shadow using a blade. That madman Calderon, back then, because he couldn''t beat Shadow Nine, he gave up using a blade as a weapon and switched to using his fists..." Listening to Afterskin''s description, Mike gradually formed a vague image in his mind. Nathan''s talent should be related to shadows? "Oh, right." Afterskin emphasized, "Nathan was very lonely as a child, so he valued his companions greatly and was very considerate of others'' feelings." Mike nodded, he understood this. "Also, Shadow Nine... actually looked down on Nathan''s personality. How should I put it?" Afterskin organized his words. "Shadow Nine cared about Nathan a lot. Although he was just Nathan''s shadow, they were actually soulmates. Shadow Nine always felt that Nathan''s personality was his downfall, leading to his current fate. In that battle at the Supreme Abyssal, Nathan had a chance to leave directly." Mike raised his eyebrows, guessing what had happened. After human powerhouses reached level 1000, they would be forced to leave and go to an unknown space. In other words, Nathan had a chance to reach level 1000 back then! However, if he chose to level up and leave, there would be no one to deal with the Supreme Demon God. On one hand was the fate of the human race, on the other hand was his own life and death. This wasn''t a difficult choice for Nathan. The last thing he did was send Shadow Nine out. And the Thunderclap Hammer would wait for its master, a powerful and kind-hearted master. Afterskin continued, "Due to some special reasons, Shadow Nine''s personality is actually the opposite of Nathan''s." "However impulsive Shadow Nine is, Nathan was that gentle." Mike: ??? One person and one shadow, complete opposites? Hearing this, Mike felt a lot more at ease. Nathan was a good guy, someone he could get along with. He wouldn''t hold a grudge against Mike for always making Maxen pay for him. From this perspective, Nathan was actually quite similar to Morpheus, both were warm- hearted, sunny boys. Thinking of Nathan, and then the Ace he had met earlier, Afterskin smiled again. Every time he recalled these people, he felt a sense of warmth. "Let me tell you something interesting, about Calderon." Mike listened attentively, casually blasting the surrounding monsters with a Thunderclap Strike. Afterskin pointed in Ace''s direction. "Calderon never dared to scold Nathan. Every time Nathan reprimanded him, he would point at Nathan''s shadow and scold it, indirectly insulting Nathan. That''s why, after Shadow Nine ''came to life,'' he would occasionally spar with Calderon. Just friendly matches, stopping every time Calderon''s talent was triggered." Mike: ... That''s our Calderon! He had mastered the art of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Mike never expected that Calderon would have such an embarrassing past. "Let''s not talk about these things anymore." Afterskin was a little tired and waved his hand weakly. "Since you''re interested in the people and events of that era, let me tell you something you definitely don''t know." "Oh?" Mike raised his eyebrows. "I don''t believe it!" Eye of Truth: [I don''t believe it either.] Afterskin gave a mysterious smile and asked, "Do you know what Morpheus''s talent is called?" Mike: ... [Talent upgrade patch in progress...] [To be fair, you''d at least have to see Morpheus to know his talent, right? How could I know his talent name without seeing him in person?] Clearly, Afterskin wasn''t a riddle master and didn''t like keeping people in suspense. Seeing that Mike didn''t know, Afterskin readily revealed the answer. "Many people actually know the name of Morpheus''s talent. As for its specific effects, only Nathan and Shadow Nine know, besides Morpheus himself." Afterskin uttered those three words. The name of the first SSS-level talent, the talent of the first Supreme Being in human history, the three words that made the Fifth Demon God tremble in fear: "Dream Come True." Chapter 358: This is the true strength of a human potential Supreme Being Chapter 358: This is the true strength of a human potential Supreme BeingDream Come True? That name sounded pretty damn powerful! Afterskin, who had been chatting and laughing with Mike in his wheelchair, suddenly went sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. into cardiac arrest. His breathing stopped, and his entire body slumped in the wheelchair like a pile of mud. Mike: ??? "Vladimir!" The revived Vladimir was summoned. As soon as he appeared, he saw Afterskin with a stopped heart. Vladimir''s face changed drastically. "Master, did your lightning strike kill Afterskin too?" "Cut the crap, save him!" Following the Eye of Truth''s prompts, Mike remotely controlled Vladimir to perform emergency first aid on Afterskin. "Make an incision here, a small one. Good, you''ve got his heart..." With manual cardiac resuscitation, Afterskin twitched twice and came back to life. Like a drowning person regaining consciousness, Afterskin was temporarily out of danger, and Vladimir had Poseidon''s Decoy retract its hand. "Ugh-" Afterskin vomited a mouthful of blood, sprinkled some medicinal powder on his wound, and it slowly healed. After doing all this, some color returned to his face, and he looked at Mike with a wry smile. "It''s an old problem. I go into a near-death state every once in a while." According to Afterskin''s own plan, even if Mike did nothing, he would still survive. However, the process would be much more painful. Mike didn''t say much, and they set off again. This time, their speed noticeably increased. They had already chatted about everything they needed to, and the longer they stayed on the 29th floor, the more dangerous it was for Afterskin. Moreover, Afterskin''s near-death buff had just taken effect and wouldn''t trigger again for a while. Of course, the most important thing was: The one causing trouble on the 29th floor was none other than the aura of the Supreme Demon God! How terrifying was the Supreme Demon God? Afterskin and Ace, powerhouses who had become famous many years ago, the first thing that came to mind when they heard the three words "Supreme Demon God" was to run! Don''t confront the Supreme Demon God head-on, even if it was just a level 600 incomplete projection. In a way, both potential Supreme Beings and the Supreme Demon God were ceiling-breaking existences at the same level. Perhaps... the Supreme Demon God was even more terrifying. If left unchecked, he might even tear a hole in the sky. And Mike was only over level 300. After speeding up, they soon arrived at the edge of a black fog. At the core of the black fog was the incomplete projection of the Supreme Demon God, currently at level 600, contaminating the 29th floor. And the edges were crowded with demon creatures contaminated by the Supreme Demon God''s aura, serving as his most loyal guards. Just as Mike and the others sensed the Supreme Demon God''s aura, the Supreme Demon God''s aura also sensed them. These demon creatures were meant to delay Mike and the others, buying time for the Supreme Demon God. "Thunderclap Strike!" Mike slammed down a Thunderclap Strike, but the effect was mediocre. The Thunderclap Strike only bounced a few times before being absorbed by a demon creature. As far as the eye could see, there were over ten million demon creatures blocking their way! If they continued killing like this, who knew how long it would take. Moreover, as an enemy, even as a mere projection of aura, the Supreme Demon God displayed his cunning side. The demon creatures in front of Mike were all below level 300. Even if Mike killed them, due to the huge level difference, they wouldn''t provide any experience points. Glancing at the pale-faced Afterskin, Mike knew he couldn''t delay any longer. "Shadow Sea!" One shadow after another rose beside Mike. Raising the Force of Nature, Mike began chanting. Water element skill - Sea Fury! "Let all beings hear the roar of the sea!" After a brief chant, countless raging waves surged forward, washing over the demon creatures layer by layer. The demon creatures were like salt meeting water, instantly dissolving. With Sea Fury alone, Mike cleared most of the outermost demon creatures, creating a gap! However, more black clouds pressed forward, and the gap created by Sea Fury was about to be filled by demon creatures again in the blink of an eye! "Charge!" Mike didn''t hesitate and gave the order. Several figures charged forward. They didn''t have time to waste here, the longer they delayed, the more dangerous it became! The greatest respect for the Supreme Demon God was to kill him with everything they had! As they charged forward, even without commands, their coordination was seamless. They were all veterans of countless battles and knew what to do and when to do it. Mike charged at the forefront, facing the greatest pressure and also responsible for constantly pushing forward. Every swing of the Force of Nature took the lives of a large group of demon creatures. Mike''s lightning was the ruler of the battlefield, purifying all evil! Vladimir brought up the rear, a river of blood appearing beside him. Countless bat phantoms flew out from it, tearing the surrounding demon creatures to shreds. During this time, Vladimir had repeatedly made contributions, and Mike had rewarded him with a lot of prince blood. Now, Vladimir had reached the strength of a First-Star Prince, and with the river of blood, his combat power was quite impressive. One human and one vampire protected Afterskin in the middle, with Poseidon''s Decoy also guarding him closely. Their progress was very fast. Like a drill piercing through a skull, they broke through in an instant. "Thunderclap Strike!" "Meteor Fire Rain!" "Star Pluck!" || || Various skills were thrown out from Mike''s hands, dazzling to behold. Soon, the three of them fought their way through the outer layer of demon creatures and reached the edge of the core area. Feeling the terrifying evil aura ahead, Afterskin''s face turned grave. Vladimir wasn''t doing much better. He was battered and bruised, many of his wounds carrying demonic energy, without a trace of his noble demeanor. His master''s enemy-killing efficiency was too terrifying, and Vladimir had to use all his strength to barely keep up! Mike, on the other hand, seemed like he had just finished warming up and was still feeling a bit unsatisfied. "Ahead is the Supreme Demon God''s projection." Mike calculated the distance, pondering how to kill it with lightning. "Wait." Afterskin suddenly spoke. "He definitely has more than one life. Whatever sure-kill method you have, save it for when you absolutely have to use it." Mike nodded, that was what he was thinking too. Previously, on the 28th floor, Mike had attacked the Supreme Demon God because Apollo was watching. Besides, even if he didn''t win, it wouldn''t be difficult for Mike to escape. The situation now was completely different. To kill the Supreme Demon God''s projection, Mike and the others had fought their way to its doorstep. They had practically delivered themselves! There was no escape! Was Apollo watching? Mike didn''t know. But he knew that in a life-or-death situation, placing your hope on others was unwise. Mike estimated the distance and instructed Vladimir to watch their surroundings. "Thor''s Sea!" With Mike as the center, within a hundred yards, Thor''s Sea swept away everything. Even the Supreme Demon God''s aura couldn''t contaminate Thor''s Sea! "All Things Grow!" Spring, summer, autumn, winter, skipped with a single click. Lightning flashed in Mike''s eyes, and he gently pointed the staff in his hand forward. "Chaotic Lightning Annihilation!" Boom! Black Chaotic Lightning descended, piercing through all the demon creatures in its path and slamming into the core Supreme Demon God projection! Rumble! Four muffled booms rang out in succession. Four strikes, then four more! After the Chaotic Lightning, the sky cleared, and the demons were vanquished! Mike casually put away the Force of Nature, his heart unmoved, as if he had just killed a Calderon clone. Afterskin, sitting in his wheelchair, sighed, all his emotions turning into a single breath. "This is the true strength of a human potential Supreme Being. You will definitely become the true Human King in the future." Chapter 359: Lightning Burst Chapter 359: Lightning BurstMike''s performance was truly worthy of the title of potential Supreme Being! He first stacked up Charge Up, buffing himself with lightning, then carefully calculated the timing and number of strikes, seizing the fleeting opportunity with perfect precision. The damage of Chaotic Lightning, amplified by the stacks of Charge Up, instantly obliterated the incomplete projection of the Supreme Demon God. Then, he blasted it seven more times! After the sky cleared, the surrounding demonic energy was swept away, and the crisis was averted. Vladimir finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Looks like we can conquer this floor smoothly." "Shut up!" Mike glared at Vladimir. "You''ve been with Afterskin for so long, who knows if you''ve been infected with his bad luck." Based on the flag Vladimir had just raised, Mike had a feeling that there would be more twists and turns ahead. In fact, Mike had never let his guard down. This was the fucking Supreme Demon God! If he dared to underestimate him, Mike might not even know how he died! At the same time, the Eye of Truth also gave a timely prompt. [The Supreme Demon God''s projection has nine lives.] [Current number of kills: eight.] One more to go! As for where it was hiding and when it would strike, Mike didn''t know yet. The enemy was in the dark, Thor was in the light. He would adapt to the situation as it unfolded. Mike didn''t say anything more, turned around, and left without looking back. "Retreat!" They returned several times faster than they had come. Ace hadn''t even finished warming up when the threat of the Supreme Demon God was temporarily quelled. After regrouping, they briefly exchanged information. "So..." After listening to Mike''s description, Ace frowned. "The Supreme Demon God still has one more chance to strike. If he does, are you confident you can kill him instantly?" Mike nodded. "Yes." The damage of Chaotic Lightning had already been proven. Charge Up plus Chaotic Lightning could definitely kill a level 600 Supreme Demon God projection! Mike thought for a moment and added, "As long as his strength doesn''t undergo a qualitative change!" Ace shook his head, negating Mike''s premise. "Don''t even think about it, it will definitely undergo a qualitative change." The situation instantly reached a stalemate, and they were caught in a dilemma. They knew that the Supreme Demon God''s projection would strike again. This was its last chance, and it would be in its strongest form. Their opponent''s cards were all on the table. What about them? They looked at each other, but no one rushed to reveal their trump cards. Under Mike''s urging gaze, Vladimir cleared his throat and said, forcing himself to speak. "I can briefly unleash the combat power of a Nine-Star Lord." He added, "It requires consuming a huge amount of prince blood!" He was just throwing out a feeler. Ace rolled his eyes and cursed, "Nine-Star Lord? What the fuck is that good for?" Everyone looked at Ace, curiosity in their eyes. So you''re saying you''re very brave? Ace had no choice but to say coldly, "I can summon a projection of the God of Slaughter, a level 990 one, up to three of them." He might be stubborn, but he wasn''t stupid. At this critical juncture of life and death, to save face and suffer, that would be idiotic. The God of Slaughter, this title belonged to old Calderon. It wasn''t surprising that Ace could borrow the power Calderon had left behind in the Tower of Truth. Next, everyone looked at Afterskin. Afterskin opened his palm, revealing a dice. "This is the God''s Dice. After rolling it, it can forcibly summon a deity''s projection. The deity''s projection has to make a bet with me. If the deity loses, the projection will do one thing for me." Ace knew about this dice. It was indeed Afterskin''s strongest trump card. As one of the first people to explore the Tower of Truth, the items and equipment they had obtained back then were far more powerful than what was available now. After listening to everyone''s trump cards, Mike nodded slowly, not revealing his own. "I understand, you all have unique skills." Mike looked around, his eyes filled with anticipation, and asked, "If I defeat the Supreme Demon God''s final projection alone, does that count as each of you owing me one chance to use your trump card?" Everyone: ??? At a time like this, he was still thinking about exploiting them! Afterskin was impressed. This was the first time he had seen Thor''s exploitative side, and he didn''t feel uncomfortable, he even found it novel. Ace''s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, not objecting. Afterskin also had no objections and explained, "The God''s Dice can be used once a day, both inside and outside the Tower of Truth. But it''s bound to me, only I can use it." Ace thought for a moment, but couldn''t help but say coldly, "Don''t be arrogant, he''s the Supreme Demon God. I''ll summon the old geezer''s projection in advance, just to be safe." Mike shook his head in refusal. "No, that''s too risky!" "Suit yourself." With that, Ace fell silent. In fact, using Calderon''s projection came at a great cost to Ace. Most importantly, the two of them had already separated. Reconnecting would be bad for both of them. Like a couple who had broken up, blocking each other and never contacting each other again was the best choice. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since Thor insisted, no one else objected. In fact, this temporary team, from the moment it was formed, had firmly centered around Thor. And Mike''s performance had earned their trust. The rest of the challenge was uneventful. Ordinary monsters posed no threat to the trio. Even if Ace didn''t make a move, Vladimir alone was enough to deal with these small fry. Mike was even free to chat with Afterskin while eating nuts. While eating and talking, Afterskin almost choked to death on a pistachio. Fortunately, Vladimir acted in time and saved Afterskin. Finally, the last monster was smashed by Ace''s punch. Before the three of them could settle the conquest, the world changed color. Standing on the stronghold, they all looked north in unison. A massive black cloud appeared in the north, bringing an endless sense of oppression. "That''s not right." Jeremy squatted on the ground, his face full of confusion. "He... shouldn''t be this strong." "Something''s definitely wrong." Among them, Ace was the one who had truly reached the level of a deity, a level 995 existence. "This is power beyond level 994, the difference from before is too great!" Even from a distance, they could feel the suffocating pressure. Golden light occasionally flashed within the black cloud, as if some being was resisting the Supreme Demon God''s aura. "Is there a possibility..." Since the worst had already happened, Afterskin had nothing to hold back and spoke up. "Originally, when I conquered this floor, a deity-level powerhouse would descend to fulfill the bet they made with me. And this deity, during the process of descending, was contaminated by the Supreme Demon God''s aura?" Everyone: ... If that was the case, then they were truly out of luck. At this critical, urgent moment, a roar came from the sky! "Stupid demon god, look over here! Look at me!" Everyone looked up quickly. The brave warrior was none other than Vladimir! Vladimir, trembling all over, attracted all the attention at this moment. He had never been so brave in his life! That is, if Mike hadn''t forced him to do it. Vladimir wailed inwardly, "Master, be reliable!!" "Thor, you''re the strongest potential Supreme Being, you can do it!" "Kill that bastard!!!" The next second, his call was answered! In an inconspicuous corner, a figure approached the black cloud at an incredible speed! Reaching the maximum casting distance, Mike raised the Force of Nature and growled. "Replication Mode!" [Activating!] Instantly, countless lightning bolts surged through Mike''s body. All the elements in the world were forcibly converted into lightning elements, gathering above his head and forming a thundercloud even more terrifying than the black cloud! The moment the thundercloud condensed, Mike acted decisively. Boom! With a swing of the Force of Nature, a white lightning bolt descended. The lightning bolt wasn''t fast. But after it appeared, time seemed to slow down for the entire world. As if this lightning bolt was the only eternal thing between heaven and earth! The moment the lightning bolt struck, shattering the black cloud, Mike softly uttered its name. "Lightning Burst." Chapter 360: Endless Infernal Fire Chapter 360: Endless Infernal FireLightning Dominion. It was a lightning skill Mike had learned from Apollo. Although he couldn''t replicate 100% of its power and could only grasp the basics, under Mike''s powerful Lightning Dominion ability, it was more than enough to obliterate a Supreme Demon God projection. The white lightning struck the black cloud, instantly dissolving it. A brilliant golden light shone through, revealing its true form. Mike saw... a giant radiating golden giant? However, before Mike could even get a good look, the golden giant collided with the white lightning! After obliterating the Supreme Demon God projection, the residual power of the white lightning remained. Rumble! Countless golden fragments flew through the sky like meteors streaking across the night. The Supreme Demon God''s projection was dead, and the golden giant was also severely injured by the white lightning. The situation instantly became incredibly delicate! Mike looked at the heavily injured giant, not letting his guard down, while closing the distance between himself, Afterskin, and Ace. "What happened?" After meeting up, Mike pointed at the charred giant, looking him up and down. "Did we just cremate him?" Ace took a closer look and shook his head. "Not dead yet." "No shit, I know he''s not dead." Mike rolled his eyes and made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand. Everyone instantly understood. If they worked together, they had a chance to take down this heavily injured deity! The giant had taken a direct hit from Lightning Dominion, and his level had plummeted. Mike didn''t know what level he was before. But now, the giant was only level 989. Because of Poseidon, Mike''s impression of the deities in the Tower of Truth was actually quite average. Plus, the demon gods in the abyss were actually deities who had escaped from the Tower of Truth. His impression of them kept dropping. Level 989, if they used all their trump cards, they might be able to kill this giant. "No need to kill him." Afterskin spoke slowly. s worse than dead now..." "Oh, why?" As everyone looked at him in confusion, Afterskin explained his bet with this deity. "I bet with him that I could conquer the 29th floor of the Tower of Truth within 10 attempts. With an additional condition that he wouldn''t drop below level 990 before I conquered it. If the additional condition was met, he had to do one more thing for me." Mike gasped and took two steps back, keeping his distance from Afterskin. When he saw the God''s Dice before, Mike had been puzzled. With Afterskin''s terrible luck, could he really win a bet against a deity? No way! Now, Mike seemed to understand a little. Afterskin''s bad luck was contagious. Even betting against Afterskin would be affected by his bad luck! When both sides had the bad luck buff, the bet returned to its original starting point, fair and just! And Afterskin, with his rich experience in being unlucky, could always defeat his opponent! It was reasonable and convincing. Was this how deep the went? Mike secretly warned himself, "Stay away from this guy, being near him is truly unlucky!" Ace spoke again, looking at Afterskin and asking, "What happens if he loses?" "If I successfully conquer the 29th floor, and the additional condition is also met..." Afterskin recalled, "He has to build a temple in the Core City of Truth and take in a hundred disciples every year. He can only leave after training a thousand Chiefs and ten Lords for our human race." That sounded... so-so? Ace rolled his eyes. "What good are those few people?!" Afterskin spread his hands helplessly. "When we made the bet, how could I have known that the human race would become as strong as it is today? Based on our understanding of the Tower of Truth back then, this condition was already very harsh!" Ace didn''t say anything more. Afterskin was indeed telling the truth. The golden giant slowly disappeared, and a bald man with a blackened body walked towards the three of them. Facing Afterskin, the bald man said persuasively, "I can sense that your heart is filled with killing intent. This doesn''t seem good. Why can''t you try to be more peaceful?" A sneer appeared on Afterskin''s lips, a rare hint of killing intent in his smile. "As long as the abyss remains, how can I be peaceful?" These words silenced everyone present. After interacting with the older generation more, Mike easily noticed one thing. They might seem carefree and unrestrained on the surface, with different personalities. But when it came to the abyss, everyone''s attitude was surprisingly consistent. Blood for blood. This was probably the only thing Calderon and Cedric could agree on. "Why bother?" The bald man frowned, sighing and lamenting. "It was my mistake back then that led to this bet. But clearly, I lost in the end, and I''m willing to accept defeat." With that, the bald man bowed again and was about to turn and leave. "Please wait!" Mike hurriedly called out to him, hesitating to speak. Hearing Mike''s words, Ace frowned and urged, "If you want to fleece him, do it quickly, be careful he doesn''t run away!" Mike raised his eyebrows, surprised that Ace was so perceptive. Good job, Ace! He was on the right track. Mike suddenly realized that Ace and Calderon were actually quite different in personality. Old Calderon, although also outwardly cold and inwardly warm, was somewhat stubborn and self-righteous in his attitude. Domineering, arrogant, believing himself to be the only one who mattered. These words perfectly described old Calderon. Little Ace was more immature, but also more open-minded. He had a certain magnanimity about him. Actually, this was related to their strength and experiences. Calderon, in a way, was the true first Ultimate Lord of the human race. He had almost killed the Archdemon. This was the most dazzling achievement of the human race, apart from the Supreme Beings. Because he was strong enough, Calderon had the right to be arrogant. Ace, on the other hand, was a challenger, still climbing, so naturally, his mentality was different from Calderon''s. If Ace maintained this mentality, surpassing Calderon in time wouldn''t be difficult. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ace was right. Mike really did intend to fleece him a little. Looking at the bald man with blue flames flickering behind his head, Mike bowed and asked seriously, "Master, would you mind lending me some fire?" [Steal Fire success rate: 0.15%] The bald man looked at Thor, shook his head, and replied respectfully, "Sorry, I don''t smoke." "You misunderstood." Mike looked at the bald man with a kind smile. "May I ask if you have a status called [Karma]?" The bald man didn''t try to hide it and nodded. "Indeed, I do." Seeing the others'' confusion, the bald man explained, "Karma, it originates from Buddhism..." Ace rolled his eyes and interrupted, "Don''t tell us how Buddhism explains it, speak plainly." He hated these roundabout explanations. Whether it was Buddhism, Taoism, or anything else, Ace found it confusing. He didn''t have the patience to listen to these twists and turns, directly speaking his mind and cursing was more his style. "Alright." The bald man was very cooperative and translated it into plain language. "The effect of this status is simple. If someone casts a spell on me, the price they pay will be transferred to me." Everyone pretended to suddenly understand. So that''s how it is, I get it! Ace''s face darkened. "What does that mean? I don''t understand." Afterskin and Vladimir glanced at Ace, silently giving him a thumbs-up. With an upright and straightforward man like Ace around, they didn''t have to worry about embarrassing themselves! Ace would take care of that! If he didn''t understand, he didn''t understand. He wouldn''t pretend to know something he didn''t. To cater to Ace''s level of understanding, the bald man patiently explained, "For example, if someone casts a fireball at me and consumes 30 MP, I will recover 30 MP." This time, everyone truly understood. The bald man looked at Thor and asked curiously, "Benefactor, I do have the [Karma] status, so what?" Mike grinned, a loophole-exploiting smile spreading across his face. "Do you also have a status called [Ascetic''s Ban], which prevents you from carrying gold coins?" The bald man nodded again. "Indeed, your eyesight is the sharpest I''ve ever seen." "Then that''s it!" Mike was already rubbing his hands excitedly, eager to borrow fire from him! Steal Fire consumed 10,000 Truth Coins each time it failed. The bald man had the [Karma] buff, which meant that the 10,000 gold coins Mike consumed would be transferred to him! And the bald man was also affected by [Ascetic''s Ban], preventing him from carrying gold coins. In other words... a perpetual motion machine! Could such an obvious loophole escape Thor''s Eye of Truth?! Every time Mike failed to Steal Fire, he could pick up 10,000 gold coins next to the bald man, using Steal Fire without any cost! Initially, when Mike saw the 0.15% success rate for Steal Fire, he was ready to give up. There was only a 1 in 1000 chance of success, it wasn''t worth spending 10 million gold coins for a buff! However, after carefully studying the bald man''s statuses, Mike immediately discovered the loophole and hurriedly stopped him. After briefly explaining the situation to the bald man, Mike comforted him, "Master, I''ll be quick, you won''t feel any pain." To successfully Steal Fire, he still needed the other party''s cooperation. After all, Mike understood one thing clearly. This bald man would become an NPC in the Core City of Truth in the future, and it would definitely be beneficial to build a good relationship with him in advance! After listening to Thor''s explanation, the bald man pondered for a moment and spoke again. "What you''re saying is not impossible to discuss." As he spoke, several terrifying flames appeared around the bald man. "I''ve cultivated for many years and have some achievements in fire magic. I was once friends with the Fire God. So I possess the Wisdom Fire, the Azure Fire, the Tranquility Fire, the World-Burning Fire..." The bald man introduced them one by one. "The Wisdom Fire, when placed in the Sea of Truth, can randomly increase Intelligence by a certain amount every once in a while..." "The Azure Fire, I only learned a little from an ancient scroll, but its power is terrifying. A single spark can destroy heaven and earth..." "The Tranquility Fire, when immersed in it, one is immune to negative effects below the Quasi-God level..." || "... Listening to the bald man''s introduction, the meaning in Mike''s eyes was very clear: I want them all! Unfortunately, Steal Fire could only steal one type of fire at a time. The various fires introduced by the bald man all had excellent effects. While Mike was tempted, he also felt a sense of caution. This bald man, could he be lying?! "You can rest assured." The bald man said with a smile, "Thanks to your Lightning Burst earlier, I successfully removed the Supreme Demon God''s influence on me. I owe you a debt of gratitude, so I will repay it with these flames." With the other party offering himself up, Mike felt a little embarrassed to exploit him. "How can I accept this?" As he spoke, a pile of gold coins appeared at the bald man''s feet. No more, no less, exactly 10,000. Everyone: ... Just as Mike was about to collect the gold coins on the ground, they disappeared in a flash. The money was gone! "Ace!!" Mike was furious! Ace, how dare you! "Give me back my 10,000 gold coins!" Ace said nonchalantly, "Why are you looking at me? The money is in Afterskin''s lap." Just now, Ace had instantly picked up the gold coins on the ground and put them all on Afterskin''s lap. Afterskin looked at Thor and gave a helpless smile. "Do you still want this money?" Mike: ... If he said no... that was 10,000 gold coins. If he said yes... Mike really didn''t dare to take it! Mike turned to Vladimir and said seriously, "This is your bonus for next month." Vladimir: ??? I''ve already put up with you not paying me, and now you''re joking with me? Could he take Afterskin''s money? Even buying a coffin with it wouldn''t bring him peace! Mike took a deep breath and continued with Steal Fire! Whoosh! Another 10,000 gold coins dropped beside the bald man. Mike was quick and snatched back 6,537 gold coins. The rest of the gold coins were sent to Afterskin''s lap by Ace. The two of them were now competing, scrambling for the gold coins. Steal Fire was completely forgotten. At first, Ace and Mike were evenly matched in their gold coin snatching speed. But as they went on, Mike snatched more and more, his efficiency clearly surpassing Ace''s! By the middle stage, out of every 10,000 gold coins, Mike could snatch back 9,000! Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Ace snorted coldly and punched himself! Near-Death Power Up, activated! Ace returned to the competition with his stats maxed out, on fire! "Using your talent ability, how shameful!" Mike scorned Ace''s loophole-exploiting behavior and continued exploiting the bald man''s Steal Fire loophole. The two of them were fully focused on their competition, going back and forth, the scene was intense. Afterskin was already buried in money, at a loss for what to do. Whoosh! A flash of lightning, but no gold coins appeared. Ace was stunned. Where was the money? Mike was also stunned. Yeah, where were his 10,000 gold coins? Why didn''t it deduct gold coins this time? "Steal Fire successful!" "Obtained fire element status [Endless Infernal Fire]: Receive 600,000 burn damage per second, duration: 360 years." "[Fire Thief] activated, Constitution attribute +50,000." A huge question mark appeared above Mike''s head, and his entire body turned into a man of fire! Chapter 361: Doesnt Thor know that he already possesses the Supreme Mark? Chapter 361: Doesn''t Thor know that he already possesses the Supreme Mark?"[Endless Infernal Fire]? What the hell is that?" Mike cast shields and healing spells on himself while glaring at the bald man. Endless Infernal Fire dealt 600,000 burn damage per second. Mike had some damage reduction, and with over ten million health, his life wasn''t in immediate danger. However, how could he be happy about randomly stealing a debuff? Due to the special properties of [Steal Fire], the duration of stolen buffs was increased tenfold. The original 36-year duration of [Endless Infernal Fire] was super-sized to 360 years! Ace''s mouth curled into a smirk as he saw the description of [Endless Infernal Fire]. "Thor, you''re so unlucky, were you affected by Afterskin''s bad luck?" Mike rolled his eyes, ignoring Ace''s mockery, and looked at the bald man, asking again, "This buff I got, besides constantly taking burn damage, there must be some benefits, right?" "Indeed, there are." Mike immediately asked, "What are the benefits of enduring the burn of Endless Infernal Fire?" The bald man pondered and said, "Enduring Endless Infernal Fire for one day grants 1 million bonus max health. Two days, in addition to the bonus max health, you also gain 15% fire element damage immunity. Three days, in addition to the above rewards, you can learn the [Endless Infernal Fire] skill. However, each person can only receive the baptism of [Endless Infernal Fire] once, there are no rewards for the second time. The longer you endure, the greater the rewards." Three days, Mike only had three days. In three days, Mike would be heading to the Ninth Abyss with the team. He couldn''t go to the abyss with the Endless Infernal Fire debuff. One wrong move, and he would be cremated on the spot. The Ninth Abyss would throw a party to celebrate, and the Archdemon would be grinning from ear to ear. As for the greater rewards, Mike could only reluctantly give them up. After listening to the bald man''s explanation, Mike nodded in acknowledgment. "I understand, thank you." "You''re welcome." The bald man turned to leave. Mike remembered something and asked, "How many years have you endured Endless Infernal Fire?" The bald man smiled faintly and shook his head. "I''ve been burned by Endless Infernal Fire since the day I was born, until this day, I''ve lost track of time." Mike nodded slowly. Although this bald man had fallen from above level 995, his mentality was exceptionally good. He accepted defeat gracefully, moved from the temple to the Core City of Truth, and fulfilled his bet with Afterskin. With this matter settled, there was no need for them to stay any longer. After summoning the Truth Core Crystal, the three of them placed their hands on it and began calculating their conquest rating. "Calculating..." "Congratulations to participants [Thor], [I Want to Be the First], and [Good Luck] for achieving an SSSS-level conquest rating on the 29th floor!" The moment he heard the global announcement, Mike glanced at Afterskin helplessly. The fact that his ID was [Good Luck]... Mike knew, but couldn''t accept it. Were you kidding me? Good luck? "Participants [Thor], [I Want to Be the First], and [Good Luck] conquered the 29th floor with an SSSS-level rating, rewarding all humans in the Tower of Truth with the buff [Victorious Return]!" "Permanent buff [Lightning Strike]: Humans in the Tower of Truth have a 29% chance to deal additional lightning damage when dealing damage on the 29th floor." "Permanent buff [Return to Familiar Ground]: After failing a floor challenge, humans in the Tower of Truth gain a 10% stat boost on their next attempt, limited to floors below the 30th." "Permanent buff [Good Fortune]: Humans in the Tower of Truth gain +2 Luck on the 29th floor." "Permanent buff [Victorious Return]: After conquering the 29th floor, humans in the Tower of Truth automatically receive an S-level equipment that matches their class." This global announcement was even more impactful than yesterday''s. Many people rubbed their eyes, unable to believe what they were seeing. Four permanent buffs! Unprecedented! Even though Thor had already reached the 29th floor, creating miracles time and time again over the past month, the shock brought by this conquest was beyond words! As Thor cleared the first 29 floors, the human race continuously gained powerful buffs, and people who couldn''t even touch the Soldier tier before were breaking through one after another. Recently, the Combat Power Test hall had been packed every day! Countless Soldiers and Generals were emerging like mushrooms after rain! And the biggest contributor behind this was Thor himself! Once again, Thor topped the charts of major websites. Now, Thor was like a traffic password. While Thor was trending as usual, people also noticed the two people who had cleared the floor with him: [I Want to Be the First] and [Good Luck]. The former was quite mysterious, with almost no information available. The latter, however, sparked a wave of online archaeology! An article written by a three hundred-year-old Chief, after being uploaded to the headlines, instantly went viral, gaining hundreds of millions of views! "Getting to Know [Good Luck]: The Man Who Scares Demon Gods" The veteran, who had fought for three hundred years, still couldn''t help but tremble when writing the name Afterskin. It was evident how much psychological trauma Afterskin had left on people back then. Of course, these things were temporarily irrelevant to Mike and the others. Although they were at the center of the storm, because their identities were kept secret, they weren''t affected at all. Returning to the Core City of Truth, Mike clapped his hands, finally feeling a bit more relaxed. He had successfully carried Afterskin through the 29th floor and even managed to get an SSSS rating. If it weren''t for the [Endless Infernal Fire] incident, Mike''s trip tonight would have been perfect! The moment the three of them appeared, a man in luxurious clothes also appeared beside them. Afterskin, in his wheelchair, greeted him enthusiastically. "Bro, you''re still alive?" "Thanks to you, I''m not dead yet. I''m just taking care of some small matters for my boss." Foreskin was already accustomed to Afterskin''s way of greeting. He didn''t look at Afterskin, but instead brought out two bowls of plain water. "This is water infused with four-leaf clovers. Drinking it can remove bad luck from your body." There was such a good thing?! Mike took both bowls, drank one, and put the other away. Ace: ??? Where was his? Mike looked at Ace seriously and said, trying to fool him, "Heaven will bestow great responsibility on this man, but first, it will test his mind and strengthen his body!" Ace''s face remained expressionless, unfazed. Mike''s words didn''t move him at all. Ace spoke, "Translate that for me." Damn it! Ace was actually at a disadvantage because of his lack of culture! Mike rolled his eyes and briefly explained it to him. After listening, Ace pondered. "So you''re saying that to achieve great things, you need to get beaten up more?" Mike: ... "If you want to understand it that way, I guess it''s not wrong." Ace thought for a moment. It didn''t seem to matter if his luck was a bit worse. Anyway, he wasn''t far from Mike during the day, and bad luck could affect those around him. If he could inflict one thousandth of damage on the enemy, even if he suffered one hundred percent of the pain himself, Ace would be happy! After finishing the water, Mike didn''t forget to look at Foreskin and ask, "Where are the four- leaf clovers? What''s the price?" Even the water infused with the clovers had such a miraculous effect. How powerful must the four-leaf clovers themselves be! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Foreskin pointed at Afterskin helplessly. "The only clover we had, he fed it to a pig." Mike: ??? "Then what did I just drink?" Foreskin quickly explained, "It was infused beforehand, absolutely clean and hygienic!" Mike was skeptical. However, there was nothing he could do about it now. "The conquest rewards might take a while. This time, three people achieved an SSSS rating together, Apollo might be busy." After speaking, Mike said goodbye to the three of them. "I''m going to the Wolf''s Den first, I have some business to discuss with Maxen!" "Before leaving, Mike didn''t forget to remind Afterskin, ''While you were frozen, the Fifth Demon God seemed to be acting up. Find a way to give him some trouble!"" Mike believed that Afterskin had plenty of ways to screw people over. "The Fifth Demon God?" Afterskin was stunned. "He''s still alive?" "He''s not dead, ask them about the details. If I''m late, Maxen will be gone!" With that, Mike turned and left. Watching Thor''s retreating figure, Afterskin smiled faintly and waved goodbye. Only after Thor''s figure disappeared around the corner did Afterskin''s smile slowly fade. Although his face was expressionless, he gave off a sense of dejection. Standing up from his wheelchair, Afterskin stretched and looked at Foreskin, asking lazily, "Bro, is it safe to talk now?" Foreskin shook his head slightly, took out a gold ingot, and threw it on the ground. Instantly, countless gold coins appeared, enveloping Foreskin, Afterskin, and Ace. They were instantly transported to the Trade Secret Realm, further enveloped by Foreskin''s Sea of Truth. Only one being in the entire Tower of Truth could see what was happening here. Foreskin knew very well that this being wouldn''t look, at least not now. After doing all this, Foreskin nodded. "It''s safe now." Ace looked at Afterskin with interest, and Afterskin''s next words truly shocked him! Afterskin frowned at Foreskin, his voice full of confusion. "Doesn''t Thor know... that he already possesses the Supreme Mark?" Chapter 362: Dont tell Thor anything we just talked about Chapter 362: Don''t tell Thor anything we just talked aboutInside the Trade Secret Realm, Afterskin''s words left Ace with a head full of question marks. "No way?" Ace instinctively didn''t believe Afterskin''s judgment. "Thor is only level 300 right now, how could he possibly possess the complete Supreme Mark?" Afterskin wasn''t too surprised and nodded slightly. "It''s indeed a possibility. I''ve thought about it before, but I haven''t had the chance to verify it." Foreskin, seeing Ace''s confusion, explained, "You know that Shadow Nine has been trying to obtain the Supreme Mark ever since he left the Supreme Abyssal, right?" Ace nodded, signaling him to continue. "Shadow Nine didn''t dare to discuss it with Gregory, and Calderon was too stupid, so..." Foreskin pointed at Afterskin and said helplessly, "The helper Shadow Nine sought out was him." "To be precise, it was us," Afterskin added. "I used the God''s Dice to send Shadow Nine to the temple and bring back the Shadow Source. Shadow Nine also used this opportunity to gather more information about the Supreme Mark." Ace sat in his chair, munching on cashews, listening to their description, and nodding from time to time. "You better not tell Thor what I''m about to say." Afterskin''s expression turned serious, and he said slowly, "The Supreme Mark is divided into three parts, which Morpheus called Sigil, Crest, and Heart. Only when all three are gathered can it be fully activated. The first part, Sigil, fuses with the potential Supreme Being, and its manifestation varies from person to person. Some might manifest as a skill, some as a status, it depends on the individual. You all know how it manifested in Morpheus. In Ares, it manifested as almost infinite potential." All three of them knew this. Hearing this, Ace added, "Thor has an extremely powerful skill, probably a self-stacking skill, that can deal lightning damage up to 2 to the power of 30. That''s a terrifying number. Could the first part of the Supreme Mark, Sigil, be this?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very likely." Afterskin nodded in agreement. "Morpheus said that he obtained the complete [Supreme Mark] upon entering the Tower of Truth. Even if subsequent potential Supreme Beings can''t reach Morpheus''s level, they should still obtain a part of the [Supreme Mark]." Ace asked, "What about the other two parts?" Afterskin explained, "[Supreme Mark Crest] and [Supreme Mark Heart], there''s only one of each in the world. Logically speaking, they should both be in the possession of the current Supreme Being." Foreskin nodded, confirming, "[Supreme Mark Heart] is in my boss''s possession, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to stay in this world." "Then there''s only one question left." Even if Ace was stupid, he could understand what they were trying to say. "Afterskin, are you suspecting that Thor has already obtained the [Supreme Mark Crest]?" "Not suspecting, I''m certain." Afterskin pondered for a moment, not revealing his reasoning, and instead said, "Shadow Nine doesn''t know the function of [Supreme Mark Crest], and Morpheus never mentioned it either." "That''s all I know." With that, he clapped his hands, indicating that he had nothing more to say. Afterskin turned to Ace and said seriously, "Don''t tell Thor anything we just talked about!" Ace rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, "When did it become your place to tell me what to do?" "Alright, let''s go." Foreskin waved his sleeve, and the spatial restrictions around them gradually disappeared. Before leaving the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin''s voice rang in Ace''s ears. "Even if you do tell Thor, make him pay a good price for it." A slight smile appeared on Ace''s lips. Just what I was thinking! ... Wolf''s Den. Tonight was another night of sorrow. As soon as Mike arrived at the Wolf''s Den, he saw Maxen surrounded by empty beer bottles, his face etched with misery. "What happened?!" Mike was shocked. Was his sheep in the sheepfold sick? "You''re here." Maxen was on the verge of tears. He chugged a bottle of beer and sighed. "I have good news and bad news." Mike casually opened a bottle of beer, signaling to put it on Maxen''s tab, and then looked at Maxen, ready to listen. "The good news is that my second godfather never used the 9% he took from my earnings all these years. He said he would return the money to me when I get married, for my honeymoon." Mike calculated in his mind. 9% of Maxen''s total income, that was no small sum! "And then?" Maxen spread his hands. "That is gone." "That''s it?" "That''s it!" Hearing that such a large sum of money was gone, Mike was instantly furious. "Who took it? I''ll go with you to get it back!" Maxen looked at Mike and said a name. "Cedric." It was none other than Cedric who had taken Maxen''s money. "Oh." Mike sat down. "Then it''s fine, my level is too low right now, I really can''t beat him!" "Stone, don''t be so down. Let''s make a bet." Mike said mysteriously, "I can breathe fire without using any skills, do you believe me?" Maxen looked at Mike and shook his head. He didn''t believe it. "What are we betting?" "1 gold, no, 1 silver coin!" Maxen thought about the large sum of money he had just lost and couldn''t afford to lose any more. So 1 silver coin was his current limit. "Deal!" With that, Mike picked up a glass of bourbon, took a sip, and then spat it out. A fireball appeared inside the Wolf''s Den. Maxen: ?! "That''s amazing, how did you do that?" After taking out a silver coin, Maxen looked at Mike, his eyes filled with curiosity. Why was Thor burning himself for fun? Mike smiled faintly and shook his head. "This is [Endless Infernal Fire], I obtained it from a master at a great cost. I don''t tell just anyone about it. Enduring [Endless Infernal Fire] for all living beings, this is my responsibility as a potential Supreme Being. Even if I''m consumed by infernal fire, I have no regrets!" With just a few words, Thor''s image in Maxen''s heart grew a bit taller. Seeing Maxen gradually taking the bait, Mike smiled slightly. "Only those who are truly sincere and strong have the opportunity to obtain [Endless Infernal Fire]. In three days, this [Endless Infernal Fire] will leave me. Who do you think I should pass it on to?" The hint was very obvious! Maxen thought carefully and said the most perfect candidate in his mind: "My second godfather?" Mike rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "Stone, don''t you have any ambition?" "I do!" Maxen nodded and said seriously, "I want to break through to Ultimate Lord, oh, and I also want to use a sword as my weapon!" These two things were Maxen''s most ambitious goals. Mike asked curiously, "Speaking of which, is it that difficult to break through to Ultimate Lord?" "Difficult, very difficult." Maxen thought for a moment and explained, "Generally speaking, the stronger you are, the harder it is to break through. According to my godfather, breaking through to Ultimate Lord for me might be even harder than for a Supreme Being." To prove his point, Maxen gave an example. "Like Cedric. At the same level, he''s not weaker than Calderon in any aspect, but because of his talent and other factors, it''s even harder for him to reach the realm of Ultimate Lord." Lowering his voice, Maxen whispered, "Let me tell you, it''s said that Cedric has a way to break through to Ultimate Lord." "Oh?" Mike loved this kind of gossip! "Tell me more!" Maxen looked around, making sure there was no danger, and continued, "But this method requires Calderon''s cooperation, so... you know?" Mike''s expression instantly became interesting. Given their personalities, unless something unexpected happened, Cedric would rather be stuck at level 989 for the rest of his life than ask Calderon for help. At this point, Mike asked curiously, "Speaking of which, what is Cedric''s talent?" To avoid misunderstanding, Mike added, "If it''s a secret, just pretend I didn''t ask." When it came to personal talents, some powerhouses were very secretive. But true powerhouses didn''t need to keep secrets. Like the Supreme Beings Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo. Most of the enemies who truly understood the effects of their talents were already dead. The only one who wasn''t dead was probably the Supreme Demon God. "It''s no big deal, everyone knows." Maxen shook his head, indicating that it was okay. Cedric had been famous for a long time, and both sides'' higher-ups knew what his talent was. "Cedric''s talent is called [Divine Endowment]. He hasn''t revealed its specific effects, but we know of three." Maxen counted on his fingers. "Double pupils, unyielding spirit, and heavenly blood. So don''t underestimate Cedric, he''s terrifying in close combat, one of the few who pose a threat to me." Cedric was actually worthy of such high praise from Maxen? Mike suddenly became curious about something else. "Stone, what about your talent?" Since they were already talking about this, he might as well ask about Maxen''s talent. "Nothing special, just that the skills I use are a bit more powerful." A bit? Are you sure it''s just a bit, not a lot?! Maxen didn''t explain further, and Mike didn''t press him. The two of them continued drinking for a while, when Maxen''s Lone Wolf badge suddenly vibrated. "Huh, there''s a mission to the Fifth Abyss?" Maxen stood up, ready to leave. Mike thought for a moment and called out to Maxen. "Yesterday, I caught two of the Fifth Demon God''s moles." "I heard, I''ve already taken care of the aftermath. Anything else?" Maxen looked at Mike curiously. "If it''s convenient, help me deliver a message to the Fifth Demon God." Mike thought for a moment and said, "Just tell him that in three days, Thor will be leading a team to the Ninth Abyss, everyone''s going, and he''s invited to come play too. Maybe if he has enough fun, he can die happy?" If having fun could lead to death, then the Fifth Demon God would probably be very happy. Maxen instinctively felt that something was wrong. Everyone was going to the Ninth Abyss to carry out a mission, and now they were inviting the Fifth Demon God? Wasn''t this making things more difficult for themselves? But since Thor said so... Maxen felt that Thor must have his reasons. "Alright, got it." With that, Maxen, shouldering Dorakos, disappeared from the entrance of the Wolf''s Den. ... Fifth Abyss. A crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and a black shadow rushed out. The numerous demon lords guarding the area were about to charge forward and fight when a sharp-eyed demon creature recognized the newcomer''s identity. "It''s the Supreme Son!" "Everyone, get out of the way! It''s pointless to fight him!" "Your Majesty, a distinguished guest has arrived!" The demon creatures scattered, leaving Maxen standing alone in front of the Demon Emperor''s Hall. Not long after, the Fifth Demon God appeared. "Maxen, aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" "Even if you kill me, you won''t die." Maxen sighed and spread his hands. "If you kill Cedric, Calderon, or Foreskin, maybe one of my godfathers will get angry and actually finish you off." Holding Dorakos, Maxen raised an eyebrow slightly. "It''s pointless to kill me, besides, you''ve tried before." The Fifth Demon God fell silent. He indeed lacked the strength to kill Maxen. "Speak, what sinister plot does the human race have this time?" The Fifth Demon God said it with such righteousness that for a moment, it was hard to tell who was the antagonist. "Just delivering something to you, look at your stingy attitude." A void fragment appeared in Maxen''s hand, and he asked, "This is a void fragment touched by Afterskin, the fourth one. I don''t need to remind you what happened to the first three, do I?" The first three void fragments related to Afterskin: The first one wiped out an demon race corps. The second one caused a part of the abyss to get lost in the void, never to return. The third one indirectly killed a demon god. This cursed thing, other demon gods would avoid it like the plague. Only the Fifth Demon God loved void fragments from Afterskin! Because he desperately wanted to die. The Fifth Demon God immediately made an offer. "I''ll trade three void fragments for it!" Maxen shook his head. "No, ten!" "Don''t be so greedy, Maxen. This thing probably can''t kill me, six at most!" "Eight!" The Fifth Demon God was furious. "Why don''t you just rob me?!" Maxen held the Flail in his left hand and Dorakos in his right, his eyes gleaming. "Can I really rob you?" If he could really rob him, then he wouldn''t hold back! Fifth Demon God: ... Looking at the sword slaves hovering outside the Fifth Abyss, he didn''t want to attract Ares''s attention. The Fifth Demon God could only snort heavily. "Eight it is!" Chapter 363: How much are you going to pay me? Chapter 363: How much are you going to pay me?After sending Maxen off, Mike continued drinking alone. With over an hour left tonight, he might as well relax here since he had nothing better to do. Although Thor had provided everyone with a lot of benefits and buff bonuses this month, only Mike knew how tired he truly was. Back when Shadow Nine was still around, Mike could occasionally get a good night''s sleep in the classroom. Now that Shadow Nine was gone, and he had the mysterious Shadow Three by his side, Mike had to sleep with his eyes open. Sometimes, Mike felt like he wasn''t being protected by Shadow Three, but rather that he was keeping an eye on Shadow Three. Mike finished the last drop of wine in his glass and was about to order another one on Maxen''s tab when a handsome guy walked into the Wolf''s Den. Suddenly, all the lights in the Wolf''s Den started flashing, accompanied by special background music. A deep voice boomed from the speakers. "Tonight''s drinks are on the human race''s first Ultimate Lord, Calderon! Let''s hear it!" Mike: ??? Was Calderon that cool? This was the first time Mike had seen someone enter the Wolf''s Den with their own theme music. Even Maxen didn''t get this treatment. Calderon must have loved showing off when he was young! After all, for the human race''s most senior Ultimate Lord, coming to the Wolf''s Den and treating everyone to drinks wasn''t a big deal. With Calderon''s wealth, he could easily buy the entire Wolf''s Den! Ace had a stern face, clearly disdainful of Calderon''s childish antics. How immature! As he passed the bar, he specifically instructed Nyx Valoria, "Everyone else can drink on the old geezer''s tab, but not Thor." Although Ace was wearing a Lone Wolf mask, Nyx Valoria knew his identity very well and nodded in agreement. Nowadays, Ace was known as "Little Calderon" by some insiders. They knew Calderon''s temper all too well. Hearing Ace''s words, Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Look at how stingy he is. Ace walked straight towards Mike and said bluntly, "I have some information to sell you." Ace knew very well that with his intelligence, he couldn''t outsmart Thor. He might as well be straightforward. Even if he got screwed, it wouldn''t be too bad. The shortest distance between two points was a straight line! Therefore, he also found the fastest and most efficient way to trade with Thor! After listening, Mike nodded slightly. "Then how much are you going to pay me?" Ace: ??? "I''m the one selling information to you, you should be paying me!" Mike scoffed at Ace''s argument. "You want to sell? Did you ask if I wanted to buy? Sorry, I''m not interested in your information. Want me to listen to your information? Sure, pay up!" Ace was stunned. This was the first time he had encountered such a domineering customer. But what Thor said seemed to make sense! "Ahem, don''t you want to hear it first?" Ace hinted, "It''s related to the Supreme Mark." Mike remained silent for a moment and then spoke again. "Ace, you might really not be very smart." Ace fell silent. Compared to ordinary people, his intelligence was actually quite good. He was just straightforward and had a bad temper. However, compared to Mike''s intelligence, Ace was indeed lacking. "You heard this information from Afterskin, right?" Mike said calmly, analyzing the situation. "No matter what you know, Shadow Nine and my Third Bro, they would definitely know it before you." Ace couldn''t refute this point. Shadow Nine definitely knew. As for who Mike''s Third Bro was, Ace didn''t know yet. But it sounded very powerful. "Since they chose not to tell me, it means I don''t need to know about it for now, even if it''s related to the Supreme Mark." Mike put down his glass and looked at Ace, his expression sincere, his words earnest. "Although Shadow Nine is a history inventor, there''s one thing you need to understand. If hiding information would harm me, even if it benefited Shadow Nine a thousandfold, he wouldn''t do it. In other words, the things Shadow Nine deliberately didn''t mention, it doesn''t matter whether I know them or not." Ace couldn''t refute this either. Even if Thor knew he possessed the Supreme Mark, so what? Life would go on as usual. There wouldn''t be any difference. For a moment, Ace even wavered, unsure if the information he had was even valuable. He had to admit, Mike saw things much more clearly than he did. Mike flicked his finger against his glass, producing a pleasant sound. "So, Ace, you''re trying to tell me something that''s useless to me. Something that might even increase my burden, and you want me to pay for it?!" Mike scoffed. "If you want me to listen to this information, you have to pay me!" Argument complete! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ace couldn''t help but applaud. "Brilliant, brilliant." Thor was absolutely right. If it were anyone else who dared to lecture him like this, Ace would have punched them twice and knocked them down. You think you''re so smart just because you can talk? Look at you! But Ace couldn''t beat Thor. The "bully the weak, fear the strong" trait in Ace''s lineage was activated once again. "Then let''s not talk about this information." Ace was also quite open-minded and immediately changed the subject. "Let''s talk about something you''re definitely interested in." Mike nodded. "I''m all ears." Ace offered his bargaining chip. "I know where to investigate Shadow Three''s identity. I can trade that for a piece of information from you." Mike was indeed very interested in this. "How much?" Ace made a bold offer. "Two hundred thousand!" Mike nodded. My budget was, "Five hundred." After some haggling, they finally settled on a price of eighty thousand. Mike, trying to suppress his heartache, asked tentatively, "Gold coins?" "Lord merits!" Ace took a deep breath. Eighty thousand gold coins, was it worth him making a trip to the abyss? "Fine, eighty thousand it is..." Anyway, this money was originally earned from Ace, so Mike didn''t feel bad about spending it. After the deal was settled, Ace didn''t stay long and turned to leave. "Take care, I won''t see you out." As he watched Ace leave, the faint smile on Mike''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by a grave expression. He wasn''t as calm as he appeared! In fact, when Ace hinted that his information was related to the Supreme Mark, a bold thought had surfaced in Mike''s mind! Mike quickly took out his Trade Secret Realm pass, entered a familiar number, and contacted the other party. "Professor Gregory, are you there?" Gregory quickly replied, "Yes, I''m writing a guide." Mike initiated a voice call. The moment the call connected, Mike''s voice trembled slightly. "Professor Gregory, I have something important to tell you, don''t be scared." On the other side of the pass, Gregory''s voice deepened. "What happened? Did Apollo lose control?" Mike spoke with a hint of bitterness, voicing his conjecture. "The Supreme Mark... might already be in my possession." Chapter 364: When the Supreme Beings want to do something, the human race cant stop them Chapter 364: When the Supreme Beings want to do something, the human race can''t stop themUpon hearing Thor''s words, Professor Gregory immediately replied, "Where are you?" Mike answered truthfully, "Wolf''s Den." "Stay there, I''ll be right over." Putting away his Trade Secret Realm pass, Professor Gregory walked onto the deck. The 15th floor was a nautical and adventure challenge where Mike had previously dealt with mermaids. Professor Gregory''s first mate was Landy, known as the "Undying Enforcer," a cursed, immortal being. Even after spending only a few hours together, Landy was filled with awe and respect for the old man named Gregory. Seeing Gregory approaching, Landy said respectfully, "Professor, we''ll soon locate the sea monster." "No need to search anymore," Gregory shook his head. "We''re out of time, the plan has changed." With that, Gregory walked towards the edge of the deck and stepped directly onto the waves. "Professor, be careful!" Before Landy could finish his exclamation, Gregory''s figure vanished. ... Back in the Wolf''s Den, Mike waited and waited, but Professor Gregory didn''t show up. During this time, he felt the need to do something to calm himself down. Mike walked up to the bar and said to Nyx Valoria, "Excuse me, anything free? Give me some of everything." Nyx Valoria said seriously, "Fourth Bro, Little Calderon gave specific instructions not to put Thor''s bill on his tab." "Yeah, I heard." Mike nodded, a hint of confusion in his tone. "But what does Thor''s tab have to do with me?" "Are you saying... you think I''m Thor?!" Mike became agitated. "How dare you accuse me falsely! I''ll sue you for slander! You are slandering me!" Nyx Valoria: ... Don''t you know if you''re Thor or not? However, since he had said so, Nyx Valoria decided it wasn''t a big deal. She instructed someone to bring out the things that had been prepared beforehand, along with two cases of good wine. Just then, Professor Gregory walked into the Wolf''s Den. His silver-white hair was particularly eye-catching, and many people recognized him, standing up to greet him. Mike put away the two cases of wine and instructed, "Lend me the key to Maxen''s office, and two cups of coffee, please." "No need, come to my office." Gregory didn''t waste any words and directly led Mike to the back. As they walked, Professor Gregory explained, "My office is more secure for confidential matters." Good point, Mike nodded slightly. He should get one for himself when he had the chance. "The annual rent isn''t cheap." Gregory''s words instantly dispelled Mike''s idea. Professor Gregory''s office had bookshelves lining two walls, with only a small desk and a pile of folding chairs. Mike wasn''t picky and casually grabbed a folding chair, sitting opposite Professor Gregory. After explaining his conjecture to Professor Gregory, Mike added, "I don''t know if I''m right or not." "That''s easy." Professor Gregory took out his Trade Secret Realm pass and dialed a number. "Foreskin, Ace told us everything..." Mike: ?! The older, the wiser. Ace, Foreskin, and Afterskin probably all knew about this. On the other side, Foreskin readily admitted, "Professor Gregory, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell him. It''s just that my boss didn''t give me any instructions, and Shadow Nine was keeping it a secret, so it was really inconvenient for me..." "I understand." Gregory understood the relationships between the older generation better than Mike. No matter who told Thor about this, Shadow Nine would hold it against them. After returning from the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine would come knocking for payback. Only Ace was suitable to take the blame! After listening to Foreskin, Gregory hung up the call. Inside the office, both of them fell silent. Sigil, Crest, Heart. These three things, combined, formed the true Supreme Mark. "The skill [Charge Up], is it part of the Supreme Mark?" Mike thought for a moment and found this explanation acceptable. He had checked a lot of information before and found no mention of Charge Up anywhere. "The question is... when did the [Supreme Mark Crest] come into my possession?" Mike couldn''t recall any relevant details. "Don''t dwell on it if you can''t figure it out." Gregory was very open-minded. "Supreme Beings chose to give you the Supreme Mark Crest. The [Supreme Mark Heart] is still in Apollo''s hands, that''s probably what Shadow Nine needs the most." At this point, Mike suddenly became curious about something. "Professor Gregory, since we''re so close..." Gregory chuckled. "You call wearing a mask and chatting ''close''?" Mike nodded shamelessly. "Yeah, I usually wear two masks when talking to other people!" Gregory: ... Mike''s words almost made the eight-hundred-year-old grandpa feel emo. "Alright, go on." Mike organized his words and asked, "A month ago, when I first awakened my talent, Apollo should have given me the [Supreme Mark Crest] around that time." Gregory nodded. "Yes." That was Apollo''s style. If Apollo felt something needed to be done, he would do it immediately. "I remember there was quite a commotion back then." Mike asked tentatively, "What if, I''m just saying, what if... what if I were a person with evil intentions, like a villain in a novel? Wouldn''t the stronger I become, the worse it would be for the human race? Or, without any assessment of my character, why would you treat me so well?" "You''ve been reading NovelFires in class again, haven''t you?" Gregory smiled helplessly. "Pay attention in class, don''t read novels, focus on your studies." After that, Gregory answered Mike''s question. "There''s no such thing as good or bad without reason. The human race needs you, but you don''t necessarily need the human race. That''s the first layer of the relationship." Mike nodded, he understood this. The human race indeed needed fourth Supreme Being. And if Mike wanted to become a Supreme Being, he could completely abandon the human race, reach level 1000 directly, and then find a way to leave, without caring about the conflict between the human race and the demon race. If he was selfish, with Mike''s abilities, he could definitely do it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The second layer, the various measures taken for the emergence of a potential Supreme Being, what you call ''treating you so well,'' are strategies formulated by the Supreme Beings." Gregory explained, "When the Supreme Beings want to do something, the human race can''t stop them." Mike understood this as well. "Actually, many powerhouses have expressed the same concern as you." Gregory smiled and said helplessly, "Protests are futile." When a Supreme Being used their veto power, it was truly a veto. Gregory continued to explain, "Actually, it was mainly Morpheus and Shadow Nine''s idea. Ares didn''t express any opposition, and Apollo didn''t care at all." Got it, Mike nodded. Morpheus voted in favor, Ares abstained, Apollo was absent, and that''s how it was decided. However, the involvement of Shadow Nine made it seem a bit out of place. "Since you asked today, let me check the original meeting minutes." Professor Gregory retrieved a file from the filing cabinet. "Found it, Morpheus''s original words were..." As Gregory described it, Mike seemed to see a man overriding all objections, making a decision that determined the human race''s future attitude and measures towards potential Supreme Beings. Morpheus had said, "We don''t know what kind of people future potential Supreme Beings will be. But that doesn''t stop us from treating them as good people first." Chapter 365: Third awakening condition Chapter 365: Third awakening condition"Morpheus is truly a great bro." Mike couldn''t help but sigh. Even though they had never met, Morpheus''s warm-hearted image was deeply ingrained in people''s minds, always pushing the world towards good. Gregory was a bit curious. "What did you just say?" "Nothing, ahem." Mike looked at the file in Professor Gregory''s hand and asked curiously, "Nathan... I mean, what about Shadow Nine?" When the Guardian Shadow was founded, Nathan had already disappeared in the Supreme Abyssal. In fact, "disappeared" was just an official statement. From the reactions of everyone Mike had encountered, Nathan was truly dead. Most top powerhouses knew that Shadow Nine wanted to resurrect Nathan. This also meant that Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo, the three Supreme Beings of the human race, had tacitly acknowledged one fact. Nathan was dead. Thinking of this, even though Mike felt heavy-hearted, he had to face reality. The general direction for dealing with potential Supreme Beings was set by Morpheus. But the true executor, the one who safeguarded the potential Supreme Being, was Shadow Nine. To put it into practice, it depended on Shadow Nine''s attitude. Gregory''s expression turned a bit awkward. He put down the file and coughed twice. "The file doesn''t record Shadow Nine''s stance." Professor Gregory changed the subject. "However, as a participant in the meeting, I can offer some recollections that are not guaranteed to be accurate. You know, I''m eight hundred years old, it''s normal to misremember things." Mike: ... Professor, there was no need to emphasize that you were eight hundred years old. You''re now over five hundred years older than your own father, Cedric. However, Mike was curious about what Professor Gregory wanted to say and listened attentively. "Shadow Nine said that he could be the protector of the potential Supreme Being and was willing to treat them with the utmost goodwill." "But!" Mike knew very well that whenever the word "but" appeared, he could ignore everything before it, it was all bullshit. Gregory emphasized, "But if the potential Supreme Being had evil intentions or was unwilling to bear the name of Supreme, Shadow Nine would be responsible for retrieving the Supreme Mark." Hearing this, Mike nodded slightly, finding it reasonable. If they blindly treated the potential Supreme Being as a good person without any precautions, that wouldn''t be kindness, but stupidity. The human race''s current situation was partly due to their good treatment of potential Supreme Beings. On the other hand, during the process of protecting the Supreme Being, the human race had enough backup plans to deal with any situation. The terror of a potential Supreme Being lay in their invincibility at the same level, fighting across tiers was like a walk in the park for them. However, against an Ultimate Lord, Mike, at only level 322, wouldn''t have a win rate of more than 50%! Moreover, above Ultimate Lord, there were the current Supreme Beings. The one who gave Mike the greatest sense of pressure among the human race wasn''t Shadow Nine, nor Calderon, but Apollo, who resided on the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth. Only a potential Supreme Being could understand how terrifying the strength of a level 1000 Supreme Being was! Although Mike was only level 322 now, with his powerful lightning abilities, it wasn''t impossible for him to kill a Nine-Star Lord. But wanting to kill Apollo was a bit too far-fetched. Ultimately, Morpheus deserved a lot of credit for the human race''s current composure. His strength and kindness had set the tone for the entire human race and had lasted for three hundred years. Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but feel his mind racing. "Professor Gregory, I want to meet Morpheus, can you arrange it?" Afraid that his sincerity wasn''t enough, Mike added, "I can pay!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there was something that could make Thor willingly pay, it could only mean that he really wanted to do it. "Morpheus isn''t someone you can meet just because you want to." Gregory shook his head with a wry smile. "You can only meet him when he wants to see you." "Oh, right, there''s one more thing." Professor Gregory pushed up his glasses and said carefully, "You''re going to the Ninth Abyss in two days, right?" "Yes." "After you return from the abyss, there''s something I need to discuss with you in detail, something related to Ares." Professor Gregory didn''t keep him in suspense and told him everything he knew. "Ares was seriously injured in his battle with the Supreme Demon God, and he''s not in good shape right now. When you were with Ares, my father deliberately blocked your vision, did you notice?" Mike nodded. "Indeed." Mike had spoken to Ares, but he hadn''t truly "seen" him. Cedric would always block Mike''s vision at the right moment. Professor Gregory said slowly, "As far as I know, both Maxen and my father have been looking for ways to heal Ares''s injuries. After you return from the abyss, if your talent awakens for the third time, with your Eye of Truth, you might be able to help." [Third Awakening Condition: Level 400, cleanse your eyes for seven days with some inexpensive materials.] The first condition was fine, Mike was already level 322, and after a while, he would reach level 400. The second one was a bit troublesome. Mike glanced at the so-called "inexpensive" materials, each portion worth 100,000 Lord merits! Seven days, that was 700,000 Lord merits! "Um... Professor Gregory..." Mike stammered, "Is there any subsidy for the talent awakening of a potential Supreme Being?" "Yes, there is." Professor Gregory thought for a moment and asked, "A subsidy of 40% of the talent awakening cost, is that acceptable?" "Acceptable, completely acceptable!" Mike nodded quickly. A 40% reimbursement meant 280,000 Lord merits! That saved him a lot of money! However, Mike still had one question. "Professor Gregory, I''ve checked all the subsidy and allowance policies before, I''ve never heard of this one!" When it came to making money, Mike was a professional. He had thoroughly studied all the welfare policies and could even recite them backwards. He knew exactly how much money he could receive each month. But he really didn''t know about the one Professor Gregory mentioned. "Just a moment." Professor Gregory buried his head in writing something, signed several names, pressed his fingerprint, and went through pupil and voice recognition. After doing all this, Professor Gregory looked up at Mike and took out a freshly printed notice. "Just now, the [Potential Supreme Being Talent Awakening Material Subsidy Plan (Temporary)] was unanimously approved at the emergency meeting. A subsidy of 40%, with a daily application limit of 100,000 Lord merits. The limit can be waived under special circumstances, but a report needs to be submitted afterwards..." Mike was dumbfounded. There was no subsidy plan, and Professor Gregory just created one for him! Looking at the plan with the ink still wet, Mike had only one question in mind: If he had said that the subsidy ratio wasn''t enough, could he have negotiated a higher ratio? Knowing this, why didn''t he ask for a higher reimbursement ratio earlier? But now, it was too late to say anything! Chapter 366: Ringer Chapter 366: Ringer"40% is 40% then." Mike sighed, not saying anything more. He calculated in his mind, "I can cleanse my eyes in advance, and when I reach level 400, it''ll be exactly seven days, perfect for the third awakening!" [Thumbs up!] Since the matter of the Supreme Mark was cleared up, Mike had nothing else to ask Professor Gregory and got up to leave. He still needed to find a way to deal with the [Endless Infernal Fire] problem. He was currently wearing armor that continuously regenerated health, and he kept casting nature and water element healing spells on himself, so his health wasn''t an issue. Burning 600,000 health per second was a piece of cake. Even if Mike forgot to heal himself, he had Fate''s Reversal, he wouldn''t die! After leaving Professor Gregory''s office, Mike returned directly to his private space. ... Inside the private space, Mike was greeted by a floor full of copper eggs and a significantly thinner cock. Even with Ace''s intelligence, he could figure out what had happened. "Fool!!!" Mike pointed at the crime scene and questioned, "What happened?!" Master Fool looked innocent and asked in confusion, "What does this have to do with me?" She even added fuel to the fire. "Is there a possibility that your rooster''s golden eggs were fake and faded?" "You''re asking for a beating!" Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer, ready to teach Master Fool a lesson. This was too much! "Oh?" Fool remained calm, a sneer appearing on her lips. "Man, are you sure you can beat me?" As a master smith "invited" by Ares, Fool wouldn''t actually harm Thor''s life. However, if Thor took the initiative to spar, it was very likely that he would get a beating. "Forget it, I won''t argue with you." Mike put the Thunderclap Hammer back and brought out a glass of water. "Do you know what this is?" Master Fool''s eyes lit up, and she exclaimed, "Water infused with four-leaf clovers!" Mike guessed right, she was indeed knowledgeable! "Forging this into equipment would add at least +5 Luck!" Master Fool looked at Mike, hesitating to speak. Clearly, Fool''s Luck was negative, and she had a strong desire for this glass of water. Fool thought for a moment and said, "Name your price." "Let me think." Mike tentatively offered, "Tell me your true identity?" Master Fool fell silent and finally shook her head. "Even if I don''t tell you, you''ll find out sooner or later. But knowing now wouldn''t benefit anyone." After thinking for a moment, Master Fool added, "Firstly, I haven''t shed any human blood, and I won''t deliberately target the demon race. Secondly, in a way, I owe Morpheus a favor." "And... I''m strong." Mike raised an eyebrow. Really? I don''t believe it! "As strong as a Supreme Being?" Master Fool remained silent for a while and then spread her hands. "No." Mike continued to ask, "Archdemon?" Master Fool still shook her head. "I can''t beat him either." "Then you''re weak!" Mike rolled his eyes. What kind of "strong" was that? Master Fool struggled for a while and finally blurted out, "But I''m stronger than you!" This time, it was Mike''s turn to be speechless. Are you so great just because you''re a Nine-Star(Titer) Lord? Don''t you realize I''m only level 322? In fact, a Nine-Star Lord was already considered a top-tier combatant. The most obvious example was Joseph, who had a formidable reputation even on the abyssal battlefield. "No matter how strong you are, you can''t help me kill enemies." Mike waved his hand, signaling her to make a sincere offer. "I don''t know much, I''m best at crafting equipment," Master Fool said sincerely. "But the reforged Force of Nature is an SSS-level equipment, and the armor I''m designing for you is also SSS-level. I can only craft these two SSS-level equipment for you at most." "Think bigger!" Mike pulled Master Fool to sit down at the stone table and gave her an idea. "Look, you can use your expertise to help me solve some small problems." "For example?" Mike stretched out a hand and pointed at the ring on his finger. "Look, you can only wear one ring on each hand, it''s such a waste. Can you design an equipment that allows me to wear a hundred rings?" Master Fool was stunned. That''s not how you exploit loopholes! Mike was still persistent. "Even if a hundred is too much, wearing five rings on one hand, that''s reasonable, right!" Master Fool rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "If you want to wear five rings, my suggestion is to grow five hands, that would be more convenient!" "Then what''s the difference between me and a demon creature?!" Mike argued reasonably, patiently guiding her. "I''m a person who cares about my image. I''m going to become a Supreme Being, I have to maintain my handsome appearance." According to Master Fool''s idea, if Mike wanted to wear three helmets and ten rings, he would need to grow three heads and ten arms. Wouldn''t that make him a monster?! In the end, Master Fool had to compromise. "I can try to design a special equipment that uses its own properties to offset the interference between rings. But the cost is also high, if you wear ten rings at the same time, the durability will be consumed very quickly." "No problem." Mike nodded, agreeing to Master Fool''s plan. If this kind of equipment was truly designed, it wouldn''t just benefit Mike alone, but the entire human corps! Most importantly, Mike could make a fortune by crafting this kind of equipment! These investments were all considered early production costs. With this glass of water, Mike completely controlled the negotiation and continued to make demands. "Also, can you craft some extremely broken equipment?" "Extremely broken?" Master Fool was stunned, then immediately understood what Mike wanted to do, and her face turned cold. "This equipment is for Afterskin, right?" With [Reverse Polarity], an F-level equipment in Afterskin''s hands was equivalent to an SS- level equipment. If there was even more garbage equipment, wouldn''t he be able to obtain the power of SSS- level equipment?! Mike''s idea was beautiful. He could resell these things to Afterskin with Foreskin''s help. Master Fool said coldly, "If this is your last condition, then yes!" "Deal." The glass of water belonged to Master Fool. After taking the water, Master Fool drank it all in one gulp and even looked at the glass longingly, as if wanting to eat it too. "Alright, it''s Money Tree time, let''s go!" Mike called out, leading Master Fool, who had just gained +5 Luck, to the Money Tree. "Ladies first." Mike was very gentlemanly, letting her first! Master Fool reached out and shook the Money Tree. Clang! A whole copper coin fell to the ground. It was like a slap in the face to Master Fool. She was about to leave in anger, but she held back and picked up the copper coin. "Look at you, so easily discouraged." Mike scoffed at Master Fool''s behavior. He stepped forward confidently and stretched out his hand. "Watch me!" Clatter! In full view of everyone, after shaking the Money Tree, a pile of coins fell down. Looking at the bountiful harvest, Mike''s smile slowly froze. [1335 copper coins!] Looking at the copper coins scattered on the ground, Mike could only accept his bad luck. This had nothing to do with Master Fool, it was mainly because Afterskin''s influence was too strong. Even with four-leaf clovers added to the water, he couldn''t completely purify the bad luck accumulated while being with Afterskin. Only after a certain amount of time would the effect gradually fade. After collecting the copper coins, Mike started checking the accounts. The Money Tree had been in his private space for 24 hours, and most people had shaken it once, some even twice. Dorian, the werewolf in charge of accounting, reported, "Boss, the Money Tree has earned a total of 68,000 gold coins, and there are also a lot of work hour points to be deducted. After calculating..." Dorian flipped through the ledger for a long time and finally gave a number. "Our weekly expenses are 995 gold coins, no, 819, wait... let me calculate again." Looking at the frowning Dorian, Mike glanced at the ledger, which was a complete mess. It wasn''t Dorian''s fault, he simply had too much on his plate. Mike''s private space currently housed miners, dwarves, werewolves, vampires, fishermen... And some special individuals: Rolling, Cetus... There were too many tasks and jobs for Dorian to arrange. He now had hundreds of employees under him, none of them easy to manage. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Werewolves weren''t good at using their brains, and being able to calculate a rough estimate was already Dorian''s limit. Mike felt the pressure from his finances. He was good at accounting himself, but spending his energy on such trivial matters was too exhausting. "I need to find someone else to handle the accounts." Putting the ledger aside, Mike inquired about the daily operations within his private space. After getting a general understanding, he headed to the Trade Secret Realm. ... Inside the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin had been waiting for a long time. "Mike, you''ve had a tough time." Mike sighed and shook his head, words were unnecessary. Taking Afterskin through the 29th floor was part of Mike''s duty. But the resulting bad luck was a bit too much. Mike chatted with Foreskin for a bit and then got straight to the point. "I''m having Master Fool craft a batch of inferior equipment. I''ll sell it to you, and you can sell it to Afterskin, okay?" Foreskin wasn''t surprised by Thor''s move and nodded in agreement. "Afterskin has gone to the abyss on a mission, I can make the decision for him." "As for the price of the equipment..." Foreskin explained, "Afterskin has used the equipment crafted by the one in your private space before, and the effects are indeed comparable to SSS-level equipment. But because they''re broken to the limit, they''re all disposable items, so the price can''t be too high." Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. If it were durable SSS-level equipment, even if Mike asked for 1 million Lord merits, it wouldn''t be unreasonable. But for disposable items, the value was greatly reduced. Foreskin tentatively offered a price. "100,000 Lord merits per piece?" "Deal." Mike knew very well that when it came to making money, Foreskin was currently much better than him. Haggling with such a shrewd businessman was pointless, as he would likely end up losing in the end. After finalizing the order, Mike purchased a batch of materials for cleansing his eyes. "One portion of materials for 100,000 Lord merits, with a 40% reimbursement, so 60,000 to pay. I''ll take three portions for now." Mike swiped his card, paid 180,000 Lord merits, and received the items he needed. Mike had 1.11 million Lord merits, 310,000 was for Ace''s materials, 800,000 belonged to him, after spending 180,000, he had 620,000 left. When the goods were delivered to Mike, they were even pre-mixed! Saving him the trouble of processing them himself. Foreskin explained, "A little extra service, as a benefit for our biggest customer at the Mystic Market recently." Mike accepted the materials and casually mentioned the problem he was facing. "Too many beings in my private space, can''t manage them all, the accounts are a mess." After listening to Thor''s words, Foreskin pondered for a moment. "Mike, I can arrange a meeting with a goblin butler for you. He''s not like my disguised appearance, he''s a real goblin. But... you''ll have to negotiate the hiring price yourself." Foreskin explained, "Goblins are all very eccentric and greedy. In the past, the largest banks and vaults in the Core City of Truth were all controlled by goblins. Although they''re not strong in combat, they''re the wealthiest group in the Core City of Truth." "That impressive?" Mike couldn''t help but feel curious. "And then?" Mike had been exploring the Core City of Truth for a month and hadn''t seen any trace of goblins. In just a hundred years, what had caused the goblins, once the wealthiest group, to disappear from the Core City of Truth? What had happened? "And then?" Foreskin thought for a moment and told Mike what had happened. "I came to the Core City of Truth." Mike: ... Damn, he was showing off! At this moment, Mike fully understood Shadow Four''s thoughts. Who needed a goblin butler when Foreskin was the best butler?! He had to find a way to get Foreskin to join the Guardian Shadow! Leaving the Trade Secret Realm, Mike returned to Earth. "Shadow Three, what''s up!" "Fourth Bro, what''s up." The burly man, adorned with bones, retreated into Mike''s shadow. Life at the summer camp resumed. Ace wasn''t next door, he had already gone to the abyss to search for information related to Shadow Three. As for Little Nine, she was by Mike''s side, holding a piglet in her arms, curious about everything. During break time, Mike found Kaelum. "Kaelum, big news!" "What big news?!" Kaelum was curious. What big news did Mike know that he didn''t? Mike lowered his voice and said, "This morning, I met Ace, and he said there''s a tournament coming up, something to do with the Nightmare corps." "A tournament?" Kaelum took out a communicator and contacted his nephew, quickly receiving a reply. "It''s true, but what does that have to do with Ace?" The Nightmare corps was full of talented individuals, and everyone was eager to sign up for the tournament, there weren''t enough spots for everyone. "I heard from Ace that the people from the Guardian Shadow are planning to pay him to participate in the tournament!" This was big news! After getting Mike''s consent, Kaelum told his nephew Joseph, the vice-captain of the Nightmare corps, about it. "What?!" Joseph, holding the communicator, was stunned. He widened his eyes. "The people from the Guardian Shadow are actually hiring Little Calderon as a ringer?!" If this happened, the Nightmare corps would suffer a huge loss! Besides the potential Supreme Being, Calderon''s strength was unmatched at the same tier. More importantly, many members of the Nightmare corps were Calderon''s students. If they met on the tournament field, they would already be at a psychological disadvantage! They had to find a way to deal with this! A brilliant idea flashed in Joseph''s mind. If the Guardian Shadow could pay for a ringer, so could they! Competing in wealth? Who could be richer than the Nightmare corps! Joseph replied domineeringly, "No matter how much the Guardian Shadow offers, the Nightmare corps will double it!" "Oh, and ask Mike if he''s willing to fight for the Nightmare corps!" Chapter 367: I have no reason to refuse Chapter 367: I have no reason to refuse"Have me fight for the Nightmare corps?" Mike hesitated, saying with a troubled expression, "I''m just a student with a D-rank talent, how could I possibly be qualified to fight for the Nightmare corps? Besides, who''s the Nightmare corps'' opponent in this tournament? The Valor Sword Corps?" Kaelum chatted with his nephew for a bit more, getting a clearer picture of the situation. "Mike, I''ve got it all figured out!" Kaelum said excitedly. Mike put on an attentive listening posture. "The Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps are having a tournament, and it''s said to involve a huge amount of funding allocation!" Kaelum thought for a moment and, pushing the limits of his imagination, said, "Probably more money than you could ever spend in your lifetime! You can eat hamburgers every day, as much as you want, and achieve hamburger freedom!" Mike gasped in astonishment. "That amazing?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, that amazing!" Kaelum grew more and more excited as he spoke, gesturing wildly with his right hand. "Because the funding involved is so huge, this tournament is being taken very seriously! My nephew said they''ll spare no expense to have Ace represent the Nightmare corps. Mike, you''re also one of the invitees, to join the Soldier tier tournament!" "Well..." Just as Mike was about to seize the opportunity to raise his price, Shadow Three''s voice rang in his ear. "Fourth Bro, Shadow Nine told me to remind you of something if necessary before he left." Mike nodded slightly, signaling him to continue. Shadow Three recounted, "Shadow Nine said that Thor''s greed has been noticed by many people, so you need to be more restrained in the real world." Mike immediately understood the implication. Now, the human powerhouses all knew that Thor, besides his powerful lightning abilities, was also very fond of wealth. Shadow Nine knew that Thor''s greed stemmed from his desire to improve himself as quickly as possible and become a Supreme Being sooner, but others obviously didn''t understand. If Mike displayed the same traits as Thor, his true identity would be easily exposed! In other words... Mike had to maintain a... non-greedy persona! Mike''s lips twitched, and he forced himself to refuse, suppressing his heartache. "Kaelum, it''s not that I don''t want to help the Nightmare corps. You know my situation. My instructor is a powerhouse from the Guardian Shadow, I can''t participate in this tournament without his permission. Besides, if I help the Nightmare corps fight against the Guardian Shadow, wouldn''t that be a betrayal?" After speaking, Mike sighed heavily, his heart heavy. To maintain his persona, he had to force himself to refuse. "I''ve always been indifferent to fame and fortune, appearance fees and such mean nothing to me. The main reason is that Shadow Four doesn''t recommend it, otherwise, I''d be willing to go to the tournament and experience it, spar with all the experts." "I understand, I understand." Kaelum nodded repeatedly, convinced by Mike, and didn''t try to persuade him any further. Kaelum also felt it was a pity and said regretfully, "My nephew said the minimum appearance fee for this tournament is 500 Lord merits!" "Forget it, don''t think about these useless things..." With that, Kaelum sent Mike''s reply to Joseph, and the matter was settled. 500?! Mike took a deep breath, he had lost 500 Lord merits, worth 50 million hamburgers! ... On the other side of the communicator, Joseph received Kaelum''s reply and frowned slightly. "Mike, a student of Shadow Four?" "He can''t fight for the Nightmare corps because of Shadow Four?" "This Mike, he''s interesting." Joseph casually opened a file and started looking through Mike''s profile. The more he learned about Mike, the more Joseph felt that this young man''s identity was not simple! "He gave a [Windstride Slash] to his friend Cain, free of charge, and still refuses to accept any payment?" Joseph nodded slowly. The skill book for Windstride Slash wasn''t cheap, worth tens of millions of dollars. Before coming to the summer camp, Mike was already so generous to his friends, which showed his character. Kaelum also spoke highly of Mike, saying that he was indifferent to fame and fortune, a great philanthropist. Plus, Joseph himself had a good first impression of Mike. However, Joseph didn''t jump to conclusions. "The file says that Blaze Morrow had a lot of contact with Mike?" Without hesitation, Joseph immediately contacted Blaze Morrow and asked him about Mike. "You''re asking about Mike?" On the other side of the communicator, Blaze Morrow said truthfully, "I''ve been observing him for almost a month. It''s a pity he already has an instructor, otherwise, I would definitely take him as my student!" "Mike is very intelligent, calm and collected, generous and righteous..." Blaze Morrow''s character was well-known among the corps. After asking around, Joseph''s evaluation of Mike was maxed out. The more he looked at Mike, the more pleasing he found him! "He''s a talent!" Clearly, in this era of Supreme Power, Mike would definitely become Thor''s right-hand man! Joseph made up his mind. "I must have Mike represent the Nightmare corps in this tournament!" "If his instructor doesn''t agree, I''ll talk to Shadow Four directly!" Without delay, Joseph immediately set off for the Forest of Truth to find Shadow Four. ... Forest of Truth. The arrival of a Nine-Star Lord surprised Shadow Four. He led Joseph to a pavilion and invited him to sit down. "Mr. Joseph, are you here about the tournament?" "Not entirely." Joseph chuckled. "Do you have a student named Mike?" Shadow Four''s expression remained unchanged, and he nodded slowly. "Indeed." At the same time, his fingers, which had been behind his back, tapped twice. A shadow silently approached them. Shadow Four asked with a smile, "Are you here for Mike?" If it was about Thor, then things were a bit serious. While chatting and laughing, Shadow Four had already summoned Shadow Two. If Joseph said a single wrong word, Shadow Four and Shadow Two would attack simultaneously and subdue him! Of course, Shadow Four alone was enough to subdue Joseph, Shadow Two was just a precaution. "Yes." Joseph admitted frankly, his expression sincere. "I want to invite Mike to be a seeded player, representing the Nightmare corps in the tournament! I''ve already asked Mike, and he said he can''t agree without his instructor''s permission, so I took the liberty of visiting you." Without giving Shadow Four a chance to speak, Joseph continued, "Master Shadow Four, Mike can''t stay under the protection of the Guardian Shadow forever. Forgive my bluntness, but the Nightmare corps is the best choice for Mike''s future, the place where he can grow the fastest. Representing the Nightmare corps in the tournament would only benefit Mike, there are no downsides." Shadow Four could only smile wryly, not knowing what to say. Having Mike represent the Nightmare corps to fight against the Guardian Shadow in a tournament... There were so many things wrong with this, Shadow Four didn''t even know where to begin! "Also, I know that Mike values righteousness over personal gain and is not concerned with trivial matters. Giving him an appearance fee would be an insult to him, he would never do such a thing." Joseph came with full sincerity, taking Mike''s feelings into consideration, and naturally had a solution in mind. "How about this, the Nightmare corps will donate 5,000 Lord merits to the Guardian Shadow in exchange for Mike representing the Nightmare corps, how does that sound?" This proposal showed the Nightmare corps'' sincerity and allowed Mike to fight for them, the Guardian Shadow would receive 5,000 Lord merits, and Mike wouldn''t be caught in a difficult position. Everyone would have a bright future. Shadow Four smiled and could only nod. "Since you''ve put it that way, I have no reason to refuse." After accepting the 5,000 Lord merits, Shadow Four patted Joseph''s shoulder and praised, "Vice-captain Joseph, you have a good eye!" "Then it''s settled!" After reaching an agreement with Shadow Four, Joseph left the Forest of Truth in high spirits. Watching Joseph''s retreating figure, Shadow Four remained silent. Only after Joseph was far away did Shadow Four speak. "Shadow Two, you can put your weapon away now." Shadow Two, who was hiding in the shadows, revealed himself. Bad Man sighed regretfully. "I thought I could kill a Nine-Star Lord for fun." Shadow Four had no choice but to accept Shadow Two''s morbid sense of humor. The top three of the Guardian Shadow were all transcendent beings. They only listened to Shadow Nine. Even though Thor was now in charge of the Guardian Shadow, their relationship with him was only one of cooperation, not a true superior-subordinate relationship. However, Shadow Two wouldn''t have dared to say such things when Shadow Nine was around. Kill a Nine-Star Lord for fun? If Shadow Two dared to be so arrogant in front of Shadow Nine, Shadow Nine would dare to kill Shadow Two for fun. Ultimately, the many negative consequences of Shadow Nine''s departure were starting to show. The human race without Shadow Nine was weakened in every sense! From Apollo to Shadow Two, everyone relied on Shadow Nine''s silent contributions. Yet, for the plan he had been plotting for years, Shadow Nine resolutely abandoned everything and entered the Supreme Abyssal. Whether Thor could handle it was still an unknown. This was a heavy test. He had to face the top three powerhouses of the Guardian Shadow, any one of whom could step into the realm of Ultimate Lord at any time, beings who held significant weight in the war between the two races. Thor could only succeed, not fail. Failure might result in the loss of top-tier combat power for the human race and the emergence of many powerful enemies. Most importantly, it might even affect Thor''s growth! Delaying the time it took for him to become a Supreme Being. That would be a huge loss. However, Shadow Four had faith in Thor. Or rather, he was willing to believe in the person chosen by Shadow Nine. Bad Man yawned and suddenly said, "I finally understand!" Bad Woman quickly asked, "What do you understand?" It seemed like Shadow Two was talking to Shadow Four, but in reality, he was talking to himself. Bad Man''s eyes gleamed, and he said confidently, "I know why Shadow Nine told us to learn how to be human from Thor!" "Why?" This time, even Shadow Four was curious. "Look, Thor is incredibly greedy, while Mike acts like a philanthropist, what does that tell you?" Shadow Two was as excited as if he had discovered a treasure. "It means Fourth Bro also has schizophrenia!" "You bad thing, you''ve become smarter! I''m going to eat half your brain!" In front of the dumbfounded Shadow Four, Shadow Two let out a creepy laugh and walked away. Their muttering echoed through the forest. "Hee hee hee!" "Ha ha ha!" "Bad Woman, you learn from the indifferent-to-fame-and-fortune Fourth Bro, I''ll take the loss and learn from the incredibly greedy Fourth Bro!" "Go to hell, you bad thing! I knew you were up to no good!" || Chapter 368: Come on, sign here Chapter 368: Come on, sign hereSummer camp, Area C. Kaelum put away his communicator and looked at Mike with a triumphant smile. "Mike, good news, great news! I''ll tell you after class!" Mike nodded with an indifferent expression. He was utterly speechless. What a mess! Mike had just painfully refused Joseph''s invitation. And Joseph, bless his heart, went to find Shadow Four with 5,000 Lord merits, scaring Shadow Four so much that he almost physically sealed Joseph. After going in a circle, Mike still had to fight on behalf of the Nightmare corps. The problem was, the 500 Lord merits appearance fee that should have belonged to Mike was gone, and the 5,000 Joseph gave was in the Guardian Shadow''s account! All in all, Mike had lost 5,500 Lord merits! However, today''s events reminded Mike of something. The participants for this tournament had to be decided soon. The rankings within the Guardian Shadow could indeed serve as an important reference. However, due to the special nature of the Guardian Shadow, Mike planned to exploit a small loophole. After sending his plan and ideas to Shadow Four, Mike quickly received a positive response. The plan was feasible. "However, there''s a small problem." Shadow Four pointed out the flaw in the plan. "Powerhouses are mostly unruly, they might not be willing to carry out your plan, Fourth Bro." "I see." Mike thought for a moment and offered his solution. "Have Shadow One talk to them, whether it''s through threats of force or sweet talk, until they willingly agree." Shadow Four thought about it, this was indeed a solution, and he immediately agreed, contacting the Stunning Woman, to carry out Fourth Bro''s plan. ... Ninth Abyss battlefield. A short-haired woman was fishing. Two large fish were laid out on the shore, roasting over a fire, sizzling with oil. "Smells so good." Violet swallowed, looking at the almost cooked fish, her mood was exceptionally good. With Deathsinger''s help, her ranking had returned to thirteenth, and she had solidified her position in the Guardian Shadow. Her ranking wouldn''t drop in the short term. However, it was also a bit difficult to advance. Without using Wind''s Reach, Violet could only stay at this ranking. "What''s so important about rankings!" Taking a bite of the grilled fish, Violet said nonchalantly, "I don''t care about such empty fame!" "My opponent is Thor, a potential Supreme Being, my ultimate goal is to surpass a Supreme Being!" Just as Violet was talking to herself, Stunning Woman''s voice suddenly came from beside her. "Since you have that ambition, why are you fishing here instead of cultivating diligently?" "Holy fuck!" Violet instinctively drew her blade, and after seeing who it was, she let out a sigh of relief. "Shadow One, you didn''t even say hello, you almost scared me to death!" A stunning woman emerged from the shadow of the bonfire. "If I remember correctly, you should be gathering intelligence on the Ninth Demon God''s corps." "Yes." Violet pointed to the distance. "I''ve finished gathering intelligence in the area I''m responsible for, they''re all dead." If she kill all the enemies, there''s no intelligence to gather! "Tsk, no wonder your performance ranking is always last." Shadow One didn''t continue chatting and instead explained the purpose of her visit. "You know about the tournament between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps, right?" "I do!" Violet practically jumped up. "Are you sending me to fight? I''ll go take back Shadow Seven''s position right now!" "Hold on, let me finish." Stunning Woman looked at Violet with a playful smile. "The Guardian Shadow values you highly this time and has decided to entrust you with an important task!" "Huh?" Happiness came too suddenly, and Violet wasn''t prepared. "Can... can you elaborate?" Her voice trembled slightly with anticipation. "Sure." Stunning Woman said, "We''re sending you to fight, as the number one combatant in your tier!" The number one combatant in her tier?! She was a Lord, and the number one in her tier was Shadow One?! Violet was overjoyed, her words stumbling. "This, this is too much, I know I''ll become Shadow One someday, I just didn''t expect it to be like this..." Violet quickly realized her mistake and apologized. "Shadow One, you''re not angry, are you?" "No, I just feel sorry for you. Come on, sign here." Following Stunning Woman''s instructions, Violet signed the contract with the name Witty Wombat without even looking at the terms. After signing, Violet asked, "Shadow One, when and where will the tournament start?" Putting away the contract, Shadow One revealed a harmless smile, her voice soft and gentle, like a fragile woman who could be blown away by a gust of wind. "Two days later, Chief tier, you''ll fight as [Lunar Starwind]..." The rest of the words were lost on Violet. Lunar Starwind? Not Shadow One? Violet hurriedly looked at the contract and was instantly dumbfounded. She wasn''t participating in the Lord tier tournament, but the Chief tier tournament! She had signed a contract to voluntarily lower her tier to Chief and participate in this tournament! Only one thought filled Violet''s mind: Oh no, I''ve become a Chief! ==== Setting aside Violet''s tragic experience, Mike''s arrangements were rock solid. According to the rules agreed upon by both sides for the tournament, Thor would participate in all three tiers: Soldier, General, and Chief. Even with Mike on their side, the Nightmare corps stood no chance against Thor! By having a group of Lord-tier Guardian Shadows voluntarily change their rankings and fight as Chiefs, the Guardian Shadow was basically guaranteed to win the Chief tier. Winning three matches meant securing a 60% share for the Guardian Shadow. As for the Lord tier battle, in terms of top-tier combat power, the top three of the Guardian sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow were incredibly strong, so there was no need to worry about losing! Who did the Nightmare corps have? Joseph? The only tricky part was the Ultimate Lord battle, where their opponent had a level 992 powerhouse. And it was still uncertain whether Pecker, the level 994 Quasi-God, could fight for the Guardian Shadow. In any case, before the tournament even started, Mike could practically pop the champagne in celebration. The competing teams, the referee, the rule-making committee... they were all his people! What could the Nightmare corps possibly use to fight against the Guardian Shadow?! The only fly in the ointment was that Mike felt a headache whenever he thought about having to maintain his "indifferent to fame and fortune" persona as Mike. "I can''t just refuse free hamburgers, can I?" Thinking of this, Mike thought of the 5,500 Lord merits and felt another pang of heartache. The day passed by like this, and everyone dispersed, going back to prepare for their adventures in the Tower of Truth. Back in his dorm, Mike greeted Shadow Three. "Shadow Three, I might need your help in the tournament the day after tomorrow." Shadow Three didn''t refuse, nor did he agree. He just looked at Mike silently. Mike knew very well that when asking for a favor, he had to show some sincerity. He said readily, "Shadow Three, I can help you decide on a last name for your real name, or I can choose a nickname for you in the Guardian Shadow chat group. Take your pick." "Okay." Shadow Three nodded. "I want both." They didn''t discuss this matter further. If Shadow Three wanted both of the conditions Mike offered, then in return, he would need to do two things for Mike. If Mike couldn''t contact Pecker, then Shadow Three might have to fight in the Ultimate Lord tier battle. Mike had also prepared a backup plan for this. The Ultimate Lord tier battle would take place in the temple of the Core City of Truth. Even if Shadow Three broke through to level 990 or above before the battle, he wouldn''t be able to cause any damage to the outside world within the temple. Shadow Three didn''t care how Thor arranged things, he would just follow orders. At Shadow Three''s level, there were very few beings that could threaten him. Apollo was one, the Supreme Demon God was one, the Archdemon was half, and Shadow Nine... was half. His own strength, coupled with his extremely upright attitude, made Shadow Three fearless. This was what Mike valued most about Shadow Three. Shadow Three was a man of action, not words. He would kill whoever he was told to kill. A true gold medalist assassin. Chapter 369: Thor had created a new miracle Chapter 369: Thor had created a new miracleA flash of lightning streaked across, and Mike vanished from his spot. The next second, he reappeared in his private space. Mike first took out the materials he had prepared earlier and began cleansing his eyes. Two drops of eye drops, costing 60,000 Lord merits! After applying them, a new prompt popped up. [Obtained two uses of Sage Mode!] Sage Mode? Based on Mike''s understanding of the Eye of Truth, Sage Mode should be an ability unlocked after the third awakening. "Can decipher the enemy''s weaknesses and create a sure-kill technique within the user''s capabilities?" A sure-kill technique sounded pretty good, but for Mike, it was a bit redundant. Apart from encountering creatures immune to lightning magic, there weren''t many beings Mike couldn''t kill. Just then, two vampires walked by, completely unaware of Mike''s arrival. "What a beautiful moon tonight!" Vladimir exclaimed contentedly, munching on a chicken leg. Dracula snorted coldly, unwilling to engage with him. He had suffered a great loss during the last challenge with Thor! Ultimately, it was Dracula''s own fault for being too arrogant and putting on airs at the beginning. "Piggy, let me tell you something." Vladimir reached out to tug at Dracula''s sleeve, casually wiping the grease from his chicken leg onto it. "Tonight is a big night!" "Hmph." Dracula didn''t speak, turning his head away, not curious at all. "I''ve been counting for Thor!" Vladimir said seriously. "Tonight, he''s going to challenge the 30th floor. On the 10th floor, Tho... my great master, gained his humble and loyal servant, Vladimir..." Hearing the change in Vladimir''s tone, Dracula''s expression turned a bit strange. Had Thor arrived? Vladimir continued, "On the 20th floor, he picked up you, a useless good-for-nothing, barely clinging to life. If it weren''t for master''s kindness, bringing you back and saving you..." Dracula: ??? Could you have some shame?! I was slowly recovering my strength on the 20th floor, doing just fine. Why don''t you talk about why I was barely clinging to life? Wasn''t it because Thor blasted me with lightning until I was half-dead?! Dracula only dared to complain in his heart, of course, he wouldn''t dare to say it out loud. Vladimir concluded, "Therefore, on the 30th floor, master will gain another blood clan servant! Maybe... a little stronger than you, a little weaker than me." Listening to Vladimir''s analysis, Dracula nodded slowly. "You''re just spouting baseless nonsense, don''t bother analyzing next time." As for the content of the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth, Mike had no ideas for now. He had read the guide but couldn''t make sense of it. The 10th and 20th floors were clearly related to reincarnation. The 10th floor was a reincarnation of a ball. The 20th floor was a reincarnation of a whale fall. But according to the information Mike had gathered, the 30th floor... had no reincarnation! The story of the 30th floor took place in a small town, with various randomly generated quests. Challengers could increase their exploration rate by completing quests and eventually conquer the floor. It sounded ordinary, even a bit boring. But Mike knew very well that the Supreme Being had theorized that the content of every ten floors was connected, so there must be a link! Therefore, the 30th floor must also be related to reincarnation. Before setting off, Mike had one more thing to do. Thor''s Sea. A dark red sea appeared before Mike, swaying gently. "The wind element materials are almost fully absorbed..." Water, shadow, lightning, nature, fire, wind. All six elements were complete, millions of Lord merits invested, just to construct a complete Thor''s Sea! Mike wanted to see just how powerful a complete Thor''s Sea was! As the last piece of wind element material was devoured by Thor''s Sea, the seawater began to boil, and the entire space shook violently. In an instant, Mike felt like the whole world had been emptied, everything around him was gone, leaving only himself and this sea. In front of Mistveil Castle, Master Fool stood at the entrance, glancing at Thor in the distance. She hesitated for a moment and then shouted, "Anyone who doesn''t want to die, get over here!" Not many people heard Master Fool''s first words. Vladimir was the first to rush to Mistveil Castle, wanting to seek shelter inside, but he was kicked away. "Go bring that damn tree back!" Master Fool said fiercely, "Otherwise, when Thor comes back, you''re on your own!" "Okay!" Without hesitation, Vladimir flew to the Money Tree, hoisted it onto his shoulder, and ran. Even if he died, this tree couldn''t be harmed! S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carrying the tree, feeling the terrifying fluctuations coming from Thor''s Sea, Vladimir howled. "Flood! Run for your lives!" Clearly, these words were more effective. All the creatures in the private space, under the supervision of several powerhouses, orderly sought refuge in Mistveil Castle. Mike obviously didn''t expect a complete six-element Thor''s Sea to be so powerful. Just the moment it formed, a random fluctuation was enough to instantly kill a Chief! "This guy, he just throws everything into his Sea of Truth!" Standing by the window, Master Fool sneered. "With such a strong foundation, I''d like to see how he''s going to break through level 989." Thor''s Sea was too strong, the human race might have a second Maxen, stuck at level 989 because his talent was too strong, unable to reach level 990. Vladimir approached cautiously and asked timidly, "I''ve never heard of a Supreme Being being unable to break through level 990, have you?" Master Fool''s face darkened, clearly remembering something. "Oh right, I forgot Thor has the Supreme Mark!" Supreme Mark? Vladimir quickly memorized this information. This was important, he had to find a chance to tell his master! Looking at Thor''s Sea emitting terrifying fluctuations, Vladimir was still shaken. Forcing himself to be brave, he asked, "Master Fool, how do you evaluate the strength of a human''s Sea of Truth?" He was a blood clan, his cultivation method was different from humans, and the river of blood he condensed was also different. Vladimir could tell that Thor''s Sea was strong, but he wasn''t sure how strong exactly. Clearly, Master Fool knew more about humans. "That''s simple." Master Fool was unusually willing to talk today. Usually, she kept to herself in Thor''s private space, never interacting with other beings. "There are two crucial stages in the early development of a Sea of Truth: construction and formation, which is what''s happening now." "During construction, the higher the concentration of the Sea of Truth, the greater its potential! After all the elements are fused with the Sea of Truth, it basically takes shape. At this point, the wider the range of the Sea of Truth, the stronger it is!" As she spoke, Thor''s Sea around Mike began to expand in all directions. "Take a finger-high level of seawater as an example." Master Fool pointed at Thor''s Sea below and explained, "For an average powerhouse, when their Sea of Truth first forms, it can expand to about a hundred yards in radius." For a newly formed Sea of Truth, covering a hundred yards in radius was already very strong. While taking notes, Vladimir couldn''t help but ask, "How strong is an average powerhouse?" Master Fool thought for a moment and gave a standard. "About as strong as you were a few thousand years ago." Vladimir: ??? When did he become a unit of measurement for combat power? "If it''s a bit stronger, expanding to about three hundred yards in radius, that''s about Dracula''s level." As she spoke, the radius of Thor''s Sea had already exceeded 300 yards. Dracula''s face darkened, and he snorted coldly. "He''s the future Supreme Being of the human race, surpassing me... is only natural!" While defending himself, Dracula also tried to uphold the clan''s reputation. "Our ancestor, when his river of blood first formed, it spanned three thousand miles!" "Playing word games, are we?" Master Fool scoffed. "You call your river of blood formation a river? It''s just a thin line of blood! Forcibly stretching it to three thousand miles, how much water is in it, don''t you know?" Being mocked to his face, Dracula couldn''t find any words to retort and could only shut up. After silencing Dracula, Master Fool continued to look at Thor''s Sea below. "The blood ancestor... converted to a human''s Sea of Truth, is about equivalent to a radius of 900 yards." A radius of 900 yards, meaning a circle with a radius of 900 yards, compared to a radius of 300 yards, the area was nine times larger! In the time it took them to chat for a bit, Thor''s Sea had already surpassed 900 yards! Thor''s potential and strength had both surpassed the blood ancestor! All the blood clan present were shocked. The blood ancestor, the strongest being among the blood clan, was easily surpassed! Only Vladimir was extremely excited. "Thor is truly amazing, I didn''t choose the wrong master!" Dracula and all the other vampires looked at Vladimir with disdain. There was a traitor among them. "Hmph!" Dracula, as a veteran blood clan powerhouse, although he didn''t have a good relationship with the blood ancestor, still had a strong sense of racial pride! He snorted again. "What''s so impressive about surpassing the blood ancestor? Haven''t the humans produced three generations of Supreme Beings? Is Thor''s Sea even stronger than those three?" Hearing this, images seemed to flash before Master Fool''s eyes, and she muttered to herself, "Morpheus''s Sea, when it formed, had a radius of 9,900 yards..." "Ares''s Sea, when it formed, had a radius of 9,995 yards..." "Apollo''s Sea, when it formed, had a radius of 9,999 yards..." Listening to Master Fool''s words, Vladimir and Dracula fell silent. They didn''t expect Master Fool to be so familiar with the human Supreme Beings! To have met three Supreme Beings and survived... Just this qualification alone would put her among the top three in the demon race! Without asking any further questions, Vladimir and the others looked down. As Thor''s Sea expanded, Mike''s private space also continued to grow, incorporating countless voids. 1,000 yards... 2,000 yards... 4,000 yards... The expansion of Thor''s Sea showed no signs of slowing down, it was even getting faster! At 4,500 yards, Master Fool sighed softly. "Back then, when the Archdemon''s Abyssal Sea formed, it was 4,499 yards." 5,300 yards... "The Second Demon God''s Abyssal Sea stopped here." 7,200 yards... "The Fifth Demon God''s Abyssal Sea definitely didn''t exceed this number!" As she explained, everyone present was stunned! One powerhouse after another was surpassed by Thor, left far behind! 7,400 yards... Calderon. 8,000 yards! Master Fool uttered a familiar name. "Cedric." 8,300 yards! "Foreskin." To everyone''s surprise, the area covered by Foreskin''s Sea of Truth when it formed was actually larger than Calderon''s and Cedric''s! Master Fool casually mentioned a few names, revealing an astonishing amount of information! 9,000 yards! When the Sea of Truth expanded to a radius of 9,000 yards, there were no more names to mention. Until 9,800 yards, Master Fool silently recited a name in her heart. Maxen. The only being in the human race, besides the Supreme Beings, who had reached beyond 9,000 yards. Thor''s Sea hadn''t stopped yet! 9,900 yards! 9,990 yards! At this point, the expansion of Thor''s Sea had become extremely slow! Slower than a snail''s crawl! But Thor''s Sea was still expanding! 9,992... 9,995... 9,998... 9,999 yards! Thor had reached the same potential as Apollo! Just when everyone thought that Thor''s Sea would finally settle, a golden light flew out from between Mike''s eyebrows and landed in Thor''s Sea. Boom! The entire Thor''s Sea was dyed gold! The seawater pushed outward by one yard. 10,000 yards! The highest record in human history, the Sea of Truth formed, covering a radius of ten thousand yards! Thor had created a new miracle! Chapter 370: It seems this heavy responsibility is destined to fall on Thors shoulders Chapter 370: It seems this heavy responsibility is destined to fall on Thor''s shouldersA dazzling golden sea, rippled beneath Mike''s feet, accompanied by flickering lightning. A dark shadow descended from the sky and landed in front of Mike. Master Fool stared at Thor, her face full of shock and disbelief. "Apollo Lawson actually gave you the Blessing of Truth?!" Clearly, she couldn''t accept what she was seeing. Mike raised an eyebrow. The Blessing of Truth was given to him by Apollo? Even though he was surprised deep down, Mike straightened his back, puffed out his chest, and said matter-of-factly, "It''s just Apollo looking out for me, isn''t that normal?" "This is beyond just looking out for you..." Master Fool was rarely genuinely angry, but now she was fuming. "What is Apollo Lawson thinking? Does he want to die?!" This time, Mike dropped his playful attitude, and his expression turned serious. He asked gravely, "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? You should be asking Apollo Lawson what he means!" Master Fool pressed on. "Do you know where the Blessing of Truth comes from?" Mike shook his head. He really didn''t know. He had obtained the Blessing of Truth during the newbie instance, as a special reward for achieving an SSS-level conquest in the hidden instance. Mike had even suspected that the [Blessing of Truth] might be the Supreme Mark. But judging from Master Fool''s tone, it seemed like his guess was wrong? "If you''re going to say something, say it all." Mike was firm. "Don''t beat around the bush." Master Fool frowned, not answering for a moment. After a while, she rolled her eyes. "Put away your Sea of Truth and find a place to talk!" Master Fool glanced at the golden sea of lightning beneath Mike''s feet. A radius of ten thousand yards, she already knew that. The problem was... Thor''s Sea wasn''t just a finger-high deep! It was... three fingers deep!! From afar, even she hadn''t noticed this detail. In other words, even without the Blessing of Truth, the Thor''s Sea Mike had constructed surpassed Apollo''s Sea! Mike retracted the golden sea into his hand, transforming it into a golden bead that sparkled with lightning. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. After putting away the golden lightning bead, Mike led Master Fool to the icy plains. Walking side by side, Master Fool said calmly, "You asked me earlier what the Blessing of Truth is?" Mike nodded. "Yes." Master Fool countered, "Do you know that Apollo Lawson once made a deal with a certain being?" Mike shook his head. He knew very little about Apollo. Shadow Nine, as Apollo''s instructor, was a master of history invention. Every time Mike looked through historical records, he would find a ton of Shadow Nine''s inventions, history had been rewritten by him to the point where it had completely lost its reference value. Master Fool thought for a moment and said frankly, "Apollo Lawson made a deal with it." As she spoke, ice blocks levitated and assembled into two blurry words: [Tower Spirit] The words were erased as soon as they appeared. Clearly, Mike''s private space was still within the Tower of Truth, bound by its rules. Anything related to the Tower Spirit was taboo. Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. It wasn''t surprising that Apollo had made a deal with the Tower Spirit. He listened as Master Fool continued. "They agreed that Apollo Lawson would do three things for it, and the [Blessing of Truth] was one of the rewards." "Wait..." Mike couldn''t help but interrupt. "Don''t you know a little too much?" Mike had felt something was off for a long time. Master Fool''s knowledge of the human race was incredibly detailed, even more so than Mike''s! In comparison to Master Fool, she seemed like a human, while Mike seemed like a demon. A faint smile appeared on Master Fool''s lips, and she said coldly, "I''m the number one forging master of both the human and demon races. All the Supreme Beings'' equipment was forged by me. You think this is my first time in a potential Supreme Being''s private space?" Mike still felt something was wrong. "But you''re just a blacksmith, it''s not reasonable for you to know so many details!" "Shut up, do you still want to hear me out?!" Master Fool thought for a moment, there was nothing to hide, and she admitted frankly, "I''ve also crafted equipment for that being." Mike was stunned. Was she referring to the Tower Spirit? What would the Tower Spirit of the Tower of Truth need equipment for? "Please continue." Mike always had a serious attitude towards free history lessons. Except for Shadow Nine''s. If Shadow Nine ever started giving free history lessons, it could only mean one thing: Shadow Nine had successfully invented another piece of history. "[Blessing of Truth] was the reward Apollo received for answering a question." Master Fool explained, "With this blessing, after reaching the realm of a Supreme Being, he could be free from the constraints of the [Supreme Mark] and wouldn''t have to fight the Supreme Demon God to the death. He could directly leave this world..." "Hold on!" This sentence contained too much information, and Mike couldn''t process it all at once. "Supreme Mark, constraints?" Mike still knew too little about the Supreme Mark. Coincidentally, Master Fool seemed to know a lot, and she briefly explained, "Without the suppression of the Supreme Mark, ordinary people are forced to leave this world at level 1000, while you potential Supreme Beings have to leave at level 900!" The Supreme Mark wasn''t the point. The point was, the [Blessing of Truth] was extremely valuable! For a Supreme Being... it was equivalent to a life! Mike understood this very well. Regardless of how the [Blessing of Truth] ended up in Apollo''s hands, Apollo didn''t keep it but gave it to Mike. This way, at level 1000, Mike could choose to avoid the Supreme Demon God and leave directly. No matter what Mike chose to do then, at least he had a choice! Without the [Blessing of Truth], Apollo could only face the Supreme Demon God head-on. Mike comforted himself in his heart, Apollo could do it, he might even kill the Supreme Demon God! Mike was clearly deceiving himself. Seeing that Mike was feeling a bit down, Master Fool brought up a lighter topic. "Do you know what the first thing Apollo did for that being in their deal was?" Mike shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if I tell you." Master Fool chuckled. "He performed a divination for that being." Apollo could perform divination? Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. To be precise, for Mike, anything happening to Apollo was reasonable. "What did it ask, and how did Apollo answer?" Facing Mike''s question, Master Fool could only shake her head. "I don''t know, but you can ask Apollo directly." Even without Master Fool''s reminder, Mike would do so. Clearly, Master Fool had no more information to offer Mike, and their conversation came to an end. Both of them tacitly avoided the topic of Master Fool''s true identity. However, Mike already had some guesses in his heart. From the Fire God, Mike had learned that the so-called demon gods of the abyss were actually deities who had escaped from the Temple of Truth, beings who had fallen into demonization. And Master Fool, as a demon, had already existed three hundred years ago. In other words... Master Fool was also among those who had escaped from the Temple of Truth back then! Her true strength was definitely not just that of a Nine-Star Lord! She was definitely a being beyond level 990, as for how strong exactly, Mike wasn''t sure yet. Even the worst-case scenario was acceptable to Mike. As he had said before, as long as Apollo was still on the 99th floor, the Tower of Truth would never be in danger. Since there was no more value to be squeezed out of Master Fool, Mike didn''t waste any more time. He first took out the golden lightning bead and admired it carefully. His Thor''s Sea had undergone significant changes after its formation. While his previous elemental abilities were greatly enhanced, he had gained a new wind element ability - Wind Companion. Wind Companion: Within the area of effect of Thor''s Sea, casting speed +50%, cooldown time -30%, instantly teleport upon taking damage, reducing damage taken by 20%. Wind Companion only had passive effects, and all three effects were beneficial to Mike himself. After Mike broke through to level 300 and completed his fourth class change, he had locked in [Lightning], [Shadow], and [Fire] as his main class elements, with the other three elements as secondary elements, naturally their priority decreased slightly. Now, without using any other means, Mike could defeat Lord-tier enemies with just his Thor''s Sea! After its formation, when Thor''s Sea was deployed, it could deal massive lightning and fire elemental damage per second, while also providing Mike with shields, healing, and other support. Of course, behind such power was the return on Mike''s massive investment of resources. To maintain maximum output efficiency, the maximum area Thor''s Sea could cover was 6,000 square yards, lasting for 3 minutes! After 3 minutes, Thor''s Sea had to be retracted, otherwise, it would overdraw its potential, causing irreversible damage. As a top-tier Sea of Truth, Thor''s Sea also had a strong recovery speed. After being retracted, it could be fully recharged in as little as 3 hours! "Charge for three hours, talk for three minutes?" Mike shook his head. This meant that in each battle, Mike could only rely on Thor''s Sea to burst once. After bursting, he had to wait three hours to do it again. Of course, the main reason why Thor''s Sea seemed a bit underwhelming was that Mike''s level was too low. After all, a fully unleashed Thor''s Sea could threaten the life of a Battle Lord! Being able to achieve this at level 300+ was extremely rare. Moreover, the three-hour recovery time was also astonishing. Take Joseph, a Nine-Star Lord, for example. If he fought with all his might, depleting his Sea of Truth reserves, it would take him about 72 hours to fully recharge. While Mike only needed three hours to fully recover. Setting aside Joseph, the upgraded Thor''s Sea satisfied Mike in every aspect. Putting away the golden lightning bead, Mike glanced at the time; it wasn''t midnight yet. Master Fool was still there, not leaving. Mike raised an eyebrow. "What''s up? Anything else you forgot to mention?" "No." Master Fool pondered for a moment and said slowly, "If possible, while you''re exploring the Tower of Truth, you should pay more attention to the origins of this tower." "Oh?" Mike''s interest was piqued. "What do you mean?" The Tower of Truth had descended for three hundred years. Based on the human race''s way of doing things, they should have thoroughly researched the Tower of Truth by now. To Mike''s surprise, after three hundred years, the human race still didn''t understand the origins of the Tower of Truth? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s like this..." Master Fool was also helpless. "The people who truly have the ability to explore the origins of the Tower of Truth are divided into two categories. One, those with strength exceeding level 995, who call themselves deities, but are actually just pseudo-gods. The other, potential Supreme Beings." Hearing this, Mike immediately understood! Under these two conditions, the human race indeed didn''t have the ability to uncover the origins of the Tower of Truth. First, those above level 995, there were only two known: Calderon and Shadow Nine. Calderon''s intelligence was a bit questionable. He was good at charging into battle, but he wasn''t suited for this kind of task. The peak of his intelligence in this lifetime was faking his death, a plan known to both humans and demons, and attempting to perish together with the Archdemon after his escape, which he failed to achieve! And even for that, there were probably people behind the scenes helping him. Calderon himself couldn''t have come up with that plan. As for Shadow Nine, even if he did discover any clues, he would just fabricate a new story, living up to his title of history inventor! After talking about those above level 995, there were the potential Supreme Beings. The three generations of Supreme Beings, when it came to uncovering the origins of the Tower of Truth, each generation was less interested than the last! Morpheus truly didn''t have the time back then. He had to both conquer the tower and deal with the abyss, he simply couldn''t spare the energy to research this damn tower. The same went for Ares. Apollo didn''t care about the Tower of Truth at all, he found everything boring. Thus, under the combined effect of multiple factors, even though the Tower of Truth had existed for three hundred years, its true origins remained a mystery. "It seems this heavy responsibility is destined to fall on Thor''s shoulders!" Chapter 371: Im a fan of Thor Chapter 371: I''m a fan of ThorAfter chatting with Master Fool, Mike sent a message to Foreskin, specifically instructing him, "Foreskin, whatever you do, don''t let Afterskin challenge the 30th floor today!" Afterskin''s luck was simply too terrifying. Challenging the 29th floor with Afterskin had already caused Mike a lot of trouble. If he encountered Afterskin again on the 30th floor, Mike doubted he could achieve an SSSSS rating! "Don''t worry, Fourth Bro!" Foreskin replied immediately, "Afterskin already conquered the 30th floor yesterday in his spare time. He''s already reached the 32nd floor, you won''t run into him tonight!" Mike: ... In just over an hour, Afterskin had conquered both the 30th and 31st floors! This was simply astonishing! Of course, there was another reason for Afterskin''s efficient conquering. He didn''t care about the conquest rating, he would settle as soon as his exploration rate reached the minimum requirement. With the SS-rank talent [Reverse Polarity], Afterskin''s growth didn''t require much resource investment. Moreover, his strongest weapon was his inexplicable bad luck! What Afterskin lacked most now was levels, everything else could be improvised. Upon receiving Foreskin''s message, Mike was initially quite happy. But then he thought about it again and realized something. Wait a minute! The 30th floor, a place Afterskin had been to... unlucky! He had only left a day ago, the bad luck hadn''t dissipated yet, wouldn''t he still be affected?! "No, this won''t do!" Mike made up his mind, after conquering the 30th floor, he had to speed up his conquering efficiency. At least, he had to stay ahead of Afterskin! As long as Mike was fast enough, Afterskin''s bad luck wouldn''t be able to catch up! Inside his private space, Mike waited for the last few minutes. The Tower of Truth was about to open! 12:00 AM. The moment the Tower of Truth opened, Thor''s personal reward for conquering the 29th floor with an SSSS rating arrived. "SSSS-level conquest of the 29th floor, reward obtained: [Child of Primordial]!" [Child of Primordial] triggers different effects based on Luck, current Luck: 17 [Child of Primordial (17)]: When focusing, skill success rate +5%. "This is good, not bad." Mike nodded slowly, satisfied with the newly acquired reward. Firstly, Child of Primordial would change based on his Luck, meaning it had growth potential. Secondly, Mike now had many skills that had success rate requirements. For example: Reincarnation Shadow from [All Things Grow]. Increasing the success rate by 5% would be a great help in battle! As for [Steal Fire]... unfortunately, its success rate couldn''t be increased by other means at the moment. Lastly, the effect of [Child of Primordial] could be actively triggered by Mike! This way, he could avoid situations where negative buff effects were increased by 5%. Putting away the description of [Child of Primordial], Mike prepared to enter the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth. Before setting off, Mike made some preparations. "Mystic Market special anonymous card, can conceal ID, put one on!" "Human skin masks, nine ultra-thin ones!" "I need to change clothes too, I usually wear black, this time I''ll wear white!" "Put away Force of Nature, equip Hammer, and conceal it a bit..." || || Mike transformed from a black-robed mage into a warrior. Next, Mike vanished from his spot and headed to the Core City of Truth. Summoning the Truth Core Crystal, he entered the floor number: 30. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... Tower of Truth, 30th floor. This floor was called Brookfield Town. At the only entrance to Brookfield Town, a burly man stood like a stone, unmoving despite the wind and rain. He had been standing there for days, and all the passing participants had noticed his unusual presence. It was certain that this burly man wasn''t an NPC, but a human participant! Moreover, he was a very strong African American man. Someone had once tried to provoke him, only to be sent flying with a single punch. Mike, passing by, recognized him at a glance: [Malphite, Lv. 319] "Why is Anderson here?" Just as Mike was thinking this, Anderson moved! He was unstoppable! He charged forward at an incredible speed. With every step he took, the ground trembled violently. Everyone''s vision blurred, and their bodies were lifted into the air, unable to react to what was happening! After leaving several afterimages, Anderson stopped. The ground beneath his feet cracked, and countless spiderweb-like cracks spread in all directions. The reason Anderson stopped was simple. A hammer was pressing down on his shoulder. The hammer was still an inch away from his shoulder, indicating that its owner meant no harm. Otherwise, without Mike even attacking, the weight of the hammer alone could have crushed Anderson to the ground. Anderson stopped. He looked up at the owner of the hammer and grinned. "Good evening... Thor." Mike rolled his eyes and replied grumpily, "Good evening, Malphite." Ever since conquering the 29th floor, Anderson had stopped progressing on the 30th floor. He was waiting, waiting for Thor to conquer the 29th floor, waiting for Thor to arrive on the 30th floor! Anderson didn''t know who Thor was, nor what form he would appear in. But Anderson knew one thing: Thor would come tonight! As long as Anderson beat everyone up, the one he couldn''t defeat would be Thor! And what had just happened had proven everything. The moment Anderson attacked, no one except Thor could fight back! His identity was self-evident. What Anderson could figure out, Mike could figure out too. He sighed and said helplessly, "You''re much smarter than the others!" Anderson just smiled and didn''t say anything. Mike continued walking down the street, with a burly bodyguard following behind him. Apart from revealing his identity at the beginning, Anderson didn''t make any other requests, he just followed Thor. Mike wasn''t surprised that Anderson had been waiting for him. As Cain''s senior, Malphite always had moments of unique brilliance. Mike suddenly remembered something. During the last trip to the abyss to rescue Professor Gregory, Anderson had been seriously injured in the abyss and ambushed again after leaving. It seemed like every time the demon creatures attacked, they would focus on Anderson. Thinking of this, Mike said casually, "I remember you were also there during the last trip to the Suture Abyss?" "Yes." Anderson nodded and then fell silent again. When he wasn''t speaking, he was like a stone, incredibly silent. Two people were following Thor and Anderson from afar, eavesdropping on their conversation. Kaelum and Elena. Hearing Anderson''s reply, Kaelum was almost dying of anxiety! Did this big guy even know how to talk?! Mike glanced back and said helplessly, "Let them come over." Whoosh! Whoosh! Kaelum and Elena appeared in front of Thor. Looking at the three familiar faces, Mike asked calmly, "Tell me, what are you trying to do?" The other two looked at Anderson in unison. It was Anderson''s idea to stalk Thor. As for the other two, if they wanted to conquer the 30th floor, they could have done it long ago. They didn''t expect to actually encounter Thor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for what to do after meeting Thor, probably only Anderson knew. "I... I don''t know either." Anderson raised his right hand and scratched the back of his head, saying honestly, "Just being a fan, I''m a fan of Thor." "And then?" "That''s it." The atmosphere became awkward. Kaelum really wanted to take this embarrassing guy back, lest their impression of him drop even further. Mike clapped his hands, signaling that they could disperse. "Alright, fanboying over, time to go home." "Okay." With that, Anderson turned and left without looking back, taking Kaelum and Elena with him. "Big guy, we''re just leaving like this?" Kaelum was a bit unwilling. That was Thor! After finally catching Thor in person, it wouldn''t be too much to ask for an autograph or a photo, right? Leaving like this was such a loss! After all, Thor was incredibly popular now. Even just an autograph, even if they didn''t sell it, giving it to their friends would be a huge honor! Anderson shook his head and whispered, "Ace isn''t Thor." Getting down to business, Kaelum put away his playful demeanor and nodded in agreement. "I agree, he doesn''t look like him." Ace''s aura was too flamboyant, while Thor''s personality was clearly more easygoing. Thinking of this, Kaelum whispered, "I heard from my nephew that Thor is very good at making deals with people!" Anderson ignored this and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go." "Where to?" "To where Thor will go." Chapter 372: The Young White Wolf King Chapter 372: The Young White Wolf KingAfter bidding farewell to Anderson and the others, Mike followed the Eye of Truth''s guidance and found a small cottage nestled in a corner. He knocked on the door, and a haggard woman appeared before him. "Explorer, I apologize if this is too forward, but... can you help me?" Tears welled up in the woman''s eyes, her voice filled with anxiety. "Remus has been missing for three days. He''s always been a good boy and never stays out this late. Something must have happened..." Mike nodded, signaling his willingness to help. [Find Remus and bring him back to receive a 60% Exploration Rate] This task was crucial to achieving a 100% Exploration Rate. However, Mike had noticed something peculiar ever since entering Brookfield Town. The 30th floor had no faction divisions! Previously, on the 10th and 20th floors, Mike had achieved an SSSSS rating by obtaining a 100% Exploration Rate with all three factions and receiving the Blessing of Truth. If the 30th floor had no faction distinctions, how could he possibly achieve an SSSSS rating? Mike was stumped for the moment. He decided to focus on the task at hand and take things one step at a time. Listening to the woman''s description, Mike got a general idea of the task. Remus was a sensible and responsible child. He had gone out of town to cut grass and should have returned before dark. However, Remus had been gone for three whole days without a trace. The woman, Remus''s mother, had pleaded with countless people for help, both townsfolk and adventurers, but to no avail. "Alright, I''ll bring Remus back before nightfall." Time on the 30th floor flowed differently than on Earth. At that moment, Brookfield Town was bathed in the warm glow of a clear, sunny day. After accepting the task, Mike returned to the street and looked up at the sun. [Sunglasses mode, activated!] Mike frowned slightly, sensing something amiss. "This sun... is a bit much, don''t you think?" With that thought, Mike summoned two blood clan members from his private space: Vladimir and Dracula. The instant Dracula appeared, a wisp of black smoke rose from his head, and he couldn''t help but let out a groan. Vladimir, on the other hand, remained completely unscathed, his pale skin impervious to the sunlight. "Stupid Dracula," Vladimir remarked, "You being a vampire and not even bothering with sunscreen." Having served Thor for a time, Vladimir had learned to anticipate danger and take precautions. His skin was covered in a layer of light-filtering film developed by humans, effectively shielding him from the sun''s harmful rays. "Really now?" Dracula reached out and casually tore off a small piece of Vladimir''s skin. Sizzle! Without the protection of the film, Vladimir''s face instantly blackened, the exposed flesh charred. "Ugh, that stinks!" Dracula shoved the piece of skin back onto Vladimir''s face, his expression one of disgust. From Vladimir and Dracula''s reactions, Mike drew a simple conclusion: "The sun on the 30th floor is extremely potent against vampires." This was no coincidence! Dracula was a genuine prince-level vampire, after all. An ordinary sun posed no threat to him whatsoever! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way," Mike said, looking at Vladimir''s blackened face, "I heard some people on the street talking about a monster that appeared outside Brookfield Town. According to their description, it''s silver-white, has red eyes, is incredibly powerful, and resembles a wolf-dog hybrid..." As Mike spoke, Vladimir''s expression grew serious. He recalled a certain nemesis of his. Could it be...? "Is there a chance that this monster is actually..." Vladimir hesitantly uttered a name, "The White Wolf King?" Mike was no stranger to that name. On the 10th floor, there were three factions: humans, werewolves, and the blood clan. Mike had achieved an SSSSS rating by maxing out the Exploration Rate with all three factions. And at that time, the strongest among the werewolves was the White Wolf King, whom Vladimir had imprisoned in his dungeon. Back then, the Eye of Truth had not yet undergone its second awakening and couldn''t glean much from the White Wolf King. With the Eye of Truth limited, Mike had someone else he could ask. "Vladimir, tell me about you and the White Wolf King." Thor had spoken. Even if he was reluctant, Vladimir had no choice but to comply. "Well..." Vladimir glanced at Dracula, who was hiding in the shade, his eyes filled with wariness. Clearly, he didn''t want Dracula to hear what he was about to say. Dracula snorted and, under their watchful gazes, deliberately stepped into the sunlight, allowing his body to be consumed by the rays. "Dracula!!" Vladimir exclaimed in exasperation, "Master, he''s doing this on purpose! Every time Dracula resurrects, it costs a tremendous amount of prince blood. It''s a waste, a shameful crime!" Mike remained unmoved by Vladimir''s accusations. "Continue with the White Wolf King." "As you can see, your humble servant''s memory is a little fuzzy." Vladimir chuckled awkwardly. "After the River of Blood riot ended, I awoke from the darkness. It took me many years to piece together my memories. The White Wolf King... he''s been imprisoned beneath Mistveil Castle ever since I awoke." Mike deduced, "So, you two have a history, and you suppressed him?" "No." Vladimir shook his head, his expression puzzled. "You may not be aware of this, but the White Wolf King''s true strength... it''s terrifying. Werewolves don''t have Supreme Beings, or as you calls them, those who have reached level 1000. The White Wolf King... he''s a potential Supreme Being for the werewolves." The White Wolf King was that strong?! No wonder Mike had felt an instant Affinity with him upon their first encounter! Potential Supreme Beings from different races were naturally drawn to each other! Vladimir added, "At his peak, the White Wolf King could rival the Blood Ancestor of his time. Of course, he was still inferior to the Blood Ancestor, who actually attempted to break through to level 1000. The White Wolf King, at his strongest, only reached level 989." As a member of the blood clan, Vladimir naturally harbored no goodwill toward werewolves. Even though the White Wolf King was powerful, he still couldn''t resist belittling him. From what Mike knew, the barrier at level 989 was incredibly difficult to overcome, especially for those with immense power. In other words, in terms of potential alone, the White Wolf King should have surpassed the Blood Ancestor. However, for the sake of the blood clan''s pride, Vladimir deliberately omitted this detail. If that was the case... Mike frowned, equally puzzled. "Then how did you manage to imprison him?" How could such a powerful being like the White Wolf King be held captive in Mistveil Castle by a mere vampire? Taking a deep breath, Vladimir composed himself and explained with a smile, "I never believed that I was the one who suppressed him. That Mistveil Castle... it might have been a gift from some powerful being, perhaps not even built by me. Moreover, I once tested the White Wolf King, gave him a chance to escape the castle, but he chose to remain in the dungeon..." Mike knew the rest of the story better than Vladimir. Over the past three hundred years, Mistveil Castle had welcomed four significant visitors: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, and Thor. Each of them had acted in unexpected ways. In the end, even Mistveil Castle itself had been moved by Mike into his private space. Mike now had a basic understanding of the White Wolf King''s strength and potential. He continued to inquire, "What about his origins?" Where did the White Wolf King come from? Mike was more concerned about his background, hoping to uncover some secrets. Vladimir shook his head. "No one knows for sure. Legend has it he came from a desolate land, a wolf of the eclipse." After hearing about the White Wolf King''s past, Mike''s thoughts began to clear. "So, our top priority isn''t finding Remus, but finding the White Wolf King! If he''s truly on this floor, finding him might unravel many mysteries!" With a clear goal in mind, Mike sprang into action. He and Vladimir left Brookfield Town, heading towards the wilderness where the White Wolf King had reportedly been sighted. It was noon on the 30th floor, and the scorching sun had many participants drenched in sweat. Mike, constantly resisting the Endless Infernal Fire, found the temperature to be a mere trifle. Looking at the vast wilderness, Mike frowned slightly. "There''s grass to cut here?" "Remus came all this way just to cut grass?" Strange as it seemed, Mike and Vladimir pressed on, their pace swift as they began a wide- ranging search for any sign of the White Wolf King. [Beep-] [Eye of Truth has detected the target''s presence. Pinpointing location!] Excellent, Mike nodded to himself, silently praising the Eye of Truth. [Continue straight ahead for 15 miles...] [Target is moving at high speed...] [Turn left and proceed east for 63 miles...] Across the wilderness, several figures began a chase. The White Wolf King was in the lead, with Mike and Vladimir in hot pursuit. With the Eye of Truth''s guidance, Mike quickly cornered the White Wolf King. A gigantic wolf, standing 12 feet tall with bristling white fur and a ferocious expression, glared at Mike. "Get lost!" The white wolf snarled, baring its fangs. "I don''t want to kill, so don''t push me!" Mike raised an eyebrow. They hadn''t seen each other for a couple of weeks, and the White Wolf King had developed quite the attitude. But he was certain that the monster before him was indeed the White Wolf King. The problem was... he didn''t seem to recognize him? Had he lost his memory again? Mike drew his Thunderclap Hammer, ready to help him jog his memory with a good knock on the head. Just as the White Wolf King and Mike faced off, countless bats suddenly surged from the depths of the wilderness! "Blood clan forbidden spell: Bind!" The bats transformed into shadows, entwining the White Wolf King''s limbs and pinning him to the ground. Simultaneously, a barrage of blood clan curses rained down, weakening him to his limit. Mike lowered his Thunderclap Hammer. "This White Wolf King... he''s a little too weak, don''t you think? You took care of him before I even had to lift a finger." Mike stared at the immobilized White Wolf King, a sense of unease creeping in. "Wait a minute..." Mike examined him closely and noticed that the White Wolf King''s fur was smooth and sleek, almost youthful in its appearance. His expression shifted as a dreadful thought occurred to him. Chapter 373: You have arrived, child of destiny Chapter 373: You have arrived, child of destiny"Where are the scars Ares left on you?" Mike pressed. The White Wolf, restrained by the blood clan''s secret technique, let out a warning growl from its throat. Hearing Mike''s words, a confused look appeared in the White Wolf King''s eyes. "Who''s Ares? And who are you?" Mike and Vladimir exchanged glances. This wasn''t the White Wolf King they were looking for, but it was definitely a White Wolf King. "There''s only one possibility then." Mike''s face darkened. The secrets of the 30th floor were more terrifying than he had imagined! "Could this be... a moment in the past?" Vladimir tried to follow Mike''s train of thought. "Master, you mean this one we''ve encountered is the White Wolf King at his birth?" "Going back in time?" Vladimir shook his head repeatedly, unable to believe Mike''s reasoning. "Even in the Tower of Truth, that''s too crazy!" Mike thought for a moment, then asked, "Vladimir, in all your time on the 10th floor, have you ever encountered anyone whose talent was related to time?" Vladimir instantly thought of the answer and almost blurted it out. Ares! Since Ares''s talent was related to time, and there had been cycle-type instances in the Tower of Truth, with different instances having completely different time flows, then the 30th floor being a period in the past seemed quite reasonable. "We''ve also overlooked one point." Mike spoke again, "What''s before us may not be the real past." "You mean...?" Vladimir''s eyes lit up, immediately understanding. "Historically, there was Brookfield Town, there was Remus, and the White Wolf King did come from Brookfield Town. However, everything in the Tower of Truth is just a replica of the past!" If that was the case, then it made much more sense. Reversing the rules of time and forcibly bringing a period from the past to the present was something even a Supreme Being probably couldn''t do. However, if it was just replicating the White Wolf King''s life, making a fake, then the difficulty and significance were not on the same level, and it wouldn''t involve the laws of time. With the Tower of Truth''s abilities, it could definitely do that. "There are two key questions." Mike pointed out sharply. "First, why is there no cycle in the 30th-floor storyline?" "Second, if the young White Wolf King is here, where did the old White Wolf King go?" These two questions were related to Mike''s SSSSS rating. On the 10th floor, the answer was right there in plain sight: a daily cycle. On the 20th floor, Mike met Cetus and didn''t realize until the end that it was the whale fall that held the key to cycle. What about the cycle on the 30th floor? If there was cycle, where did it happen? If there was no cycle, what was preventing it from happening? These were all questions that Mike needed to find out for himself. And all they had in front of them was a clueless White Wolf King. Mike continued to ask, "Do you know Remus?" Remus, finding him would provide a 60% Exploration Rate, was a key figure in this conquest. The White Wolf snorted coldly. "Remus is dead!" [He''s lying!] The Eye of Truth immediately gave a prompt. Mike said coldly, "Oh." Turning to Vladimir, Mike said, "Let him go. Keeping him will only waste our food." "Understood!" Vladimir snapped his fingers, and all the blood clan secret techniques dissipated at the same time, and the young White Wolf was free. The White Wolf brushed itself off and ran into the distance without looking back. "Master, what do we do now?" They had finally caught the White Wolf King, but it turned out to be a fake. "I have a feeling the real White Wolf King is on this floor." Mike mused for a moment and ordered, "You follow this White Wolf, record what he does, and let me know immediately if there''s anything unusual. Be careful not to be discovered." Vladimir nodded repeatedly. "Understood!" With that, his figure dispersed, transforming into countless bats that flew off into the distance. With his current strength, it was a easy task to follow a White Wolf that had just been born. Vladimir followed the White Wolf, while Mike had other things to do. "Jeremy!" Jeremy appeared before Mike reluctantly, his face full of resentment. He looked around and breathed a sigh of relief. "There are no bad guy on this floor." Hearing Jeremy say that, Mike was relieved. Meeting the Supreme Demon God''s projection on the 28th and 29th floors in a row was a bit too unlucky. No Supreme Demon God on the 30th floor. That was great! After calling Jeremy out, Mike took the initiative to ask, "Are there any bugs on this floor that we can exploit?" Jeremy: ??? He quickly said, "The Tower Spirit asked us to help manage some of the authority of the Tower of Truth. If I help you do this kind of thing, I''ll be in trouble if I''m found out!" "I was just asking." Mike asked his second question, "Can you help me find a few people? They''re all human participants. That shouldn''t be against the rules, right?" Jeremy thought for a moment and shook his head. "No, it''s not." "Malphite, where is he?" Mike gave Anderson''s name within the Tower of Truth. Since Anderson was waiting for him at the entrance to Brookfield Town, it meant that Anderson had come prepared. Even after they parted ways, Anderson would be waiting for Thor at some crucial location. In that case, Mike would simply reverse their roles and go to Anderson! Once he got there, Mike would understand why that place was crucial. "Found him!" Jeremy gave a set of coordinates, and Mike grabbed him and used Wind''s Reach to move quickly. A few minutes later, the two arrived at the entrance of a cave somewhere in the wilderness. The cave was pitch black inside, and you couldn''t see the end of it. It seemed to be an underground cavern, and cold air blew out, dispelling the heat of the wilderness. Mike touched his cloak with his hand, and Cerberus made his grand entrance! "Tripod, go and scout ahead!" Cerberus was used to it and didn''t resist at all, happily running into the cave. It wasn''t long before Cerberus came running out, a frisbee in the mouth of his middle head. "This..." Mike was instantly confused. All they could confirm at the moment was that the cave was temporarily safe. Mike had Cerberus and Jeremy enter the cave together. "Jeremy, don''t be afraid. I''m in your shadow, protecting you!" Jeremy was the Tower Spirit in charge of the floors below the 30th floor, and as long as he didn''t encounter the Supreme Demon God, no other being could threaten him. However, with Thor''s protection, he would have a chance to escape even if he did encounter the Supreme Demon God. After a few turns in the cave, their vision suddenly opened up. There was a whole other world underground! A beautiful village appeared before Mike''s eyes. There were people of all ages, and Mike even saw air conditioners installed in many of the wooden houses, which was very modern. And Cerberus''s frisbee was picked up from here. "You have arrived, child of destiny." An old man with white hair, accompanied by Anderson and the others, came up to them and looked down at Jeremy''s shadow. The old man said shakily, "I know you don''t like that title, but I... I don''t know what else to call you..." Mike, in the shadows, didn''t rush to show himself, but asked instead. "How do you know I don''t like it?" The old man was silent for a moment, then spoke again. "You... or rather, all of you... don''t like to be called children of destiny." Thor stepped out of Jeremy''s shadow. The old man''s eyes glazed over, as if he were seeing the ghost of someone from the past. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s gaze fell on the old man, and he asked, "Besides me, who else have you met?" "All the children of destiny." The old man answered earnestly. "Or rather... all the potential Supreme Beings." Mike fell silent again, his eyes fixed on the old man. [Sage Mode activated...] With the trial version of his third awakening, Mike wanted to see through the old man''s origins. As Sage Mode was activated, more and more prompts popped up. [Human from the 10th floor of the Tower of Truth] [Rescued from Mistveil Castle by Morpheus three hundred years ago and freed from slavery] [Fought for humanity alongside Ares one hundred and ninety-two years ago, saving them from the blood clan invasion] [Transformed into plants ninety-nine years ago due to certain unspeakable reasons, escaping the suffering of cycle] [Recently reverted to human form and settled on the 30th floor after Thor conquered the 10th floor with an SSSSS rating, breaking the cycle...] Chapter 374: Eternal Friendship Of The Werewolves Chapter 374: Eternal Friendship Of The WerewolvesMike never expected that the old man in front of him was actually from the 10th floor! Back on the 10th floor, Mike had achieved a 100% Exploration Rate with the human faction. However, there was one thing that struck him as odd. He had scoured every nook and cranny of Mistveil Castle but hadn''t encountered a single human. At the time, he couldn''t shake off the nagging question: where were they? As he was about to depart from Mistveil Castle, Mike had complimented Vladimir on the beautiful flowers and plants surrounding the castle. Vladimir''s composure had crumbled instantly. He had never planted anything in his life; vampires had no affinity for gardening. Where had all the greenery come from? Now, Mike was hearing a similar story from the old man, albeit with a few more details. The pieces of the past were starting to come together, but they also brought new questions to light. "Your presence here... does that mean you belong to the human faction on this floor?" "No." The old man shook his head slowly. "We don''t belong to this floor. We''re merely seeking refuge, homeless wanderers." In other words, these outsiders had no connection to the 30th floor''s storyline. If Mike wanted to achieve an SSSSS rating, he would have to find another way. "However," the old man continued, his tone shifting slightly, "I might know a thing or two that you don''t." He paused, then asked, "Are you familiar with the term ''Lower Three Races''?" [I know!] [The Lower Three Races are: Elves, Blood Clan, Werewolves] Despite the Eye of Truth''s prompt, Mike maintained a straight face and shook his head. "I don''t know." The old man provided the same explanation, then continued, "Among the Nine Races, these three races experience the weakest, most insignificant power gains from leveling up and changing classes. Hence, they are known as the Lower Three Races." The Nine Races... another piece of the puzzle. Mike nodded slowly. "That sounds a bit discriminatory, don''t you think? What about humans?" "Humans are not part of the Nine Races." After answering Mike''s question, the old man continued his explanation. "Legend has it that the Tower of Truth was created by the Nine Races in conjunction with numerous deities. Each set of ten floors has a designated guardian, and the first thirty floors are entrusted to the Lower Three Races." Mike pondered this new information. The 10th floor: Vladimir and the White Wolf King. It seemed likely that they were the guardians representing the werewolves. The White Wolf King held an esteemed position of power within the werewolf race. The 20th floor: Dracula, slumbering beneath the icy plains, was second only to the Blood Ancestor among the blood clan. Following this pattern, the 30th floor should have a guardian from the elves! With the old man''s insights, Mike''s thoughts began to crystallize. Although there were no apparent factions on the 30th floor yet, they already knew of humans and werewolves. Adding a hidden elf guardian to the mix made perfect sense. But the old man''s knowledge about the elves was limited. Mike exchanged a few more pleasantries with him, left some food and supplies, then took his leave. This group of humans had lived in seclusion ever since their arrival on the 30th floor. That is, until Anderson and the others stumbled upon their hidden village. Upon learning of their situation, Kaelum and Elena had offered their assistance, improving their living conditions. After bidding farewell to the old man, Mike turned to Kaelum with a smile. "You''ve done me a great service. Is there anything I can offer in return?" Without Anderson and the others, Mike might never have discovered the existence of the old man and his people. Of course, with his abilities, he would have sensed something amiss eventually. But their actions had undoubtedly saved him valuable time. Returning favors was an integral part of Mike''s moral compass. Kaelum blushed slightly. "You''ve already bestowed so many buffs upon us. It wouldn''t feel right to ask for anything more..." "Alright then," Mike replied with a nod. "I''ll be on my way." Kaelum: ??? Bro! Bro Thor! It was just a figure of speech! Kaelum quickly called out to Thor, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "If it wouldn''t be too much trouble... could I perhaps receive a Lone Wolf badge imprint?" "No problem at all." Mike retrieved his Lone Wolf badge. "Where would you like it?" Kaelum''s first instinct was to say his face, but he still had to interact with other people, so that wouldn''t do. In the end, Mike helped him stamp the badge onto his staff. Kaelum swore he would never clean this staff again! Elena hesitated for a moment before voicing her request. "I''d like to purchase a batch of S-grade ore. No need for a large quantity, just 500 pounds will suffice." She then added, "I''m willing to pay 30% above market value!" Mike raised an eyebrow. At that price, he might as well sell her the entire mine! Just kidding, of course. Even if he wanted to, Elena wouldn''t be able to afford it. It was no secret among the upper echelons of humanity that Thor possessed the Mysterious Mine, capable of producing high-quality ore. As a mechanical element powerhouse, Elena had a constant need for such valuable resources. "Consider it done. I''ll have it delivered to you through the Mystic Market." He then added, "There''s no need for a markup. Market price will be just fine." Finally, it was Anderson''s turn. All eyes turned to him. He had played a crucial role in intercepting Thor, not once, but twice. And he was the one who had discovered this group of humans in the first place. What would he ask of Thor? "I heard there''s a tournament coming up between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare Corps," Anderson said in a low voice. As a Supreme Being seed of the new generation, he had naturally received an invitation from the Nightmare Corps. Mike raised an eyebrow. "And?" "I want to represent the Guardian Shadow," Anderson thought for a moment, then pointed at Kaelum. "Kaelum will be representing the General tier of the Nightmare Corps. I''m going to wipe the floor with him. I can knock him out with one punch so hard he''ll wet his pants." Kaelum: Dude, not cool! Am I invisible? "Consider it done." Mike agreed to Anderson''s request without hesitation. Kaelum was already a top-tier powerhouse in the General tier, and Anderson had his number. This meant that the Guardian Shadow would have a significant advantage in the General tier tournament. With nothing left to discuss, Mike bid them farewell once again. He reappeared above the wilderness and quickly located Vladimir. This time, he also summoned Dracula. Without wasting any time, Mike cut straight to the chase. "Think hard. Are there any powerhouses among the elves who are on par with you, or perhaps even slightly stronger?" Both blood clan members shook their heads in unison, their denials absolute. "None whatsoever!" Mike chuckled. "Can you two be honest for once? Is your blood clan pride really that fragile?" Vladimir puffed out his chest. "The strongest among the elves are the Blood Elves. That''s an irrefutable fact!" Seeing their stubborn refusal to budge, Mike rephrased his question. "Alright, then are there any elf powerhouses who are just a tad weaker than you?" Both of them nodded in unison. "Now that you mention it..." "Besides the Elf Ancestor, there are three major powerhouses among the elves, all possessing the strength of ninth-tier Lords." Vladimir began counting on his fingers. "One from the Sun Elves, one from the Moon Elves..." He faltered on the third, his memory failing him. Dracula snorted and provided the missing piece. "And one from the Nature Elves." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the two vampires'' words. "So, you''re saying the guardian of the 30th floor is actually three elves, all with the power of nine-star Lords?" Dracula remained silent. In truth, he couldn''t fathom what Thor was afraid of. With his power, dealing with a nine-star Lord shouldn''t be a problem, right? Vladimir, however, understood his master better and patiently explained, "Master, although your level isn''t that high, you don''t need to worry. The elves ended up even worse than us!" It was clear that before the Tower of Truth was built, all races had experienced turmoil. The blood clan had the River of Blood mutating, throwing all their powerhouses into chaos and disarray. The werewolf powerhouses were almost all killed or captured by the blood clan. Even the White Wolf King was imprisoned in Mistveil Castle, so one could only imagine the fate of the other werewolves. As fellow members of the Lower Three Races, the elves hadn''t fared much better. The most powerful elf known, the Elf Ancestor, had failed to break through to level 1000. "The Elf Envoys of the Sun Elves and Moon Elves are already dead," Dracula said, hesitating for a moment before adding, "Killed by the Elf Envoy of the Nature Elves. That much is certain." Having accompanied Thor on his second mission, Dracula had figured something out. As long as he contributed to Thor''s progress, he would be rewarded accordingly. Therefore, he also began to actively showcase himself. Elf Envoy was the title given to the strongest elf of a clan. Mike nodded slowly, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. The Nature Elf Envoy, a 989-level powerhouse, even at full strength, held no fear for Mike! An enemy lurking in the shadows was not truly powerful. Mike turned to Vladimir. "I asked you to keep an eye on that young White Wolf. Did you notice anything unusual?" "Yes!" Vladimir said eagerly, eager to please. "Master, that kid tried to enter a valley but was stopped at the entrance." "Oh?" Mike''s interest was piqued. "Lead the way." Vladimir immediately started leading the way, with Cerberus following close behind. Dracula took two steps forward, then stopped and looked back at Thor, his eyes full of confusion. "Aren''t you... coming?" Before Mike could answer, Vladimir slapped Dracula on the back of the head and scolded, "You idiot! How dare you suggest the Master follow us without scouting ahead? What if there''s danger? Are you trying to get our esteemed master killed, you wretched creature?!" Dracula: ??? Was Thor not the most dangerous being on the 30th floor?! Other challengers had to worry about the boss being too strong. When Thor challenged a floor, the boss had to worry about him being too strong! Dracula took the slap without another word and followed Vladimir to scout the way. With Cerberus''s help, Mike quickly determined that the valley was safe. Not only that, but at the entrance to the valley, he saw a familiar werewolf. "Wind''s Reach!" Mike appeared at the valley entrance, landing gracefully. "White Wolf King, it''s been a while!" The real White Wolf King, a terrifying sword scar etched across his chest, stood guard at the valley entrance. Earlier, when Vladimir and Dracula had approached, he had released his aura, trying to force them to leave. As they faced off, Thor descended from the sky. [Congratulations, you''ve found the real White Wolf King!] "You actually managed to subdue him..." The White Wolf King glanced at Vladimir, then sheathed his claws and turned to Thor, speaking respectfully. "You have the eternal friendship of the werewolves." "It was nothing," Mike said, waving his hand dismissively. "Dorian and the others are with me. Would you like to see him?" "There''s no need." The White Wolf King shook his head. "He no longer follows the Wolf Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ancestor (Alpha). We have nothing to say to each other. On your land, werewolves will have freedom and dignity. That is enough." Vladimir''s lips twitched. Dignity under Thor? Huh... Come to think of it, apart from himself, everyone else seemed to be doing quite well? Vladimir made the sad realization that under Thor, as long as you were useless, you wouldn''t be exploited! The reason he was in such a sorry state was that he was too dedicated. Vladimir cursed himself inwardly, but in order to increase his strength, he had to follow Thor! "I respect everyone''s wishes." Mike looked at the White Wolf King, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "By the way... is the Wolf Alpha still alive?" The Blood Ancestor had failed to reach level 1000 and disappeared. The Elf Ancestor was also shrouded in mystery. Mike couldn''t help but be curious about the legendary Wolf Alpha. "The werewolves are different from other races," the White Wolf King explained patiently. "The Wolf Ancestor is a totem, a symbol, held by the most powerful being among us. Even if someone from another werewolf defeats the current Wolf Ancestor, they would become the new Alpha." Mike nodded slowly as he listened to the White Wolf King''s explanation. So, the Wolf Alpha was always alive. He just didn''t know who the current one was or how strong they were. Mike looked at the White Wolf King and asked, "Why are you guarding this valley? What''s the deal with that young White Wolf outside? What do you know about this floor?" He had too many questions about the 30th floor''s storyline. The real White Wolf King was clearly a special NPC. The question that concerned Mike the most was, what was the cycle on this floor?! Without a cycle to break, he wouldn''t be able to achieve an SSSSS rating, based on his previous experiences. "That..." The White Wolf King hesitated for a moment, then relaxed, as if he had made a decision. "Future Supreme Being of the human race, please follow me." The White Wolf King turned and led the way. As Mike followed, he instructed, "Guard this entrance well. You''re in charge of security." Vladimir nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir!" Dracula snorted. Guarding a door was a dog''s job! With that thought in mind, he turned his back to the entrance and paced back and forth, clinging to his blood clan pride. He wasn''t guarding the entrance; he was taking a leisurely stroll. And taking a leisurely stroll couldn''t be considered guarding, could it?! Leaving his two blood clan bodyguards at the entrance, Mike followed the White Wolf King. As they walked through the narrow valley passage, the White Wolf King explained, "After the cycle of that day was broken, all my memories returned." "I remembered Morpheus, Ares, and... that man." "I was supposed to go to the Temple of Truth. I felt like I was on the verge of a breakthrough, but something was holding me back." "In the end, I followed my instincts, hazy as they were, and ended up here." Listening to the White Wolf King''s words, Mike had a general idea of what he had been through. Apollo was likely involved in the White Wolf King''s presence on the 30th floor. After a brief walk, they reached the end of the passage. Mike''s eyes widened at the sight that greeted him. Countless stone spikes jutted out from the valley floor, forming a natural death trap. Falling from above meant certain impalement. There was no chance of survival. And at the bottom of the valley, among the stone spikes, lay... countless White Wolf corpses. A sea of bodies, stained crimson with blood, littered the valley floor. As Mike stared at the gruesome scene, a prompt appeared before him. [A total of 34,567 White Wolf King corpses detected]. Chapter 375: The parentage of the White Wolf King Chapter 375: The parentage of the White Wolf KingOver thirty thousand White Wolf King corpses. Their simultaneous presence was a sight of such immense impact, so profoundly shocking, that it sent shivers down Mike''s spine. "What... happened here?" A vague idea began to form in Mike''s mind, but he decided to hear the White Wolf King''s story first. Unlike the deceitful vampires, the White Wolf King, being a werewolf, was more straightforward. Even if he tried to lie, he wouldn''t be able to pull it off. Not everyone was like Shadow Nine, a master of historical fabrication. "Before I became a werewolf, I was human," the White Wolf King said, settling down with his legs crossed, his gaze heavy as he surveyed his own bodies around him. Mike took out two bottles of beer, handing one to the White Wolf King. After a swig, the White Wolf King eyed the beer curiously but didn''t comment. Instead, he continued his tale. "I had no name. I was abandoned in the wilderness, raised by wolves." Mike''s eyebrows shot up. This wasn''t what he had expected at all! The White Wolf King was raised by wolves? Mike had initially assumed there was some connection between the White Wolf King and Remus. Now it seemed he had let his imagination run wild. He hoped Remus was still alive. The White Wolf King''s story began simply enough. "There was a small town in the wilderness called Wolfbane. I lived wilderness until I was six, when an old hunter caught me. He took pity on me and decided to raise me as his own. Because of my white hair and my bond with wolves, he named me White Wolf." A rare hint of warmth softened the White Wolf King''s rugged features as he spoke. This memory, it seemed, held a special place in his heart. For the White Wolf King, the old hunter was like the sole light in a cold winter''s night, illuminating his life. "The old hunter taught me how to speak, how to read and write, how to hunt. I spent many happy years in Wolfbane, until one day, everything changed." "The old hunter was gravely injured while hunting. He called me to his bedside and told me a secret." A shadow fell over the White Wolf King''s face. "Lies. All lies," he muttered. "He told me I was a chosen child, the descendant of a powerful being, a child stolen away. The pack that raised me was carefully selected. The townsfolk of Wolfbane were all werewolves. Even the old hunter who saved me was a Duke (Beta) level werewolf..." Mike couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. The White Wolf King''s life had been built on a foundation of lies and deceit. It was as if he had been living in a Truman Show, the only real person in a world of actors! After all these years, the White Wolf King had seemingly come to terms with his past. He continued in a calm voice, "A powerful organization wanted to cultivate a stronger Alpha. Because of my lineage, they began grooming me when I was still human." Lineage was indeed a crucial factor for some races. In fact, with the arrival of the Tower of Truth, powerful humans had emerged in droves. Humanity had discovered that strong lineages were more likely to produce strong individuals. It wasn''t surprising that the werewolves had a similar plan. Although it seemed rather elaborate, it was not beyond the realm of possibility, considering the werewolves'' intelligence. However, such an approach had its drawbacks. There was always the risk of creating a powerful enemy! While Mike sympathized with the White Wolf King''s plight, what was done was done. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Wolf King himself had moved on, so there was no need for Mike to dwell on the past. "Did the old hunter tell you the truth about everything?" Mike asked curiously. Perhaps, in this grand deception, the old hunter had developed genuine affection for the boy he had raised. And in his final moments, he had chosen to reveal the truth. The White Wolf King nodded. "He did. And he also told me about my parentage." Mike frowned. "Your parentage?" For a powerful organization to go to such lengths, the White Wolf King''s parentage must have been extraordinary. His father could have been an Ultimate Lord-level powerhouse, or even stronger, perhaps even a deity! The likelihood was highest between levels 995 and 999! If the White Wolf King''s father had been weak, it wouldn''t have been worth investing so many resources. "I don''t remember." The White Wolf King drained his beer and shook his head. "Like those blasted bats, my memory is a mess. I can''t recall anything about my parents." Selective amnesia, huh? Mike didn''t press further, gesturing for him to continue. "Before he died, the old hunter told me to head east, to escape the wilderness." "That''s..." Mike sighed. "That''s the last thing you should have done at that moment." Clearly, the White Wolf King was left defenseless. Following the old hunter''s instructions and heading east would have been a recipe for disaster. The White Wolf King''s reaction confirmed Mike''s suspicions. "You''re right. I shouldn''t have gone east." A flicker of fear crossed his eyes. "I walked east, kept walking. I didn''t have much food or water. The sun in the wilderness was brutal, and I quickly became dehydrated. My food ran out." "Hungry and thirsty, I started hallucinating. I was on the verge of death when I encountered a wolf. It bit me. I collapsed from the wound and fell unconscious. And in my unconscious state, I transformed into a werewolf." "When I woke up, I was back in Wolfbane. And that''s when the nightmare began..." The White Wolf King''s words painted a vivid picture, transporting Mike back to that fateful night in Wolfbane. "I still remember, it was a full moon when I woke up. The town was eerily silent, the wind as soft as fur against my skin. I stepped out of the cabin, only to find myself standing in a pool of blood..." "Blood. Everywhere!" "There were no survivors, no remains, not even a single bone. Just blood. Sickening, maddening bloodstains!" The White Wolf King paused, a humorless smile twisting his lips. "Every single werewolf in Wolfbane was dead." Mike didn''t need to ask what had happened to them. He already knew the answer. A cruel and brutal end. "I knocked on every door, called out every familiar name, desperately searching for any sign of life. But there was nothing. Nothing at all!" "Then I stumbled into a clothing store and saw my reflection in the mirror. I was taller than before, my body, once on the brink of starvation in the wilderness, was now a perfect specimen of muscle and sinew. I felt an inexhaustible wellspring of energy coursing through my veins. My vision pierced the darkness, and I could easily push open locked doors." "And my reflection... my muzzle was stained with blood. That''s when I realized..." The White Wolf King raised a hand, staring at it intently. "In my sleep... I had eaten them all." ==== Sorry, I messed up the upload of the chapters. I tried to fix it, but due to a word count limit, I had to add some extra content. Since that''s the case, let''s just have a quick chat here. About this novel¡ªif you have any suggestions, feel free to let me know. While I can''t promise to respond to every comment, I''ll read them all and consider your feedback for future plot adjustments. Chapter 376: What they couldnt achieve, I will Chapter 376: What they couldn''t achieve, I willA heavy silence fell after the White Wolf King finished his story. The residents of Wolfbane, though all werewolves, hadn''t all been privy to the plan to mold the White Wolf King. Many had been kept in the dark. Moreover, the werewolves were a tight-knit community, and the White Wolf King had received a great deal of kindness from them. Now, looking back, both Mike and the White Wolf King could see the key players in this twisted game. The puppet master behind the scenes had sought to create a more powerful Wolf Alpha and had chosen the White Wolf King as their pawn. As part of their plan, every resident of Wolfbane, regardless of their involvement, had to be silenced. And what better way to eliminate them than to manipulate the White Wolf King, in his vulnerable state, into doing their dirty work? Whoever had orchestrated this plan, their ruthlessness was undeniable. Having slaughtered an entire town of werewolves, burdened by guilt and aware of the puppet master''s existence, the White Wolf King had only one option left: to become stronger. He had to venture out into the wilderness, uncover the truth behind his past, and rise to become the next alpha of the werewolves. In a way, the puppet master''s plan had succeeded. They had indeed created a powerful werewolf. If the White Wolf King could break through the barrier at level 989, the title of alpha would undoubtedly be his. The White Wolf King''s story had come to an end. But there was another story to be told, the story of the replica. Why were there over thirty thousand White Wolf King corpses in this valley? Even if Mike hadn''t asked, the White Wolf King would have explained. "This valley is called the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. There''s a legend in the wilderness that when an alpha grows old, they come here to die. And from their remains, a new alpha emerges, ready to lead the pack into a new era." This legend was widespread throughout the wilderness. The White Wolf King gestured towards the valley. "I don''t know where this Brookfield Town came from, or why my younger self appeared in the wilderness. But I know what I was trying to do when I came here." No one knew a person better than themselves. The moment the White Wolf King had laid eyes on the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, he had understood. Mike remained silent. The White Wolf King had been a pawn from birth, manipulated into killing an entire town of his own kind. Some of those werewolves had deserved their fate, but many were innocent victims. With his limited power as a youth, the White Wolf King had been powerless to resist the puppet master. The difference in their strength was simply too vast. But there was another path he could take: the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. He could choose to die here. A pawn, unable to escape the player''s control or overturn the game, could at least choose to break free from the board. It was a radical choice, but one that fit the White Wolf King''s personality. So why hadn''t the real White Wolf King chosen this path? The answer was simple: he sought revenge. He had to find the puppet master and make them pay for their crimes! Only after settling this score would the White Wolf King face his own judgment. Until then, he would keep moving forward. The replica White Wolf on the 30th floor, on the other hand, hadn''t committed any atrocities, nor was he burdened by the weight of vengeance. He was free to choose this path. Finally, Mike understood why there was no cycle on the 30th floor! The key to activating the cycle lay with the young White Wolf King. When he followed the course of history, returning to Wolfbane and reliving the bloody full moon massacre, the cycle would begin. The White Wolf King would be trapped, forced to repeat this tragedy for all eternity. But that hadn''t happened. Because the young White Wolf King, recognizing his predetermined fate, had chosen to fight back with everything he had. He would rather die than let those bastards use him! Leaping into the Valley of the Fallen Wolves was his act of defiance. The White Wolf King had taken the cycle upon himself. Fuck destiny! That was the origin of the thirty thousand White Wolf corpses. A gentle breeze carried the faint scent of blood. Man and wolf sat in silence, each lost in their thoughts. After a long while, Mike spoke. "Have you ever considered something?" "What''s that?" The White Wolf King turned to the young man beside him. Even the proud alpha treated Thor as an equal. "Many have come before you," Mike said, rising to his feet. He brushed his hands together and walked towards the edge of the valley. "Morpheus was here. Ares was here. Apollo was here." He spoke with conviction. "They must have left their mark on this floor, in their own unique ways." Confusion flickered in the White Wolf King''s eyes. "What are you getting at?" "I''m saying your worries are unfounded." Mike pointed towards the world beyond the valley. "I am the fourth potential Supreme Being of the human race. Three generations have come before me." "What they couldn''t achieve, I will. This floor''s cycle ends today." As he spoke, the rising sun illuminated his face, his eyes shining with unwavering determination. "I''m breaking this cycle today. And when you find the puppet master behind all of this, when you finally get your revenge, I''ll be there to back you up!" Of course, there would be a fee for his services. But now wasn''t the time to discuss such trivial matters. Mike would save that conversation for later. As long as the White Wolf King was willing to pay the price, Mike would be there, even if their enemy turned out to be a demon god. The White Wolf King''s spirits soared as he listened to Thor''s bold declaration. However, he was no longer the naive youth he once was. Time and hardship had tempered him, turning him into a seasoned, composed leader. He wouldn''t simply charge headfirst into danger after a few inspiring words. "What if we fail?" he asked, his voice heavy with the weight of his past. What if they couldn''t break the cycle? What if everything was predetermined? What if even a child of destiny was powerless against fate? The White Wolf King believed in preparing for the worst. But his question didn''t faze Mike. "Even if I fail," Mike said with a grin, "there will be a fifth potential Supreme Being. And a sixth, and a seventh..." "There will always be another." He pointed towards the heavens, his gaze unwavering." You think we''re afraid of a tower?" Coming from Thor, those words didn''t sound arrogant; they sounded like a statement of fact. Mike turned to the White Wolf King, his mind already strategizing their next move. "Let''s assess our current situation." He began ticking off points on his fingers. "First and foremost, breaking the cycle is our top priority." The White Wolf King nodded in agreement. Breaking the cycle was in both their best interests. Mike needed to achieve a 100% Exploration Rate with all three factions and break the cycle to obtain an SSSSS rating. The White Wolf King, on the other hand, needed to break free from this loop and confront his past to achieve his final breakthrough. "If all goes well, once the cycle is broken, I can attempt to reach level 990. It''s a crucial step towards becoming a deity." "However," the White Wolf King added, his voice grave, "there''s a catch." Before Mike could inquire further, the Eye of Truth provided the answer. [To reach level 989, a werewolf must obtain the current Wolf Alpha''s approval or defeat them in combat] That complicated things. "Do you know the current Wolf Alpha?" Mike asked, his brow furrowed. Defeating the Wolf Alpha seemed like a risky proposition. It would be much simpler to obtain their approval and then proceed with the breakthrough. The White Wolf King shook his head slowly. "The title of Wolf Alpha has changed hands many times over the centuries. Before I made a name for myself, the Wolf Alpha at the time vanished without a trace." "Then the Tower of Truth appeared, and I was trapped in that cycle for three hundred years." "It was only after breaking free that I sensed the presence of the current Wolf Alpha." He hesitated for a moment, then confessed, "The current Wolf Alpha is powerful. Far more powerful than I am. I wouldn''t stand a chance against them." This was proving to be more troublesome than anticipated. "So, you''re saying you don''t know who the Wolf Alpha is, and you''re certain you can''t defeat them. Which means your only option is to obtain their approval?" The White Wolf King nodded. "That''s right." "What if..." Mike began, a theory forming in his mind. "What if the current Wolf Alpha is actually one of the human Supreme Beings?" The White Wolf King chuckled dryly. "The current Wolf Alpha isn''t that strong." He then added, "I can say with absolute certainty that the Wolf Alpha is below level 999. No, S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. below 995! They haven''t reached level 1000, that much I''m sure of." "Alright, I have a general idea of the situation. There''s no point in dwelling on it for now. We''ll cross that bridge when we get there." Mike knew they had to take things one step at a time. "Finally, there''s the matter of our hidden enemy." "The Nature Elf Envoy," Mike continued, analyzing their situation. "They''re out there somewhere, waiting for the opportune moment to strike." The White Wolf King nodded in agreement. "And then there''s the wilderness wolf you mentioned earlier. That''s another loose end I''d like to tie up." "The wolf that bit you, the one that triggered your transformation," Mike said, his voice calm and analytical, "it was a wilderness wolf. And the Wolf Alpha you mentioned, the strongest in history, was also a wilderness wolf." "He was," the White Wolf King emphasized. "But I can assure you, the current Wolf Alpha is far stronger than he ever was." Chapter 377: Dracula, look! Its your son Chapter 377: Dracula, look! It''s your sonDespite his surprise at the current Wolf Alpha''s strength, Mike''s mind was clear. "First, we max out the Exploration Rate on this floor and see if that changes anything. In the meantime, we need to search the wilderness. The Wolf Alpha, the Nature Elf Envoy, they''re both potential threats. Best to find them before they find us." The White Wolf King nodded, agreeing with Thor''s plan. Speaking of the Exploration Rate, Mike suddenly remembered his task to bring Remus home. "By the way, do you know where Remus is?" The White Wolf King blinked, surprised by the question. "Yes, he''s been here with me for the past few days." He led Mike to a secluded passage nearby, where they found Remus. Remus, still a child, was short for his age. He beamed at the sight of the White Wolf King and ran towards him, shouting, "White Doggy! Are you feeling better?" "Remus, this gentleman is here to take you home." The White Wolf King explained the situation briefly and promised to visit him again soon. Only then did Remus agree to go back to Brookfield Town with Mike. "Let Vladimir and Dracula escort Remus back," Mike suggested, opting to divide their forces. "We need to focus on finding the Nature Elf Envoy." They returned to the valley entrance, where Mike located Vladimir and Dracula, who was still "patrolling" the area. He briefed them on their new task. "Consider it done, Master!" Vladimir declared, puffing out his chest. "And I swear on Dracula''s life, if anything happens to Remus, Dracula''s a dead man!" Dracula: ... Please, just once, could you act like a respectable vampire and not a shameless buffoon? Mike ignored their antics and simply reminded Vladimir to notify him immediately if they encountered anything unusual. "Understood!" And so, the two vampires set off on their return journey, Remus in tow. The boy carried a basket on his back, filled with what looked like weeds. "Aw man, I was gone for too long. All the good grass is gone!" "Don''t worry," Vladimir said reassuringly. "I''ll take you to a good spot!" Following Remus''s directions, they arrived at a small meadow, where the boy began gathering grass. Dracula stood nearby, observing with a sneer. "My esteemed colleague, if you''re feeling so generous, why not lend the boy a hand?" Vladimir, his expression uncharacteristically serious, ignored Dracula''s taunts. Just as Dracula was about to unleash another round of snarky remarks, Vladimir spoke. "Shut your trap, old man." Dracula blinked, surprised by Vladimir''s sudden outburst. Could it be... had Vladimir secretly grown stronger? "You senile fool," Vladimir spat, adding insult to injury. Both vampires had ample experience with being turned into pigs. They knew exactly what triggered the transformation. The more times it happened, the more resistant they became! Simply hearing the word "pig" wouldn''t cut it anymore. However, if someone were to utter Apollo''s exact words from that fateful day... well, they would still turn into pigs immediately. Dracula, unable to tolerate any more of Vladimir''s insults, was about to teach him a lesson. He would show Vladimir that even among servants, there was a hierarchy! But just then, Vladimir spoke again, his voice deceptively gentle. "Remus, that grass you''re collecting, it smells rather... peculiar. What kind of grass is it? What''s it used for?" Remus, still gathering grass, turned to face them, a disarmingly innocent smile on his face. What harm could a child possibly pose? "We call it pig grass," Remus replied matter-of-factly. "It''s for feeding the pigs!" Feeding the pigs?! To an ordinary person, this was a perfectly normal statement. Families raised pigs. Children gathered pig grass to feed them. What could possibly be wrong with that?! But for the two vampires, it was as if a switch had been flipped. "I knew it! I knew it!" Vladimir muttered, his voice trembling. "It was bound to happen on this floor! It was only a matter of time!" The fear of Apollo''s curse gripped their hearts. They couldn''t forget that man, those words. "Calm yourself! Calm yourself!" Dracula hissed, struggling to maintain his composure. "We''re professionals! We''ve trained for this!" They quickly reached a silent agreement. They needed to call Thor back! This was a job for their master! After all, he had handled similar situations before. A moment later, a massive white wolf descended from the sky. Mike hopped off the White Wolf King''s back. "What''s going on?" he asked, his brow furrowed. "Why do you two look like you''ve seen a ghost?" Vladimir wasted no time in reporting their discovery. Mike listened patiently, then frowned. "So, Remus''s family might own a lot of pigs. What''s got you so worked up?" He lowered his hammer, a puzzled expression on his face. He had received Vladimir''s urgent summons, expecting a confrontation with the Nature Elf Envoy. He had been ready for a fight, his Charge Up at max capacity. And this was it? What a waste of good Charge Up! "Huh?" Vladimir stared at Thor, taken aback by his nonchalant reaction. "Do you not remember what happened on the 10th floor?" Mike asked. "And what happened to Dracula on the 20th floor?" Dracula''s eyes widened in realization. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stronger vampires can rely on their regeneration to revert back after being turned into pigs," he muttered. Apollo''s visit to this floor had occurred almost a century ago. In other words, if a vampire had remained a pig for nearly a hundred years, it could only mean one thing: they were incredibly weak! Dracula himself had been transformed into a pig, forced to slumber beneath the icy plains for over ninety years. But that had been a special case! Firstly, he had been trapped in a cycle, reverting back to pig form every time it reset. Secondly, he was far stronger than Vladimir. Most participants were no match for him and couldn''t kill him even if they tried! And so, to conserve his strength, Dracula had endured the humiliation, choosing to remain a pig rather than waste precious blood on suicide. In fact, during his final confrontation with Thor, he had practically thrown away his first life! All for the chance to revert back to his vampire form and exact his revenge. Unfortunately for him, he was no match for Thor. To this day, Dracula couldn''t comprehend the true extent of Thor''s power. He had a feeling Thor had never once fought at full strength, and yet, victory always seemed to be within his grasp. Following this line of thought, they reached a simple conclusion: A powerful vampire wouldn''t willingly remain a pig for a hundred years. Everyone present was intelligent enough to understand this. Vladimir and Dracula both breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness for that," Vladimir said, wiping the sweat from his brow. "At least we don''t have to worry about running into our Blood Ancestor!" Dracula snorted. "Whether the Blood Ancestor still lives is a mystery." The fate of their progenitor was a subject of much debate among the blood clan''s elite. Dracula belonged to the camp that believed the Blood Ancestor was dead, while Vladimir held a different view. They refrained from arguing further. When it came to the Blood Ancestor, they had a silent agreement. Firstly, any information regarding their progenitor was valuable! They couldn''t simply hand it over to Thor for free! Secondly, if the Blood Ancestor had truly been reduced to a pig, it would be a stain on the entire blood clan''s reputation. If they were to discover their progenitor wallowing in a pigsty, both Dracula and Vladimir would likely take matters into their own hands and put the poor creature out of its misery! Such an embarrassing past, if it were to spread, would tarnish the vampires'' reputation beyond repair. A cruel smile spread across Dracula''s lips. "A vampire, reduced to livestock for over a century? They must be from a weak, pathetic bloodline." Mike rolled his eyes at Dracula''s blatant discrimination. "Okay, first of all, let''s not jump to conclusions, shall we? What if Remus''s family just happens to own regular pigs?" "They do," the White Wolf King interjected helpfully. Both Dracula and Vladimir fell silent, their faces burning with shame. They had been so quick to assume the worst about their own kind. "Alright, it seems our plans have changed." Mike adjusted their strategy accordingly. "You two take Remus home. The White Wolf King and I will follow discreetly." If Remus''s family did turn out to be a bunch of Pig Monsters, it would be wise to proceed with caution. And so, under the watchful eyes of several powerful beings, Remus was safely escorted home. The journey was uneventful. Upon their arrival, Remus''s mother wept tears of joy, thanking Mike and the others profusely. Mike took this opportunity to learn more about Brookfield Town''s history. "Please, come in, have a seat. I''ll get you some water..." Remus''s mother ushered Mike inside, instructing Remus to tend to the pigs. Mike exchanged a knowing glance with Vladimir, who immediately headed towards the pigsty behind the house, Dracula in tow. ... The two vampires stood before the pigsty, watching as Remus poured a bucket of slop into the trough. A horde of pigs descended upon the food, jostling for position. They snorted and squealed, their table manners atrocious. Life was good. They had food, water, and a warm place to sleep. Being a pig wasn''t so bad after all. So good, in fact, that they had almost forgotten who they once were. Outside the pigsty, the two vampires observed in silence, their hearts heavy with dread. Their faces were ashen, their expressions grim. The worst-case scenario had come to pass. The pigsty was teeming with Pig Monsters! This was undoubtedly Apollo''s doing! Neither vampire dared to voice their anger or fear. The power gap between them and Apollo was simply too vast. Suddenly, Vladimir''s eyes lit up. He pointed at a particularly large, rotund pig. "Dracula, look! It''s your son!" He then pressed play on a recording device, and Dracula''s voice filled the air, cold and resolute. "A vampire, reduced to livestock for over a century? They must be from a weak, pathetic bloodline." Dracula: ... Fuck. I disown that swine! I''m going to kill him! Chapter 378: 500-pound vampires Chapter 378: 500-pound vampires*BOOM!* The recording device in Vladimir''s hand shattered into a million pieces. Dracula, barely suppressing his rage, stalked towards the pigsty, ready to silence his offspring permanently. "You''re dead meat!" Vladimir exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with malicious glee as he surveyed the wreckage of his recording device. "You broke the radio!" "Hmph, like a mere radio is beyond my means," Dracula scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "I am a Vampire Prince! Do you really think I cannot afford to replace such a trivial trinket?" Vladimir nodded slowly, a sly smile spreading across his face. "True, but this particular radio belonged to Thor. I borrowed it from Master." Dracula froze mid-step, his murderous intent evaporating like mist under a scorching sun. The prospect of slaying his son could wait. This... this was a matter of grave importance. He crouched down, meticulously examining the shattered remnants of the recording device. The mighty Vampire Prince, reduced to a bumbling tinkerer, desperately seeking a way to salvage the situation. If he couldn''t fix it... Dracula shuddered to think of the consequences. Tendrils of blood magic seeped from his fingertips, gathering the scattered fragments and painstakingly piecing them back together. He was nothing if not thorough. While Dracula toiled away, Vladimir seized the opportunity to slip into the living room and discreetly hand Mike a crumpled piece of paper. "My esteemed Master," he said, his voice as smooth as silk, "do you recall the radio you lent me yesterday?" Mike blinked. "Yes, I believe I also lent you 100,000 gold coins along with it." Vladimir: ??? 100,000 gold coins? Where had that come from? "Actually, you know what, forget about the gold," Mike said magnanimously, waving his hand dismissively. "Consider it your Employee of the Year bonus." With the radio incident settled, Mike turned his attention to more pressing matters. Vladimir had informed him that the pigsty was indeed home to a significant number of Pig Monsters. Including Dracula''s long-lost son! "Excuse me, ma''am," Mike said, addressing Remus''s mother. "I was wondering if, perhaps, around ninety years ago, a middle-aged man happened to pass through this town?" The woman''s eyes widened in recognition. "Yes! Yes, he did!" However, her knowledge of Apollo was limited to that single encounter. "And the pigs in your pigsty..." Mike prompted. "Oh, Remus found them wandering around. We''ve had them for years." According to the woman, the pigs Remus had brought home were docile creatures, content with their simple existence of eating, sleeping, and repeating. Of course, they weren''t raising them out of the goodness of their hearts. Valuable items, clearly not from the town, would often appear near the pigsty. Selling these treasures provided a much-needed source of income for the struggling family. Mike pressed for more information, but the woman could offer no further insights. Remus, too, had no explanation for the mysterious appearance of the pigs. The trail had gone cold. But Mike wasn''t discouraged. "Would you be willing to sell me your pigs?" he asked. "Oh, no, no, no!" the woman exclaimed, waving her hands frantically. "I completely forgot! You brought back my Remus! You''re our family''s savior! A few pigs are nothing! Please, take them! Consider it a token of our gratitude!" After much back and forth, Mike reluctantly agreed to accept the pigs. With the ownership of the Pig Monsters settled, Mike instructed Vladimir to round them up. A few minutes later, a procession of heavyweight contenders emerged from the pigsty. They lumbered into view, each vampire easily weighing over five hundred pounds. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those are vampires?" Mike stared at the fleshy behemoths, his eye twitching involuntarily. "They look like sumo wrestlers!" The chubbiest of the bunch, his face flushed and sweaty, wheezed, "Nearly a century without exercise... our weight... got a little... out of hand." Clearly, Vladimir had taken the time to school them in basic etiquette. As Dracula had suspected, these vampires were nothing special. The strongest among them was a mere Count. They were unlikely to possess any valuable information. Mike wasted no time in transferring them to his private space. "And deduct their food expenses from your salary," he instructed Vladimir, who merely sighed in resignation. With the vampire sumo wrestlers dealt with, Dracula approached, a bruised and battered young man in tow. The young man, his face swollen to twice its normal size, his skin pallid, his eyes sunken and filled with a haunting emptiness. "Master, allow me to present my son," Dracula announced, his voice laced with a mixture of shame. "My flesh and blood." Apparently, after careful consideration, Dracula had decided to let his son live. This wasn''t due to any paternal instincts on Dracula''s part. In his mind, his son was as good as dead. However, he was now at Thor''s mercy. A son, even a disappointing one, was still an asset. Vladimir had already proven himself to be a liability, eager to throw Dracula under the bus at any given opportunity. Therefore, if Dracula wanted to curry favor with their new master, he needed to prove his worth. "This... is my former son, now a nameless Vampire Duke, stripped of his birthright." Under Dracula''s watchful eye, the bruised and battered Duke bowed low, his posture a display of subservience. "Spare me the theatrics," Mike interrupted, cutting straight to the chase. "Why haven''t you killed him yet?" Knowing Dracula as he did, Mike couldn''t fathom why he would allow his son to live after nearly a century of porcine existence. Dracula hesitated, casting a wary glance at Vladimir. "He was the deputy leader of the Blood Ancestor''s personal guard," he finally admitted. "He was present in the Blood Ancestor''s divine kingdom during the attempt to ascend to Supreme Being." That was a compelling argument. Vladimir''s face darkened. Dracula, it seemed, was even more cunning than he had realized. To think he had managed to place his own son as a high-ranking member of the Blood Ancestor''s guard... The circumstances surrounding the Blood Ancestor''s downfall remained shrouded in mystery. However, now was not the time to dwell on ancient history. There were more pressing matters at hand. "He claims..." Dracula continued, his voice grave, "that he encountered Apollo." "Oh?" Mike raised an eyebrow. "And what did Apollo have to say?" The pale-faced Duke trembled, his voice a barely audible whisper. "To break the cycle... journey east... dog devours the sun..." "When the moon is high... and the town empty...the cycle can be broken..." Chapter 379: Woof! Woof! Woof! Chapter 379: Woof! Woof! Woof!Mike frowned, puzzled by Apollo''s prophecy. "The rest makes sense, but what does ''the town empty'' mean? Are we supposed to kill everyone in Brookfield Town?" Dracula opened his mouth to speak, then hesitated. He had been about to suggest they try protecting the town first. If they succeeded in breaking the cycle, everyone would be happy. If they failed, well, the villagers would still be alive, ready to be sacrificed if necessary. As a former high-ranking member of the blood clan, Dracula was ruthless when it came to making tough decisions. Or perhaps, that was simply how he viewed the world. The problem was, Thor wasn''t like that. Dracula had only spent a short time with Thor, about ten days in total. Against enemies, Thor was merciless. But he had his own code of ethics. He never harmed the innocent. This baffled Dracula. If Thor had been a cold, calculating individual, willing to do whatever it took to achieve his goals, Dracula wouldn''t have batted an eye. It was Thor''s unwavering moral compass that made Dracula hesitate, holding back his suggestion. Vladimir, observing the exchange, chuckled. "You''re getting smarter, you old fool." Clearly, Vladimir had reached the same conclusion as Dracula. Unlike Dracula, however, Vladimir had spent more time with Thor. Dracula couldn''t understand why Thor would go out of his way to protect the innocent and the weak, why he would willingly shoulder burdens that weren''t his to bear. Vladimir knew the answer. It was simple. There had been three potential Supreme Beings before Thor. The first, Morpheus, had set the tone for human powerhouses. Thor protected the weak because he, too, had been protected by those stronger than him when he was weak. Shadow Nine, Maxen, Calderon... even Joseph had stood before Thor, fighting on the front lines against the abyss. Thor treated others with kindness because Morpheus had treated the world with kindness, and Morpheus had hoped the world would treat everyone with kindness in return. The second potential Supreme Being, Ares, was a hothead with a strong sense of justice. If Thor had strayed from the path of righteousness, Ares wouldn''t have hesitated to show him the true strength of humanity''s greatest swordsman. As for the third.... Well, there was no need to discuss the third. Mike knew one thing for sure: Apollo found everything boring. His only source of amusement seemed to be observing the growth of humanity''s potential Supreme Beings. Even if Thor had decided to obliterate the Tower of Truth with his lightning, Apollo wouldn''t have said a word. In other words, Morpheus had shaped Thor''s heart, Ares had shaped his actions, and Apollo expected Thor to think for himself, to become a template for future generations. That was how Thor had become the person he was today. Over the past thirty floors, Thor had grown and become stronger at an alarming rate. Others might not have noticed the change as keenly, but Vladimir had known Thor since the 10th floor. Now, on the 30th floor, he had fully embraced his role as a blood clan traitor, dedicating himself to serving Thor! That spoke volumes. Dracula''s suggestion remained unspoken, a silent agreement reached between them. No one in Brookfield Town would die. Not yet, anyway. As for what the future held, they would cross that bridge when they came to it. "As for the ''journey east'' part," Mike said, breaking the silence, "I don''t think it refers to us. I think it means the White Wolf needs to journey east." "That makes sense." The White Wolf King nodded, ready to set off and find the young White Wolf, redirecting him away from the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. Meanwhile, Mike remained in Brookfield Town, focusing on accumulating Exploration Rate. Finding Remus had earned him 60%. He needed another 40%. With the Eye of Truth''s guidance and Vladimir and Dracula''s assistance, the Exploration Rate climbed rapidly. Within half an hour, Mike had achieved a 100% Exploration Rate. If he chose to leave now, he would receive an SSSS rating. But that wasn''t Mike''s style. "Vladimir," he said, summoning his loyal servant. "Go to these coordinates and find a man named Malphite. Tell him to protect the town for the next few days." He paused, then added, "And tell the people living underground to relocate to Brookfield Town. You''ll stay with Malphite and ensure their safety. Contact me immediately if anything happens." "Yes, Master! Consider it done!" Vladimir transformed into a bat and sped towards the coordinates Mike had provided. Dracula watched him go, his expression unreadable. It was clear that Thor trusted Vladimir more. Despite Dracula''s superior strength, he was kept close to Thor, never given the opportunity to operate independently. Dracula snorted inwardly. Thor''s trust? He didn''t need it. Mike, oblivious to Dracula''s inner turmoil, gathered the others and set off into the wilderness, searching for the White Wolf King and the young White Wolf. It didn''t take long to catch up with the White Wolf King. He had been traveling slowly, mindful of Thor''s progress. "You''re here." Two white wolves, one massive, the other still a pup, continued their journey through the wilderness. The White Wolf King glanced towards the northwest, his voice laced with a hint of unease. "Thor, take the young one and head east. I sense a powerful presence in that direction. It''s... familiar." "Hold on." Mike rejected the White Wolf King''s suggestion to split up. "Apollo gave us a prophecy. We''re going to follow it to the letter. Are you suggesting you know better than my third brother?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The White Wolf King couldn''t argue with that. "Journey east, dog devours the sun..." Mike remembered the order of the phrases clearly. "Bro, the ''dog devours the sun'' part is up to you." Dracula chuckled, glancing at the White Wolf King. "After all, a wolf is just a dog, and a dog is just a wolf." White Wolf King: ... "Oh, and one more thing," Mike said as they continued eastward. "I took a stroll around Brookfield Town earlier." The White Wolf King turned to face him, his eyes filled with confusion. What was wrong with Brookfield Town? "Ever since I met Remus''s mother, something''s been bothering me. I just confirmed it." Mike''s voice was firm. "There are only humans in Brookfield Town. No werewolves." "Only humans?" The White Wolf King frowned, his brow furrowed in disbelief. That couldn''t be right! He was certain the townsfolk were all werewolves. After learning the truth from the old hunter, he had peeked through the windows one night and witnessed several townsfolk transforming. They were all werewolves! "Like I said before, many have come to this floor before us," Mike explained. Clearly, the changes in Brookfield Town were the result of their predecessors'' actions. "Jeremy." Mike summoned his trusty assistant. "I''m here." Jeremy materialized, looking at Mike expectantly. "Can you contact someone for me? An old man who''s been living in the tower recently?" Jeremy nodded. There was indeed such a person. "Can you ask him a few questions for me?" Jeremy nodded again. Mike scribbled down his questions and handed them to Jeremy, instructing him to relay them to Professor Gregory. A few minutes later, Jeremy returned with Professor Gregory''s response. Mike scanned the document, his eyes moving from line to line. Professor Gregory''s handwriting was impeccable, a pleasure to behold. "When Morpheus arrived on the 30th floor, the town was indeed called Wolfbane. The villagers transformed into werewolves every night, engaging in a bloody massacre. Those who were killed would resurrect the next day..." "...Due to the graphic nature of the events, this information was omitted from the publicly available records..." "After Morpheus''s departure, the killings ceased. The townsfolk, upon transforming into werewolves, would instead race around the town..." Mike continued reading, only a few lines remaining. "Ares later passed through Wolfbane. After his departure, the town became Brookfield Town..." At the end of his response, Professor Gregory suggested that Mike do his research before embarking on future conquests. He also advised against relying solely on S-level clearance for information, as many archives required SSS-level clearance to access. Mike sighed inwardly. Back when Shadow Nine was around, accessing SSS-level archives had been a breeze. But how was he supposed to do it now? He couldn''t exactly waltz into the archives and announce, "Hello, I''m Thor. I''d like to request an SSS-level file." That would blow his cover and put him in constant danger! He could purchase access through the Mystic Market, but that would cost a fortune! Another sigh escaped Mike''s lips. It seemed everything in life required money. Professor Gregory''s response had cleared up his earlier confusion. "The town was originally called Wolfbane. It changed after Morpheus and Ares passed through." The White Wolf King wasn''t surprised by this revelation. Mike clapped his hands together, dismissing the matter. "Alright, enough dwelling on the past." He pointed ahead. "Let''s keep moving!" They resumed their journey eastward. The farther east they traveled, the larger the sun seemed to grow. The sun, once high above their heads, had shifted, now looming directly in front of them! This defied all logic. Everyone knew the sun rose in the east and set in the west. Traveling east should have caused the sun to shift behind them. And yet, here it was, right before their very eyes! The 30th floor was a strange and wondrous place, and their adventure was only getting stranger. As the sun drew closer, they realized something was amiss. After a brief discussion, they decided to pick up the pace. Soon, they were practically face-to-face with the sun. It resembled a giant, golden pancake! They stopped at a safe distance, their eyes fixed on the celestial anomaly. "What was the prophecy again?" Mike muttered, racking his brain. "Dog devours the sun." He turned to the two White Wolf Kings. "Which one of you is up for the task?" They needed a dog. Clearly, Mike didn''t qualify. The young White Wolf King turned his head away, refusing to participate. The older White Wolf King, too proud to admit defeat, insisted he was a wolf, not a dog. They were at an impasse. Just then, Mike summoned Cerberus and gave him a swift kick. "Go on, eat the sun!" "You have three heads. You''ll finish it faster." Cerberus: ??? Are you messing with me right now?! "Think about it," Mike said, his voice laced with a hint of persuasion. "If you eat the sun, you''ll become stronger. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" Cerberus considered his options. His master had a point. With a mighty roar, he charged towards the sun! "Meow!" White Wolf King: ??? This... this was a new one. Inspired by Cerberus''s bold move, the others began to reconsider their stance. Especially after witnessing Tripod''s enthusiastic approach, his three heads tearing chunks out of the sun and swallowing them whole. And Cerberus''s aura was growing stronger with each bite! The benefits were undeniable. The White Wolf King, pushing aside his pride, grabbed the young White Wolf King and joined the sun-eating frenzy! No one could resist the allure of power. Dracula''s son, his eyes gleaming with envy, whispered, "Father..." "Don''t you dare call me Father!" Dracula snapped, silencing his offspring instantly. He knew Thor wouldn''t let any opportunity for profit slip through his fingers. This sun was undoubtedly a valuable resource. If Mike took a few bites, he might even become stronger! And considering the sun''s potency against vampires, even if they couldn''t digest it, the fragments would make for excellent weapons! Despite the allure of such a prize, Dracula remained unmoved. This was Thor''s treasure. He wouldn''t dare steal from his master. He knew his place. As the three dogs feasted on the sun, Mike noticed something remarkable. With each bite Cerberus took, the Nightmare''s Breeze slowly began to repair itself! This sun was even more valuable than he had anticipated! "Chaos Claw Tiger!" A tiger phantom materialized beside him. Mike pointed towards the sun. "You''re a big boy now. Go eat the sun." The Chaos Claw Tiger wanted to refuse. He was a tiger, not a dog! "Don''t you want to become stronger?" Mike asked, his voice deceptively gentle. "Do you really want Cerberus to surpass you?" The Chaos Claw Tiger, his competitive spirit ignited, charged towards the sun, roaring, "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Chapter 380: How did you fix it? Chapter 380: How did you fix it?Dog devours the sun. That was Apollo''s prophecy. However, when Apollo uttered those four words, he probably didn''t envision this many dogs: Cerberus, Chaos Claw Tiger, two White Wolf Kings... Even with their combined efforts, devouring the sun was a time-consuming endeavor. Meanwhile, Mike and the others weren''t just standing around. He gazed towards the northwest, his expression grave. [Friendly reminder: there''s a magical valley in the northwest direction] [It''s called the Valley of the Fallen Wolves] Even without the Eye of Truth''s prompt, Mike had already guessed it. The White Wolf King had been searching for the enemy in the wilderness, the elusive Nature Elf Envoy. Little did he know, she was hiding right under their noses, in the Valley of the Fallen Wolves! Dracula, seemingly bored, sauntered over to Mike and casually remarked, "Son, remember that question you asked me earlier?" Dracula''s son: ??? Father, are you hearing things? I didn''t say anything! Dracula continued, "You asked me if the Nature Elf Envoy and the Wolf Alpha were working together, right?" Dracula''s son was even more confused. What was going on? Had his father lost his mind? Dracula nodded, as if confirming his son''s unspoken question. "That''s right. You guessed it. The Nature Elf Envoy and the Wolf Alpha are indeed in cahoots. The Blood Ancestor himself told me so. The Wolf Alpha has always sought to reach greater heights, even if it means seeking the help of the elves." Of course, Dracula wasn''t speaking to his son. He was speaking to Thor! Mike''s expression turned serious. He had suspected that the wilderness wolf, the former Wolf Alpha, might still be lurking somewhere in the wilderness. Now, the worst-case scenario had come to pass. The wilderness wolf and the Nature Elf Envoy were working together! Mike quickly checked his Charge Up, relieved to see that it was already maxed out on the 30th floor. No problem then. "Elven powerhouses are known for their underhanded tactics," Dracula continued, his voice laced with a hint of disdain. "They love nothing more than to strike from the shadows. You can never let your guard down around them." Speaking of striking from the shadows, Dracula''s son suddenly remembered something. "Father," he blurted out, "didn''t you have a move that could easily deflect the elves'' arrows?" His voice grew more excited, his face beaming with pride. "I remember you once blocked an arrow from the Elf Ancestor himself!" "That was a long time ago," Dracula said, waving his hand dismissively. "I don''t like to dwell on the past." Mike caught his drift. "Dracula, come here." He beckoned the vampire closer. "I heard you broke my radio?" Dracula: ... Damn it! After all that exposition, after laying the groundwork so carefully... Even when fishing, you needed bait on the hook, right? Dracula took a deep breath and produced the mangled remains of the recording device. "It''s not broken!" he insisted. "Look, this button records, this one plays back, and this one unleashes a blood clan forbidden spell..." Mike stared at the modified device, impressed despite himself. Well played, Dracula. "How did you fix it?" Mike asked, his curiosity piqued. To think Dracula had managed to tinker with such advanced technology... It was truly remarkable. "Simple. I sealed a Succubus inside to handle the recording," Dracula explained confidently. "Just replace the Succubus every three hundred years, and you''re good to go." Mike: ... That''s not how you''re supposed to use a Succubus! Free her this instant! Setting aside the matter of the Succubus-powered recording device, Mike and Dracula quickly struck a deal. If the Nature Elf Envoy attacked, Dracula would intercept her ranged attacks. In exchange, Mike would provide Dracula with blood from various Vampire Princes, helping him regain his peak strength as a ninth-tier Prince. "Deal!" With everything in place, Mike turned his attention back to the northwest, towards the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. The sun behind them had been devoured by more than half. "How long are they going to wait?" Just as he thought that, a prompt appeared before him. [Activate long-distance HD live stream - Valley of the Fallen Wolves?] [Cost: One Sage Mode usage] "Can I watch it in 360p for free?" Mike asked tentatively. [...] [Free 720p HD live stream activated!] Instantly, the Valley of the Fallen Wolves appeared before Mike''s eyes! ... Valley of the Fallen Wolves. Hidden beneath the remains of over thirty thousand White Wolf King corpses were two formidable figures. "ROAR!" A colossal gray wolf burst forth from the ground, its towering form casting a long shadow over the valley. It stood fifty feet tall, dwarfing ordinary wolves. A single glance from its piercing green eyes could strike fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors. The former alpha of the werewolves, hailed as the strongest wolf in history! Its nostrils flared, releasing plumes of white vapor as its fur bristled, its gaze fixed on the setting sun. Behind it, a graceful Nature Elf emerged. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stood seven feet tall, her longbow even taller, her limbs slender yet powerful, her lithe frame boasting a pair of surprisingly ample breasts. Her tanned skin, pointed ears, and piercing blue eyes, even partially obscured by a veil, radiated an undeniable aura of power. "Don''t forget our agreement," the wilderness wolf growled, its voice a low rumble. "Fear not," the Nature Elf Envoy replied, her voice as clear as a mountain stream. "Once the deed is done, the Heart of Life is yours. With it, you can break through to level 995 and reclaim your rightful place as alpha." The wilderness wolf shook its head, muttering something cryptic. "It''s no use... The title of alpha... will never be mine again." There was something the wilderness wolf wasn''t saying. Among werewolves, the stronger they were, the more acutely they could sense and perceive the current Wolf Alpha. The White Wolf King, at level 989, believed the current Wolf Alpha to be the strongest in history. The wilderness wolf, at level 994, was on the cusp of pseudo-godhood. And he could sense that the current Wolf Alpha was more powerful than all previous alphas combined! If the current Wolf Alpha were to appear, they could easily crush both the wilderness wolf and the Nature Elf Envoy! "Let''s focus on the task at hand." The Nature Elf Envoy stood beside the wilderness wolf, her longbow in hand. The bow was crafted from the spine of the Sun Elf Envoy! Two of the three most powerful Elf Envoys had fallen by her hand. This bow and arrow set, though individually SS-rank equipment, when combined, could briefly rival the power of SSS-rank equipment! It was one of her most prized trump cards! She drew back the bowstring, her aim unwavering. An arrow, launched from a thousand miles away, hurtled towards its target. This devastating attack, imbued with the power of a vengeful god, spelled certain doom for its intended victim. Or so the Nature Elf Envoy thought. Until... a man clad in white appeared in her vision. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* A series of explosions rocked the valley, smoke and debris obscuring the battlefield. As the dust settled, the Nature Elf Envoy stared in disbelief. She saw... The black arrow, stopped dead in its tracks by the white-clad man''s single finger! The arrowhead couldn''t even pierce his skin! Chapter 381: He slandered me Chapter 381: He slandered meThe Nature Elf Envoy''s pupils constricted, her body tensing as a wave of fear washed over her. "It''s him?!" Her composure, usually unshakeable, crumbled before this mysterious figure. Her hands trembled slightly, her grip on the bow tightening. The wilderness wolf growled, its eyes glowing crimson as if it, too, recognized the swordsman. "No, it''s not him!" The wilderness wolf, possessing greater strength and sharper senses, quickly discerned the enemy''s true identity. "His weapon is a hammer, not a sword!" "Fire another arrow," it urged. Even without the wolf''s prompting, the Nature Elf Envoy was already preparing to do just that. She grabbed a handful of arrows from her quiver, her aura surging as she channeled more mana into her bow. "Nine consecutive shots!" *Thwang!* Nine arrows, imbued with terrifying power, shot through the air, traversing miles in the blink of an eye, hurtling towards the white-clad man. Any one of these arrows, if it connected, could easily obliterate a ninth-tier Lord! But then... something strange happened. The arrows stopped mid-flight, hovering inches from the man''s chest, as if frozen in time. A dark red wall materialized before him. A river of blood, murky, turbulent, and riddled with shadowy figures, shielded the man from the deadly barrage. The Nature Elf Envoy''s eyes widened in shock. What was this?! Since when did the blood clan possess such power? Was she facing the Blood Ancestor himself? "He''s a mage! Charge!" The wilderness wolf roared, its battle cry echoing through the valley. The Nature Elf Envoy leaped onto the wolf''s back, nocking another arrow as they surged forward. She fired arrow after arrow, but they were all met with the same impenetrable barrier. "Damn it!" The repeated use of her bow was taking its toll. She crushed a vial in her hand, consuming the precious liquid within. It was water from the Moonwell, a potent elven healing artifact. "I remember a legend..." she muttered, her voice barely audible above the wind. She wasn''t concerned about the white-clad man. He was just a mage, barely over level 300. Once they closed the distance, he wouldn''t stand a chance against her and the wilderness wolf! The true threat was the White Wolf King. However, he was currently occupied with devouring the sun, unable to intervene lest he be consumed by the very flames he sought to consume. Their real enemy was the master of that river of blood! "When the Blood Ancestor invaded our lands," the Nature Elf Envoy said, her voice urgent, "my ancestor fired ninety thousand arrows from the Tree of Life. And a single blood clan Prince blocked them all, using this very same power!" "Enough talk!" The wilderness wolf charged forward, its speed unmatched, its senses alert for any counterattack. "What was his name?" Unlike other beings, the wilderness wolf''s memories remain intact. Even if their enemy was an ancient foe, as long as she could provide a name, the wilderness wolf would know how to deal with them. The Nature Elf Envoy spat out one word, her voice laced with venom: "Dracula!" A mere Prince, a vampire who had humiliated the Elf Ancestor. To the elves, Dracula''s continued existence was an insult to their fallen leader! "Dracula?!" The wilderness wolf laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the valley. "If it''s Dracula... I can turn him against his master with a single sentence!" "Are you certain?" The Nature Elf Envoy was stunned. The wilderness wolf knew Dracula? If they could turn their enemy into an ally, the balance of power would shift dramatically in their favor. They would have a Vampire Prince, the strongest Elf Envoy, and the most powerful wilderness wolf in history on their side... Against a measly level 300 mage! How could they possibly lose?! "I know Dracula better than anyone," the wilderness wolf said confidently. "He''s a treacherous cur, always looking out for himself. He was responsible for the Blood Ancestor''s failure to reach level 1000. He would sell his own son for the right price!" The wilderness wolf''s assurance calmed the Nature Elf Envoy''s nerves. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Turn Dracula first," she instructed. "Then kill the White Wolf King. Spare the mage. We''ll interrogate him later." "Understood." The wilderness wolf skidded to a halt, its powerful legs digging into the earth. It raised its head and let out a series of howls. "AWOOO! AWOOO!" It was speaking in the language of the werewolves, a language only they could understand. A coded message, meant for Dracula''s ears only. ... Brookfield Town. The townsfolk had gathered in the town square. The human participants had been summoned to protect them. Vladimir, the strongest among them, seemed completely at ease, even taking the time to casually pick his nose. He wasn''t surprised to see the wilderness wolf and the Nature Elf Envoy appear on the horizon. However, when the Nature Elf Envoy''s deadly arrow was blocked, Vladimir''s composure faltered. That old fool Dracula was trying to steal his thunder! He had to find a way to prove his worth to Master! Just as Vladimir''s anxiety reached its peak, a series of howls echoed through the sky. He listened to the wilderness wolf''s message, his expression shifting from panic to amusement. He settled back into his chair, a wide grin spreading across his face. Dracula, you''re so screwed! ... Standing before the setting sun, Mike yawned, feeling a twinge of boredom. Come on, fire another arrow! What are you waiting for? Instead of another arrow, he was greeted by a series of howls. [Translating werewolf language...] [Dracula, I can help you become the next Blood Ancestor. If you agree, make the river of blood flash six times at a specific frequency...] Mike: ??? They were trying to poach his minion before the fight even started? The atmosphere grew tense. Dracula was speechless. "Aren''t you going to flash your river?" Mike asked, turning to face Dracula. Dracula''s expression remained impassive, even feigning a look of confusion. "What are you talking about?" He cupped his hand to his ear. "I don''t speak werewolf." "Oh, right." Mike helpfully translated the message. "How dare they?!" Dracula gasped, his face a mask of outrage. "Such treachery! To think they would resort to such underhanded tactics! I..." He trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. Pledging his loyalty to Thor... it didn''t feel right. He was a Vampire Prince! He couldn''t stoop to such a level! But if he didn''t, Thor wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily. After a moment of contemplation, Dracula snorted, his voice firm and resolute. "There is only one Blood Ancestor in my heart!" This statement allowed both sides to save face. Dracula had rejected the offer while simultaneously reaffirming his loyalty to the Blood Ancestor. It wasn''t a direct pledge of allegiance to Thor! "How about you pretend to accept their offer?" Mike suggested, a mischievous glint in his eye. Dracula: ... Please, stop messing with me! We have the upper hand here! And you want me to pretend to defect... But Dracula didn''t dare defy Thor''s orders. He took a deep breath and made the river of blood flash. Once, twice... On the fifth flash, he abruptly stopped. The smiles on the wilderness wolf and the Nature Elf Envoy''s faces vanished. A familiar figure stood before them. Dracula raised his head proudly, his gaze filled with disdain as he recited his impressive list of titles. "I am the creator of the ancient River of Blood, the leader of the Twelve Clans, the uncrowned king of the blood clan, the manipulator of deities, the forbidden among the forbidden, the Prince among Princes..." His aura, his demeanor, his accomplishments... Even his enemies couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect. Then, Dracula pointed at the wilderness wolf and roared, "He slandered me! Thor is my greatest master. I will never forgive the wilderness wolf!" Chapter 382: I choose C Chapter 382: I choose C"Thor is my greatest master. I will never forgive the wilderness wolf!" This declaration rang out with exceptional clarity, reaching every corner of the thirtieth floor. Vladimir, in the midst of picking his nose, gaped in astonishment, the booger slipping from his grasp and landing directly into his mouth. He couldn''t believe it. That old scoundrel Dracula, a forbidden prince, would stoop so low as to shout such a thing, seemingly abandoning all dignity! In truth, Dracula was acutely aware of Thor''s power. Did they stand a chance against Thor alongside the wilderness wolf? Not a snowball''s chance in hell! "Thank heavens, although that imbecile Dracula has lost all vampire elegance and dignity, at least he''s not completely lost his mind." Vladimir breathed a sigh of relief, accidentally swallowing his booger in the process. Dracula''s theatrics were a clear display of absolute loyalty to Thor. Vladimir needed to make a gesture of his own to curry favor with their master! Unconsciously, the two blood clan powerhouses found themselves racking their brains, vying for Thor''s attention. Vladimir rose to his feet, stretching his arms as a dark red cloak unfurled behind him. Countless bats surged from the shadows, swirling around a river of blood in the sky. Within the river of blood, the silhouette of a deity flickered, its voice echoing as if from a distant divine kingdom, ethereal and indistinct. "Who... dares to offend the divine..." The aura of Poseidon descended upon the thirtieth floor! The Nature Elf Envoy and the wilderness wolf were instantly caught in a precarious situation, enemies on all sides. Ahead stood Dracula, while behind them loomed a ''follower'' of Poseidon, who had even summoned a Poseidon projection or decoy of some sort! After the initial shock, the Nature Elf Envoy quickly regained her composure. Both she and the wilderness wolf were seasoned veterans, renowned for their strength and experience. The Nature Elf Envoy could tell at a glance that although the blood clan member behind them seemed formidable, his power... was lacking! He had barely reached the threshold of a prince, and even the Poseidon decoy he controlled wasn''t particularly strong! Moreover, the more the Nature Elf Envoy observed him, the more familiar he seemed. "I''ll take care of the one behind us. You deal with Dracula!" the Nature Elf Envoy declared decisively, opting to split their forces. Since Dracula could block her strongest attacks, it was best to let the wilderness wolf handle him. As for the weaker vampire prince behind them, she could likely take him down with two arrows at most. The two figures parted ways, dividing the battlefield. Facing the charging wilderness wolf, Mike remained fearless, not retreating an inch! [Wilderness Wolf''s Specter, Lv989, possesses 20% of its original attributes in specter form...] The real wilderness wolf possessed a terrifying strength of level 994. The one before Mike, though seemingly ferocious and intimidating, was merely a weakened specter, its true combat power equivalent to a ninth-tier Lord! [Enemy combat power approximately equal to 1.01 Josephs] Within the Tower of Truth, it was the perfect opponent for Mike to practice on. [Fate''s Reversal, available!] [All Things Grow, available!] [Probability of victory in this battle: 100%!] With the Eye of Truth''s confirmation of his overwhelming advantage, Mike felt a sense of reassurance. "Dracula, stand down!" Mike commanded calmly. "Let me duel him one-on-one!" Dracula, showing no displeasure, stepped aside but didn''t stay idle. He bombarded the wilderness wolf''s specter with a barrage of debuffs. Dracula''s son whispered, "Father, didn''t you say a one-on-one fight?" Dracula shot his son a cold glance, not bothering to explain. Should he say, "Your father is Thor''s summon, it''s only natural for me to help my master duel the wilderness wolf''s specter, right?" He couldn''t bring himself to utter such words! Although Dracula remained silent, Mike was quite satisfied with his actions. Thanks to Dracula''s continuous weakening, the wilderness wolf''s combat power plummeted as it charged towards Mike! [Current enemy combat power: 0.99 Josephs] Just as the wilderness wolf was about to reach him, Mike drew out Force of Nature. "Thunderclap Strike!" With thirty layers of Charge Up, a bolt of lightning crashed down from the sky! Boom- Terrifying black-red lightning tore through the heavens, slamming into the wilderness wolf. This lightning attack dealt massive magical damage, far exceeding what was necessary to kill a single wilderness wolf, enough to obliterate millions of them. However, the wilderness wolf before him, though charred black, remained standing! It had withstood the blow! As the second strongest Wolf Alpha in history, it had its own life-saving measures. When facing fatal damage, it could gain temporary magical immunity. Mike wasn''t surprised. If a single Thunderclap Strike could kill it, wouldn''t that be embarrassing for Joseph? Almost simultaneously, the wilderness wolf and Mike made the same move! "Wilderness Sea!" "Thor''s Sea!" Boom- The black ocean collided with the golden ocean! Not only did Thor''s Sea hold its own, but it even gained a temporary upper hand! The wilderness wolf was astonished once more. How... how was this possible?! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The opponent was only over level 300, so why was his Sea of Truth of the same, or even higher, tier than his own?! Before the wilderness wolf could dwell on it further, a hammer came crashing down towards its head. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" "Void Tremor!" "Mirror Shadow Kill!" Four skills unleashed simultaneously, Mike inflicted heavy damage upon the wilderness wolf. The wilderness wolf retaliated with a claw strike, but it was blocked by a pale blue barrier! Ice Barrier! All of the wilderness wolf''s attacks were nullified by the Ice Barrier. Mike didn''t give it another chance to attack. Ending Star Pluck, he returned to his original position. The close-quarters combat was to utilize Void Tremor, preventing the wilderness wolf from regenerating health! Mike knew full well that there was a vast gulf in true strength between him and the wilderness wolf''s specter. To defeat it, he had to give it his all! Unleash all his trump cards, defeat it, and victory would be his! And if he couldn''t win... well, he''d call for backup and gang up on it! Currently, Thor was only over level 300. Mastering the powerful Thunderclap Hammer was still a work in progress, so his most proficient weapon remained the staff. Putting away the hammer, Mike picked up Force of Nature once more. Thor had transformed from a warrior back into a mage! "All Things Grow!" "Chaotic Lightning Annihilation!" Terrifying lightning erupted once more, and this time, the wilderness wolf''s wraith wasn''t so lucky! Healing reduction, armor break, true damage... Mike had calculated everything from the very beginning of this battle. Thunderclap Strike to break its defenses, Void Tremor for healing reduction, and All Things Grow''s Chaotic Lightning to finish it off! If one round wasn''t enough, Mike had another All Things Grow ready! However, a single Chaotic Lightning was all it took to obliterate it! Thor, facing off against 0.99 Josephs, had achieved a resounding victory! Just as the wilderness wolf''s specter dissipated, a series of tremors shook the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. It seemed a terrifying monster was about to emerge! [Level 994 entity detected - Wilderness Wolf] [A. Escape, 100% survival rate] [B. Kill it, 99.99% survival rate] [C. Grab a burger and eat first] [D. Summon outside assistance, 99.98% survival rate] Looking at the multiple-choice options before him, Mike nodded slowly. He knew this one! When it came to multiple-choice questions, Mike had extensive experience in blind guessing. "If there''s one short answer and three long ones, choose the shortest. When in doubt, always choose C!" Mike declared confidently, "I choose C, grab a burger and eat first!" Mike successfully avoided all the correct answers, selecting the one and only wrong option. Chapter 383: Identity of the current Wolf Alpha Chapter 383: Identity of the current Wolf AlphaAs Mike savored his delicious burger, the booming thunder continued to reverberate, and the tide of battle shifted dramatically. Several arrows pierced through Vladimir''s river of blood, and the Nature Elf Envoy broke free from her restraints. Above the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, the wilderness wolf''s howl echoed. [I was meant to enter the Temple of Truth, yet I hid here for years. As punishment, when my true form appears, it must endure a full-powered blow from the current Wolf Alpha.] [Ten seconds. If I can end the fight within ten seconds and retreat into the Temple of Truth, I''ll survive!] The wilderness wolf explained its predicament to the Nature Elf Envoy. Without a word, the pale-faced Nature Elf Envoy nocked another arrow, aiming to kill Vladimir. However, as expected, Dracula intercepted every single arrow. The Nature Elf Envoy had other tricks up her sleeve, but she knew deep down that the battle was no longer hers to win. Ultimately, she was only level 989. Against the combined might of Dracula, Vladimir, and the man in white, she stood no chance. Mike finished his burger and asked, "Did any of you guys catch what it just said?" Dracula and Vladimir nodded in unison. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A black whirlwind erupted from the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, hurtling towards the trio! "Roar " Only ten seconds! In an instant, both sides took their positions. The wilderness wolf pressed the attack, while Mike and his companions focused on defense. Survive these ten seconds, and victory would be theirs! Dracula and his river of blood formed the first line of defense. "10!" The wilderness wolf within the black whirlwind charged forward, its claws tearing through the river of blood. Dracula couldn''t withstand the full force of the attack, his blood-red figure fading slowly. Even in his dying moments, a sinister glint flashed across Dracula''s face. "Let blood witness the fall of Vampire Prince!" Instantly, the wilderness wolf''s entire body erupted in boiling, evaporating blood, dyeing its fur crimson as if it were a blood wolf! After a few shaky steps, the wilderness wolf, in a mere two seconds, shook off Dracula''s dying curse! In his prime, Dracula was a force to be reckoned with, equal to the wilderness wolf in strength. Though past his prime, a curse fueled by Dracula''s life force was not to be underestimated! "Seven seconds left!" Vladimir''s voice quivered, laced with something akin to despair, as he witnessed Dracula''s demise. "That old fool is playing the emotional card!" They were blood clan elites. Death, to them, was never the end, merely a brief respite on a long journey. Similarly, Dracula wasn''t truly gone. Given time, he could be resurrected within Mike''s private space. However! Dracula had sacrificed himself as a shield, giving his life to protect Thor, who didn''t even need saving... He had thrown his life away. How could Vladimir possibly compete with that? This whole "out-commitment" game would be the death of him... Stay safe, stay away from pointless competition. Dracula was gone, by his own choice. Vladimir gritted his teeth, knowing there was no backing down now. The river of blood behind him contracted into a sphere. The Poseidon decoy appeared before it, swallowing it whole! In an instant, the Poseidon decoy glowed with an eerie red light, seawater swirling around it as the sound of crashing waves filled the air. This was no longer a river of blood! It was... a Blood Sea! To outdo Dracula, Vladimir had recklessly modified the river of blood! Of course, this was just a prototype. The newly formed Blood Sea was incredibly unstable, its surging power threatening to erupt out of control at any moment. And that''s exactly what Vladimir was counting on! Boom- The out-of-control Blood Sea, along with the Poseidon decoy, slammed head-on into the wilderness wolf! Even in its prime, the wilderness wolf found it difficult to cope with the blood clan''s relentless suicide attacks! "Damn it, are these bloodsuckers not afraid of death?!" the wilderness wolf roared, struggling within the Blood Sea. It couldn''t understand. Why were the blood clan, the most cowardly of the Lower Three Races, displaying such insane bravery today?! Could it be... The wilderness wolf''s gaze darted towards the man in white, a shadow of realization crossing its eyes. Could this mage be the Blood Ancestor?! That seemed to be the only explanation for both Dracula and Vladimir''s willingness to die! By the time the wilderness wolf broke free from the Blood Sea, two seconds had passed. Five seconds remaining! A triumphant smirk played on Vladimir''s lips. His mission was accomplished! Thor had a skill that granted five seconds of invincibility. Once the current Wolf Alpha struck, the wilderness wolf would surely perish! However, to Vladimir''s utter astonishment, the wilderness wolf completely ignored him, charging straight towards Mike! "What the...? Hey, come on, at least kill me before you go!" Fusing the river of blood with the Poseidon decoy and then self-destructing had left Vladimir utterly spent. He was so weak that even a seventeen-year-old without awakened abilities could probably take him down with a single punch. And yet... the wilderness wolf was just going to leave him be?! Vladimir panicked! With a desperate surge of determination, he cried out in a voice filled with mock indignation, "You despicable stink wolf, attacking by surprise! I''ll never..." Before he could finish his sentence, Vladimir collapsed. The wilderness wolf glanced back, utterly dumbfounded. It hadn''t killed Vladimir, so why was he dead?! Regardless, Vladimir''s death had bought Mike another precious second! Four seconds remaining! Fate''s Reversal can last for five seconds. Mike didn''t just stand there waiting for his doom. He raised Thor''s Sea, meeting the enemy head-on! "4!" The wilderness wolf tore through Thor''s Sea with unstoppable force, the golden lightning ocean crumbling before it! "3!" The wilderness wolf lashed out with its claws, aiming straight for Mike''s heart! "2!" At the very last moment, Mike activated Fate''s Reversal! He had been forced to use it after all! Even so, their performance was nothing short of remarkable. Mike, Vladimir, and Dracula, the three of them, had held off the level 994 wilderness wolf for a full ten seconds! "1!" The final second. The previously frenzied wilderness wolf came to a halt, its gaze fixed on the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. A fissure ripped open above the valley, and an overwhelming aura surged forth. The current Wolf Alpha... had arrived! The wilderness wolf tensed, every hair on its body standing on end, a low growl rumbling in its throat. It was a primal instinct, the reaction of a beast backed into a corner! The pressure emanating from the current Wolf Alpha... was utterly terrifying! Before the eyes of everyone present, A colossal, blood-red flail materialized above the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. The flail descended with blinding speed, striking the wilderness wolf squarely on the head, crushing it into a pancake with effortless ease. Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by the sheer power of the attack! The Nature Elf Envoy didn''t even try to flee, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the spot where the wilderness wolf once stood. The wilderness wolf, reduced to a flattened mess of flesh and bone, was dead beyond a doubt. Slain by an unremarkable flail. Even more terrifying was the fact that the ground beneath the wilderness wolf''s body remained completely unscathed! A single blow had obliterated the wilderness wolf, yet there wasn''t a hint of energy leakage. It was a testament to the attacker''s overwhelming strength, their mastery over power bordering on the divine. As everyone stood frozen in stunned silence, Mike, too, was struck speechless. He never could have imagined... That the current Wolf Alpha was none other than Maxen! Chapter 384: May you always have a bright moon in your heart Chapter 384: May you always have a bright moon in your heartOutside the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, As Mike and the others reeled in astonishment, Maxen retracted his flail and let out a yawn. He quickly realized he wasn''t in the Wolf''s Den anymore, but outside the ninety-ninth floor, at Apollo''s doorstep! Immediately composing himself, he assumed a solemn expression and spoke respectfully towards the tower, "Thor lives." Apollo''s voice emanated from within, "I''m aware." He knew. Everything that transpired on the thirtieth floor unfolded under Apollo''s watchful gaze. Maxen scratched his head, unsure of what to say next. Should he ask Apollo, "Sir, are you in need of a son? Two Supreme Beings have already become my godfathers, you''re the only one left." He couldn''t possibly say something like that! To Maxen''s surprise, before he could utter a word, Apollo spoke again. "Have all the arrangements been made?" Maxen nodded hastily. "Everything is in order, just as you instructed!" Humanity currently had three generations of Supreme Beings, but Apollo reigned supreme. His words were absolute, to be followed and executed with unwavering loyalty. Unbeknownst to Mike, the moment he stepped foot on the thirtieth floor, an order from Foreskin spread like wildfire among the highest-ranking individuals. The order was simple: Prepare for war. At this very moment, all of humanity''s strongest warriors were mobilized, standing ready at the front lines! Even though a major battle had just concluded recently, with many corps still recuperating, they were all summoned to the front lines without a single complaint. The reason was simple. This was the first command issued by Apollo after taking his place on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. Of course, in the past, a certain shameless old fellow ranked ninth had tried to flex his power, issuing commands in the name of the Supreme Being Apollo. Everyone actually understood this, but nobody really pointed it out. Because aside from not being as powerful as a supreme being, Shadow Nine was also a person worthy of respect. This time, however, even Foreskin was in the dark about Apollo''s intentions! Or rather... with the exception of Shadow Nine, no one could fathom what Apollo was planning. Maxen himself had been summoned here by Apollo. He initially assumed he was meant to act as a messenger or something along those lines. Now, it seemed he was mistaken. Apollo spoke again, explaining, "After conquering the thirtieth floor, Thor will have an opportunity to leave." Maxen: ??? What was that supposed to mean? Leave? Where to? To that place reserved for those who reached level 1000? Countless questions swirled in Maxen''s mind, but before he could voice them, Apollo continued, "If Thor chooses to leave, I will open the Supreme Abyssal, rescue my instructor, and return your father''s body to you." Maxen remained silent, his right fist clenching tightly as he listened to Apollo''s words. "Open the Supreme Abyssal." Apollo uttered those words with such ease, but only the strongest of humanity understood the weight they carried. Countless lives had been lost to the Supreme Abyssal, countless souls laid to rest in unmarked graves far from home. Apollo went on, "During my final battle with the Supreme Demon God, everything beyond the second, fifth, ninth, and thirteenth abysses will be eradicated." "Understood." Apollo didn''t specify how it would be done. But the mere fact that he had spoken those words... No one doubted his ability to carry them out. With that, Apollo fell silent once more. Clearly, he had nothing more to say. He had said his piece, and now an awkward silence hung in the air. Maxen felt compelled to break the tension. "Excuse me... may I ask, if Thor chooses to leave..." He stammered, struggling to find the right words. Apollo countered with a question of his own, "Are you asking if Thor''s life would be in danger?" Maxen nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes, exactly! It''s just... it feels wrong to force him to stay, but if he just... leaves like that, it''s... disappointing, you know?" There was one thing Maxen left unsaid. He didn''t believe Thor would disappoint him. Thor wouldn''t leave. Addressing Maxen''s unspoken question, Apollo replied, "If Thor chooses to leave, he will undoubtedly die." Maxen chuckled. "Well, that settles it then." Knowing Thor as he did, the kid would never choose to leave! His own safety always came first. However, Apollo''s next words wiped the smile off Maxen''s face. "And if Thor chooses to stay, he will also undoubtedly die." Maxen: ... What the fuck? Was Thor cursed or something? No matter what he chose, he was destined to die? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Apollo''s eyes, whether Thor chose to stay or leave, death awaited him either way. Maxen could almost hear his own father''s words echoing in his ears, "Perhaps... that is the fate of a Supreme Being." Maxen lowered his gaze, his jaw clenched tight, blood oozing from his tightly clenched fist. Fuck fate! ... Back on the thirtieth floor, Mike stared at the spot where the flail had vanished, his expression grave. "Maxen''s with Apollo?" For a brief moment, he had caught a glimpse of a familiar background. Maxen was definitely on the ninety-ninth floor, he was sure of it! What was Maxen doing with Apollo? A sense of unease settled in Mike''s gut. "Something''s wrong out there, isn''t it?" He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. As long as humanity still had its Supreme Beings, there was no need to panic. His immediate priority was to conquer the 30th level with an SSSSS-rank score and break this cycle. As for everything else, he trust Apollo to handle it. Turning to Dracula''s son, Mike asked, "What was that prophecy again?" The 500-pound vampire quickly recited, "To break the cycle... journey east... dog devours the sun..." "When the moon is high... and the town empty... the cycle can be broken..." The sun had been devoured. But what about the moon?! Mike glanced back at the White Wolf King and the little White Wolf. Cerberus and the Chaos Claw Tiger, their bellies full to bursting, had retreated into Nightmare''s Breeze to digest their recent feast. The White Wolf King''s silver fur now shimmered with a golden hue. The dog had devoured the sun, plunging the land into darkness. The White Wolf King felt a primal urge rising within him. He stood atop a small hill, raising his head to the sky and letting out a long, drawn-out howl. "Awoo-" His howl, filled with raw power, echoed across the land. The little White Wolf pup beside him joined in, adding its own voice to the chorus. "Awoo-" Their howls reached the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. A wolf spirit emerged from the valley, standing at its peak and answering the call. "Awoo-" More and more wolf spirits appeared, their howls growing louder and more numerous. Mike raised an eyebrow. Were they trying to summon the moon with their howls? Could the moon be forced to show up if it didn''t feel like it? They couldn''t just... create a moon, could they? As this thought crossed his mind, Mike froze. He had seen a sea on the twentieth floor - the Sea of Life. A sea that Morpheus, wielding the complete [Supreme Mark], had brought into existence with his [Dream Come True] ability! "White Wolf King," Mike asked urgently, "what did you and Morpheus talk about back then?" The White Wolf King blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. "We talked about our dreams. I told him I wished for a moon that could..." His words abruptly cut off! The sword wound on his chest erupted with countless strands of sword energy! This energy surged towards the Thunderclap Hammer at Mike''s waist. As the energy faded, the scar on the White Wolf King''s chest vanished, revealing what lay beneath. 1 A... rather crudely drawn heart! Hidden beneath the scar all this time, unnoticed by all. A silvery-white heart emerged from the White Wolf King''s chest! "Thump-" Its beat seemed to resonate with the world itself, merging with the thirtieth floor of the Tower of Truth. As the silvery-white heart rose higher, it grew larger and larger. And then, as the howls of over thirty thousand white wolves reached a fever pitch, a white light illuminated the sky. A full moon, hanging high above! Mike stared up at the moon, murmuring, "Well, that''s... something else." The moon wasn''t round. It was a misshapen heart. Gazing at the moon above, the White Wolf King recalled Morpheus'' final words to him, "May you always have a bright moon in your heart and your dreams come true." Chapter 385: Lets make a bet Chapter 385: Let''s make a betGazing up at the peculiar heart-shaped moon, Mike pondered a serious question. Should he try to take it home with him? Nah, better not. Some things were best left untouched, a reminder of the journey. Besides, even if he wanted to, he wasn''t sure he could even move it. As the moon ascended, the wolf howls gradually subsided. The White Wolf King''s aura surged to its peak, on the verge of breaking through to level 990. However, whether he would receive the current Wolf Alpha''s approval was another matter entirely. Mike waved his hand, and a revitalized Vladimir reappeared on the thirtieth floor. "Where''s the wilderness wolf?!" Vladimir boomed, brimming with renewed vigor. "Come face me in three hundred rounds of glorious combat!" Mike rolled his eyes. "He''s dead, remember? You can stop showing off now." He then instructed, "Go gather up the wilderness wolf''s remains." Though crushed by Maxen''s flail, the wilderness wolf was still a level 994 powerhouse in life. Its body couldn''t be wasted. Even if it was a pancake, Mike was determined to salvage something useful from it. As Vladimir went about collecting the wilderness wolf''s scattered bits, Dracula soon reappeared, fully resurrected. He wore a stern expression, aloof and haughty. Glancing at the wilderness wolf''s remains, a flicker of shock crossed Dracula''s eyes, quickly masked. He knew full well how strong the wilderness wolf was. In their prime, Dracula wouldn''t have considered the wilderness wolf a worthy opponent. However, even though the wilderness wolf wasn''t at its peak just now, its combat power was still considerable. And yet, the current Wolf Alpha had obliterated it with a single blow! Could it be... that the werewolves were on the rise? Among the Lower Three Races, werewolves were considered the weakest, followed by elves, with the blood clan reigning supreme. But now, with the sudden appearance of this terrifying Wolf Alpha, the power balance might be shifting. Compared to Vladimir, Dracula held a stronger sense of pride in his blood clan heritage. Eyeing the wilderness wolf''s corpse, he scoffed, "To offend the dignity of a vampire prince... Death is a merciful punishment." Ignoring Dracula''s nonsensical pronouncements, Mike tossed him a ring. Dracula caught it with both hands, as if handling a priceless treasure. It was the ring Pecker had stolen from him earlier. Mike had been keeping it safe for him. "Go fetch the Nature Elf Envoy," Mike ordered. After the back-to-back battles, he was feeling drained and eager to wrap things up. "Dead or alive, I don''t care." He had already used Fate''s Reversal, and it wouldn''t be available again for another twenty- four hours. Without it, Mike felt a pang of vulnerability. The battle against the wilderness wolf had given him a good grasp of his current strength. He was stronger than 0.99 Joseph. As for whether he could defeat Joseph... that remained to be seen. He''d find an opportunity to test his limits before venturing into the ninth abyss. For now, the thirtieth floor was nearing its end. Dracula slipped the ring back onto his right pinky finger, a cold smile spreading across his lips. Transforming into a blood-red bat, he soared into the moonlight, heading towards the wilderness. A faint scream, presumably from the Nature Elf Envoy, reached their ears. But those were worries for another time. Mike gestured towards the two White Wolfs. "Come on, let''s head back to Brookfield Town!" Once they reached the town and Apollo''s prophecy was fulfilled, the SSSSS-rank conquest would be within reach! ... Outside the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, Maxen kept Apollo company. Based on his calculations, Thor should be close to conquering the thirtieth floor. According to Apollo, Thor would be presented with a choice upon conquering the floor. To leave or to stay. The decision rested solely on Thor''s shoulders, free from any external influence. Suddenly, Apollo spoke. "Let''s make a bet." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed unusually talkative today. Maxen: ??? He panicked. What did Apollo want to bet on? If Apollo won, Maxen would become his godson? If Maxen won, Apollo would become his godfather? No, he couldn''t say something so shameless. Suppressing his urge to blurt out something ridiculous, Maxen cautiously asked, "What kind of bet?" He knew better than to refuse a Supreme Being. "Let''s bet on... whether Thor will choose to leave," Apollo declared. Maxen''s eyes lit up. Was this some kind of joke? He knew the answer to that! He had already figured it out. Thor was nothing if not cautious. He always planned meticulously, ensuring his absolute safety before making a move. Strike swiftly, retreat even faster. Even if tasked with assassinating Joseph, Thor would meticulously prepare, guaranteeing a 100% success rate before even considering it. He wouldn''t risk it even for a 99.9999% chance of success! So, for someone as cautious as Thor to abandon everything and leave Apollo''s protection? It was practically impossible! Just as Maxen was about to accept the bet, Apollo continued, his voice calm and composed, "I bet that Thor will not leave." Maxen: ??? This was the second time today he was utterly baffled. What kind of game was this? "Then... I bet Thor won''t leave either?" Maxen asked tentatively. Apollo shook his head. "No, a bet means we have to choose different outcomes. That''s what my instructor taught me." Maxen: ... What in the world had Shadow Nine taught him? This wasn''t a bet! This was robbery! Maxen wanted to cry. With a heavy heart and a forced smile, he said, "Alright, fine. I bet Thor will leave..." "Very well." Apollo nodded in agreement, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. His instructor was right. Betting like this did increase his chances of winning. In fact, it was almost impossible to lose. Maxen made one last attempt to salvage the situation. "Can we at least make the stakes... smaller?" If he was destined to lose, he might as well minimize his losses, right? It was his last shred of dignity! "Alright." Apollo, ever agreeable, accepted Maxen''s proposal. Now, what should they bet? Apollo hadn''t given it much thought. He had initially intended to bet without any stakes at all. But since Maxen brought it up, and he had already agreed... There had to be something on the line. After a moment of contemplation, Apollo proposed, "How about... 0.9% of your income?" Ninety percent of Maxen''s income went to Morpheus, nine percent to Ares, leaving him with a measly one percent. Taking the entire one percent seemed a tad excessive. But 0.9%? Just right. Besides, compared to Apollo''s vast wealth, even Maxen''s entire income was a drop in the bucket. 0.9% was practically nothing. Apollo nodded to himself. It was a perfectly reasonable bet. Maxen: ... Chapter 386: The origin of the Thunderclap Hammer Chapter 386: The origin of the Thunderclap HammerBack on the thirtieth floor of the Tower of Truth, Mike, blissfully unaware of Maxen''s unfortunate predicament, returned to Brookfield Town with the Nature Elf Envoy in tow. Dracula, though unharmed, was unusually pale. Subduing the Nature Elf Envoy had clearly taken a toll on him. However, it was a price he was more than willing to pay. The ring on his pinky finger was a blood artifact of immense value! To other races, it might seem like an ordinary S-rank equipment. But in the hands of a blood clan member, its power was truly terrifying. Mike nodded in satisfaction as he surveyed the bound Nature Elf Envoy. That old Dracula, despite his haughty demeanor, was a surprisingly efficient worker. When it came down to it, he delivered! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here''s your ring back," Mike said, tossing it to Dracula. "And as promised, I''ll have the Mystic Market gather the prince level blood essence within a day." Surprise flickered across Dracula''s face. He hadn''t expected his master to be so generous. In his wildest dreams, he had hoped for maybe a payment plan. Vladimir, standing nearby, chuckled softly. Oh, Dracula, you naive fool! He had long since figured out Thor''s true nature. Thor is only this generous when his life is in danger! He was probably about to dive headfirst into another abyssal adventure. And to ensure his survival, he was willing to shower his underlings with power-ups, even if it meant bankrupting himself! Little did Dracula know that every act of Thor''s generosity came with a hefty price tag, carefully noted and filed away for future collection. Still, both Dracula and Vladimir had performed admirably during the battle on the thirtieth floor. The two vampire powerhouses had outdone themselves, practically tripping over each other in their eagerness to please their master. It was only natural for Mike to reward them handsomely. With Dracula taken care of, Mike turned his attention to Vladimir. "Now, about that river of blood... how do you plan to compensate me for that?" Vladimir:... In a desperate bid to stall the wilderness wolf, he had transformed the river of blood into the Blood Sea. As a result, the river of blood was no more, and the Poseidon decoy had suffered significant damage, requiring a costly repair. Both the river of blood and the Poseidon decoy were merely borrowed from Mike in the first place. "Ah, forget it. It''s not like I''m hurting for money," Mike said with a wave of his hand. "I''ll cover the cost of the Poseidon decoy''s repairs. But consider it added to your tab." Vladimir breathed a sigh of relief. "Your generosity knows no bounds, master, like the morning sun..." "It''s nighttime," Mike deadpanned, cutting off Vladimir''s attempt at flattery. As far as Vladimir was concerned, a tab meant nothing. He was already drowning in debt. What difference did it make if he owed one copper or a million Lord Merits? None whatsoever! And repairing the Poseidon decoy and the Blood Sea''s core would cost at least ten thousand Lord Merits! All in all, Vladimir had made a tidy profit. With his two hardworking vampires appeased, Mike turned his attention to the Nature Elf Envoy. She glared at him, her teeth gritted in anger. "What''s your connection to Ares?" she spat. The White Wolf King chimed in, "Ares is his second bro." A look of realization dawned on the Nature Elf Envoy''s face. "No wonder... that weapon..." she murmured. Mike glanced down at the hammer at his waist, a sense of unease washing over him. What did Ares have to do with the Thunderclap Hammer? Wasn''t that Nathan''s weapon? "Care to elaborate?" he asked the Nature Elf Envoy. "Elaborate?" Nature Elf echoed, her confusion evident. "You''re carrying the Thunderclap Hammer, what else is there to say?" "Hold on a minute." Mike held up the Thunderclap Hammer, his voice serious. "Are you saying this weapon... belongs to Ares?" Had that old trickster Shadow Nine lied to him again?! The Nature Elf Envoy, faced with such a ridiculous question, was about to launch into a sarcastic tirade when Dracula cleared his throat. "Think carefully before you answer," he warned. Vladimir, for once, didn''t contradict Dracula. "Choose your next words wisely," he added. "Your life might depend on it." It seemed Thor''s generosity had bought him the unwavering loyalty of his two blood clan companions. They were more than happy to help him intimidate the Nature Elf Envoy. The Nature Elf Envoy knew she was in no position to argue. "The first time we saw that weapon, it was called the Mj?lnir, and it was wielded by Ares..." she said slowly. "As for anything more... I truly don''t know." Mike believed her. The Thunderclap Hammer held more secrets than he had ever imagined. Originally known as Mj?lnir, it was first discovered by Morpheus, who, unable to unlock its full potential, entrusted it to Nathan. Nathan, too, couldn''t wield the hammer, and so he renamed it the Thunderclap Hammer. Then, on the brink of death in the Supreme Abyssal, Nathan used the last of his strength to send both Shadow Nine and the Thunderclap Hammer back to the mortal realm (earth). According to Shadow Nine, the Thunderclap Hammer landed in the Forest of Truth, where Ares attempted to claim it but was refused. But the Nature Elf Envoy was certain that Ares had possessed the Thunderclap Hammer at some point! In the past, Mike would have dismissed her words as lies. Shadow Nine would never lie to him! But... He had come to realize that Shadow Nine was nothing more than a history inventor. He had definitely been lied to about the Thunderclap Hammer! "I need to speak with Apollo," Mike muttered. Apollo would know the truth. But first, he had to conquer the thirtieth floor. So far, everything in Apollo''s prophecy had come to pass. With all loose ends tied up, Brookfield Town stood deserted. And the Exploration Rate before Mike''s eyes began to shift. [Brookfield Town Faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Wilderness Faction Exploration Rate: 100%] [Elf Faction Exploration Rate: 100%] The Brookfield Town faction''s Exploration Rate was a given. The Wilderness faction had been divided into two camps. One sought to help the wilderness wolf slay the White Wolf King, allowing it to devour the sun and achieve a 100% Exploration Rate. The other supported the White Wolf King, aiming to eliminate the wilderness wolf. The Elf faction was similarly divided. One side supported the Nature Elf Envoy. The other sought to subdue her and reclaim her weapon! Among the elves, the Nature Elf Envoy was nothing short of a traitor. Mike nodded in satisfaction as he saw the 100% Exploration Rate for all three factions. Turning to the others, he instructed, "Return to my private space. I''ll deal with everything once I''m done here." Dracula, his chin held high, remained silent. Vladimir, however, eagerly agreed, ushering the Nature Elf Envoy and the White Wolf King towards the exit. As for the little White Wolf pup and the residents of Brookfield Town, they would remain on the thirtieth floor, continuing their lives in this world. With everything settled, the participants, including Anderson and Kaelum, dispersed, resuming their exploration of the thirtieth floor. Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Maxen''s presence outside the ninety-ninth floor was no coincidence! If everything was truly fine out there... Then something was about to go terribly wrong in here! "Relax, Apollo''s still up there. Nothing bad can happen," Mike muttered, trying to reassure himself. He placed his hand on the Truth Core Crystal and initiated the conquest settlement. "Settlement in progress..." "Congratulations, Participant [Thor], for achieving an SSSSS-rank conquest on the thirtieth floor!" Chapter 387: They are strong, but they are not as strong as you Chapter 387: They are strong, but they are not as strong as youLightning flashed. Mike vanished from the thirtieth floor. But instead of returning to the Core City of Truth, he found himself in a strange, ethereal space. Before he could fully grasp his surroundings, a notification popped up before his eyes: [Feeling... sleepy...] Mike didn''t hesitate. He grabbed his eye drops and squeezed a couple of drops into each eye. [Current battery level: 15%. Please recharge immediately!] Without a moment''s thought, he used up his remaining dose. Fate''s Reversal was already on cooldown. If his [Eye of Truth] malfunctioned now, he''d be in a world of trouble. Something was definitely wrong, and he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. [Current battery level: 30%. Entering low-power mode...] Two doses had stabilized the [Eye of Truth] for now, but it was still operating at reduced capacity. Whatever secrets the thirtieth floor held, this strange space was powerful enough to suppress his SSS-rank talent! Mike''s heart sank. He had no idea what he was up against. But one thing was certain: his life wasn''t in danger. He was humanity''s potential Supreme Being. Surely Apollo wouldn''t just... leave him to die? As if on cue, an ethereal voice echoed through the void, "Potential Supreme Being... burdened by the inevitable fate of death... you''ve finally arrived..." Mike frowned. "Show yourself! Stop hiding in the shadows!" "Heh... it''s not that I''m hiding. I''m not even in this world. How could I possibly show myself to you?" A door shimmered into existence before Mike. "Step through this door, and enter a world of true power. Leave behind this tiresome fate of yours." Mike raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment before asking, "So... how much are you going to pay me?" The powerful being behind the void was taken aback. Money? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Weren''t they talking about fate? Who brought up money? "Money is just a worldly possession. It''s useless outside this world." The unknown being patiently explained, "When you come to the Heavenly Realm, you won''t need money." Heavenly Realm? Mike made a mental note of the name, planning to ask Apollo about it later. Ignoring the voice''s attempts at persuasion, Mike continued at his own pace. "Who are you? Where is this Heavenly Realm? And what''s the deal with the Tower of Truth?" "I am me. The Heavenly Realm lies beyond that door. And the Tower of Truth... we created it." The creators of the Tower of Truth? From the moment this mysterious entity appeared and started trying to recruit him, Mike had decided he wasn''t going anywhere near that door. Mike continued to ask, "Why did you create the Tower of Truth? And why are Supreme Beings destined to die?" As he spoke, Mike took half a step back, distancing himself from the gate of light. The unknown being grew impatient. "You''ll know everything when you come to the Heavenly Realm." Mike declared resolutely, "I''m not going until you tell me!" Of course, even if the being told him, Mike wouldn''t go. The being behind the gate of light wasn''t stupid either. "Come here first, and then I''ll tell you." The two sides began to go back and forth, stuck in an endless loop. "So much for getting straight to the point." As Mike was talking to the unknown being, a familiar voice rang out coldly. A man dressed in white walked up to Mike. The man raised his head and said coldly, "It''s been a long time. You''re still the same scaredy- cat. Do you dare come out and see if my sword is still sharp?" Ah, Ares. Always so impatient, so eager for a fight. The moment Ares appeared, the entire space seemed to distort slightly. A blurry figure silently appeared to Mike''s right, and a gentle voice slowly spoke, "I asked you last time, but you didn''t answer." He asked in the gentlest of tones, "So, do you have nightmares?" Morpheus. Ares on the left, Morpheus on the right. Mike had never felt so safe in his life! Although these were only the phantoms of two Supreme Beings left in this place, still! Three strong men together, there was nothing to be afraid of anymore! Mike was confident that he, Ares, and Morpheus could take on a Supreme Demon God together! They were the Abyss Slaying Trio! Mike couldn''t help but sigh. It would be even better if Apollo was here too. Ares''s phantom glanced back and shouted impatiently, "Snoozefest, are you ready or what?" Mike never expected Ares to call Apollo "Snoozefest"... White clouds descended, and a middle-aged man slowly walked over. All three Supreme Beings were phantoms, but Apollo''s phantom seemed particularly real. As Apollo came to Mike''s side, his gaze passed over Mike and landed on the empty space ahead. Apollo shook his head. "This place is even more boring than the mortal realm." At this moment, all four of humanity''s Supreme Beings were assembled! Facing the phantoms of three level 1000 Supreme Beings, the opposing being showed no sign of weakness. "Thor, the choice is yours!" "They... are strong, but they are not as strong as you. They cannot force you. You can choose for yourself!" The being hiding behind the scenes had not given up on persuading Thor to leave. "Leave the Tower of Truth, leave this world. You don''t have to bear the fate of certain death as a Supreme Being, you don''t have to face the Supreme Demon God..." "I can guarantee that when you come to the Heavenly Realm, you will have complete freedom, greater strength, and everything you could ever want. Most importantly... you will live!" "Thor, think long and hard about this!" With that, the being snorted and said disdainfully, "Do you feel inferior to them because they are stronger than you? Do you envy them?" "That''s because your level is still low. In our eyes, all three of them are doomed. No matter how strong they are, it''s just a fleeting dream. One day, they will wake up!" The being''s words clearly angered the three Supreme Beings. Ares drew his sword. Morpheus stood still, lost in thought. As for Apollo? Apollo felt that the being was just stating the truth and there was nothing wrong with that. However, Mike felt it was very offensive. "It''s a shame I''m in a bit of a hurry this time." Mike said sincerely, "I have a friend named Ace. He has a rather colorful vocabulary. I''ll introduce you guys sometime." When it came to trash-talking, Ace was the man for the job. Mike could only manage a few "fucks" here and there, which was nothing compared to Ace''s vast vocabulary of insults. In this regard, Mike really couldn''t hold a candle to Ace. Give Ace a keyboard, and he could roast the entire world! And after he was done, he''d give them a good one-two punch for good measure. "Let''s talk about something I''m better at." Mike took out a calculator and carefully calculated, "My consulting fees are quite high, 15,000 Lord merits per second. You''ve already wasted 6 minutes and 20 seconds of my time, so you owe me 4.8 million Lord merits. I''ll give you a discount, 48 million Lord merits. How do you plan to pay?" As he spoke, Mike took out a POS terminal. He was definitely billing them for this! The mysterious being in the void: ... Well, this conversation was going nowhere. "Thor, you will regret your decision today!" "See you on the sixtieth floor. I hope you''ll come to your senses by then..." "The ninetieth floor is your last chance. Remember, no Supreme Being has ever left this world alive, but you are the only hope..." The space began to shrink. "Don''t forget the money you owe me!" Before Mike could finish his sentence, he was forcibly expelled from the space and returned to the Core City of Truth. ... On the streets of the Core City of Truth, Mike looked around in surprise at the crowd that had gathered. Familiar faces stared back at him, their expressions a mixture of relief, worry, and curiosity. Professor Gregory stood there with a gentle smile, his eyes twinkling with warmth. Maxen had a pained expression, as if someone had just stolen his wallet. Ace yawned, looking utterly indifferent. Nameless stood beside Professor Gregory, curiously observing the crowd. He had no idea why so many people were gathered here. Foreskin stood to the side, holding up a sign that read "Afterskin." Apparently, Afterskin knew he was bad luck and decided to sit this one out. In the corner, a group of shadows huddled together. Shadow One was applying makeup, Shadow Three was picking his teeth, and Shadow Two was lecturing the other Guardian Shadows on how to behave. The other shadows listened with bewildered expressions, except for Witty Wombat, who diligently took notes and nodded from time to time. She found Shadow Two''s words incredibly insightful. Almost everyone who knew Thor, everyone who had crossed paths with him, was here. And even those who weren''t physically present, their presence was felt. Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, Shadow Nine, Calderon, Cedric... Everyone was waiting. Waiting for Thor to make his decision. Waiting for him to come back. "Quite a welcoming committee," Mike chuckled, the exhaustion and worry that had clouded his features vanishing in an instant. It was as if the presence of these people could dispel any darkness, could support him no matter what lay ahead. With a relaxed smile, Mike announced, "Who''s up for burgers?" Before anyone could answer, Maxen jumped forward and yelled towards Wolf''s Den, "Thor''s treating everyone to dinner!" "Tonight''s bill at Wolf''s Den is on Thor!" Chapter 388: What dont you want me to end up like? Chapter 388: What don''t you want me to end up like?The crowd surged towards Wolf''s Den, leaving Mike standing there by himself. He''d just passed on a chance to go to the Heavenly Realm, and now he was stuck buying burgers for this massive group! Honestly, thinking back on his encounter in that weird void space, Mike couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine. That being who claimed to have created the Tower of Truth, the one from the Heavenly Realm, sounded all casual and whatnot. But something about it felt off. Every word was carefully chosen to nudge Mike forward, to tempt him into making a choice. Mike was able to resist the other party''s inducements partly because he was incredibly determined. On the other hand, Mike didn''t hesitate to use the materials he had prepared, forcibly powering the [Eye of Truth] with them. This action rendered the opponent''s deception ineffective. And once Ares, Morpheus, and Apollo showed up, that mysterious being''s words lost all their persuasive power. That''s why, as soon as the Supreme Being phantoms arrived, the being backed off and stopped messing with Mike. See, the original plan was probably to drain Mike''s [Eye of Truth], leaving him vulnerable to suggestion. But hey, even though things didn''t go exactly as planned, it wasn''t a total loss for that mysterious being. They never really expected to just whisk Thor away. They had two more chances to chat: on the sixtieth and ninetieth floors. By then, Thor would truly understand what it meant to be a Supreme Being, what it meant to face certain death. And maybe, he wouldn''t need any convincing. He''d walk right through that door himself. Maxen dragged Thor along, calling out, "Come on, come on! Someone''s treating us to burgers tonight!" "Don''t you just love it when someone else is paying at Wolf''s Den?" Mike: "..." He was still replaying the conversation in his head, the hidden game of wits that had left him shaken. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, alright," Mike said with a sigh as he allowed himself to be pulled along. "I get it. But burgers are kinda basic, don''t you think? Let''s have something else. My treat!" Maxen gave Thor a bewildered look. What in the world happened on the thirtieth floor? Thor was actually willing to spend money! As they entered Wolf''s Den, Maxen sidled up to Gregory and whispered, "Professor, I think this Thor might be an imposter." A Thor who willingly paid for dinner? Definitely an imposter! Professor Gregory also found the situation rather suspicious. They both glanced towards the bar, where Thor was deep in conversation with Nyx Valoria. "Since I''m treating everyone tonight," Thor was saying, "we have to do this right! Don''t worry about the drinks, I brought my own. Got them from Wolf''s Den a while back without paying... ahem, I mean, these are fine wines, handcrafted by a noble vampire prince!" Nyx Valoria nodded slowly. Bringing your own drinks to a dinner you were hosting was... unconventional, but acceptable. Thor continued, "As for the food, let''s get something special. How about something with mushrooms and fish? What a coincidence, I happen to have a Mushroom Forest and an icy plain in my private space. Having some stock on hand is only natural, right?" Question marks were practically floating above Nyx Valoria''s head. Was this guy here to treat everyone, or to clear out his inventory? She was starting to get the picture. Thor was hosting, but he was determined not to spend a single penny. Mike continued to discuss the details with Nyx. "Grilled mushrooms? Perfect! I''ll have someone whip up a batch of grills right now. And don''t worry, I''ve got charcoal at home too..." Maxen: "..." Yep, that was definitely the real Thor. No one else could pull off something like this. Wolf''s Den was buzzing with excitement as tables were piled high with delicious food and fine wines. As ridiculous as Thor''s arrangements were, in a way, all these things belonged to him. Sharing them with everyone was his way of treating them, even if he wasn''t actually spending any money. Besides, the produce from the Mushroom Forest and the icy plain was top-notch! Getting your hands on stuff of this quality at the Mystic Market would cost a fortune. After all, these were rewards Mike had earned by conquering with an SSSS-rank rating. As they enjoyed Thor''s "treat," the guests broke into smaller groups, chatting and laughing. Kaelum sat next to Joseph and whispered, "I''d heard Thor was generous, but this is something else!" He ticked off the items on his fingers. "These grills are made from B-rank ore, the charcoal is top-grade, and the fish and mushrooms have all sorts of benefits..." "A rough estimate puts this table at a few million gold!" Anderson shot Kaelum a look and muttered, "Eat your food and be quiet." "Anderson''s right," Joseph agreed. After spending so much time with Maxen, he knew better than to question Thor''s ways. Changing the subject, Joseph asked, "By the way, Anderson, are you sure you don''t want to fight for the Nightmare corps?" Anderson shook his head, declining Joseph''s offer without explanation. The Nightmare corps wasn''t for him. He had already made up his mind about which corps he would join. "Alright then." Seeing that Anderson had made up his mind, Joseph didn''t press further. Just then, his communicator buzzed twice. After reading the message, Joseph sighed and grabbed a blade, heading towards the kitchen. "You remember I''m a ninth-tier Lord when you need someone to slice sashimi?" he grumbled under his breath. "What is this world coming to? I''m a ninth-tier Lord, not your personal sushi chef!" Soon, exquisite dishes like "Joseph''s Special Sashimi" and "Maxen''s Fish Balls" were being carried out from the kitchen in a steady stream. The atmosphere in Wolf''s Den was lively and cheerful. Still a little shaken from his earlier experience, Mike downed two large gulps of strong liquor. This wasn''t your average booze either. Even Joseph would be knocked on his ass after a few glasses, let alone Mike, a mage who was barely over level 300. Feeling a little tipsy, Mike slung an arm around Maxen''s shoulders and started rambling. Maxen, who had also been enjoying the drinks, swayed slightly, his eyes unfocused. Suddenly, he froze, the alcohol seemingly evaporating from his system as he sobered up instantly. He had spotted Apollo walking into Wolf''s Den! Apollo''s arrival didn''t cause a stir. Even those who noticed him, like Gregory, Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three, pretended they hadn''t seen a thing. Shadow Two, a fishbone dangling from his mouth, closed his eyes and chanted, "He can''t see me, he can''t see me." Shadow Three, who was grilling mushrooms, instinctively reached for his bone club before letting his hand fall back to his side. If Apollo wanted to kill him, a bone club wouldn''t make a difference. At that moment, Shadow Three decided he really needed a name. You had to put something on a tombstone, right? He turned to Shadow One and asked seriously, "If I die, can you put ''Here Lies Shadow One'' on my tombstone?" He never got to be the leader in life, but at least he could have that in death. And so, without alerting anyone, Apollo easily made his way through Wolf''s Den and came to stand behind Mike. Oblivious to Apollo''s presence, a slightly drunk Mike continued to chat with Maxen. "Stone, I don''t want to end up like Apollo. And I don''t want Apollo to end up like this..." Apollo pondered Thor''s words. Stone must be Maxen. And I... I must be Thor. If that''s the case... Apollo had one final question. With a thoughtful expression, he asked, "What don''t you want me to end up like?" Chapter 389: Thank you Chapter 389: Thank youAfter Apollo spoke, the Wolf''s Den fell silent. Everyone looked at Thor, waiting for his response. Maxen was curious, what was Thor thinking? Mike thought for a moment, then said, "Boring?" Apollo nodded thoughtfully, "Oh." After pondering the question, Apollo looked at Thor again, frowning slightly, "Are you nervous?" "Nervous? Not at all!" Mike wiped the sweat from his forehead and explained, "I''ve been sweating a lot lately, it''s nothing, I can handle it." Apollo looked at Mike again and said seriously, "You need my help." Without waiting for Mike to continue, a flame flew out from between his eyebrows and floated in front of Apollo. The [Endless Infernal Fire] was forcibly stripped away, and Mike felt a sense of relief, no longer having to endure the constant burning. Apollo thought for a moment. Within the Wolf''s Den, there was only one person most suitable to hold the [Endless Infernal Fire]. Apollo looked at Maxen, "Take it." The flame fell into Maxen''s palm, giving him no chance to refuse. With that done, Apollo turned to leave. He thought for a moment, stopped, and looked at Mike again. Apollo felt he should say something, but he didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, Apollo nodded at Thor, "Not bad." Mike: ??? Was Apollo complimenting him?! After complimenting Thor, Apollo did not leave immediately. Today, he wanted to wander around a bit more. Apollo walked over to the Guardian Shadows. Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three were all sitting in their places, The four shadows had vacant eyes and expressionless faces. They did not stand up, not because they were disrespectful to the Supreme Being. But... they all felt doomed! Only when truly facing the Supreme Being could one experience the oppressive feeling from Apollo! These four Guardian Shadows were all feeling guilty! At this moment, they missed Shadow Nine terribly. Shadow Four stood up, braced himself, and said respectfully, "Greetings, Supreme Being Apollo." "There''s no need for formalities." Apollo ignored the demon creatures within the Guardian Shadows and looked at a woman who was studying her notes. Apollo said seriously, "My instructor told me to tell you to practice your blade." Violet was so engrossed in her lecture notes that she didn''t notice the changes in the outside world. When she looked up, she saw a middle-aged man standing in front of her, talking to her. This middle-aged man was a stranger, Violet had never met him before, yet he seemed familiar. Violet''s eyes were confused, and she asked tentatively, "Who are you? Are you my senior brother?" Apollo thought for a moment. He was Shadow Nine''s student. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Violet was Shadow Nine''s apprentice. It seemed reasonable for her to call him senior brother... Apollo nodded. Violet''s eyes lit up, It was her elusive senior! She had only heard her instructor mention him before, she had never met him! Violet patted her chest and assured, "Don''t worry, I''ve been practicing my blade diligently lately!" As she spoke, Violet''s hands itched, and she asked excitedly, "Senior, how about we spar?" Everyone in the Wolf''s Den: ... Violet was the true brave one! Mike and Maxen looked at each other. It was clear that Violet didn''t recognize Apollo at all! Otherwise, Violet would never dare to say something like ''spar'' to the Supreme Being. "Another time." Apollo declined Violet''s offer to spar and turned to leave. Violet trotted after him, "I''ve been trying to contact my instructor recently, but he hasn''t gotten back to me, is he on another mission?" "Senior, where are you usually, how can I contact you?" "My instructor is away." Apollo shook his head and replied, "I''m at home, no need to contact me." Listening to the conversation between Violet and Apollo, Mike fell silent again. This guy, she didn''t even know her instructor was Shadow Nine! Violet''s blade skills were actually taught by Shadow Nine. No wonder she was already among the best in the Guardian Shadows before she was even thirty. Mike didn''t expect that Shadow Nine had secretly found a blade arts successor. Initially, Shadow Nine had his eye on Maxen as his successor, but Maxen was only interested in learning swordsmanship. Shadow Nine settled for Violet as his successor, which made sense. Violet''s talent was probably exchanged for her intelligence... Violet didn''t follow her senior, she returned to the Guardian Shadows and prepared to bury her head in her notes again. She suddenly noticed that Shadow One and Shadow Two had sat down next to her at some point. Shadow One smiled gently. "Violet, my dear," she began, her voice soft, "I was wrong before to let you represent the Chief in battle..." "Wrong? What do you mean?" Violet was utterly bewildered. What was with everyone today? "Making me represent Lunar Starwind, wasn''t it because you were afraid I was too ambitious? You wanted me to understand that true leaders know when to yield, to be firm yet flexible..." Violet had discussed this matter privately with Deathsinger. After being enlightened by Deathsinger, Violet had a sudden realization. The Guardian Shadows were treating her as a key focus for development! She must not let down Shadow One and the others'' good intentions! Deathsinger was right! Listening to Violet''s unique understanding, Shadow One nodded repeatedly, "Yes! That''s exactly what I meant!" "Let''s talk about your instructor, does your instructor use a blade?" While Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Violet were chatting, all the other Guardian Shadows pricked up their ears and listened. Leaving the Guardian Shadows, Apollo still didn''t leave the Wolf''s Den. This time, even Professor Gregory was a little surprised. Apollo walked straight towards Foreskin, a goblin beside Foreskin trembling, slumped under the table. Creatures like them, from the Tower of Truth, feared Apollo more than others. Apollo looked at Foreskin, "Stand down." Foreskin nodded, "Understood." Previously, in preparation for possible incidents, Apollo had ordered them to be on alert. Now that Thor hadn''t left, those who were on alert could naturally stand down. With that, Apollo walked out of the Wolf''s Den and transformed into a white cloud, this projection preparing to return to the Tower of Truth. His true body had been staying on the ninety-ninth floor, never leaving. Just then, Apollo suddenly realized something. What he wanted to say to Thor wasn''t "Not bad." The white cloud turned back. This time, no one noticed anything unusual. Apollo appeared before Mike once again. He''s back?! Before Mike could speak, Apollo left a sentence and dissipated once more. "Thank you." Chapter 390: I work for you, and I still have to pay you? Chapter 390: I work for you, and I still have to pay you?"Thank you." Those two words, spoken from Apollo''s mouth, filled Mike with immense encouragement. He had to do something meaningful! Composing himself, Mike walked towards the bar and said seriously to Nyx Valoria, "Get me a hot dog." "No problem." With Nyx Valoria''s arrangements, the hot dog was soon ready. Holding the hot dog, Mike strolled around the Wolf''s Den, observing the situation at each table. He first went to Professor Gregory''s table. A group of white-haired old men, their combined age could be several thousand years old, all talents engaged in key research projects such as the Tower of Truth and the Abyss. Professor Gregory alone was eight hundred years old! The old men hadn''t touched much of the food on the table, just a few bites of mushrooms and fish, a taste test. Only Nameless was gorging himself, occasionally summoning his companions to feed them some food. The old men gathered together, more to discuss their respective research projects. Seeing Mike approaching, Gregory beckoned, "Thor, you''re just in time, I have something to discuss with you." Professor Gregory took out a stack of research reports, pulled out a summary, "This is a study on the impact of the brief opening of the Supreme Abyssal. The situation is not good." Mike took the summary, glanced at it, his expression turning serious. He didn''t understand the data and arguments on the summary. But Mike understood the conclusion: "Based on the detection of aura fluctuations before and after the opening of the Supreme Abyssal, it is speculated that demon creatures have escaped from the Supreme Abyssal..." Professor Gregory added, "What is certain is that the escaped demon creatures are no more than level 1000 in strength, the number is unknown." Looking at the first-hand information in his hand, Mike felt a little troubled. Apollo was most likely aware of this matter. Since Apollo didn''t say anything, there were only two possibilities. The first possibility was that it wasn''t a big deal, no need to panic. The second possibility was that it was a big deal, no need to panic, panicking wouldn''t help. Mike immediately reacted, "So, when I go to the Ninth Abyss this time, I might encounter demon creatures that escaped from the Supreme Abyssal?" "Yes," Professor Gregory nodded, not continuing on this topic, but reminded, "We don''t know much about the Supreme Abyssal. But one thing is certain, in the past three hundred years, the Supreme Demon God has never sent out any demon creatures..." Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. Although the Supreme Demon God was in a state of slumber and seal. However, he was not a dead thing. In the past two hundred years, two Supreme Beings had emerged from the human race. In the eyes of the Supreme Demon God, they might be small characters, not worth mentioning. Until Apollo and Thor appeared one after another. The two of them truly made the Supreme Demon God feel threatened. In order to eliminate the threat and suppress the human race, the Supreme Demon God would naturally choose various strategies! The demon creatures that escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, rather than saying they escaped, it was more like they were sent out by the Supreme Demon God, waiting for an opportunity to strike... Mike kept this matter in mind, thinking too much wouldn''t help. Take one step at a time. After bidding farewell to Professor Gregory, Mike wandered over to the Guardian Shadows'' table. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three surrounded Mike at the same time. "Fourth Bro, we apologize for our previous offense!" Shadow One said with a sincere face, "Although I am a woman, I am willing to help you kill a demon god to prove my loyalty!" Mike thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "In that case, what about the Supreme Demon God..." Shadow One''s expression stiffened, "Excuse me, I must be going, I''m running away with the Tower of Truth!" Shadow Two said tearfully, "Fourth Bro, I was wrong, I will definitely learn to be a good person from you!" Shadow Three mumbled, "Fourth Bro, I really need a name, otherwise, when I die, I won''t even know what to engrave on my tombstone..." It was obvious that they were terrified by Apollo. "Calm down." Mike comforted the four frightened Shadows, and he asked Maxen to bring over a few more boxes of wine. The humans in the Guardian Shadows couldn''t eat or drink, but Shadow One, Two, and Three weren''t human. "Have some wine, calm your nerves." After leaving the Guardian Shadows'' table, Mike slipped over to Foreskin''s table. Unlike the other tables, Foreskin was sitting alone. Within the human race, there weren''t many who could be classmates with Foreskin. Foreskin stood up, "Fourth Bro." "No need to be so polite." Mike placed the half-eaten hot dog on the table, looked at Foreskin seriously, and said, "I went to the thirtieth floor today and used two materials for work, can I get reimbursed?" Foreskin responded with a wry smile, "Fourth Bro, why don''t you just take the entire Mystic Market?" Mike''s eyes lit up, "Really? You''re giving it to me?" Mystic Market... Mike thought for a moment and dismissed this crazy idea. Even if Foreskin dared to give it away, Mike wouldn''t dare to take it! "Two materials..." Foreskin pondered, "If you have no other expenses, just reimbursing these two materials is no problem." After discussing the reimbursement, Mike noticed a dejected goblin beside Foreskin. The goblin was only 4 feet tall, with green skin and pointed ears, exactly like Foreskin''s previous virtual image in the Tower of Truth. "This is?" Facing Mike''s question, Foreskin nodded, "The one I found for you." According to the previous agreement between Foreskin and Mike, he was responsible for finding Mike a goblin butler. As for the price, it was up to Mike to negotiate. Apollo had just been here, and the goblin was scared out of his wits. It was the perfect time to discuss the price! "What''s your name?" The goblin came back to his senses and introduced himself, "My name is Bilbo Baggins, you can call me Bilbo." Since he was hiring a financial manager, Mike was also very serious. After all, this was someone who would be managing his money! "Bilbo, tell me what you can do and your asking price." Unusually, Mike gave the initiative to negotiate to the other party. He knew very well that when choosing someone to manage his money, trust was the most important thing. Mike trusted the person Foreskin found. Bilbo Baggins took out a prepared plan, "Before I came, Manager Foreskin told me some basic information. I can help you double the output of your private space, and at the same time, I can ensure that the profit will increase by 200% on the existing basis..." After briefly explaining what he could do, Bilbo Baggins quoted his price, "I am willing to serve you for free until the end of the contract." "I refuse." Mike took a sip of coke and swallowed the rest of the hot dog in one bite, "Free is the most expensive." A goblin willing to manage his finances for free, it meant that what Bilbo Baggins sought went beyond money itself! Hearing these words, Bilbo fell silent. He had to admit that Thor was right. Bilbo Baggins thought that this was the end of the matter, there was no turning back. Who knew that Thor would speak again, "Tell me, how much will you pay me every month to work for me?" Bilbo: ??? I work for you, and I still have to pay you? Chapter 391: How did you go bankrupt? Chapter 391: How did you go bankrupt?Bilbo had encountered a nearly unsolvable problem. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to work for Thor, and for some reason, he would rather work for free than take any money. Thor, however, asked him to name his price. Pay first, work later! Bilbo knew very well that any part-time job or work that required upfront payment was a scam. Thor actually wanted to politely refuse Bilbo. But Bilbo really needed Thor''s help. Weighing the pros and cons, Bilbo gritted his teeth and said, "Master Thor, the Baggins family was once the richest in the Core City of Truth..." Mike nodded slightly, he knew about this. And then? Bilbo looked at Manager Foreskin with pleading eyes. After the Baggins family went bankrupt, most goblins were in debt, and in order to repay their debts, they all worked for Foreskin. After the Mystic Market was established, the Baggins goblins naturally became the labor force of the Mystic Market. The money they earned wasn''t even enough to cover the interest. Bilbo continued, "When the demon god in the Abyss escaped from the Temple of Truth, he borrowed half of the Baggins family''s wealth, and I have the IOU!" Foreskin nodded in acknowledgment, "It''s true." Paying wages with an IOU? However, Mike understood. The goblins were bankrupt, there was no more money to squeeze out of them! Mike pondered, "How much did the Ninth Demon God borrow from the Baggins family?" Bilbo took out an IOU, "198 pieces of SS-level equipment, 6494 pieces of S-level equipment, 603.1 billion Truth coins..." It had to be said that the things the Ninth Demon God borrowed were astonishing! The 603.1 billion Truth coins alone were equivalent to 603,100 Lord merits! Not to forget, this debt was from 100 years ago. The interest over the years would have already exceeded trillions! This IOU was nothing but a piece of waste paper in Bilbo''s hands. He didn''t have the guts to ask the Ninth Demon God for the debt. However, if it was Thor, would the Ninth Demon God dare not to pay? "Deal!" Mike took the IOU and shook Bilbo''s hand, "Congratulations on joining the sheepfold!" Bilbo: ??? After signing the contract, Mike took Bilbo back to his private space. ... Private space. On Bilbo''s first day at work, Mike, as the generous boss, first took Bilbo to the Money Tree. When Bilbo saw the Money Tree, he cried. "This is the heirloom of the Baggins family..." Obviously, the largest Money Tree was in Foreskin''s hands. The one given to Mike was the best quality one in recent years. "Shake it." Mike instructed, "No matter what you shake out, I won''t charge you!" Bilbo stepped forward and shook it, a specially made Truth coin fell out, more than ten times larger than ordinary coins! It was no longer a Truth coin, it should be called a Truth pancake. Mike put the Truth pancake in his pocket and added, "From now on, when Bilbo shakes it, he pays no processing fees!" This was a lucky star! Unlike that unlucky Fool. The welcome ceremony for the new employee ended here. Mike took Bilbo to the werewolf Dorian and instructed him to hand over the accounts. After all this was done, Mike went to find Dracula. "Where''s the Nature Elf Envoy?" Mike only saw the White Wolf King, but not the captive. Did Dracula seal her in the radio? Seeing Thor return, Vladimir quickly put down the chicken leg in his hand and came closer, whispering a few explanations. "This is outrageous!" Mike was furious, after the Nature Elf Envoy was captured and brought back to the private space, Vladimir and the others hadn''t even had time to interrogate her. Fool happened to pass by and took her away under the pretext of "I just happen to need a maid." Mike immediately went to find Fool to settle the score, "Do you know how much it cost to catch her!" As a demon race who was well-versed in Thor''s personality, Fool used three sentences to make Mike give up on demanding the Nature Elf Envoy. "The Nature Elf Envoy''s weapon is an SS-level equipment called the Sun Eater Bow, the kind that can be upgraded to SSS-level." "I can upgrade it for you for free." After hearing this, Mike immediately patted his chest and said that she was just an Elf, and you could take her if you liked! If it wasn''t enough, he would catch a few more elves with SS-level equipment another day! Fool rolled his eyes and ignored Thor''s last words. "Boss, the accounts are done." Bilbo handed a tablet to Mike. In less than five minutes, he had organized the accounts of the private space for the past month. Income, expenses, losses, balance... Everything was in order, not a penny was missing. The financial manager Foreskin found for him was absolutely professional! "By the way, how did you go bankrupt?" Mike suddenly asked while checking the accounts. With the professionalism Bilbo displayed, if all goblins were at this level, even if they lost to Foreskin in the business world, logically speaking, they shouldn''t have ended up so miserably. This topic interested quite a few people. Vladimir and Dracula also wandered nearby, pricking up their ears. Fool also had a curious look on his face, looking this way, waiting for the next part of the story. Speaking of this topic, Bilbo''s eyes reddened. "I don''t know either..." With a hint of choking in his voice, Bilbo recounted the sad past, "To secure the Baggins family''s wealth and status, we wanted to diversify our investments, and we also invested in the human race." Mike was even more puzzled, if they invested in the human race, why did the goblins still fail miserably? "That shouldn''t be, where did it go wrong?" "We don''t know either." Bilbo shook his head, spread his small hands, and said helplessly, "To show our goodwill, we even hired a powerful human expert..." "Wait!" Mike''s expression turned strange, as if he had thought of something, and asked tentatively, "Was this expert you hired on good terms with Morpheus and the others?" Bilbo nodded, "Yes!" They invested in this expert because they wanted to curry favor with the supreme beings of the human race. Mike continued to ask, "Was he a devotee of the gods, especially favored by the gods?" "Yes!" "Did he have a lot of powerful equipment?" "Yes!" Mike said with a bitter smile, "Was his ID in the Tower of Truth ''Good Luck''?" "That''s right, boss!" Bilbo looked at Mike with a confused expression, not understanding. "Is there a problem?" Mike fell silent, not knowing what to say for a moment. The human expert the Baggins family invested in... was Afterskin! If he didn''t go bankrupt, who would? Mike suddenly understood, Foreskin and Afterskin were a perfect match! Whoever had business competition with Foreskin, Foreskin would just send Afterskin over, and the problem would be solved. Chapter 392: Did you see the half box of fries I left here earlier? Chapter 392: Did you see the half box of fries I left here earlier?Investing in Afterskin, the Baggins family went bankrupt! Everyone mourned in silence for a few seconds over the Baggins family''s misfortune. Mike put down the tablet, looked at Bilbo, and asked curiously, "You said earlier that you could more than double the income of the private space, how?" Mike''s current assets were astonishingly large. In addition to the Lord merits in his hands, Mysterious Mine, Mushroom Forest, Ice Field.... The specialties from these places could be sold for a lot of money in the Mystic Market. However, Mike had been busy challenging the Tower of Truth, and for a while, he really couldn''t spare the time to manage the precious "specialties" in his own backyard! For Mike, these things would be his sooner or later, there was no need to rush. Facing Mike''s question, Butler Bilbo was well prepared and said confidently, "Boss, the first thing we need to do is to reduce production and scale down!" "Oh?" Hearing this, many people showed surprised expressions. The werewolf Dorian was even more confused, wondering if Bilbo had misspoken. They were clearly trying to earn more money, why reduce production? Vladimir burst out laughing after hearing Bilbo''s words, "Another idiot." After cursing, Vladimir buried his head and continued to eat his chicken legs. Dracula, hearing Vladimir''s words, pondered for a moment and quickly understood. Mike smiled faintly, his right index finger tapping rhythmically on the back of his left hand, "Go on." Fool, who was at the side, also looked at Bilbo with interest. She knew Thor''s current expression all too well! It meant that Bilbo''s proposal had already displeased Thor a little. Butler Bilbo sensed something unusual in the air and said with a stiff smile, "Things are worth more when they are rare. Earning money is not about digging more ore. Nowadays, with the Abyssal Plane, the human race can be self-sufficient in ores below S- level. But for SS-level and SSS-level ores, only the Mysterious Mine can provide a stable supply on a large scale. As long as we reduce the production scale to one-tenth, the price can increase by more than twenty times..." The more Butler Bilbo spoke, the softer his voice became, and finally, he couldn''t go on. Because he saw that his boss''s expression had obviously turned cold. Swallowing his saliva, Bilbo asked bravely, "Boss, did I... say something wrong?" "No, you''re right. If it''s just business, that''s indeed how it should be done. But some things... are not business." If they really did as Bilbo said, Mike''s income would indeed skyrocket. The problem was, without a large supply of cheap, high-quality ore at the front line, the battles wouldn''t be so easy to fight. Mike sighed and looked at Bilbo, asking, "When you were working at the Mystic Market, did you do business this way too?" "No." Bilbo shook his head and answered honestly, "The owner of the Mystic Market... is not short of money." The Mystic Market had two owners. The big boss, Apollo, and the small boss, Foreskin, were both loaded. Thinking of this, Bilbo asked curiously, "Don''t tell me you''re not short of money either?" "Bullshit! I''m very short of money." Mike was anxious, why was this guy so slow! "What''s this?" Mike took out half a copper coin, showed it to Bilbo, and taught, "The other day, I was strolling around the private space, and there was half a copper coin on the ground, I even picked that up. Remember, I''m very short of money!" Hearing this, Fool snorted coldly and got up to leave. Mike continued to teach Bilbo, "A gentleman loves money, but he gets it in a proper way. The method you mentioned can indeed earn money, but it will leave people cold." Mike said earnestly, "In the end, both sides of the transaction will only drift further and further apart, leaving only a relationship of money." Bilbo pondered. What Thor said seemed to make sense! Mike didn''t continue nagging, Bilbo was new here, it was normal for him not to understand some things. "After you''ve been here for a while, you''ll naturally know what you can do and what you can''t." Mike instructed, "Put aside the matter of increasing profits for now, change your way of thinking. Think about how to expand production, produce ore more scientifically and efficiently, and increase productivity. Add people if you need to, add equipment if you need to, the Abyss is not peaceful recently, there is a large shortage of ore, make this your top priority." Bilbo nodded quickly, "Understood!" According to Thor''s way, The more they produced, the lower the price of the ore, and the less they might earn! However, since the boss had said so, he, as the butler, would just follow his instructions. In the past, when the Baggins family was at its peak in the Core City of Truth, Bilbo was also the heir to the family. Times had changed, the Baggins family had fallen, and Bilbo had followed Afterskin for a hundred years. He had never given up on reviving the Baggins family. The problem was, Bilbo had never figured out one thing. How did the wealthy Baggins family disappear just like that? Foreskin knew the answer but wouldn''t tell him. Thor''s words today, however, gave Bilbo food for thought. After leaving Bilbo, Mike went to find the White Wolf King. Due to swallowing the sun before, the White Wolf King''s appearance was now plated with a layer of golden light, ready to break through to level 990 at any time. Within the Tower of Truth, all beings above level 990 had to enter the Temple of Truth. "Don''t worry, I have a few friends in the Temple of Truth too!" Fire God, Pecker, Mike had dealt with them all. Before leaving, Mike advised, "Stay away from Poseidon, that guy is full of tricks." The White Wolf King shook his head wryly, "Whether I can break through or not is another matter, the current Wolf Alpha... is too strong." Previously, outside Brookfield Town, the current Wolf Alpha had killed the wilderness wolf with a single flail from afar, leaving a deep psychological shadow on the White Wolf King. Mike patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, I''ve got your back!" The White Wolf King was skeptical and didn''t say much. The golden light on his body spread out as he began to attempt to break through to level 990. And one of the most important links: the recognition of the current Wolf Alpha! Thinking of this, the White Wolf King''s heart was filled with trepidation. ... In the Wolf''s Den. Maxen was drinking alone. Apollo had come and gone, taking 0.9% of his income and casually throwing the [Endless Infernal Fire] to him. As soon as Maxen opened his mouth, a puff of black smoke came out. He was so unlucky! Just as Maxen was feeling down, The blood-colored Flail he had placed beside him suddenly flickered. "A werewolf wants to break through to level 990?!" A smile appeared on Maxen''s face. This time, his luck had finally turned, it was his turn to make money! S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Want to reach level 990? Sure! But you have to pay the toll! Even if the Ultimate Lord came today, they couldn''t stop Maxen! This money, he was going to get it! The confident Maxen casually pressed his hand on the Flail, A White Wolf phantom appeared in front of Maxen. Before Maxen could even speak, From the other side of the White Wolf phantom came Maxen''s familiar voice, "Hey hey hey, Stone, what are you doing?" "Can you hear me? I have a win-win deal for us..." Maxen: ??? Thor was here too?! Wasn''t he miserable enough today? "You have received the Alpha''s approval, the gate to the Temple of Truth is open to you!" The White Wolf King quickly received the Wolf Alpha''s approval. As if disgusted, he was kicked into the Temple of Truth. A golden archway phantom slowly disappeared before Mike''s eyes. Looking at the gate of the Temple of Truth, Mike thought of something. "Did you see the half box of fries I left here earlier?" Vladimir was stunned, when did the master eat fries? Excuse me, is it too late to plant potatoes now? In view of Vladimir''s outstanding performance on the 30th floor, Mike generously said that it was fine if the fries were gone, but your half-year bonus was canceled. Vladimir was used to Thor''s behavior. Deduct as much as you want. Anyway, he had never received a single penny. Chapter 393: Chaos Race Chapter 393: Chaos RaceAfter sending the White Wolf King to the Temple of Truth, Mike was about to take a break when he received a new message. Pecker: "Thor, is that you?" Mike raised an eyebrow, Pecker was online! Level 994, born with the Shadow Source, destined to become the Shadow God! Theft and Shadow Quasi-God! Mike quickly replied, "Yeah, how have you been? I just leveled up a few dozen levels, how about you?" Pecker: "..." From birth until now, he had only leveled up 4 levels. The joy of leveling up dozens of levels was beyond his imagination. Through the long-distance communication with Pecker, Mike gained a new understanding of the Temple of Truth. Normally, the Temple of Truth was closed to the outside world. If the gods inside wanted to go out, they had to follow the rules of truth, otherwise, they would be considered defectors. If they stayed away from the Temple of Truth for too long and were judged as defectors by the Tower of Truth, they would quickly fall and become corrupted, turning into abyssal demon gods. Outsiders, if they wanted to enter the Temple, had to have a high enough Tower of Truth authority and strength! Mike pondered, nodding slightly. He had just conquered the 30th floor, and his authority had invisibly increased. At the same time, the White Wolf King, by going to the Temple of Truth through Mike''s private space, had left a passage between the two realms. It was for this reason that Mike was able to get in touch with Pecker. Mike didn''t forget the important matter, "The skills you promised to teach me before, is it convenient now? Also, I might need your help to participate in a tournament soon." Pecker quickly replied, "I''ll send the skill books over right away, as for the tournament... that might be a bit troublesome, I''m not very good at fighting..." The Shadow Source was in Mike''s hands. According to their previous agreement, when Mike reached level 900, he would return the Shadow Source to Pecker. In exchange, Pecker would cooperate with Mike on some matters. Mike said confidently, "It''s okay, I have a surefire plan!" Since Thor had said so, Pecker didn''t refuse. Soon, he used a method similar to blessing to send three skill books to his follower. Mike couldn''t wait to open the three books: "Beginner''s Guide to Shadow Food Making," "Shadow Digestive Tablets," and "Shadow Sleeping Pills." According to Pecker''s introduction, the food made through "Beginner''s Guide to Shadow Food Making" could be eaten by Guardian Shadows like normal food, allowing them to enjoy the deliciousness. However... they couldn''t digest it. Therefore, "Shadow Digestive Tablets" were needed to aid digestion. Otherwise, the food would accumulate in their stomachs and they would easily throw up. As for the last one, "Shadow Sleeping Pills," as the name suggested, after taking it, Guardian Shadows could sleep like normal people. "Good stuff!" Mike thanked Pecker again, put away the three skill books, and rushed to the Wolf''s Den. ... In the Wolf''s Den, Gregory, who was about to leave, was stopped by Mike. "Professor, I need a favor." Mike took out the three skill books and explained their uses. Professor Gregory immediately understood. "You want me to learn them and then make skill books?" Mike nodded, "Yes!" Among Professor Gregory''s talents, there was an effect called [Script of the Sages], unlocked at level 150, which allowed him to make skill books. These three skills were created by Pecker. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides Pecker, only Professor Gregory could mass-produce skill books. And there were so many people in the Guardian Shadows, if they wanted to supply food, shadow digestive tablets, and shadow sleeping pills in large quantities, one person would be exhausted! Only by first producing a batch of skill books would it be possible. But Pecker was in the Temple of Truth and couldn''t send over too many skill books. Knowing the whole story, Professor Gregory didn''t refuse and agreed to help Mike make 3000 skill books first. However, Professor Gregory also had his own conditions, reminding, "Don''t sell the food you make at too high a price!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!" Mike immediately called Shadow Four over and assured Professor Gregory that all food within the Guardian Shadows would be sold at cost! Professor Gregory looked at Mike helplessly, shook his head, and left. Shadow Four was a little curious, "Fourth Bro, really selling at cost?" Although this food was cheap, it couldn''t stand to be sold in large quantities! If they added a 10% markup, the profit would be very considerable. The current operation of the Guardian Shadows was completely in debt. They only had 3 million Lord merits in their account and could go bankrupt at any time. "I''m a man of my word!" Mike glanced outside, making sure Professor Gregory had gone far away, then pulled Shadow Four to a corner and whispered, "Shadow Digestive Tablets, each Guardian Shadow gets three free tablets a day. For more, they have to pay!" Three meals a day was already very humane for the Guardian Shadows. Want to eat more delicious food? Sure! Pay up! Shadow Four gasped, he had underestimated Fourth Bro. Fourth Bro really had a good business mind! Of course, this deal was one where both sides were willing. Most of the members in the Guardian Shadows hadn''t eaten in hundreds of years. When they could eat like normal people, it was easy for them to engage in retaliatory eating. At that time... the Shadow Digestive Tablets would be sold out for sure. The most crucial point was that this was a long-term business! Shadow Four made a rough calculation, once the food production line was set up and promoted to all Guardian Shadows... In the best-case scenario, it could cover at least 50% of the Guardian Shadows'' expenses. He suddenly realized that the financial crisis that had plagued the Guardian Shadows for decades was about to be solved?! Previously, the dilemma of the Guardian Shadows was that as the number of members increased, the expenses increased, but the income did not increase significantly. After Thor''s series of operations, The money earned by most Shadow members from the Guardian Shadows was eventually spent back in the Guardian Shadows. Just as Mike and Shadow Four were discussing the follow-up details, A reward announcement spread throughout the Tower of Truth. "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the 30th floor with an SSSSS rating, rewarding all humans in the Tower of Truth with the buff [Heart of the Moon]!" "Permanent buff [Dancing with Wolves]: Humans in the Tower of Truth automatically gain the friendship of werewolf NPCs." "Permanent buff [Blood Clan Leader]: Humans in the Tower of Truth automatically gain the friendship of blood clan NPCs." "Permanent buff [Elf Confidant]: Humans in the Tower of Truth automatically gain the friendship of elf NPCs." "[Heart of the Moon]: In the Tower of Truth, when humans bathe in sunlight, damage dealt +50%, damage received -20%. When bathing in moonlight, healing/shielding received +20%, damage received -50%." The four permanent buff rewards seemed pretty good. The friendship of werewolves, blood clans, and elves... This value was hard to estimate. For Mike, these three buffs were as good as nothing, he wouldn''t be affected by such low- level rules. However, for ordinary participants, these three buffs were still very valuable! Take the 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 6th floors that Mike had conquered before, for example, the mines often spawned vampires and werewolves. Sometimes they would attack participants, sometimes they would give wrong directions, and sometimes they themselves were the bosses. With this buff, human participants could turn enemies into friends. On the lower floors, these three buffs played a big role! However, these three races were also known as the Lower Three Races, their own strength was not considered strong. And the truly top experts among these three races all had various flaws. Just look at Dracula and Vladimir in Mike''s private space. Putting the reward buffs aside, Mike knew that his personal reward would have to wait. As long as he could get his personal reward before going to the Ninth Abyss, Mike would be content. While Mike and Shadow Four were talking, Maxen walked over reluctantly. As soon as Maxen opened his mouth, a puff of black smoke came out. "Apollo told me to tell you, don''t climb the tower today or tomorrow." Hearing Maxen''s words, Mike nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. So far, all of Mike''s actions were still within a controllable range. Apollo had only mentioned the matter of conquering with an SSSSS rating once to Mike. He told Mike to wait at least 10 days between each SSSSS rating conquest. As for other matters, Apollo didn''t say. Now that Maxen was here, Mike asked Shadow Four to go and implement the matter of the Guardian Shadow food factory, leaving only Mike and Maxen in the office. Mike asked, "I heard something today about the Lower Three Races. So what are the Middle Three Races and the Upper Three Races?" According to the legends circulating in the Tower of Truth, the Nine Races created the Tower of Truth. Among them, blood clans, elves, and werewolves, because of their weakest strength, were also known as the Lower Three Races. "I know the Middle Three Races." Maxen introduced, "Ghosts, Angels, Chaos." Mike frowned, "Chaos?" "Yes, the Chaos Race, the existence of this race... is very strange." Maxen didn''t know how to describe it for a moment, "You''ll know when you meet the Chaos Race." Maxen thought of something and quickly reminded, "By the way, unlike other races, there were level 1000 beings in the history of the Chaos Race. My godfather and the others speculated that the Chaos ancestor might still be alive!" The Chaos Race, there were actually level 1000 beings? Chapter 394: Heart of Life Chapter 394: Heart of LifeAccording to Maxen, the strongest of the ghost race and the angel race had both stopped at level 999. And the Chaos ancestor was the only one who had truly reached level 1000. As for what the situation was now, it was unknown. Listening to Maxen''s introduction, Mike nodded slightly, "According to the rules of the Tower of Truth, between the 30th and 60th floors, these three races will appear more often." There wasn''t much more to talk about on this topic. Mike decided to talk about something more cheerful. He changed the subject again and asked tentatively, "Maxen, I heard you''ve been making a lot of money lately?" Maxen said in a deep voice, "How about we talk about my Second Godfather''s injury instead?" Professor Gregory had mentioned Ares'' injury before, but very vaguely. However, Professor Gregory hoped that Mike would do what he could, within his capabilities. Don''t push it. After all, the level involved was too high, even Professor Gregory wasn''t sure. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, if you think about it, Both Morpheus and Ares had fought against the Supreme Demon God and were left with considerable hidden dangers. But Apollo didn''t. Supreme Being Apollo''s strength had always been at its peak. If even Apollo couldn''t help Ares and Morpheus solve the hidden dangers, Counting on Thor, who was only over level 300... that might be a bit unrealistic. Besides, Mike knew one thing very well. Due to their inheritance, the relationship between the three Supreme Beings of the human race was actually quite good. If Apollo could help, he would have done so long ago. Ares'' matter would be put aside for now. The most important things for Mike right now were: The tournament and the trip to the Ninth Abyss. The first was related to the distribution of benefits, and the second was related to whether Mike could come back alive. Soldier, General, Chief, Lord, Ultimate Lord. Mike had to win these five tiers of battles as much as possible! Soldier, General, Chief, these three tiers had Mike personally participating, so there was no need to worry. He had a huge advantage! As for the Ultimate Lord battle, Mike also had a clear idea and was confident of winning. The only thing he needed to worry about was the Lord tier battle. Mike beckoned, "Stone, I have a money-making opportunity." "Not interested." Maxen snorted coldly, listless. Making money? What a joke! 90% to First Godfather, 9% to Second Godfather, 0.9% to Apollo. He himself only kept 0.1%, earning $1 for every $1000. What was the point! Maxen wasn''t interested in making money. "Real benefits that can actually go into your pocket." Mike said seriously, "Maybe it can even help you break through to Ultimate Lord!" Maxen''s eyes lit up, "Really?" Maxen himself had no idea how to break through to Ultimate Lord. Mike raised his hand and looked at Maxen seriously, "Wait a moment." [Sage Mode activating...] Mike used the Eye of Truth to help Maxen see how he could break through to Ultimate Lord. [One of the necessary conditions for Maxen to become an Ultimate Lord: Become the number one swordsman in this world] [Sage Mode trial version has ended] [Click here to read more useful information, available after the third awakening] Looking at the prompt given by the Eye of Truth, Mike fell silent. After a while, he patted Maxen''s shoulder, "How about... let''s not think about breaking through for now, what''s wrong with being level 989? Joseph isn''t even level 989, and he''s happy every day." Maxen: ??? What do you mean by comparing me to Joseph? "I just checked the upgrade conditions for you, and I personally feel that your chances aren''t high." Mike said tactfully. The number one swordsman in this world? What was Cedric''s nickname? The Second Swordsman in the World. Even if Calderon called him that to his face, Cedric wouldn''t feel humiliated. Ares was recognized as the number one swordsman in this world. Maxen''s talent in swordsmanship was indeed very strong. Even who was stronger between him and Cedric, there was no clear conclusion. Some supported Cedric, while others thought it was Maxen. But all of this was meaningless in front of Ares. According to this condition, Maxen had no hope of breaking through to Ultimate Lord in this lifetime. "Condition?" This time, Maxen was really interested, "Regardless of whether there''s hope or not, tell me first?" As he spoke, Maxen opened his inventory. Holding Dorakos and the blood-colored Flail in his hands, Maxen pointed to the other items and said, "Take whatever you like!" Maxen was very generous! Mike glanced at it, there was nothing valuable inside. All of it together wasn''t even worth 1 Lord merit. Obviously, due to some special reasons, Maxen was penniless. Mike said generously, "Don''t be silly, I''m not that kind of person!" Maxen looked at Mike with suspicion. Mike suggested, "I''ll trade this condition with you for a information, fair enough?" An exchange of information, neither side would lose out. Maxen would get his upgrade condition, Mike would get the list of Lords participating in the Nightmare corps. A win-win situation. Maxen agreed without hesitation, "Okay!" "According to the process you''ve finalized, the Nightmare corps will have a total of five Lords participating. I can confirm two names now, and I''ll tell you the other three as soon as I get them, how about that?" "Deal." Mike wasn''t stingy either, and both sides readily reached a deal. Maxen gave the names, "Joseph, Maxen." Mike: ??? "You''re participating on behalf of the Nightmare corps, I understand that." Mike nodded slightly, if Maxen participated, he would definitely win. In that case, he just needed to send a weaker opponent to stall Maxen. As for the names of the other three, Maxen didn''t reveal them for the time being, but he would tell Mike before the tournament started. Mike got the information he wanted, so he told Maxen the cruel reality, "If you want to break through to level 990, you have to become the number one swordsman in this world." Unlike what Mike expected, Hearing this news, Maxen wasn''t discouraged, but rather pleasantly surprised. "Does that mean..." Maxen''s face was full of excitement, his voice trembling slightly, "As long as my Second Godfather dies, I can break through?" Maxen''s words left Mike speechless. "Have you ever heard of a Lich King called Arthas? Do you want to be like him..." Mike repeatedly warned himself that even if he became a Supreme Being in the future, he couldn''t be his godfather... Mike was about to leave and review the gains from this 30th-floor conquest, to summarize his experience. Before leaving, Mike asked, "By the way, why did you want to kill the wilderness wolf before?" "Wilderness wolf? Oh, he was a traitor with blood on his hands." Maxen said casually, "All previous Wolf Alphas have been hunting down the wilderness wolf. When I took over as Wolf Alpha, I also swore in my own name that if I ever met the wilderness wolf, I would definitely kill it." The tragedy that the White Wolf King experienced, the wilderness wolf was definitely one of the masterminds behind it. According to Maxen, The wilderness wolf conspired with the Nature Elf Envoy and betrayed their own races. The wilderness wolf betrayed the werewolf race, slaughtering the strong among them, and thus reached level 994. The Nature Elf Envoy, on the other hand, took away the treasure of the elf race, the Heart of Life! The Nature Elf Envoy and the wilderness wolf disappeared at the same time, and when they reappeared, they were already on the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth. Mike pondered, "No wonder the permanent buff reward includes the goodwill of the elf race." On the 30th floor, Mike had only interacted with the Nature Elf Envoy and captured her. If she was a traitor, then it made sense. Wait... Mike suddenly realized an important detail, "You just said that the Heart of Life is in the hands of the Nature Elf Envoy?" "Yes." Maxen nodded, a little confused, "So what if it is? You didn''t catch her... Holy fuck, you captured the Nature Elf Envoy alive?" Looking at Mike''s expression, Maxen knew he had guessed correctly. There was no need for Maxen to remind him how precious the Heart of Life was. Mike immediately rushed back to his private space to settle the score with Fool! ... Inside the private space. Looking at the menacing Thor, Fool remained calm and composed. When she took in the Nature Elf Envoy as her maid, she knew this moment would come. Fool asked unhurriedly, "You''re here for the Heart of Life, right?" Mike nodded, not hiding it. They were both very familiar with each other, there was no need for pleasantries, it was more efficient to communicate directly. Fool glanced at the maid behind her and ordered, "Take it out." The Nature Elf Envoy''s expression was conflicted, she wanted to speak but hesitated, still wanting to make a final resistance. She would rather destroy the Heart of Life, or hand it over to her master, than give it to Thor for free! This hesitation immediately brought the situation to a standstill. Fool snorted coldly, "You ungrateful thing." Fool flicked her wrist. A terrifying pressure descended, and with a bang, the Nature Elf Envoy instantly knelt on one knee, beads of sweat dripping from her forehead, her face deathly pale. In front of this powerful demon race, the level 989 Nature Elf Envoy had no power to resist, as weak as duck. "I won''t say it a second time." Fool didn''t look at the Nature Elf Envoy and walked forward. Vladimir brought over a stool and even thoughtfully dusted it off. Fool sat down casually. "If you fall into my hands, the worst that can happen is death." Fool pointed at Thor, "If you fall into his hands, I guarantee you''ll wish you were dead." Mike was furious, who was she looking down on! Was he really that bad? Vladimir and Dracula, who were watching the show, silently gave Fool a thumbs-up. The pale-faced Nature Elf Envoy bit her lip, reached for her heart, and squeezed it tightly. Soon, a pink heart appeared before everyone. Chapter 395: Spending money could really make him stronger Chapter 395: Spending money could really make him stronger"So this is the Heart of Life?" Mike didn''t reach out to take it, but examined it repeatedly. The second awakened Eye of Truth quickly gave a prompt. [Heart of Life, sacred relic of the elves, SSS-level] [Werewolves below level 998 can level up once after consuming it] [Can revive a dying Tree of Life] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Has a super strong life recovery effect, can be used to make equipment, heart transplants...] "Stop prompting, that''s enough." Mike had a general understanding of the Heart of Life''s uses. It was no exaggeration to say that the Heart of Life was Mike''s most valuable gain from this trip. It had an upgrade effect on werewolves, could revive the Tree of Life, and itself could provide super strong life recovery... Looking away, Mike looked at Fool, waiting for her next words. "Let me make it clear first." Fool pointed to the Heart of Life, a hint of disdain in her tone, "I have no interest in keeping this thing for myself. If I were to take something, I would take something more valuable, like the Money Tree." Mike nodded, he believed that. It''s just... wasn''t Fool a bit too rich already?! In Mike''s eyes, The Heart of Life could easily be sold for tens of thousands of Lord merits at a high price in the Mystic Market! As if knowing what Mike was thinking, Bilbo added in a low voice, "This item was once valued at 360,000 Lord merits in the Mystic Market. The previous Wolf Alpha once offered his entire fortune as a reward for it." Bilbo had worked in the Mystic Market for many years, his valuation was accurate. Fool continued, "Since she is your captive, according to the rules, the Heart of Life is also your loot. I originally planned to use it to make SSS-level equipment for you, but since you want it, take it." This time, it was Mike''s turn to be puzzled. She was giving it up so easily? Was there a catch?! "However, let me remind you." A sneer appeared on Fool''s lips, "If you use the [Heart of Life] as the core, your SSS-level armor will have super strong life attributes and recovery ability. If you take the [Heart of Life] away... the cost of the core material will be more than 360,000 Lord merits!" This time, not only Mike, but even Vladimir gasped. Now it was Mike''s turn to be in a dilemma. If he took the Heart of Life and used it elsewhere, it would be difficult for Mike to gain a profit of 360,000 Lord merits. At the same time, Mike would also need to spend a large sum of money to buy new core materials. Leaving the Heart of Life as the core component of the armor sounded pretty good... Mike looked at Bilbo and asked, "How many items of similar tier to the Heart of Life are there in the Mystic Market?" Bilbo immediately replied, "There are 6 items of the same tier as the Heart of Life in the Mystic Market''s inventory. There are at least 3 items of higher tier. There are also 2 leads on life-type materials. If you need a list, I can write it down right now." Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. In that case... Mike made his decision, "Give it to me!" The Heart of Life flew from Fool''s palm into Mike''s hand. "Oh?" Fool was slightly surprised, this outcome was beyond her expectations. She couldn''t quite understand it. Thor would rather spend more money to buy core materials than use the readily available Heart of Life. Was this still the Thor she knew? Fool asked, "Why did you choose this way?" Mike, who had put away the Heart of Life, focused his attention on it and waved his hand dismissively, "Such a simple question, think about it yourself!" Fool looked at Vladimir, wanting an answer. If Fool was proficient in Thor''s character, Then Vladimir, who had been following Thor for a while, knew him like the back of his hand. Facing his master who could kill him at any time, Vladimir''s attitude was always good. He spoke elegantly, calmly, and indifferently, "When it comes to saving his own life, my master is always willing to spend money." For Mike, no amount of money was too much when it came to saving his own life! Why was Mike so obsessed with making money? Because when he first came into contact with the Tower of Truth, the Trade Secret Realm, and the Mystic Market, after awakening his talent, Mike came to a simple, boring, but very practical conclusion: Spending money could really make him stronger! In fact, the human higher-ups had been silently paying attention to the potential Supreme Being, Thor. Not many people knew Thor''s true identity, However, many of Thor''s words and actions were recorded and used to analyze his character. These files were highly confidential, and the personnel involved in the analysis would voluntarily accept Memory Seal after the analysis was completed. Only when Thor officially became a Supreme Being would these sealed memories be unlocked. No amount of caution was excessive when it came to protecting a potential Supreme Being. The human race had always done this. The leader of the observation and analysis team was none other than Gregory. At a high-level meeting, Gregory pointed out that according to their analysis, Thor''s obsession with making money was mainly due to a lack of security. In the 30-odd days after Thor first awakened his talent, there were three key time nodes that greatly changed him. The first turning point was the war between the human race and the abyss, where Thor was responsible for guarding the Forest of Truth. In that battle, Thor armed himself to the teeth, trying his best to survive. For a 0.1% chance of survival, he was willing to pay any price. The second node was Thor''s participation in the SSS-level mission to rescue Professor Gregory, entering the Suture Abyss under Amari''s protection. Because Shadow Nine wasn''t by his side, the mission was extremely dangerous and had a great impact on Thor. The specific manifestation was: earning more money. During this period, Thor''s main purpose in making money was to save his life. The third turning point was when Shadow Nine opened the Supreme Abyssal and no longer personally protected Thor. From that day on, Thor had one more goal - striving to become stronger more quickly. Professor Gregory carefully analyzed Thor''s efficiency and choices in clearing the floors. Before Shadow Nine left, Thor would still go to the Wolf''s Den to hang out and relax after clearing a floor. After Shadow Nine left, Thor spent more time on clearing floors, his private space, researching skills, integrating his resources... He was following his own rhythm, striving to become stronger more quickly. Not only that, Thor took the initiative to take over the [Guardian Shadow], showed great interest in improving the strength of the Guardian Shadow, and took the initiative to propose the tournament between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps. In particular, Thor''s integration of the top combat power of the Guardian Shadow exceeded many people''s expectations! When Shadow Nine first left, some Ultimates even proposed to activate the emergency plan, to prevent the top three in the Guardian Shadow from getting out of control, and to minimize the impact of Shadow Nine''s departure on the human race. You know, the top three of the Guardian Shadow were not only in important positions, but also extremely powerful. Apart from the Supreme Beings and Shadow Nine, few people could control them. At that time, Professor Gregory argued strongly and bought Thor three days. If Thor couldn''t handle the top three of the Guardian Shadow within three days, The human race would need other preventive measures. As a result, Thor not only easily handled the top three of the Guardian Shadow, but even vaguely became the new Alpha in the Guardian Shadow! Now, Fourth Bro in the Guardian Shadow could command with absolute authority. The top three of the Guardian Shadow had all expressed their submission in their own way. Professor Gregory could only sigh with emotion, "No matter how much we overestimate a potential Supreme Being, in the end, we are always surprised to find that we have underestimated them." All in all, as a potential Supreme Being, Thor had almost handed in a perfect answer sheet. Except for his fondness for exploiting Maxen. Maxen participated in the entire meeting to analyze Thor''s character and even prepared a small notebook to take notes. The professional terms used by Professor Gregory made Maxen drowsy and yawn repeatedly. Throughout the entire meeting, Maxen only understood one sentence: Thor would find ways to cheat him out of his money! Damn it! What a sad thing! In the private space, Mike naturally didn''t know about these things, and even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care. Just a few days ago, Professor Gregory had informed Mike that a research grant would be credited to his account as a reward for participating in the research project. This bonus was not to be missed. Mike''s attention was now focused on the Heart of Life. This thing, a sacred relic of the elves, had a miraculous effect on werewolves, allowing werewolves below level 998 to level up once. The first person Mike thought of was Maxen. Who knew, Maxen wasn''t interested in the Heart of Life at all. "Using this thing will turn me into a werewolf!" Maxen said righteously, "My godfather told me to be a good person, not a werewolf." That''s true. Mike nodded slowly, understanding Maxen''s choice. Maxen was only stuck at level 989 now, as long as he was patient, he would reach level 990 sooner or later. Anyway, there was plenty of time. Moreover, Maxen highly identified with his human identity. Giving up his race for the sake of leveling up. Maxen couldn''t do such a thing. Since Maxen didn''t want it, Mike continued to study the Heart of Life. The greatest use of this thing was still in conjunction with the Tree of Life, followed by upgrading werewolves. Mike didn''t plan to use the Heart of Life as the main material to forge his SSS-level armor. According to Bilbo, there were many things in the Mystic Market that were even better than the Heart of Life! In that case, why wouldn''t Mike buy something better? For Mike, when it came to saving his life, if there was something better, he had to get it! "How can I use this thing well?" Mike pondered carefully. [The Heart of Life can be carried by special beings, and it will have magical effects] Seeing the prompt given by the Eye of Truth, Mike raised his eyebrows and immediately searched for a target in his private space. As Mike''s gaze swept over everyone, different prompts popped up above their heads: [Carried by Nature Elf Envoy, can upgrade the Bow to SSS-level...] [Carried by Vladimir, gains immortality...] [Carried by Dracula, gains forbidden blood clan secret techniques...] [...] The Heart of Life, even just carrying it, could bring a huge increase in combat power! Unfortunately, this carrying enhancement was only effective for werewolves, blood clans, and elves. If Mike could carry it himself, he wouldn''t need to find anyone else. Just as Mike was hesitating about who to lend it to, a man pushing a stone happened to pass by. A prompt popped up above Rolling''s head: [Carried by Rolling, can produce 600mL of source of life per day] There was such a good thing?! Mike immediately made his decision, The Heart of Life would be kept by Rolling for the time being! This wasn''t Rolling, this was a walking source of wealth! "You want me to help you hold this heart and produce source of life?" Rolling didn''t think too much and agreed to Thor''s proposal. He had been freeloading in Thor''s private space for several days, Rolling himself felt embarrassed. If there was anything he could do to help, he was naturally happy to do so. Stones didn''t have hearts. But Mike gave Rolling a heart. The Heart of Life beat in Rolling''s chest, he frowned and asked, puzzled, "It feels... hot." "How is the source of life produced?" Mike looked at the sweat on Rolling''s forehead, also lost in thought. "Could it be that his sweat is the source of life? What does it taste like? Would it be salty?" Chapter 396: Wisdom Flame Chapter 396: Wisdom FlameAfter carrying the Heart of Life, Rolling''s body started to sweat profusely. Soon, 600mL of sweat was collected, and Rolling''s temperature finally went down. Looking at the sweat in front of him, Mike had a flash of inspiration. He decided to name this source of life [Saline Solution]. "Take it to the Mystic Market, it should fetch a decent price." This thing was sweet with a hint of stink; Mike himself wouldn''t use it. With that in mind, Mike began to calculate his gains from the 30th floor. In terms of materials, Mike had gained: Sun Eater Bow - SS-level equipment, Fool promised to help Mike upgrade it to SSS-level. Heart of Life. Wilderness Wolf Pancake - The level 994 werewolf expert was smashed into a pancake by Maxen, his whole body was a treasure, Mike hadn''t figured out how to use it yet. Nature Elf Envoy - Captive, level 989, poor, nothing much to squeeze out. Although the Nature Elf Envoy was nominally Fool''s maid, both sides knew that if Mike needed the Nature Elf Envoy to fight, she had no right to refuse. "That''s about it." Mike counted on his fingers, there was also the personal reward for conquering with an SSSS rating. That would probably have to wait until tomorrow. Mike casually opened his attribute panel. In the battles on the 30th floor, he had gained quite a bit of experience: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-level) Level: 369 Class: Thunderlord Magus (Lightning, Fire, Shadow) SSS-level Second Class: Tidewalker Magus (Wind, Nature, Water) SSS-level HP: 16,813,800/16,813,800 MP: 38,387,900/38,387,900 Strength: 136,461 (+163,916) Intelligence: 236,845 (+426,852) Spirit: 226,863 (+356,468) Agility: 100,616 (+121,664) Constitution: 135,468 (+164,568) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature (SSS-level), etc. Skills: Steal Fire, All Things Grow, etc. As Mike''s level increased, the attributes of Force of Nature also increased significantly. Even without considering the additional attributes, Mike''s current base attributes had all exceeded 100,000. He was only level 369 now, still a long way from level 1000, but his potential for strength growth was huge. Moreover, the higher the level, the greater the increase in each attribute. Previously in the Wolf''s Den, the [Endless Infernal Fire] on Mike was taken out by Apollo. Mike had only endured the Endless Infernal Fire for two days and gained 1 million HP and 15% fire elemental damage immunity. "Right, the Endless Infernal Fire is gone, let''s borrow some fire from the bald man again!" Thinking of this, Mike immediately returned to the Wolf''s Den. ... In the Wolf''s Den, Maxen was lying on the table resting when Thor suddenly appeared beside him. "Come on, let''s go." Mike pulled Maxen up and went straight to find the bald man without saying a word. In a remote, dilapidated corner of the Core City of Truth, Mike found the bald man from before. The bald man looked at Maxen, slightly surprised, "This gentleman looks extraordinary." The people who appeared with Thor were all more talented than the last. Mike didn''t beat around the bush and introduced, "His name is Maxen, he''s the godson of Morpheus and Ares." "No wonder, you can call me Surtr." The bald man looked at Thor, his expression even more respectful, "What can I do for you?" "Borrow some fire." Mike smiled sheepishly, "Well, the Endless Infernal Fire is gone." [Steal Fire success rate: 0.21%] Now, Mike''s success rate for stealing fire from Surtr had increased by 0.06%. The most important thing was that because of the bug, Steal Fire was cost-free! At least, it didn''t cost any gold coins. "Borrowing fire is fine." Surtr nodded and asked sincerely, "But will you return it?" Mike was a little embarrassed, "That''s still impossible, why don''t you name a price?" The reason why Mike wanted to borrow fire from Surtr was that every successful Steal Fire would give him super high attributes! Last time, he gained 50,000 Constitution points and 1 million HP from the Endless Infernal Fire. He made a killing. Having tasted the sweetness, Mike naturally wouldn''t give up this opportunity. "Alright." Surtr thought for a moment and offered his condition, "How about you help me clean up the house and chat with me? What do you think?" Mike immediately refused and said sincerely, "Can we get someone else? My time is limited, I can''t waste it on such things." Surtr was easy to talk to, "Sure." It just so happened that Ace walked over at this time. Mike''s gaze lingered between Ace and Maxen for a moment, and finally, he gave up on Maxen and chose Ace. "Why should I help this bald guy clean his room? It''s a complete waste of my time." Ace snorted coldly, even if Thor got down on his knees and begged him today, he wouldn''t do it! Mike said through gritted teeth, "I''ll pay 600!" "Are you insulting me?" Ace stretched out his hand, spreading his five fingers, "At least 50,000!" Mike asked tentatively, "Copper coins?" Ace rolled his eyes, "I''m talking about Lord merits!" "So there''s no room for negotiation?" 50,000 Lord merits, Mike would never pay that! Let alone 50,000, even 500 was impossible! Mike took out a small bottle, "I have 100ml of source of life here, do you want it?" Source of life? Maxen exclaimed, "Where did you get the source of life again?" This thing was completely ineffective for people at their level. However, for those below Chief who were suffering from old injuries, the source of life was a priceless treasure. The source of life that Mike had taken out before had allowed many former experts to rise again, and one of them even became a Lord! According to the deal Mike had made with Maxen before, 20,000 gold coins per drop. 100ml, that was 2,000 drops. This small bottle was worth 400 Lord merits! Its actual value was even higher! Ace sneered, "Do you think I need healing?" For Ace, healing items were the most useless things. If you have the ability, just slash him dead! With [Near-Death Power Up], he could recover quickly, and his strength would become even stronger. "You really don''t need it." Mike nodded and asked back, "Are you sure your former subordinates, students, and apprentices don''t need it?" 2,000 drops were enough to heal more than a dozen Chief-level experts and restore them to their former strength. Ace fell into a brief silence, then continued to talk tough, "Those are old guys, what do they have to do with me?" After saying that, Ace stepped forward and snatched the source of life from Mike''s hand. He snorted coldly and turned to enter Surtr''s room. "I''m in a good mood today, and I ate too much just now, so I''ll just do some housework to exercise." Mike shook his head with a smile and took out five more bottles of source of life, "This version of the source of life, I call it [Saline Solution], it''s a bit salty, it can save your life and replenish sodium, two birds with one stone." Maxen looked at the five bottles of 100ml source of life, rubbing his hands together. He wanted to buy them, but he had no money! Mike rolled his eyes, "Let''s stick to the old rules. If I remember correctly, there are still quite a few people in that plan who haven''t been allocated the source of life." Maxen nodded, "Yes, the queue has exceeded ten million." The source of life that Mike took out was nothing compared to the huge population of the human race. 500ml, 10,000 drops of source of life, if used to treat Chiefs, it would only be enough for 100 people at most. Moreover, there were many Chiefs who needed more than 100 drops of source of life due to their severe injuries. Mike stuffed the bottles to Maxen and instructed, "From now on, there will be 500ml of source of life delivered every day, I''ll have Bilbo deliver it to you. If we can''t reach you, we''ll hand it over to the Mystic Market." Maxen nodded repeatedly, "No problem!" At the price they had negotiated before, this batch of source of life was basically given away for free. Surtr said with emotion, "Thor, you are too kind." "Alright, enough with the flattery." Mike didn''t continue with the pleasantries. After making arrangements with Surtr, he began to borrow fire. This time, Mike was certain that Surtr didn''t have the [Endless Infernal Fire] on him and wouldn''t give him the entire debuff again. After 642 attempts at stealing fire, costing o gold coins, Mike finally succeeded. "Steal Fire successful!" "Obtained fire elemental state [Wisdom Flame], the next comprehended skill has no consumption for yourself, comprehended skills come with fire attribute, duration: 300 days" "[Fire Thief] effect activated, Intelligence +40,000." Looking at the new prompt that popped up, Mike only had one feeling: Awesome! He didn''t spend a single penny, stole the [Wisdom Lotus Flame], and even increased his attribute. It was too worth it! Of course, this bug also had a limitation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The greater the difference in strength between the two, the more attributes Mike gained. However, Mike''s strength would continue to grow, and the gap between them would become smaller and smaller. The last time he successfully stole fire, Mike gained 50,000 Constitution points. This time it was only 40,000, but fortunately, it was Intelligence, which was still a big improvement for Mike. Surtr said sincerely, "Thor, congratulations." Mike looked at the Surtr, wanting to say something but hesitating. Surtr was a little puzzled, "Is something bothering you?" Mike nodded, "I hope you can exercise regularly and become stronger and stronger!" The stronger Surtr was, the more attributes Mike would gain. Hearing Thor''s words, Surtr shook his head and smiled wryly. He was now level 989, and anyone above level 990 had to enter the Temple of Truth. In other words, Surtr was already among the strongest in the Core City of Truth. Any stronger, and he wouldn''t be able to stay in the Core City of Truth. After bidding farewell to Thor and Maxen, Surtr returned to his bedroom and began to inspect Ace''s cleaning job. Having successfully borrowed fire and given the source of life to Maxen, Mike finally had some free time. Normally, he would go to the Wolf''s Den for a casual drink and a bite to eat. Today was different. Today, Thor is treating, and even eating a hamburger would cost him his own money. Forget it, he wouldn''t eat today! With a flash of lightning, Mike disappeared from where he stood and returned to Earth. Chapter 397: If we dont say anything, no one will know it was me Chapter 397: If we don''t say anything, no one will know it was meIn training camp area C, the moment Mike appeared, Shadow Three returned as well. "Fourth Bro, what''s up?" "Shadow Three, what''s up." After greeting each other, Mike thought for a moment and asked, "Shadow One said today that she could kill a demon god, is that true?" Shadow Three nodded, "Yes." Mike pressed on, "What about the Archdemon?" Shadow Three was silent for a moment before giving his answer, "They would probably perish together." Huh? Was Stunning Woman that fierce? Mike muttered, "Could this woman be the Tower Spirit?" Shadow Three said helplessly, "We have an agreement not to reveal each other''s identities to the outside world." "We," naturally referred to the top three shadows in the Guardian Shadow rankings. "Very good, you are an honest man who keeps his promises." Mike nodded slowly, "But what''s our relationship? You call me Fourth Bro. We''re practically brothers from another mother!" Mike said confidently, "Does telling me count as revealing it to the outside world?" Shadow Three was stunned for a moment, Fourth Bro had a point. Following this logic, he could completely tell Mike the identities of the other shadows. In other words, there was a risk of Shadow Three''s true identity being exposed. He had to find a way to plug this loophole... "Shadow Three." Seeing Shadow Three lost in thought, Mike asked curiously, "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing." Shadow Three replied truthfully, "I''m thinking... whether to silence Shadow One, Bad Man, and Bad Woman." "You can''t be so cruel!" Shadow Three was always a man of few words but ruthless actions. Since he had this thought, it meant he had the ability to do it. Mike quickly changed the subject, "Shadow Three, I thought of an online name for you to use within the Guardian Shadow." Shadow Three also played along, "What do you need me to do?" During his time with Thor, Shadow Three had never seen anyone get something from Thor for free. Perhaps only beings like Shadow Nine and Apollo could do that. They were too far out of Shadow Three''s reach, he didn''t dare to think about it. As for how strong a Supreme Being truly was, Only those whose strength was close to a Supreme Being could truly understand the depth of their awe. People on Earth looked at the sun and only felt its warmth. Shadow Three wanted a name, even if it was just an online name. As a price, he had to do something for Thor. Mike pondered, "Do you have any other missions for this trip to the Ninth Abyss?" "Yes." Shadow Three nodded, "In the past, I was responsible for gathering intelligence in the Abyss, making sure everything was foolproof before taking action. This time is different, I need to monitor a few restless guys." Mike nodded slightly. This operation was indeed rushed. As one of the top fighters of the human race, Shadow Three played a crucial role in the deterrence game against the demon gods and couldn''t act rashly. "If, and I mean if..." Mike organized his words, "If I''m not in mortal danger, and I want to kill someone below level 1000, can you help?" "Ace, Foreskin, Professor Gregory, Shadow Thirteen..." Shadow Three rattled off a string of names and said sincerely, "If you want to kill these people, I can''t help." Mike: "..." I wouldn''t ask you to kill these people either! Obviously, in Shadow Three''s eyes, the people on this list were all protected by big shots. If he took action against them, even Thor wouldn''t be able to protect Shadow Three! Mike keenly noticed a detail, "Why didn''t you mention Maxen and Cedric?" Shadow Three was very frank, "Maxen, I can''t kill him. Cedric is always by Ares'' side, and..." In the end, Shadow Three shook his head, he wasn''t sure if he could kill Cedric. Cedric was a proud man, like a young master. The most important thing was that he had a sword, a sword that had been charging for over a hundred years but had never been used. Shadow Three felt that Cedric''s sword would definitely be aimed at a Supreme Being, he would never deign to waste it on him. "I see." Mike nodded, it made sense. The two quickly reached a deal. Shadow Three would help Mike once, and Mike would give Shadow Three an online name. ... The clock on the wall ticked by, and soon it was 6:10 AM. The Wolf''s Den finally closed! Mike let out a long sigh of relief! Soon, looking at the bill Bilbo brought him, Mike felt a pang of heartache! The cost of the half-night revelry at the Wolf''s Den was astonishing! The total cost of tonight''s treat was as follows: 17.85 tons of fish, 43.9 tons of wine, 5.1 tons of mushrooms... They could really eat... Seeing the end of the list, Mike felt even more helpless, "How come we''re even missing 669 ovens?" How shameless, they even took the ovens after eating grilled fish! "How can these people be so uncivilized! Eating and taking everything!" Just then, a familiar knock on the door sounded. "Mike, Mike!" Mike opened the door, and in front of him was Kaelum, whose stomach was still hiccupping. Kaelum was extremely excited, his breath reeking of grilled fish, "Mike, last night the Wolf''s Den offered free food, it was Thor''s treat, I ate so much delicious food, and I didn''t even have to pay, it was awesome!" Kaelum looked at the somewhat silent Mike today and immediately noticed something was wrong, "Hey, you look down, did you miss Thor''s treat?" "Sort of..." Mike nodded, telling the truth, "I went to have fun last night, just had some hot dogs and burger." "That''s great!" A mysterious smile appeared on Kaelum''s face, and he pulled Mike out. Mike was a little curious, "Where are we going?" "To the hospital, to see Cain." Mike had visited Cain a few times in the past two days, he was lying in the nutrition tank, motionless. With Ace''s help, Cain''s talent was upgraded to [Astral Projection]. The longer Cain''s first Astral Projection lasted, the greater his future potential. However, if the soul left the body for too long, even if modern technology could ensure the body''s integrity, Cain would face many problems in re-adapting to his body. Coming back now was about the best time. However, Cain currently showed no signs of waking up. On the way to the hospital, Kaelum kept him in suspense, "Anderson came up with a way, said it should be able to wake Cain up." "Oh?" Mike became even more curious. Following Kaelum, Mike arrived at Cain''s ward. Pushing open the door, a strong aroma of grilled fish wafted towards them. "It smells so good!" Mike smelled the aroma and felt a sense of familiarity. "Mike, you''re here too?" In the ward, besides Cain and Anderson, there was also Joseph. Two round barbecue ovens were placed by Cain''s bedside. Joseph introduced, "These ovens are very precious, made from B-grade ore from the Mysterious Mine!" Mike: ??? Mike had always felt strange, the more he looked at these ovens, the more familiar they seemed. It turned out they were his ovens! Kaelum was still a little hesitant, "Nephew, is it okay for you to take Thor''s ovens?" He had seen people pack up leftovers after eating at a restaurant, but he had never seen anyone pack up the ovens too! That was too much! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s fine, if we don''t say anything, no one will know it was me!" Joseph patted his chest, assuring them. With his speed as a ninth-tier Lord of the wind element, taking two ovens wouldn''t even be detected by surveillance! You sly dog, Joseph! Mike calmed himself down and didn''t lose his temper on the spot. He swore that Joseph would definitely pay for this oven! And then... Joseph took out a giant king crab, ten lobsters... A pile of seafood appeared in front of everyone. Kaelum and his companions were stunned. "Nephew, where did you get so many good things?" Why were the things here so similar to the menu at the Wolf''s Den last night? "Do you know where I worked last night?" Joseph stopped halfway through his sentence. The embarrassing past of a ninth-tier Lord helping to slice raw fish, the fewer people who knew about it, the better. "Just eat, why so many questions!" Joseph started grilling crabs and lobsters, comforting himself, "I worked hard all night, packing up some leftover scraps, that''s reasonable, right?" A whole king crab, lobsters, top-grade tuna... You call these scraps? Mike nodded. Reasonable, very reasonable. I hope it''s just as reasonable when I ''shear your wool''. Joseph said confidently, "Besides, if we don''t eat these things, wouldn''t it be a waste?!" Even so, it still didn''t dispel the concerns of Mike and the others. Mike asked tentatively, "Joseph, won''t taking Thor''s things like this make him angry?" "Of course... it will!" Joseph laughed heartily, "So, let''s all keep our mouths shut, don''t tell anyone, and Thor won''t know!" "Thor is so busy every day, he won''t remember these little things!" Everyone nodded, indicating that they would definitely not tell anyone. Kaelum was suddenly curious about another thing, "Nephew, what if Thor comes to actually settle the score with you?" "That''s easy!" Joseph broke off a large claw, took out the crab meat inside, and handed it to Mike. He was very optimistic about this junior, Sunny, upright, principled, A good boy. Joseph winked and whispered, "Anyway, Maxen took even more." Chapter 398: Both Thor and Mike will participate in the tournament Chapter 398: Both Thor and Mike will participate in the tournamentMaxen took even more? The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched, forming a ''benevolent'' smile. Joseph had really given him a great gift! The seafood on the grill sizzled with oil as Joseph expertly sprinkled various seasonings. Joseph couldn''t help but sigh. "If there hadn''t been an abyssal invasion, I would have become a barbecue chef, selling barbecue by the sea, blowing the sea breeze, watching women in bikinis, the sun shining on my body..." It sounded pretty good? "Nephew." Kaelum, holding the king crab, corrected him seriously, "If there hadn''t been an abyss, you would be almost a hundred years old now. Forget about selling barbecue, you''d have trouble even wearing dentures." "You''re really good at joking with me." Joseph smiled and didn''t say anything more. After all, Kaelum was his uncle. Joseph took out a bottle of newly acquired fine wine, poured himself half a glass of wine and put the bottle away, "You guys still have class later, so don''t drink." This wine... needless to say, was also taken from the Wolf''s Den. This time, without Joseph reminding him, Mike took the initiative to add, "We''ll keep it a secret, absolutely!" "Sweet!" Joseph gave Mike a thumbs-up. As they enjoyed their seafood barbecue in the ward, Joseph specifically reminded Mike, "You''re participating in the Soldier tier tournament, don''t forget to prepare well." Mike looked troubled, "To be honest, based on my understanding of the Guardian Shadow, I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult for me to win." Under Thor''s arrangement, a large number of Chiefs and Generals from the Guardian Shadow, former talented students, had voluntarily lowered their levels to 199 to participate in the Soldier tier battles. In other words, the Nightmare corps'' Soldier tier contestants were all outsiders like Mike! "It doesn''t matter, our Nightmare corps doesn''t care about winning or losing in the Soldier tier." Joseph lowered his voice and said, "We received inside information that Thor will be fighting for the Guardian Shadow!" Mike asked in surprise, "Really?" Who leaked this information? "This is also a secret." Joseph waved his hand, indicating that they shouldn''t continue this topic, "Also, for the Soldier tier, since they''re all outsiders, our corps discussed it, and whoever successfully defends the ring, the share they win will belong to the defender..." "What?!" The king crab claw in Mike''s hand shattered, and everyone looked at him. "Is there a problem?" Joseph was a little curious why Mike was so excited. "There are six rings in total, the main ring is 10%, and the five sub-rings are 2% each. And it''s only for one year''s income. Besides, the current Maxen... is lucky if he''s not in debt, what income does he have?" Joseph didn''t elaborate on Maxen''s financial situation. But with Maxen''s abilities, 2% of his annual income was still considerable. The Nightmare corps naturally knew that this wasn''t a small amount. The problem was, according to the information they had received, the Guardian Shadow would send a group of level 199 experts, and the Nightmare corps'' chances of winning were almost zero. They didn''t care about winning or losing in the Soldier tier in the first place. The Nightmare corps didn''t even have any Soldiers, so even if they lost, it wouldn''t be embarrassing. Mike''s breath hitched, as if he saw a 2% share beckoning to him. He asked casually, "By the way, how many rings can one person participate in?" Kaelum explained, "As many as you want." Huh? 2% each, 5 would be 10%! Even 1% more than Ares'' share! Moreover, this income would belong entirely to Mike! Mike pondered for a moment and asked a crucial question, "Do we have to pay taxes?" Joseph was stunned, they hadn''t actually thought about this question! Just then, Cain, who had been lying in the nutrition tank, sat up in a daze, sniffed his nose, "Is it time to eat?" He was awake. "You''re awake?" Mike came up to him and said seriously, "The surgery was a success!" Cain: "..." ... The news of Cain''s awakening quickly spread throughout Area C. Of course, the version released to the public was that Cain had sparred with Ace, suffered a severe concussion, and had just woken up. Very few people knew about his talent upgrade. As for whether the income was taxable, Joseph said he would give Mike an answer later. However, Joseph didn''t take it to heart. In his opinion, Mike was just asking casually. To actually want to defend the ring, that would be a true genius among geniuses! If the Guardian Shadow hadn''t cheated, Mike might have had a chance. The Guardian Shadow''s almost cheating behavior, sending stronger people to fight in lower- level tournaments, Mike''s chances of winning were almost zero. After Cain woke up, there was still a series of tests and rehabilitation training to be done. Mike returned to the classroom first to continue his lessons. Before he could even sit down, the communication crystal in his pocket vibrated. Witty Wombat: "Hi, Deathsinger, are you there?" Deathsinger: "Yes, just finished a mission." Witty Wombat: "I met a mysterious senior last night, he didn''t talk much, but he was very strong!" Mike: "..." He couldn''t reply to that! Her senior was a Supreme Being, not someone who could be described with the words "very strong." Witty Wombat then sent a series of messages: "Yesterday, Shadow Two and I had a very pleasant conversation, he cleared up a lot of my doubts." It''s a pity I couldn''t find Thor, I have an apprentice who wants to compete with Thor, you young people are always full of energy, it''s a good thing!" "My apprentice is a foodie and ate a lot of Thor''s food; he found it incredibly delicious, but I think it''s... average." || || Mike really wanted to ask her, Was the apprentice she was talking about herself? Finally, Witty Wombat told Mike that her apprentice, in the spirit of not wasting food, had casually packed some food when he left. She couldn''t finish it all by herself, so she might as well share some with Deathsinger. Without waiting for Deathsinger to refuse, Witty Wombat sent an email. Mike looked at the hundreds of pounds of food that appeared in the communication crystal and fell into deep thought. You call this "packing a little"? What was going on today? Everyone who had taken advantage of Thor took the initiative to share their spoils with Mike, showing off that they had finally gotten the better of Thor! This was outrageous! Looking at the food sent via email, Mike realized another thing, a detail he had been ignoring. Could Violet eat human food? Mike whispered, "Shadow Three, go and invite Shadow Four over." Soon, Shadow Four appeared before Mike. Inside Shadow Three''s bone space, their conversation wouldn''t be noticed by anyone around. "Fourth Bro, you called for me?" Shadow Four was a little puzzled, hadn''t they just met last night? What was so important? Worthy of Thor calling him over for a private meeting? "It''s like this, the former Shadow Seven, the one with the ID [Witty Wombat], Violet..." Mike organized his words and asked with a frown, "Is she Shadow Nine''s apprentice?" Shadow Four hesitated for a moment and added, "Shadow Nine never admitted it, he once said that his apprentice should at least be a Supreme Being." What a bold statement! Among the human race, perhaps only Shadow Nine was qualified to say that. Back then, when Shadow Nine went to fight in the abyssal battlefield, he had arranged for Violet to protect Mike. Thinking back now, it wasn''t just a whim of Shadow Nine''s, there must have been a deeper meaning. "There''s something I''m very concerned about." Mike took out the communication crystal and asked, "There are files of many people here, but many are missing, like Violet''s. How did she... die back then?" After taking over the Guardian Shadow, Mike wasn''t completely hands-off. When he had free time, he would read a lot of materials to learn more about the Guardian Shadow. However, just dealing with the top three of the Guardian Shadow was already troublesome enough, Mike couldn''t possibly take care of everything, he could only prioritize. "Self-destruction." Shadow Four replied truthfully, "During a mission, in order to cover the retreat, she faced a demon creature that could potentially upgrade to a demon god alone. In a life-or-death situation, she tried to self-destruct to kill the opponent, but failed." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying that, Shadow Four added, "At least, that''s the version I know." The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched, Shadow Four''s words had a hidden meaning. It seemed that Shadow Nine''s reputation as a history inventor was known to everyone. "Alright, you can go back to work." Mike rubbed his temples, feeling that this matter wasn''t simple. Violet could eat and drink like a normal person, maybe this guy could even challenge the Tower of Truth. After sending Shadow Four away, Shadow Three didn''t lift the spatial barrier, but instead, took the initiative to appear, the burly man with bone ornaments all over his body standing silently in front of Mike. Mike looked up, a little curious, "Is something the matter?" "Nothing." Shadow Three mumbled, "I''m wondering what you''re thinking about." Mike smiled wryly, "I''m wondering if Violet actually succeeded in self-destructing." Shadow Three continued Mike''s train of thought, "You mean... while she was self-destructing, there was a powerful being who could slow down time by her side, stopping her self-destruction. Then, a Soul Element expert interfered with her memory, making her mistakenly believe that she had self-destructed. Finally, another expert concealed her aura, making her seem no different from a Guardian Shadow?" Mike: "..." Shadow Three''s speculation was a bit too specific. After finishing his speculation, Shadow Three shook his head, "I don''t think it''s possible, who could have that much clout?" "Sigh." Mike sighed. This wasn''t a hint anymore, it was a clear statement. There were only a few people in the world who could make both Ares and Apollo take action at the same time. Violet''s instructor just happened to have that much clout. Violet might still be alive, this was good news. However, cases like hers were definitely a minority. Shadows like Terraon Morrow were the norm in the Guardian Shadow. The bone space dissipated, and Mike returned to the classroom, starting to plan for tomorrow''s trip to the Abyss. Coincidentally, the professor in class was also explaining the relevant knowledge about the Ninth Abyss. "Students, since tomorrow''s internship is arranged in the Ninth Abyss, we will focus on this." "The Ninth Demon God is a Primordial Demon God, that is, a demon god born from the Abyss itself. Among the demon gods, his strength is in the lower-middle range..." "In the Ninth Abyss, you need to be prepared for poison, the demon creatures there are highly poisonous, which is good news for students with fire element..." The professor emphasized some very basic knowledge. After all, this was just an internship, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any major problems. After introducing the Ninth Abyss, the professor changed the subject, "The ones going to the Ninth Abyss for rotation this time are the Magmafist corps. The vice- corps leader of the Magmafist corps, Blaze Morrow, is exceptionally strong, he''s wise and powerful, and he even punched Maxen once..." Mike: ??? Blaze must have paid for advertising, right? Mike had another important task when going to the Ninth Abyss, which was to solve Blaze''s promotion problem. After advertising for Blaze, the professor glanced at the clock, there was still time, "Students, there''s also a legend about the Ninth Abyss." The professor leaned on the desk with both hands and said slowly, "There''s a Pegasus in the Ninth Abyss, extremely powerful, no weaker than a demon god, its running speed surpasses everything known, even comparable to the speed of light..." Legends were just legends, you just had to listen to them. Mike didn''t take it to heart. With Shadow Nine, the history inventor, around, any legend of the human race could be made up. The day''s classes ended quickly. Before 12 o''clock, Mike returned to his dormitory. Due to special circumstances, Apollo had asked Maxen to pass on a message that it wasn''t advisable for Thor to challenge the Tower of Truth today. Mike planned his schedule. "Organize equipment, make final preparations for the Abyss trip..." "At 3 AM, the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps will hold a tournament, both Thor and Mike will participate..." "Before leaving, make proper arrangements at home, have Ace''s equipment forged, this guy is no good as a bodyguard, but he''s a first-class meat shield..." Everything was ready, the midnight bell rang, and Mike calmly entered the Tower of Truth. As soon as he stepped onto the ground of the Core City of Truth, a series of prompts popped up before Mike''s eyes. "Congratulations on conquering the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth with an SSSSS rating." "You have received the reward [Forbidden Blood Pool] *1!" "You have received the reward [Moonwell] *1!" "You have received the reward [Valley of the Fallen Wolves] *1!" Chapter 399: Glory belongs to the souls who defy fate Chapter 399: Glory belongs to the souls who defy fateThe Forbidden Blood Pool, the Moonwell, and the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. These were the rewards Mike received for conquering the 30th floor with an SSSSS rating. Without wasting any time, Mike returned directly to his private space. "The most esteemed master has arrived at his loyal domain!" Vladimir shouted, his words muffled by the hot dog stuffed in his mouth. He had just returned from Little Nine''s place and didn''t expect Thor to be back so soon. He was just about to have a late-night snack. Mike glanced at him and walked straight towards the depths of the space. The Valley of the Fallen Wolves was about to arrive, and the other rewards were also coming in one after another. Vladimir hurriedly followed behind Mike, grabbing a chicken leg to gnaw on as he went. Watching Thor and Vladimir walk away, Dracula kicked his son, "Get lost." The severely overweight vampire could only trail behind Vladimir from a distance. Soon, they arrived in front of the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. Looking at the familiar Valley of the Fallen Wolves, Mike couldn''t help but feel a sense of emotion. Little White Wolf had jumped from here over 30,000 times, seeking release. And the White Wolf King, at this moment, was in the Temple of Truth, still trying to become stronger, searching for the puppet master from back then, seeking revenge. Things had changed. As Mike arrived, a White Wolf walked out of the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. [White Wolf Phantom, Lv. 599, Skill: Wolf Howl...] Vladimir sniffed, he hated the smell of werewolves, even if it was just a wolf phantom. More and more White Wolves emerged from behind the White Wolf phantom. The leading White Wolf phantom walked out of the pack, prostrated itself on the ground, embracing the dust, "We offer our submission to you, and we will forever remember your courage and feat in breaking the cycle." Mike felt a little embarrassed and waved his hand. "It was just a small matter, you don''t have to be so grateful." Mike didn''t take it to heart, but for the entire White Wolf race, this was a great miracle. Four generations of potential Supreme Beings had come to the 30th floor of the Tower of Truth, and what the previous three potential Supreme Beings had failed to do, Mike''s generation had finally achieved, breaking the damn cycle. The leader of the White Wolves remained prostrate on the ground and spoke again, "Please accept our allegiance, may your courage and wisdom guide us forward." The wind stood still at this moment. Mike stood outside the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. Before him was the prostrate leader of the White Wolves, and over 30,000 White Wolves. In the distance, Fool, Dracula, and the others also noticed what was happening here. Countless gazes fell on Mike, waiting for his response. "Whoosh-" Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer and pointed it at the shoulder of the White Wolf leader. Mike said in a deep voice, "Glory belongs to the souls who defy fate." Outside the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, countless White Wolves prostrated themselves, a silver wave spreading out. A low growl came from the throat of the White Wolf leader, "Glory belongs to the souls who defy fate-" The sound echoed over the Valley of the Fallen Wolves. More and more White Wolves howled, repeating the same sentence. Their voices merged together, composing a magnificent symphony, surging with passion! "Glory-" Behind Dracula, Vladimir knelt on one knee. He didn''t know why he was kneeling, it was just the atmosphere, he just went with the flow. "Belongs-" The sound spread from the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, the sound wave seemed to overturn the sky, its momentum terrifying! Fool, sitting on a chair in the distance, watched Mike with interest, "You damn Vladimir, you''re a vampire, why are you kneeling on the ground?" Dracula''s face was livid, he remained silent. He wasn''t as shameless as Vladimir. But if he didn''t kneel, losing to Vladimir in the competition for favor... Dracula was unwilling! Mike gestured and offered his price, "One pseudo-god Decoy." Fool asked for a lot, "Five." In the end, the two quickly reached a deal, settling on the price of two pseudo-god Decoys. Then, Fool casually picked up a small hammer and smashed it on Dracula''s knee. Bang- The bone cracked crisply, and Dracula fell to one knee with a thud. The moment Dracula knelt, the climax of the sound wave arrived, "To the souls who defy fate!" The roar seemed to pierce the heavens. Declaring war on fate, baring fangs and claws at the cycle, fighting with every weapon available, resisting, taking back what belonged to them! Throughout the entire private space, all the werewolves howled and roared. This emotion quickly infected others, and countless people joined the revelry. Fool watched with interest, all of this was new to her. The private spaces of other Supreme Beings weren''t this lively. She had only been to Morpheus'' private space once and only saw an ugly heart. Ares'' private space had countless broken swords and... clothes of different colors. Apollo''s private space was the simplest, with only a cloud and a butterfly. She was curious why Thor had such a unique charm. This guy, who was clearly the most afraid of death, could always make people disregard their lives for him. Thor was not only afraid of his own death, but also the death of his companions, and even more afraid of his enemies not dying. A faint smile appeared on Fool''s lips, This guy was interesting. Suddenly, her expression froze. "Rumble-" Fool abruptly stood up, looking towards the distance in astonishment, "This guy, he''s creating a new skill again?" ... In front of the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, Mike held the Thunderclap Hammer, frozen in this moment, like a statue. A magical, indescribable aura spread out from Mike as the center. A look of surprise flashed across Vladimir''s face as he knelt on one knee, He had seen this scene before! Run, master is about to creating a skill again! In Vladimir''s experience, once Thor successfully created a skill, his favorite thing to do was to find someone to test its power. Generally speaking, he would look for the nearest vampire. Vladimir, the test subject, Thor''s favorite. Unfortunately, it was too late! Mike, entering a state of comprehension, felt everything around him slow down, as if frozen in time. He saw his soul leave his body, while his body remained in place. Mike''s soul "floated" above the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, and a White Wolf appeared before his eyes, climbing up the Valley of the Fallen Wolves and jumping down. Over and over again, wandering, struggling in the fate of life and death... The Valley of the Fallen Wolves had buried over 30,000 White Wolves. Until one day, Thor walked in, holding the Thunderclap Hammer. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He told the White Wolf King that he was going to break the cycle. And then, he did it. The roar of the wolf pack echoed in Mike''s ears. In an instant, he returned to his body and regained his ability to move. Mike walked forward, the wolf pack automatically parting to make way for him, unimpeded wherever he went. Among the silver-white wolf pack, the only jarring black was their new king, the new alpha wolf. Mike stopped outside the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, He looked up slightly at the cliff face of the valley. "Before the Valley of the Fallen Wolves, I broke the cycle, rewrote fate, and created a move." Mike raised the Thunderclap Hammer and shouted softly, "This move is called... Thunderclap Fate!" Chapter 400: Thor, is there something wrong with your soul? Chapter 400: Thor, is there something wrong with your soul?Lightning flickered. Three words were carved onto the cliff face by Mike. When the lightning ceased, the Valley of the Fallen Wolves was renamed the Valley of Fate. White Wolves filled the entire valley, howling and roaring excitedly... Vladimir followed behind Dracula, extricating themselves from the wolf pack. Vladimir was relieved, his luck was good this time. Thor testing the skill''s damage on a rock was different from what he had imagined. [Thunderclap Fate] wasn''t an attack skill! The description of [Thunderclap Fate] appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Thunderclap Fate]: Bury/seal/enchant a phantom within equipment, granting the equipment corresponding enhancements. Upon sealing, the phantom automatically gains lightning and fire elemental attributes, and can freely switch between the two. Consumption: Depends on the strength of the phantom. Cooldown: 12 hours Note: If the phantom actively cooperates, Thunderclap Fate has no cooldown. For the White Wolf phantoms, as phantoms themselves, they could participate in battles, reconnaissance, and other tasks. If they died, there was a very small chance they would return to the Valley of Fate. More often than not, they would be lost in the darkness, never to return. However, if they merged with equipment, they would become the equipment''s spirit. After death, they could recuperate within the equipment and return to battle after a period of time. A low-level version of Cerberus. Cerberus didn''t seem powerful, but in fact, as a summon of Nightmare''s Breeze, its tier was very high. Even among vampires, only powerful beings like Vladimir and Dracula could achieve unlimited rebirth. And Tripod, with the help of Nightmare''s Breeze, could achieve the same effect. "I need to find a home for you guys." Mike looked back at the Valley of Fate, where over 30,000 wolf phantoms awaited his arrangements. Moreover, the Valley of Fate would give birth to 100 to 1000 wolf phantoms every day, of varying tiers. Even the weakest wolf phantom was level 200. According to the Eye of Truth''s prompt, at this stage, the strongest wolf phantom that the Valley of Fate could produce was only level 599. After being born, wolf phantoms could also become stronger through battles, cultivation, and other means! In other words, enchanting wolf phantoms onto equipment was a sure-win deal! But the problem was, Mike didn''t have over 30,000 pieces of equipment, nor did he need over 30,000 wolf phantoms to fight for him. If he wanted to enchant wolf phantoms onto other people''s equipment, Mike, as the master of the wolf phantoms, had to be sure of one thing: These people would treat the wolf phantoms well. Because these phantoms were special, they were vessels for the souls of wolves. Mike thought about it: "To be kind to these wolves, they must be our own people, they need to participate in battles... and if they could make some money along the way, that would be even better..." Huh? Mike suddenly realized, wasn''t the Guardian Shadow the most suitable master for the wolf phantoms? Firstly, most of the people in the Guardian Shadow were phantoms(shadows). As fellow phantoms, they would be more friendly to the wolf phantoms than ordinary people. Secondly, the Guardian Shadow needed to carry out various missions. Protection, intelligence gathering, assassination, undercover work, infiltration... With the assistance of wolf phantoms, the combat effectiveness of the Guardian Shadow could be greatly enhanced. Finally, the people in the Guardian Shadow were rich! Mike had seen their salary income through the Eye of Truth! He knew exactly how much wealth they had! "I''ll talk to Shadow Four about this later. Tomorrow, no, before today''s ring competition, I''ll arrange the first batch of people!" Thinking about business, Mike returned to Mistveil Castle. There was a pool of blood on the ground, the Vampire Prince''s. Dracula had changed into a new set of clothes, a long robe covering his entire body. Mike glanced at the ground and noticed that the carpet, which hadn''t been changed for years, was stained with blood. Mike casually ordered, "You stained the place, you need to pay for it." Dracula: "..." Mike casually summoned Bilbo and asked him to change the carpet at the door, Bilbo nodded hurriedly, "I''ll arrange for someone to clean it..." "Who said anything about cleaning it?" Mike whispered, "Hang it up in the Mystic Market, say it''s a relic from the ancient war, stained with the blood of an unknown ancient powerhouse, very valuable for historical collection, waiting for a fated person." Bilbo: "..." You''re not waiting for a fated person, you''re waiting for a sucker. After dealing with the carpet, Mike casually checked out the Moonwell inside Mistveil Castle. [This well water is extremely precious] [First consumption restores 50% HP/MP, subsequent consumption halves the effect, and so on] [After consuming 3 bottles, the Moonwell water is ineffective for seven days, after which it returns to its original effect] [Produces 10 bottles of well water per day] Mike peered down, a moon floating in the Moonwell - this moon had a unique shape, an ugly heart. 0 "Well, as expected." The Moonwell had always been a sacred symbol of the elves. Elven experts were only willing to use the water from the Moonwell, believing that all other well water was unclean. After checking out the Moonwell, Mike was about to go to the lower level of the castle to see the Forbidden Blood Pool, but was stopped by a demon. Fool stood at the door, staring intently at Mike. Vladimir automatically stepped aside, not getting involved in the confrontation between the two big shots. Squatting to the side, Vladimir was surprised to find some popcorn on the ground. "What a waste!" Vladimir picked up the popcorn, a blood sphere appeared in his hand, he rubbed it, and the popcorn was clean, all the dust gone. "Crunch-crunch-" Vladimir munched on the popcorn, pricking up his ears to listen to the conversation between Thor and Fool. Mike asked irritably, "What do you want now?" Fool''s gaze was unfriendly as she asked, "Did you create another move?" Mike laughed, "What''s wrong with that? Why do you look so strange?" Fool emphasized, "You haven''t answered my question. I''ll ask again, did you just create a move?" "Yes!" Obviously, Fool was very interested in what Mike had just created. In fact, ever since Mike first created a move (skill), Fool had been particularly interested in such things. Looking at the nonchalant Thor, Fool said helplessly, "Name your price." Mike didn''t hesitate, he had already thought about what he wanted, sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m level 369 now, I want a shield, one with high defense, at least SS-level!" Fool nodded, "Deal!" Mike continued, "But you pay for the materials!" Fool clenched her fists and said loudly, "I already said deal!" Mike smiled sheepishly, "Isn''t this just a lack of basic trust!" Since the other party was paying for the materials, Mike didn''t hold back and showed her the skill effect of [Thunderclap Fate]. "Interesting." Fool pondered, "Although there are lightning and fire elements involved, this skill is actually unrelated to fire element. It should be your other states that are influencing this skill." As expected of the number one forging master among human race and demon race, Fool had a sharp eye. She suddenly remembered something and asked, "Wait, do you feel very tired, very sleepy, like the feeling after having sex with ten women in a row?" Mike shook his head, "No, I''m very energetic right now. At my age, I can''t sleep at night." "That''s strange..." Fool frowned, puzzled, "Thor, is there something wrong with your soul?" Chapter 401: The arrival of Apollo Chapter 401: The arrival of ApolloFool''s words made Mike frown, and he said unhappily, "Why don''t you be more specific." Fool translated it into the most straightforward language, "Do you have a disease?" "No, I''m perfectly healthy!" Fool continued to explain, "Come on, let me analyze it for you. Your elemental classes after changing classes are: Lightning, Fire, and Shadow as main elements, and Water, Nature, and Wind as sub- elements, right?" Mike nodded, "Yes, so what?" "So what?" Fool sneered, "Take a good look at what elemental skill you just created!" [I know the answer!] [Let me do it!] The Eye of Truth immediately gave a prompt. [Thunderclap Fate is actually a combination of three elements, in addition to Lightning and Fire, there''s also Soul Element!] Mike asked, puzzled, "Is there a problem with the skill being Soul Element?" Fool looked at Mike as if he was a idiot, sneering repeatedly, "You don''t even have a Soul Element class, yet you created a Soul Element skill, and you still say you''re not sick?" Huh? She seemed to have a point! Although Fool was right, Mike didn''t want to admit his mistake so quickly. "Maybe the skill effect mutated, can''t it?" "Sure, of course it can! As long as you''re willing to bear the consequences!" Fool snorted coldly. She stood there, silent, looking at Mike coldly. Mike turned around and kicked Vladimir, "Can''t you see that Fool and I are having a pleasant conversation? Go make us two cups of coffee, use the Moonwell water!" When it came to his life, Mike was very cautious. Soon, On the open-air balcony on the top floor of Mistveil Castle, tables, chairs, and benches were set up, along with popcorn and Moonwell water. "Please have a seat." Fool sat down, and Mike personally brought the brewed coffee to her, waiting for her to continue. After taking a sip of coffee, Fool said unhurriedly, "I can tell you about the problem and the danger, but..." Obviously, This time, Fool had the upper hand in the negotiation, she could set her own terms. Of course, Mike could choose to accept or refuse. The problems that Fool could see, other human experts could probably see as well. If Shadow Nine was still around, Mike wouldn''t need to go to Fool, he could just ask Shadow Nine directly. Unfortunately, Shadow Nine wasn''t by his side now. As long as Fool''s price wasn''t outrageous, Mike didn''t mind getting a preliminary diagnosis here. "I have three conditions." Fool raised three fingers, "First, in the future, you will share information about any skills you comprehend (create) with me for free." Mike argued, "Only during the time you stay in my private space!" "Okay." Fool continued, "My maid needs Moonwell water, give me five bottles a day." Mike tried to bargain, "How about one bottle every five days?" Fool''s mouth twitched, this guy, even bargaining over something related to his own life? "One bottle a day!" "Deal!" Fool''s last condition. She revealed a wicked smile, "The next item produced by your Money Tree belongs to me!" "...Deal!" Mike agreed. Since the deal was made, Fool directly revealed the answer, "You don''t have a Soul Element class, yet you created a Soul Element skill, it''s like opening Pandora''s Box, it will only bring you disaster and suffering." Before Mike could ask, Fool continued, "I asked you before if you felt any discomfort, and you said no. Ruling out the possibility that you''re lying to me, the soul energy that should have been consumed by your creation this time was offset by something, right?" Mike nodded, tacitly agreeing. Indeed. The [Wisdom Fire] he had borrowed from Surtr before could cover the consumption of his next creation. "That''s right." Fool continued, "This isn''t the first time you''ve created a skill, you should be able to feel that the creation process is harmful to yourself. And Soul Element skills will damage your soul! If you had a Soul Element class, it wouldn''t be a big deal, you might even be able to heal yourself, but you just don''t have Soul Element..." Fool smiled wryly, "I really don''t know whether to say your talent is good or bad." She looked into Mike''s eyes and sighed, "If your talent was a little worse and you couldn''t create skills, you naturally wouldn''t have this worry. But you just happen to be a genius, not only can you create skills, you can even create skills of elements that aren''t your own class. Hmm, your Soul Element affinity must be very high..." With Fool''s explanation, Mike understood. Because of his high talent and high Soul Element affinity, he had coincidentally created a skill with Soul Element. And once Pandora''s Box was opened, it couldn''t be closed. In other words, every time Mike created a skill in the future, it might contain Soul Element, and this would undoubtedly cause irreversible damage to his soul! And as Mike''s strength increased, he would create skills more frequently, and the damage to his soul would be even greater! When the damage to his soul accumulated to a certain extent, Mike could just GG. Hearing this, Mike also realized the seriousness of the problem. He really wanted to ask, was it too late to forget about [Thunderclap Fate]? "Alright, I''m just messing with you." Looking at the contemplative Thor, Fool''s stern face suddenly relaxed, and she laughed heartily, "Actually, this problem is easy to solve, it''s not as scary as you think." Mike glanced at Fool, not understanding what she meant. Before, Mike had checked every word Fool said with the Eye of Truth. She wasn''t lying! Mike asked tentatively, "Can my third bro help solve this?" Having been with Thor for so long, Fool knew who Thor''s third bro was. "You can''t go to him for this." She shook her head. "There''s only one person in the human race who can solve your problem. If he takes action, he can easily eliminate this hidden danger. You happen to know this person, and you''re very familiar with him!" Without teasing Mike any further, Fool readily revealed the answer, "Shadow Nine!" Mike was stunned for a moment and confirmed with Fool, "Only Shadow Nine can help me?" "Yes," Fool asked back, "Did something happen to Shadow Nine?" "Shadow Nine, he..." Mike held his forehead and said helplessly, "He went to the Supreme Abyssal, he might not be back for ten years." Mike took a deep breath and asked, "Fool, do you think I can hold on for another ten years in my current condition?" "Why did Shadow Nine go to the Supreme Abyssal?" Fool frowned, clearly more concerned about this matter. She had been staying in Mike''s private space this whole time and was completely unaware of what was happening outside. "Forget about Shadow Nine, at least we can''t count on him for this." Mike took out a mirror, looked at himself in the reflection, and fell into deep thought. Fool rolled her eyes, "At a time like this, you''re still busy being narcissistic?" "Go, go, don''t get in the way here." Fool had said all she needed to say, and Mike immediately reverted to his previous attitude. He looked at himself in the mirror, of course, not entirely out of narcissism, but mainly to use the Eye of Truth to examine himself. To a certain extent, the Eye of Truth was the best diagnostic doctor in this world. [Current Soul Energy: 100%!] The Wisdom Fire had offset the consumption of one creation for Mike. Mike focused his attention on the [Thunderclap Fate] skill, wanting to see how much soul energy this skill would have consumed if it hadn''t been offset. [Evaluating...] [24.22%] Huh? At this rate, Mike would die from soul disintegration after creating four skills. This involved a very tricky problem. The stronger Mike became, and the stronger the skills he created would be! Perhaps the percentage of soul energy consumed would be even higher! If he wasn''t careful, he could die in the process of creation! Thinking of this, Mike took out the Trade Secret Realm pass and contacted Foreskin. Thor: "Sir, are you there?" Foreskin was startled by Thor''s respectful tone and hurriedly asked, "What happened?" Mike briefly explained the cause and effect of the matter and entrusted Foreskin to relay the message to Apollo. After receiving Thor''s message, Foreskin didn''t dare to delay and immediately contacted his boss. The Trade Secret Realm pass fell silent for a moment. "Why is there no response?" Just as Mike was wondering, his private space suddenly shook violently. "Boom-" "Boom-" "Boom-" The private space swayed wildly like a lone boat in a raging storm. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After three loud booms, an ethereal voice came from above the private space. "Open the door." Outside the private space, in the void, a butterfly flapped its wings. Apollo recalled the etiquette his instructor had taught him. If you wanted to enter someone else''s private space in a friendly manner, you had to knock first and obtain the owner''s consent before entering. Apollo had never used this etiquette before. He wasn''t interested in other people''s private spaces. Occasionally, when he entered someone else''s private space, it was just to casually solve some trouble, there was no need to express goodwill or friendliness. Apollo suddenly remembered that his instructor had also told him to make sure to express that he meant no harm. So Apollo spoke again, "I''m not here to kill you." Initially, Mike wasn''t afraid, but for some reason, hearing Apollo say this made him feel a little uneasy. Mike never expected that before he could even go to Apollo, Apollo would come to his doorstep to help him with his "illness"! Under Mike''s control, the private space stabilized, and a door opened above. A butterfly flew out from it. The butterfly flew towards the balcony of Mistveil Castle and landed on the back of a chair. Poof- Vladimir and Dracula both turned into pigs. The maid behind Fool turned into a piece of wood. On the entire balcony, only Mike and Fool could barely maintain their composure. The butterfly looked at Mike and said calmly, "You''re fine." Mike let out a long sigh of relief, leaning back in his chair. If Apollo said he was fine, then he was truly fine. "My instructor can cure you when he returns." Mike was a smart man, the implication of Apollo''s words was that perhaps he wouldn''t have to wait ten years, Shadow Nine would be back soon! Ten years was originally Shadow Nine''s plan, the ten years he had bought for Apollo and Thor. However, this wasn''t Apollo''s plan. In Apollo''s view, as long as the time was right, he would open the Supreme Abyssal again and release Shadow Nine and the others. He would personally face the Supreme Demon God. Mike thought for a moment and didn''t ask about this matter, instead, he changed the direction of his inquiry, "If I change my class(job) to Soul Element, can it completely solve this hidden danger?" "No." The butterfly flapped its wings and asked casually, "Do you want to change your class? Do you want to lose your powerful lightning abilities?" What was there to hesitate about? Mike thought for a moment and said, "If it doesn''t affect my lightning abilities, having Soul Element as a sub-class would be pretty good." "No problem." The butterfly flew up from the chair, and a feather appeared out of thin air, landing on the coffee table. "Use this the next time you change classes, and you will gain the Soul Element." The butterfly gently flapped its wings and disappeared from Mike''s private space. Mike, holding the feather, liked it more and more the more he looked at it, a smile he couldn''t suppress appearing on his face. This feather was definitely not as ordinary as it looked, it must be a powerful treasure. Fool rolled her eyes at Thor and said angrily, "Are you an idiot?" Mike glared back, retorting, "Fool, this isn''t the first time you''ve scolded me today. I''m warning you, I''ve been putting up with you for a long time!" Fool pointed to the sky, "I''m asking you, who just came?" Mike said confidently, "My third bro." Fool rolled her eyes, "You''ve communicated with Apollo before, right?" Fool said seriously, "Think carefully, besides answering your questions, would Apollo take the initiative to ask about things related to you?" Mike was stunned, it seemed like he really hadn''t! Apollo always answered whatever was asked, taking the initiative to ask questions was extremely rare. Today, when Mike was asking about Soul Element related matters, Apollo actually took the initiative to ask, "Do you want to change your class?", and even left a feather behind! Seeing Mike lost in thought, Fool threw out a soul-stirring question, "Don''t you think that after spending so much time with him... Apollo is starting to act like a human? That he''s also developing emotions and the ability to think?" Mike snorted coldly and said dismissively, "Get out of here, my third bro is human." ... Outside Thor''s private space, a butterfly hovered in the void. He had left, but not completely. He had heard the conversation between Fool and Thor. He didn''t deliberately eavesdrop, but his instructor hadn''t told him not to listen, so he listened. After hearing the conversation, the butterfly was pondering a question. Was her question right? After thinking about it, the butterfly nodded. Yes. Was Thor''s answer right? He didn''t know. He had been thinking about this question for three hundred years, maybe even longer. Chapter 402: We should have a family discount Chapter 402: We should have a ''family discount''Inside the private space, Mike put away the feather and glanced back. Two pigs were brawling on the ground, the fatter one clearly dominating. "Can you two show some goddamn class?" Mike noticed a piece of wood lying nearby and casually picked it up, intending to take it downstairs for firewood. Fool was furious, "Thor, don''t you dare!" "Look at you, being such a cheapskate." Mike could only toss the wood back to her, pretending nothing had happened. He noticed an interesting detail: when transformed into strange creatures in front of Apollo, their forms remained unchanged. All vampires, in Apollo''s eyes, were pigs. Judging from the Nature Elf Envoy''s reaction, did that mean... elves, in Apollo''s eyes, were wood? Interesting. With Apollo''s authoritative confirmation, Mike was temporarily free from the threat to his life, and his worries were put to rest. The only thing he needed to pay attention to was moderation, he couldn''t create skills so easily anymore! Young man, you gotta learn some self-control! Day one of no more creating skills! If he accidentally created another Soul Element skill and consumed his own soul energy, Mike would be in deep shit. Gaining the Soul Element when changing classes could make up for the deficit, but it couldn''t completely repair the soul source. In fact, even Soul Element experts would kick the bucket if they frequently created Soul Element skills! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Soul Element, creation was a double-edged sword. Generally speaking, Soul Element skills were the hardest to create. Even for Lord-level experts, being able to create one in their lifetime was something to brag about forever. But the problem was, Mike''s talent was simply off the charts. Even without mastering Soul Element, he had successfully created a skill across disciplines. The predicament Mike was facing now was something Fool had never seen before in her long life. Thinking too much wouldn''t help. Mike kicked the two pigs, who jumped off the balcony one after another and then flew up from below as two bats. Mike helped Dracula and Vladimir transform back from pigs into vampires! Mike walked ahead and ordered, "Let''s go, let''s check out the Forbidden Blood Pool." The group arrived at the basement. Dracula lived here, his coffin still stained with blood. "Look at my memory, I forgot you still live here." Mike looked back at Dracula and said apologetically, "Remember to pay the accommodation fee." Dracula: ??? You kidnapped me, locked me in a coffin, forced me to work for you. Now you want me to pay for my own accommodation? Vladimir was already used to it, he even thought this request was reasonable. At this moment, on the west side of the basement, there was a circular blood pool with a radius of 3 yards and a depth of 15 feet. The blood pool was empty. No, to be precise, there was a very thin layer of blood covering the bottom of the pool. It was almost invisible if you didn''t look closely, thinner than a ultra-thin condom. "What''s this thing for?" Mike looked down at the dark red blood pool. [Forbidden Blood Pool, can transform blood into Forbidden Prince-grade blood essence] [Forbidden Prince Blood Essence: After use by blood clans, it can enhance their strength, heal injuries, and is also a very precious material in spellcasting] [Current stock: 99 drops] Mike couldn''t directly use vampire blood essence. Using too much would easily change his race, turning him from a human into a vampire. However, this level of blood essence was a very precious treasure for Vladimir and Dracula. They needed this blood to regain their former strength. Thinking of this, Mike turned around and ordered, "Go get the wilderness pancake." Vladimir immediately ran upstairs and found Bilbo. "Pancake''s here-" The wilderness wolf, smashed into a pancake by Maxen''s flail, might be flat, but there was still blood to be squeezed out. When they saw the Forbidden Blood Pool, neither Dracula nor Vladimir had thought of this! The two vampires looked at Thor with admiration and awe. Soon, under Vladimir''s processing, the pancake became a dried pancake. A basin of black, foul blood was poured into the blood pool. The black and red Forbidden Blood Pool began to boil, emitting a pungent, nauseating odor. Mike put on a gas mask and casually handed two to Dracula and Vladimir. Bilbo, standing aside, scribbled in his ledger, "Note: Vladimir and Dracula, each took one high-quality gas mask, each owing 5,000 gold coins." Vladimir and Dracula ignored these details, their eyes fixed on the Forbidden Blood Pool. The blood pool soon stopped boiling, and in the very center, a small pool of blood essence was slowly flowing. [Current Forbidden Prince Blood Essence: 2364 drops] The wilderness wolf''s blood had actually produced over two thousand drops! Before Mike could ask, Bilbo took the initiative to explain, "Forbidden Prince for blood clans refers to those between levels 990 and 994. According to the Mystic Market''s historical transaction records, each drop is sold for 1200 Lord merits." One drop of blood for 1200 Lord merits, which was 1.2 billion Truth coins. To be honest, this price seemed a bit low to Mike. Bilbo explained, "As long as a vampire is alive, their blood essence is inexhaustible. Time has no meaning to them, they just need to take a nap in their coffins, and hundreds of years will pass. Therefore, the price of blood clan blood essence has always been very cheap, even considered a bargain." Bilbo stepped forward, took a closer look, and added, "The quality of the blood essence here is very good, one drop can probably be sold for 1300-1500 Lord merits. However, blood clan blood essence is not considered a strategic material, and there is rarely a demand for it. If supplied on a large scale, the price..." After the ore incident last time, Bilbo was really a bit scared. If they were to sell over 2000 drops of Forbidden Prince Blood Essence, the price would immediately collapse! Bilbo made a rough calculation. If they sold it slowly, bit by bit, these 2000+ drops of blood essence could be sold out within 200 years, earning over 3 million Lord merits! "No need to go through the hassle of the Mystic Market." Mike pointed to the two vampires beside Bilbo, whose mouths were practically watering. "The buyers who need Forbidden Prince Blood Essence the most are right in front of us." Mike patted Bilbo''s shoulder and said earnestly, "We''re family, we should have a family discount, no need to be as fair as the Mystic Market." Bilbo: ??? Vladimir, Dracula: ??? Thor''s implication was practically highway robbery! Chapter 403: Im willing to risk my life, what can you offer to compete with me? Chapter 403: I''m willing to risk my life, what can you offer to compete with me?Swallowing nervously, Vladimir asked timidly, "Master, why don''t we... sell it at the Mystic Market?" "Look at your lack of ambition!" Mike immediately rejected Vladimir''s suggestion. "We''re all family, going to the Mystic Market would be too formal!" Mike looked at the two vampires and asked with a smile, "Who''s going first?" "Let Vladimir go first." Dracula spoke up, which was rare for him, and said calmly, "I''ll offer a higher price than him." Vladimir snorted and stepped forward, lying down on the ground. "I don''t want this life anymore!" I''m willing to risk my life, what can you offer to compete with me? "Fuck you." Dracula kicked Vladimir. Trying to play the guilt card? Trying to get it for free? No way! What use did Mike have for Vladimir''s life? After getting up from the ground, Vladimir followed Mike into a side room, and the two began private negotiations. "Master, you know me!" Vladimir spread his hands and said helplessly, "I''m penniless now, all I have left is this flesh and blood." "Cut the crap." Mike pointed to the Forbidden Blood Pool outside and asked, "Do you want it?" Vladimir nodded frantically. Even in his prime, Vladimir couldn''t get much of this stuff. Bilbo had gotten one thing wrong. The market price of Forbidden Prince blood essence was indeed not high, only worth over a thousand Lord merits. There was a key reason for this: The blood essence sold on the market was all imprinted with the owner''s mark! These things had owners, and using them was very troublesome. Removing the imprint required a lot of effort, making it not worth the cost. If you consumed it directly without removing the imprint, you would immediately become a blood slave of the imprint''s owner! In the world of blood clans, the hierarchy was strict. Vladimir didn''t hide anything and told Mike all this information truthfully. Mike rested his chin on his hand and pondered, "So, according to you, the Forbidden Prince blood essence produced by the Forbidden Blood Pool is ownerless and has no blood clan imprint?" Vladimir nodded, "Yes!" "Hold on." Mike took out the Trade Secret Realm pass and contacted Foreskin, "Excuse me, what''s the market price of unbranded Forbidden Prince blood essence?" Foreskin quickly replied, "It varies between 2500-3000 Lord merits." Unbranded blood essence was twice as expensive as branded blood essence! Calculated at 3000 Lord merits per drop, the batch of blood essence in Mike''s hands was worth 7 million Lord merits! He was going to be rich! Even Mike couldn''t help but feel a little excited in the face of such a huge fortune. Mike asked, "Does anyone in the Mystic Market purchase this kind of blood essence?" If someone was buying, Mike would immediately sell it and make a killing! However, reality gave Mike a hard punch. "Not at the moment." Foreskin asked back, "You got the Forbidden Blood Pool?" After receiving Mike''s confirmation, Foreskin sent another message after a while. "Nobody needs blood clan blood essence, it''s too expensive and not practical. But if there are customers who need to use the Forbidden Blood Pool, I can help you contact them." 3000 Lord merits could buy a weapon for a Lord level! Very few people could afford to exchange a single drop of blood essence for that price. The Mystic Market, as the fairest platform, didn''t charge any handling fees when acting as an intermediary. Very few people knew the original intention of Supreme Being Apollo in creating the Mystic Market. However, from a certain perspective, the existence of the Mystic Market effectively integrated the resources within the human race, making transactions easier and allowing everyone to get what they needed. Putting away the Trade Secret Realm pass, Mike looked at the smiling Vladimir and suddenly understood. "As expected of you, well played." Vladimir smiled sheepishly and lowered his head, saying, "You flatter me." In the previous conversation, Vladimir had pointed out the true value of the blood essence, seemingly putting himself at a disadvantage. But that wasn''t the case. Unbranded blood essence was worth 3000 Lord merits, precisely because it was too expensive, no one was willing to buy it, and Mike couldn''t sell it at a discount. This way, there were only two buyers in the whole world - Vladimir and Dracula. The market had shifted from a seller''s market to a buyer''s market. Vladimir put away his smile and said seriously, "You name a reasonable price, and I won''t refuse." "Okay." Mike didn''t hesitate, cooperating with Vladimir was a win-win situation. Nominally, Vladimir was his servant, bound by a soul contract. The stronger Vladimir was, the more benefits it brought to Mike. Mike asked, "If you don''t have money, you can pay with inside information about your attack on the Blood Ancestor." Vladimir had a pair of fangs stained with the Blood Ancestor''s blood, which he had voluntarily offered when refining Poseidon''s Decoy. "I forgot." Vladimir''s expression was a bit strange. "All I know is that it was definitely the Blood Ancestor''s blood." He added, "If I recall any information, you''ll be the first to know." "Okay." Mike asked another question, "What would happen if Dracula got the Forbidden Prince blood essence?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike Vladimir, Dracula''s position was special. He wasn''t a servant, his relationship with Mike was purely one of mutual exploitation. Occasionally, Dracula would show some signs of submission, but in reality, it was just a facade. As Ace put it: Anyone who believed it was a fuckwit. This kind of expert who had survived from ancient times wouldn''t be in his current state if he was so easily subdued. Mike needed to know if giving the Forbidden Prince blood essence to Dracula would put him in danger. Vladimir quickly answered truthfully, "Dracula''s current body is not his own, but from one of his descendants. His soul occupies this body. If I''m not mistaken... Dracula''s original body should be destroyed, he needs to find a new one." Vladimir paused, a strange light flickering in his eyes, "For us, reshaping our bodies is not difficult, but to regain our peak strength, we need to pay a very high price. Forbidden Prince blood essence is the best material!" Vladimir concluded, "If you give him the Forbidden Prince blood essence, as long as it''s less than 10,000 drops, he won''t be able to perfectly reshape himself. Dracula has severe OCD, he won''t do it if it can''t be perfect!" Dracula had OCD? Mike never expected him to have such a hidden trait. The vampires under him were truly full of surprises. "Wait." Mike came back to his senses and looked at Vladimir, "What did you just say?" Vladimir was taken aback, "Dracula has OCD?" Mike shook his head, "No, before that." Vladimir recalled, "Dracula''s current body..." "Yes, that''s it!" Mike''s eyes lit up as if he had discovered a new treasure, "His body isn''t his own, does that mean Dracula is actually a phantom?" As if realizing something, Mike''s face was full of excitement, "If Dracula is a phantom, then can''t I use [Thunderclap Fate] on him?!" Hearing Thor''s murmur, Vladimir was stunned, as if struck by lightning, his expression numb. Has he spoken too much? This time, Dracula might be in big trouble. Chapter 404: Manipulator of Gods Chapter 404: Manipulator of GodsAfter the initial shock, Vladimir was ecstatic. He was going to crush Dracula under his heel and become the most powerful vampire! "Good." Mike nodded, taking note of this information. "One last question, what valuables does Dracula have?" Both Mike and Vladimir knew the score. Vladimir was bankrupt, he had nothing left to squeeze. Even if he did have something, it would be a trump card he wouldn''t reveal unless absolutely necessary, something that could potentially save his life, and he wouldn''t trade it for a bit of blood essence. Therefore, the only thing Vladimir could trade was information. Fortunately, as a "traitor" to the blood clan, Vladimir felt no guilt about selling out Dracula. Forget about morals, there was no way to restrain Vladimir. When it came to betraying his teammates, Vladimir was becoming bolder and bolder. Betraying Dracula once was fun, betraying him always was even more fun! Vladimir whispered, "Among Dracula''s many titles, one is [Manipulator of Gods]. You''ve heard of it before, right?" Mike nodded, "Yes." "Dracula had more than one God Puppet back then, from level 990 to 999, he had them all!" A hint of awe flashed across Vladimir''s face. As a once prominent figure in the blood clan, he never underestimated Dracula. "A level 999 Puppet, how is that possible?" Mike knew very well that even in his prime, Dracula could never defeat a level 999 enemy and capture them alive. "Did the former Blood Ancestor help him capture it?" Vladimir nodded, confirming, "Yes." "Alright, I understand." All the questions had been asked, it was time to negotiate the price. Vladimir tentatively offered a price, "The information I gave you, can it be exchanged for 100 drops of blood?" If he could get 100 drops of Forbidden Prince blood essence, he would have a chance to recover to the strength of a nine-star Lord! "I think your offer is a bit high." Mike patted Vladimir''s shoulder and offered his price, "Three questions, thirty drops." Thirty drops of blood essence were worth nearly 100,000 Lord merits! Mike was so generous, On the one hand, he got this blood essence for free, practically a gift. On the other hand, he was about to go to the Abyss, and having stronger subordinates would make Mike safer. Thirty drops of blood essence were enough for Vladimir to level up to 920-930. That was enough. Vladimir wasn''t surprised by this outcome. He had offered 100 drops, fully prepared to be haggled down. After leaving the small room, Vladimir glanced at Dracula, and they both snorted coldly, passing each other by. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dracula closed the door behind him after entering the room and leaned forward slightly, as a greeting to Mike. "Dracula, please have a seat." Mike pointed to the chair opposite him, even getting up to pull out the chair for Dracula, patting his shoulder, and inviting him to sit down. Dracula looked at Mike warily, he felt something was off. Soon, Dracula realized what was wrong! Thor''s left hand was somehow covered in dust. As a result, there was a glaring white handprint on the left shoulder of Dracula''s clothes. But! There was nothing on his right shoulder. Dracula took a deep breath, resisting the urge to brush off the handprint, and went straight to the point, "What did that traitor talk to you about?" "Don''t worry, let''s talk about something more relaxing." Mike was very friendly and asked proactively, "Dracula, do you want an additional Fire Element sub-class?" "No." Dracula frowned slightly. Vampires had many secret techniques related to burning their blood, but they hated fire. The sun, which vampires hated the most, was a giant fireball. "Think about it carefully, we can cooperate." Mike offered his terms, "I''ll use the effect of [Thunderclap Fate] to let you slumber in equipment, and you can learn an additional Fire Element, it''s a win-win situation, how about it?" Sealing a phantom of Dracula''s level into equipment would bring huge benefits! The most obvious benefit was that Mike could summon a nine-star Lord level vampire to fight for him anytime, anywhere. "Don''t even think about it!" Dracula abruptly stood up and snorted coldly, "What do you take me for? Your slave? Or your pet?" Mike offered, "100 drops of blood essence." Dracula turned his head away, his face full of disdain, "Stop talking, I will not agree." Mike went straight to his final offer, "300... forget it, 1000 drops." He wasn''t interested in haggling bit by bit, this was the highest price he was willing to pay. 1000 drops of Forbidden Prince blood essence were worth 3 million Lord merits! With such a huge fortune placed in front of him, Dracula''s reason told him he had to refuse, but his mouth clearly had its own ideas. "Alright, I agree!" Dracula began to bargain, "First, you can''t seal me in SSS-level equipment! Second, the wear and tear from each battle must be compensated with blood essence! Third, you can''t transfer the equipment to anyone else in any form!" "No problem!" Mike agreed to these conditions directly. The last two conditions were very reasonable. As for not wanting SSS-level equipment, Mike understood this point. Dracula didn''t want to become a true equipment spirit. If the equipment tier was too high, it would become a cage for Dracula, trapping him. But if it was SS-level equipment, Dracula wouldn''t have this concern. Actually, even if Dracula wanted SSS-level equipment, Mike wouldn''t want him as an equipment spirit. He was getting ahead of himself. Activating [Thunderclap Fate] required Dracula''s cooperation. With Mike''s current strength, forcing Dracula to do this... was actually possible. He didn''t even need Apollo''s help, just a jolt of lightning would do. However, the power of lightning was difficult to control. If it was too weak, it wouldn''t be enough to deter Dracula. But if he went all out, Dracula would probably be turned to ashes. And ashes were worthless and couldn''t be sealed into equipment. Mike was always very clear about where the line was in these matters. Mike added, "1000 drops of blood essence, but I can''t give it to you all at once, it needs to be paid in installments!" Dracula nodded in agreement. He had guessed that Thor wouldn''t be so generous as to give him all 1000 drops of blood essence at once. Seeing Dracula agree so readily, Mike asked tentatively, "How about... we do interest-only payments first, I''ll pay you 1 drop every day. On the last day, I''ll pay you 900 drops in one go, how about that?" Dracula: ??? You call this an installment plan? Where''s the interest? Finally, the two reached an agreement, 10 drops per day, Mike would hire Dracula as an equipment spirit for 100 days. No matter from which angle you looked at it, Dracula had made a killing in this deal. Except for the addition of an embarrassing past. Next, Mike took out a contract, "If there''s no problem, we can sign the contract!" "Wait!" Dracula raised his hand and casually brushed off the white handprint on his shoulder, "No need for a contract, I only need your word." There was such a good thing? Just as Mike was about to swear an oath, Dracula interrupted him again. Dracula said seriously, "And... don''t let Vladimir know about this!" Chapter 405: Nathan is a merciful man Chapter 405: Nathan is a merciful manAfter Dracula left the room, under Vladimir''s watchful gaze, he walked to the Forbidden Blood Pool and took ten drops of blood essence. "This guy..." Vladimir pondered, "Master put him on an installment plan?" Dracula, as a phantom, was the perfect equipment spirit. With Thor''s personality, he would never pass up the opportunity to exploit him. "What an idiot." Vladimir shook his head, disdainful of Dracula''s stupidity. Dracula, however, remained arrogant, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Installment plan? How many installments could there be? Although Thor''s level wasn''t high, with his current strength, confronting a Lord head-on wasn''t a problem. In a while, Thor might even challenge an Ultimate Lord. By then, what value would he have to Thor? After leaving the room, Mike approached Fool and asked her to fulfill her previous promise, to forge a level 369 SS-tier shield. Before talking to Dracula, Mike had already planned this. "Alright, here''s the material list." Fool took out the list and handed it to Mike, "Along with the previous weapon, you can buy all the materials together, and I''ll forge them all at once." Forging two SS-level equipment, in Fool''s words, was as easy as having milk and oatmeal. "No problem." After putting away the list, Mike went straight to the Trade Secret Realm. Inside the Trade Secret Realm, Foreskin had been waiting for a long time, standing in front of two warehouses. "Fourth Bro, here are the materials you requested before, the total price is 1 million Lord merits." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" Mike was a little curious, "That doesn''t seem right?" The contract they had signed before was for nearly 1.5 million Lord merits, why was the price so much lower? Foreskin explained, "Well, when the Mystic Market was purchasing the materials, many sellers, upon hearing that it was for Little Calderon''s equipment, expressed their unwillingness to accept payment..." Calderon was an instructor to many and held a high reputation. In the eyes of many, Ace was Calderon''s successor and deserved some special treatment. Of course, the Mystic Market couldn''t just take other people''s materials for free. In the end, they settled on the lowest price in history, buying back materials worth 1.5 million for only 1 million. "One million it is!" Mike took a deep breath and took out all his cards. He originally had only 930,000 Lord merits, but due to the previous material reimbursement of 180,000, his wealth had returned to 1.11 million. Of this 1.11 million, 390,000 belonged to Ace. After spending 1 million, Mike only had 110,000 Lord merits left, and Ace owed him 610,000 Lord merits! Adding the 45% processing and design fee, Ace owed Mike 1.06 million! Mike suddenly realized that Ace owed him a boatload of money. Should he... not let Ace go to the Abyss this time? If Ace died in the Abyss, Mike''s million Lord merits would go down the drain! Money in one hand, warehouse in the other. After the transaction was completed, Mike took out another list, for the SS-level shield. Foreskin took the list but didn''t ask Mike for money. "This amount will be deducted from the master fool''s account." Mike was immediately interested, "She has an account in the Mystic Market?" A demon race having an account in a human Supreme Being''s organization, this was too damn interesting. If the two races went to war again, wouldn''t Fool''s money be immediately frozen? Foreskin''s expression was a bit awkward, unsure whether he should say it. Mike said seriously, "It''s okay, I''m a vault!" Foreskin had no choice but to whisper, "That master... has shares in the Mystic Market." Mike: ??? Mike never expected Fool to be so loaded! Shares in the Mystic Market, how much would that be worth?! Foreskin explained, "Actually, the shares in the Mystic Market... are not very useful, there are basically no dividends every year." Mike believed this. The Mystic Market only cared about fairness! Doing business this way, they couldn''t make any money at all! The so-called Mystic Market shareholders were just a fancy title. After figuring out the whole story, Mike thought, "These shares sound pretty good, I''ll ask Apollo for some shares next time!" Mike had long coveted the Mystic Market. After putting away all the materials, Mike took out a ring and gave it to Foreskin before leaving. "This is a knock-off I had Fool make. In Afterskin''s hands, it should be able to function as SSS-level equipment, but the duration is very short, and there are only nine of them, tell him to use them sparingly." "So, how much are you planning to sell it for?" Foreskin asked. As usual, Mike would make a profit from providing such items. But... the customer was Afterskin! Mike immediately said seriously, "Not a penny, and don''t tell Afterskin I gave it to him!" "Understood, understood." Foreskin smiled wryly and shook his head helplessly. Afterskin''s luck was simply too bad, anyone who took his money would definitely be cursed. ... Second Abyss. A 3000-yard long dining table appeared in the hall, the Second Demon God sitting at one end, Afterskin at the other. Afterskin raised his glass and said enthusiastically, "To our unbreakable brotherhood, cheers!" The Second Demon God snorted coldly, "I''m not your brother." "Now, that hurts my feelings." Afterskin tore off a leg of lamb and took a big bite. "The one who killed my father is the one who killed your father. Our blood feud binds us closer than any brother!" The Second Demon God rubbed his temples, not wanting to deal with Afterskin. He had thought this unlucky bastard was dead. To his surprise, Thor had brought him back! "Afterskin, you haven''t told me what''s going on in the Supreme Abyssal." The Second Demon God stared intently at Afterskin, wanting an answer. Afterskin was one of the few who had come out of the Supreme Abyssal alive. After finishing a lamb leg, Afterskin picked up a donut and casually replied, "What else could it be? A bunch of struggling prisoners and a greedy idiot." The Second Demon God''s face was ashen as he continued to ask, "So... will shadow Nine succeed?" "None of your damn business." Afterskin snorted coldly. "You want Nathan back too? Makes sense, if Nathan comes back, you won''t have to die. Nathan is a merciful man." As Afterskin and the demon were talking, a gold coin shot through the air and landed in front of him. In the center of the coin was embedded a storage ring. The moment he saw the storage ring, Afterskin threw away the donut in his hand and wiped his hands on his clothes. The Second Demon God''s expression also turned serious, he could clearly sense the aura carried by the ring. Afterskin reverently held the gold coin in his palm and said sincerely, "Praise be to your grace, your loyal servant fears no hardship or misfortune, death or pain, and will remain by your throne until your divine kingdom is established on earth..." Afterskin''s voice trembled slightly as he uttered the name. "My Sovereign, Thanatos." Chapter 406: Supreme Beings were truly powerful Chapter 406: Supreme Beings were truly powerfulSometimes, Thanatos was also known as the God of Death and Misfortune. The Thanatos in the Temple of Truth had been missing for many years. Within the Tower of Truth, only one legendary ID remained among Thanatos'' followers: Good Luck. After saying that, Afterskin took the storage ring from the gold coin and pulled out a few tattered pieces of equipment. In anyone else''s hands, these would be considered absolute trash. But in Afterskin''s hands, they were even stronger than SS-level equipment! They were indispensable tools for him. Afterskin believed that this must be a gift from Thanatos. It had been many years since Afterskin had received a gift from Thanatos, and he missed him dearly. He didn''t know where Foreskin had gotten it from, but if he knew, he would definitely thank him in person. After putting away the equipment, Afterskin casually tossed the gold coin and the storage ring aside. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Show some goddamn respect!" The Second Demon God pointed at the gold coin in the corner and said angrily, "Pick up your trash!" Anything that came into contact with Afterskin was bound to bring bad luck. The Second Demon God had been having a rough time lately, his luck was at rock bottom, and he didn''t want things to get any worse. "There''s no trash can here." Afterskin had no choice but to pick up the gold coin again. He, like his best friend Foreskin, wasn''t interested in money. No matter how much money he had in his pocket, he would always lose it for various reasons after going out. The Second Demon God looked at Afterskin with an icy gaze and warned, "If you humans keep playing with fire like this, you''ll get burned." Clearly, judging from Afterskin''s demeanor, the humans were up to something big again. Under normal circumstances, the humans wouldn''t easily use Afterskin. "Cut the crap, I''m not the one calling the shots, what right do I have to worry about such things?" Afterskin sneered back. Whether it was the human race or the demon race, Supreme Beings were absolutely transcendent existences. This was determined by their strength. However, Afterskin had a very bad relationship with the demon race, one could even say it was a blood feud. "Alright, we''ve eaten and chatted, you have six hours left." Afterskin stood up, clapped his hands, and looked at the Second Demon God, "What do you know about the guys who escaped from the Supreme Abyssal?" The Second Demon God was shrouded in demonic energy, his expression unreadable. He only snorted coldly, "Can telling you buy me a life?" "Of course it can, you''re our good friend of many years!" Betraying teammates was something everyone did, it was just a matter of how much. The Second Demon God often sold information about Archdemons to the humans, hoping to help them eliminate this threat. Archdemon didn''t complain much. Firstly, Archdemon was well aware of the Second Demon God''s little schemes. Secondly, Archdemon had personally severely injured the Second Demon God back then and sent him to Nathan. Nathan could have killed the Second Demon God with a single swing of his sword. Obviously, Nathan didn''t choose to do so. With this history, it was only natural for the Second Demon God to betray Archdemon. Afterskin spread his hands and said frankly, "My buddy told me that if you cooperate well... after this, you''ll still be the Second Demon God of the Abyss." Clearly, the demon creatures who had escaped from the Supreme Abyssal were also a threat to the Second Demon God. As a ruler of the Abyss, the Second Demon God didn''t like having other demon races giving him orders. "They escaped to the Fifth Demon God''s abyss." Faced with the human race, the Second Demon God ultimately decided to cooperate, "I don''t know their exact strength, but Archdemon did send me a message, he sensed the aura of the Ghost Ancestor." When faced with threats from external organizations, Archdemon and the Second Demon God could also unite. They had extremely flexible bottom lines and principles. Hearing the Second Demon God''s news, Afterskin frowned. The Ghost Ancestor, the strongest of the ghost race. One of the criteria for the Middle Three Races was that they had once produced a level 1000 expert. However, the Ghost Ancestor''s strength wasn''t at its peak, probably only level 999. Even so, he was still a formidable enemy. The human race couldn''t handle him without dispatching a Supreme Being! In the past, they had Shadow Nine, a level 999 expert, to handle such tough battles. After Shadow Nine''s departure, troubles came one after another. "I see..." Afterskin had a headache, starting to think about his next move. He hadn''t expected such a big change to occur this time. However, as Afterskin had said before, he was never the one calling the shots, just a pawn. Afterskin was fearless! Anyway, Lady Luck had never been on his side. ... Inside the private space, Mike returned with the materials and stood in front of the Money Tree. According to their previous agreement, the next item produced by the Money Tree belonged to Fool. However, Mike insisted that Fool shake the tree first, "Fool, you go first, then I''ll shake!" Mike had calculated carefully. Fool''s luck was terrible, she had even shaken out half a copper coin before. If she shook first and then he shook, the items would be very different, and he wouldn''t feel so bad. Unfortunately, Fool saw through his thoughts, "Thor, if you don''t shake today, I won''t forge the equipment!" Mike sneered, "Then don''t forge it, you think I care? After all, the equipment is for Ace anyway." "Hehe, you won''t get your money back for the materials!" The two argued for a full ten minutes, and finally, they each took a step back. Mike would shake first, and whatever Fool shook out would belong to Mike. "Rustle=" The Money Tree shook, and a string of beans fell down. Before Mike could even see clearly, Fool snatched them away. "Good shake, Thor!" Fool laughed wildly, "Thor, you have such good luck!" Mike looked at Fool''s palm, a pile of golden beans lying there quietly. [Golden Bean Seeds: Special items that can be planted to obtain gold coins. After maturing, they will produce more Golden Bean Seeds] Mike: ??? Wasn''t this an infinite money-making machine? Although Golden Bean Seeds took a long time to mature, this was an infinite loop! Plant the seeds, harvest gold coins, plant the seeds again... The amount of money was secondary. What was important was the joy of harvesting! Fool put away the Golden Bean Seeds, took out a small hammer, and walked towards the furnace. Mike was alert, what was she up to now? "What are you doing?" "Making a frying pan." Fool turned around, a smug smile on her face, "I''m a little peckish, I''m going to fry some beans." Soon, Fool returned with a bag of fried golden beans. She casually tossed one up and caught it in her mouth. "Crunch, crunch-" Crispy! While eating the fried golden beans, Fool reached out and casually shook the Money Tree. "Rustle-" A worn-out boot fell in front of everyone, wet and with a fishhook attached to it. Mike: "..." He would have accepted it even if it was a pair! What the hell was this? [Pirate''s Treasure, a fishing enthusiast''s dream] Mike turned and walked away, not forgetting to instruct Bilbo, "Put it away!" The farce in the private space came to an end. In fact, after the tournament between Morpheus and the Guardian Shadow, Mike was going to lead his team into the Abyss. The mental pressure he was under was not small. Although the Eye of Truth had rarely given a [100% survival probability]! However, based on what Mike currently knew, the enemy this time wasn''t just the Ninth Demon God. There was also a group of powerful beings who had escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, lurking in the shadows. If Mike guessed correctly, the main target of this operation was this group of hidden demon race experts! As for the full picture of the plan, Mike wasn''t clear yet. The only thing he could be sure of was that he needed to strengthen his own power! After Thor left, Vladimir and Dracula stood on the second floor of Mistveil Castle, holding glasses of red wine, looking down. When Thor wasn''t around, their relationship... was okay. Work was work, life was life. Although the noble-born Dracula looked down on Vladimir, Vladimir also thought he was a idoit. They disliked each other. However, in the entire private space, these two vampires were the closest in terms of identity, strength, and taste. Dracula''s wine glass was filled with blood. Vladimir was drinking a black beverage called [Coke], which occasionally bubbled up, overly sweet. Dracula looked down at Fool, who was eating fried beans, his gaze full of apprehension, his voice laced with a hint of mockery, "Do you really know who this woman is?" Vladimir snorted disdainfully, "You''re too stupid to even realize." Compared to Vladimir, Dracula''s intelligence was indeed lacking. Or rather, it wasn''t his intelligence that was lacking, but his attitude, he was simply too arrogant. Vladimir didn''t actually know Fool''s true identity. However, Vladimir knew one thing. The illusion cast on Fool was Apollo''s doing. Vladimir sneered, "I''m warning you, if you dare to expose this woman''s identity, even Thor won''t be able to save you." Today, Apollo had proven an eternal truth: Supreme Beings were truly powerful. Hearing Vladimir''s words, Dracula fell silent. A fanatic glint flashed in his eyes. The blood clan... must have their own Supreme Being! No matter who it was. Chapter 407: Meeting Chapter 407: MeetingIn the Core City of Truth, Mike strolled down the street, quickly finding his target. "Shadow Three." Shadow Three, adorned with bone ornaments, had been waiting for a while. He greeted Mike respectfully, "Fourth Bro, I''ll escort you to Shadow Fortress." The Guardian Shadow had a place called Shadow Fortress, built by Pecker for Shadow Nine. It was thanks to Shadow Fortress that the Shadows could awaken. On the way, Shadow Three reported, "As per your instructions, the top ten of the Guardian Shadow are all present." This time, Mike had summoned the Shadows not just for the tournament against the Nightmare corps, but more importantly, for the upcoming Abyss expedition. The entire Shadow Fortress was built in white, which surprised Mike. But when he saw the Guardian Shadows inside Shadow Fortress, he understood. Shadows were black, and if Shadow Fortress was also black, everyone would be blind as bats. A white backdrop allowed the Guardian Shadows to live more comfortably within Shadow Fortress. Shadow Three led Mike straight to the meeting room, where the Shadows were already waiting. Upon seeing Mike, the Shadows stood up and said in unison, "Greetings, Fourth Bro!" Mike felt a bit like a mob boss at that moment. "Sit down, there''s no need for formalities." Mike looked around and saw many familiar faces. Shadow One to Shadow Four, needless to say, were old acquaintances. He had also met Shadow Five before, a chubby man with a creepy laugh. Shadow Six was a beautiful woman in blue, the file only mentioned that she came from the Blackwell family, not even her full name. The current Shadow Seven was Terraon Morrow. Shadow Eight was a middle-aged man who often operated alone in the Abyssal Plane. Shadow Nine... He was absent, skip. Mike also knew Shadow Ten. It was Darian, who had been in charge of protecting Professor Gregory before. He was Terenas'' instructor and the former corps leader of the Blood Sea corps. So, out of these ten Guardian Shadows, Mike was familiar with most of them. "Have a seat, time is precious." Mike didn''t waste any time and went straight to the point, "The first item on the agenda today is how to win the Lord tier tournament." Speaking of which, Mike just received a message from Maxen. Maxen had gotten the Nightmare corps'' battle list! Mike sent the coordinates to Maxen, asking him to come over. Putting away the communicator, Mike looked at Shadow One to Shadow Ten, glancing around, "Let''s have an open discussion." For a moment, the meeting room fell silent. An eerie silence. From the perspective of Shadow Ten, Shadow Eight, and the others, What was there to discuss? Just send out One, Two, Three, Four, Five in order, wasn''t that enough? Shadow Four, on the other hand, had learned some inside information beforehand and remained silent. As for the usually most active Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three, the four Shadows were also uncharacteristically silent. Mike was a little surprised, he looked at the Shadows, lost in thought. Was something wrong? Just as all the Shadows were silent, a voice broke the stalemate. "Thor, I got you the Nightmare corps'' Lord tier battle list, you''ll never guess who it is!" Maxen barged into the meeting room excitedly, happily announcing to Mike, "The remaining three are: Shadow One, Shadow Two, Shadow Three!" The Shadows: ??? Using members of the Guardian Shadow to fight for the Nightmare corps? How audacious! Maxen didn''t expect the Shadows to be in a meeting. He smiled sheepishly, "Everyone''s here, never mind, carry on with your chat, I''ll be going now." Maxen left, leaving a mess behind. Inside the Guardian Shadow hall. Mike rubbed his temples, "Explain yourselves." Shadow One chuckled, "Fourth Bro, this is all Shadow Nine''s fault. The three of us are nominally the top three of the Guardian Shadow, but our contracts are with the Nightmare corps, our monthly salaries and allowances are paid by them..." The Guardian Shadow''s poverty wasn''t a recent development. Although Shadow Nine was a hands-off leader, he still tried his best to cut expenses. For example, the top three of the Guardian Shadow were all signed to outsourcing contracts, essentially temporary workers. Shadow Four stepped forward to corroborate Shadow One''s statement, "It''s true." Shadow Two added in a low voice, "We''re all vice-corps leaders over there, our salaries are even higher than Shadow Nine''s." Mike was silent for a moment, then turned to Shadow Four and said seriously, "Get me one of those contracts too, I want to get paid by the Nightmare corps as well." Shadow Four smiled wryly and shook his head, he didn''t know what to say anymore. Now the Nightmare corps had confirmed the five participants for the Lord tier: Maxen, Shadow One, Shadow Two (Bad Woman), Shadow Three, and Joseph. Shadow Four explained the rules, "In the Lord tier battles, you can''t fight twice." Mike looked at the list of five people, feeling a headache coming on. Bad Man was very enthusiastic and volunteered, "Fourth Bro, please allow me to duel Bad Woman!" Bad Woman sneered, "Fourth Bro, according to our previous agreement, I''ll be at level 989, and Bad Man will only be level 1." Level 1 versus level 989! "Alright." Mike agreed and looked at Bad Man seriously, "You must win this battle, no defeat is allowed." Of course, Mike knew that great rewards brought great courage, so he offered Bad Man a deal, "If you win, I''ll reward you. If you lose, I''ll find a way to send you to the Supreme Abyssal to chat with Shadow Nine." Bad Man was confident, "No problem!" Level 1 versus level 989, although he didn''t know how Bad Man was going to win, Mike still chose to believe in him. However, there were still two more troublesome opponents. Mike smiled wryly, looking at the last two opponents. Shadow One and Shadow Three. One was nominally the strongest fighter in the Guardian Shadow. The other was actually the strongest fighter in the Guardian Shadow. What was he supposed to do? Shadow One saw Mike''s dilemma and took the initiative to speak, "Fourth Bro, you have to trust our loyalty!" Mike snorted coldly, "We''ll talk about your loyalty when Shadow Nine returns." Shadow Nine, return?! The silence in the Guardian Shadow hall became instantaneous. "Alright, let''s get down to business." Mike glanced at the table and looked at Shadow One and Shadow Three, saying seriously, "You''re participating in the Lord tier tournament. The people in the Guardian Shadow have level restrictions, you know that, right?" The two nodded, it was true. Even Shadow Four, the strongest human in the Guardian Shadow, couldn''t reach level 989. "I won''t make things difficult for you." Mike continued, "I ask you to suppress your levels to the same as theirs, that''s not too much to ask, right?" "Not at all!" Shadow One and Shadow Three both assured that they wouldn''t use strength exceeding level 990. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Two also wanted to make a guarantee, but he simply didn''t have the ability... "Alright, let''s settle this matter." In the tournament between the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps, the Guardian Shadow was sure to win in the Soldier, General, and Chief tiers. Even if they lost in the Lord tier, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing. As for the Ultimate Lord tier, Mike was confident that he would win. All things considered, their chances of winning were still very high. "Next item on the agenda, I recently created a skill, take a look." Mike showed the description of [Thunderclap Fate] to the Shadows and said, "I have a batch of wolf phantoms that can be enchanted onto equipment through Thunderclap Fate to enhance your combat power. Besides that, help me think if there are any good phantoms that can quickly increase combat power." This topic was obviously much more relaxed. Shadow One was the first to speak, "On the 72nd floor of the Tower of Truth, there''s a group of wild ghosts that can enchant SS-level equipment." Mike frowned slightly, "The prerequisite for using Thunderclap Fate is willingness, are they willing?" Shadow One nodded, "Definitely willing." Shadow Three looked at Shadow Eight and said, "I remember there''s a group of lingering demon creatures in the Second Abyss." Shadow Eight, with his bearded face, agreed, "Indeed, is there still time to catch them?" As he spoke, he was about to get up. Shadow Eight was a man of action, he usually didn''t talk much, but he was always ready to get things done. Shadow Four interjected, "Afterskin is currently in the Second Abyss." "Next!" Everyone immediately ignored this suggestion. Mike reminded, "Stop all Guardian Shadow operations in the Second Abyss for the time being." Shadow Four nodded, "Already stopped." "I trust you to handle it." Afterward, the Shadows suggested some suitable phantoms that could be used with [Thunderclap Fate] to achieve powerful effects. There were already many Soul Element experts within the Guardian Shadow, and the [Thunderclap Fate] skill books Mike created could be mass-produced. The problem of phantom sources was quickly solved. From the Soldier tier to the Lord tier, everything was basically arranged. It was foreseeable that in the near future, the combat power of the Guardian Shadow would skyrocket. After discussing the important matters, Mike casually asked, "By the way, are there any phantoms suitable for me?" Although he had already reserved Dracula, the Forbidden Prince, the more phantoms he could enchant, the better. The Shadows fell into deep thought. Shadow One suddenly broke the silence, "Fourth Bro, I remember now, Shadow Two is actually a phantom!" Bad Man/Bad Woman: ??? "Shadow One, are you out of your mind? We''re alive and well!" "Yeah, look how mentally split we are!" How did he suddenly become a phantom? Shadow One turned his head and said fiercely, "Shut up! I said you are, so you are!" Chapter 408: I will personally challenge Joseph Chapter 408: I will personally challenge JosephListening to Shadow One, Shadow Three also turned his gaze towards Shadow Two. He gripped his bone club and agreed, "He could be." Bad Man and Bad Woman trembled in fear, clinging to each other. If Shadow Three and Shadow One were determined to kill them, they would be toast. "Cut it out!" Mike scolded. "Shadow Two has made many contributions to the Guardian Shadow, he''s a valuable asset!" Just as Shadow Two breathed a sigh of relief, Thor''s next sentence sent the two shadows clinging to each other again. "We can''t do such a thing to Shadow Two unless absolutely necessary." Shadow Two: ??? So, if it was absolutely necessary, you could just kill me and turn me into an equipment spirit? Fuck being Shadow Two then! Mike decided to drop the subject of Shadow Two for now. He created several [Thunderclap Fate] skill books and asked Shadow Four to distribute them to trustworthy individuals to handle the equipment enchantments. If Mike had to personally enchant every single piece of equipment, he''d be dead tired. After handing over the skill books and wolf phantoms, Mike instructed, "Before the enchantment, both parties must establish a contract. The wolf phantom and the weapon''s owner are not master and servant, but partners, understand?" Shadow Four nodded, understanding Mike''s intention. Mike added, "Also, the enchantment is free, and the phantom comes free. For phantoms obtained from the [Guardian Shadow]... let the Mystic Market be the witness, and conduct the transaction at market price. This money is not a purchase price, but a deposit. If the phantom is returned later, the deposit will be fully refunded." Shadow Four hesitated for a moment and reminded, "If it''s a deposit, we need to establish a publicly supervised account, with the flow of funds strictly monitored and a security deposit..." Deposits and payments were two completely different concepts. Mike didn''t intend to sell the phantoms, so the fee charged was a deposit. This would make things much more complicated. Mike interrupted Shadow Four and made the decision, "Follow the existing rules, do what needs to be done." From Mike''s experience dealing with various parties, the human race placed great importance on "following the rules" internally. When it was time to follow the rules, they had to follow the rules. Don''t try to exploit loopholes, or you would definitely be punished. Of course, these were internal rules. For the Tower of Truth and the demon race, the human race always tried their best to exploit loopholes and maximize their benefits. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After settling this matter, Mike began to consider the candidates for the Lord tier battle. "Shadow Four, after the Chief tier tournament is over, call Violet back." Mike made his decision, "Violet will fight Shadow One, and you will fight Shadow Three." Shadow One and Shadow Three together were practically invincible in the Lord tier. As for the two Mike sent out, although Violet wasn''t very bright, she was a fierce fighter. Since whoever he sent would lose anyway, he might as well let Violet, the one with the highest talent, give it a try. The other one could only be Shadow Four. "Who has the guts to challenge Maxen?" Mike looked around the room, his eyes full of expectation. "Any volunteers? Step right up!" In the end, a few Shadows huddled together and, through "friendly" negotiation, decided to let Shadow Ten fight. Looking at Shadow Ten, who was beaten black and blue, Mike didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Forget it, call Shadow Ninety-Nine, let her experience the might of the Wolf Alpha." It was decided! The candidates for the four tournament matches were decided, leaving one spot left. All the Shadows looked at Thor in unison, their eyes filled with bravery, "Fourth Bro, please allow me to fight Joseph to the death!" "If I can''t defeat Joseph, I''ll perform a handstand shit for everyone!" "Fourth Bro..." Clearly, Joseph was very popular at this moment. "Silence!" "As for Joseph..." Mike pondered, "Although I''m only over level 300 now, I''ve decided, I will personally challenge Joseph!" ... After finalizing the candidates, Mike had one last task to prepare. To fight Joseph, Mike needed to solve one problem: how to survive. Firstly, Mike didn''t want to waste Fate''s Reversal on Joseph. He was about to go to the Abyssal Plane, and Fate''s Reversal was a crucial life-saving measure. Secondly, Mike had fought Lord tier enemies many times before, but it was always under the premise of ensuring his own safety. Take the Suture Abyssal Plane for example, Mike had been hiding under Shadow Ten''s protection, dealing damage like crazy. Thanks to his lightning abilities, Mike''s damage output was already very strong. The only thing he lacked was survivability. And this was where Dracula came in! Mike had paid the exorbitant price of 1000 drops of blood essence to hire Dracula, just to get a meat shield he could use in the Lord tier! After dealing with the internal affairs of the Guardian Shadow, Mike returned to his private space. Fool hadn''t finished forging the equipment yet, clearly, she was a master procrastinator. She couldn''t finish her work until the last minute. This gave Mike the opportunity to discuss battle strategies with Dracula in depth. Dracula was also very cooperative. After all, he had accepted the blood essence Thor had given him. If he didn''t fulfill his duties, his fate would be terrible! Dracula explained, "My offensive methods are..." "We''ll talk about that later." Mike interrupted, "Offense isn''t important, I''m more concerned about your life-saving methods, or rather, methods to save my life." Dracula thought for a moment and said again, "I can defend against ranged attacks below level 1000, mainly arrows, hidden weapons, etc. You''ve seen it before on the 30th floor..." On the 30th floor, Dracula had casually blocked the Nature Elf Envoy''s devastating arrow, leaving a deep impression on Mike. It was for this reason that Mike was willing to pay a high price to hire Dracula as a bodyguard. ... While Mike was communicating with Dracula, Foreskin was unusually busy in the Trade Secret Realm. "Excuse me, how''s the weapon you''re forging for me coming along?" Joseph arrived excitedly, in high spirits. Foreskin nodded, "It''s done, a total of 13,000 Lord merits, card or cash?" Joseph waved his hand grandly, "Installments!" He couldn''t afford it at all. Joseph had practically emptied his coffers for this equipment, even taking out a huge loan! All for the sake of enhancing his strength and proving the worth of a nine-star Lord! After completing the installment procedures, Joseph took the storage ring, full of confidence, "With this weapon, I''ll definitely open their eyes at this tournament!" With that, the confident Joseph took out a longbow from the storage ring. Lightly pulling the bowstring, listening to the sound, Joseph smiled calmly, "With this weapon, I only need one arrow to defeat a nine-star Lord!" Chapter 409: The only way to conquer fear is to face it head-on Chapter 409: The only way to conquer fear is to face it head-onAfter a while of explanation, Mike had a clear understanding of Dracula''s abilities, summarizing them into three points: First, Dracula had super strong immunity to ranged spells and attacks, especially arrows! With Dracula by his side, Mike no longer had to worry about being attacked by arrows. Thinking of this, Mike sighed, "Too bad, this won''t be useful against Joseph." As everyone knew, Joseph was a Wind Element mage, and had even been the poster boy for Wind Combat Mages. Second, Dracula had a whopping 1 billion HP and super strong life regeneration. His river of blood could ignore the effects of severe injuries and replenish his HP anytime, anywhere. In addition, Mike could temporarily convert the damage he received into HP! Third, Dracula had a secret technique that, once activated, could designate a target and take all the damage for them for a period of time! This was the most important point for Mike. These three points made Dracula the best... sacrificial lamb on the battlefield. Of course, according to the agreement between Mike and Dracula, any losses Dracula suffered in battle would be compensated by Mike with Forbidden Prince-grade blood essence. They had drawn up a strict price list: Taking 1 billion damage could be exchanged for 1 drop of blood essence. Consuming one river of blood could be exchanged for 2.5 drops of blood essence. Dracula dying once would be compensated with 4.99 drops of blood essence. Dracula self-destructing once would be compensated with 9.98 drops of blood essence. Three deaths, get one free, self-destruct five times, get one free... Very rigorous. After discussing the price list, the shield Fool had forged for Mike was fresh out of the oven. Equipment: Sun Thorn Shield (Lv. 369) Tier: SS-level Physical Defense: 18000 Magic Defense: 17600 Attributes: Strength +6400, Constitution +4900 Perks: [Sun]: While holding the shield, Fire Element magic effects +36.9% [Thorn]: When taking damage, deal 36.9% of the damage received as physical damage back to the attacker, up to a maximum of 3.69 million. [Absolute Defense]: When wielding the shield with one hand and perfectly parrying an attack, reduce damage received by 36.9%. [Indestructible]: Durability never depletes. [Adaptive Level]: Increases in level with the user up to level 900. Looking at the shield''s description, Mike couldn''t help but nod, this was good stuff! "Fool, you''re actually useful for something!" The number one forging master of both races, her skills were indeed impressive! Fool casually tossed a golden bean into her mouth and snorted disdainfully. "I was forging SSS-level equipment when you were still sucking on your mama''s tit in diapers." Mike rolled his eyes, "Just to clarify, I''m only eighteen, and you''re hundreds of years old. Don''t try to act like you''re one of us youngsters." Holding the shield, Mike turned around and found Dracula looking utterly dejected. "What are you standing there for? Let''s go!" Mike was about to take Dracula to enchant the shield, but Dracula turned pale and asked in a low voice, "You want me to be enchanted onto this... thing?" Mike was puzzled, "Is there something wrong with it?" "This fucking thing is a sun, a sun!" Dracula jumped up and down, his aristocratic demeanor completely gone, his voice filled with panic. "I''m a vampire, a vampire, you know? I''ll die if I''m burned by the sun!" Huh? Now that he mentioned it, it did seem a bit thoughtless. Mike pondered for a moment, looked at Dracula, and said seriously, "Don''t you think it''s stupid for vampires to be afraid of the sun?" "What do you mean?" Dracula was confused. "This is a characteristic of the Blood Ancestor, it affects all vampires..." "Yes, that''s what I''m saying, it''s stupid, isn''t it?" Mike gave an example, "If you''re afraid of the sun, your enemies will definitely use the sun against you. This is the fatal flaw of the blood clan." Dracula nodded, his words... did make some sense. And then? Mike said earnestly, "As a powerful member of the blood clan, you have to shoulder the responsibility!" "Shoulder the responsibility?" Thor''s words pleased Dracula. Unlike Vladimir, Dracula had always had a strong sense of honor for the blood clan and had been fighting for its revival. "So, you have to overcome this flaw!" Mike pointed at the shield engraved with the sun and said seriously, "The only way to conquer fear is to face it head-on!" "From a scientific perspective, this is called desensitization therapy, usually recommended under the guidance of a doctor, and I am a well-trained doctor!" "From a mystical perspective, if you become the sun, the blood clan will no longer fear the sun, right?" These words seemed to make sense at first glance. But after careful consideration, Dracula still found them absurd! Mike said seriously, "I swear, in my opinion, being enchanted onto this shield can help you overcome your fear of sunlight!" Those words weren''t entirely made up by Mike. Part of it was a prompt from the Eye of Truth. Dracula, as a top expert of the blood clan, also had a basic judgment on this matter. In ancient times, under the influence of the Blood Ancestor, all vampires had developed the flaw of fearing the sun. During that period, vampires couldn''t change their class to Fire Element. Now, the Blood Ancestor was nowhere to be found, it was time for Dracula to revive the glory of the blood clan! After much hesitation, a ruthless look flashed across Dracula''s face, and he nodded in agreement with Thor''s plan. Dracula had his own wisdom. He saw clearly that as long as he cooperated with Thor, he would definitely benefit! Wasn''t it just a sun shield? Don''t be a coward! Dracula followed Thor into the room, and Fool casually slipped in and closed the door behind Mike. "Carry on, pretend I''m not here!" Fool ate fried golden beans, leaning against the wall, wanting to see what new tricks Thor was up to. Mike put on his gloves, placed the shield on the ground, and looked at Dracula, "I''m going to use Thunderclap Fate on you, but I''m not sure about the specific process or what will happen..." "It doesn''t matter." Dracula said disdainfully, "I, a dignified Forbidden Prince of the blood clan, have seen it all." "Okay." With that, Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dracula: ??? What are you doing with a hammer? "This move requires a hammer to activate, it shouldn''t hurt." As he spoke, Mike swung the hammer towards Dracula''s head. Thunderclap Fate! In an instant, the entire room was bathed in red light, countless phantoms appearing. It was only at this moment that Mike realized that the moment Thunderclap Fate was activated, it would replay the phantom''s life of defiance against fate. In other words, it was the phantom''s most unforgettable memory. The red phantoms gradually solidified, like a documentary film. Mike watched intently, not missing a single detail. On a cliff, a simple and massive castle was engulfed in flames. The sky was crimson, thick black smoke billowed out, flags fell, panicked servants and attendants scattered and fled... In front of the castle stood the allied forces of five races, thousands of Lord tier experts, millions of troops... The enemy had surrounded the castle, leaving no escape. Annihilation was only a matter of time, destruction was the only fate for this castle. At that critical moment, a river of blood descended from the sky, encircling the castle, resisting the overwhelming attacks. A figure emerged from the river of blood. His cloak was tattered, his pale face covered in blood, his usual composure and elegance gone. A wave of commotion swept through the allied forces, countless experts were astonished. The blood clan, who shouldn''t have been here, had appeared! This vampire stood before the army, protecting the castle. The castle was the Blood Ancestor''s castle. This most powerful being of the blood clan was attempting to break through to level 1000. And the allied forces in front of the castle wanted to launch a sneak attack at this critical moment, to stop him. But because of Dracula''s obstruction, their plan failed. Facing an enemy several times his size, facing an impossible-to-defeat opponent, facing a certain defeat, Dracula adjusted his collar, raised his noble head, looked at his enemies with disdain, and said contemptuously, "Are you... so afraid of the blood clan having a Supreme Being?" As Dracula chanted, the river of blood behind him stretched continuously, eventually turning into a red line, drawing a circle, enclosing the entire castle within. The moment the red line fell, a sneer appeared on Dracula''s lips, "Cross this line, and die!" Chapter 410: Ace vs. Thor Chapter 410: Ace vs. ThorA hush fell over the room. Mike looked at Dracula with a puzzled expression. Was this really the same vampire he knew? Dracula was equally confused. Was he really that badass back then? He quickly snapped out of it and puffed out his chest. As the blood-red light subsided, Dracula was pulled into the round shield. A black silhouette of an upside-down bat appeared just above the sun emblem. Mike suddenly asked, "What exactly happened when the Blood Ancestor failed to reach level 1000 and the river of blood went berserk?" Fool''s expression froze for a moment before she quickly recovered, "You''re asking the wrong person. How would I know?" Undeterred by his failed attempt to fish for information, Mike walked out of the small room. He began his final preparations for the battle: Force of Nature, the Dracula-branded round shield, Thunderclap Hammer, Nightmare''s Breeze... After checking everything, Mike returned to the Core City of Truth. He first obtained the Guardian Shadow''s participation credentials, then shed his disguise, appearing as Mike to meet with Kaelum and the others. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaelum pointed to a group of people in the corner and said, "A lot of familiar faces from summer camp are here." Mike looked over and indeed saw many familiar faces. Ace, Ethan, Jessica... Mike even spotted James in the crowd. Although he was a second-batch student at summer camp, he had also performed exceptionally well. Even the Nightmare corps had noticed James and invited him to participate in the Soldier tier battles. "Mike, in case you forgot the rules of the Soldier tier battles, let me explain them to you," Kaelum said quickly. "Five sub-rings, defending ten rounds is considered a success. After fifteen rounds, you can challenge other ring masters. After twenty rounds, you can challenge the main ring master!" Kaelum winked, "Mike, guess who the main ring master is?" Mike asked tentatively, "Could it be... Thor?" "Bingo!" The main ring master was automatically assumed to be Thor. When the [Guardian Shadow] added Thor''s name to the participant list, the Nightmare corps was ecstatic! They didn''t care about winning or losing, as long as they could fight Thor, it was worth it! 3:00 AM sharp. There were no rituals, no complicated ceremonies. Both sides were pragmatists, keeping things simple. Moreover, in the eyes of the higher-ups, the Soldier tier battles were like children playing with toys. A Lord tier expert flew into the air and announced the rules to all participants, "...During the tournament, all reward buffs from the Tower of Truth will be temporarily disabled!" "Let the tournament begin!" With a clear ringing of a bell, the five sub-rings on the Core City of Truth tournament grounds opened simultaneously. Countless figures rushed towards the rings, first come, first served! Whoosh- Ace, dressed in black, was the first to step onto a ring. He looked back at the crowd and said disdainfully, "I''ll challenge ten at once!" "I''m coming!" Mike walked towards the ring. Ace immediately shut up. Holding his staffs, Mike stepped onto the second ring and began battling the ring master. Most of the spotlight in the Soldier tier battles was stolen by Ace. There was no helping it. Ace''s special identity and exceptional strength easily made him the center of attention. The stakes of this tournament were originally Maxen''s profit share. At Thor''s suggestion, the tournament was broadcast globally through the Mystic Market platform, and they even secured a bunch of sponsors! Under the watchful eyes of the entire world, Ace went all out, trash-talking and showing off as he fought. The Soldier tier battles ended much faster than everyone expected. On the first ring, Ace swiftly defeated twenty challengers, successfully earning the chance to challenge Thor! On the second ring, Mike, relying on wind and fire magic, stumbled his way to the end, narrowly escaping defeat. The third, fourth, and fifth rings were all taken by the Guardian Shadow. A group of veteran Generals and Chiefs from the Guardian Shadow had forcibly lowered their levels to 199. The ring master of the fifth ring was even a Lord who had lowered his level, the former Shadow Ninety-Eight! They were shameless to the extreme. After the five ring masters were decided, it was time for the most exciting part. Ace, unarmed, stood on the main ring! At this moment, the world''s attention was on him! And his opponent was the highly popular potential Supreme Being, Thor, who had never revealed his true identity! The number of simultaneous viewers on Earth exceeded 2 billion! Even in the Abyssal Plane, many demon gods sneaked to the human defense line, peering over the edge to watch the live broadcast. In the Second Abyss, Afterskin invited the Second Demon God to watch together, "Don''t be so glum! Look, Thor is about to beat up Little Calderon!" Hearing this, the Second Demon God was immediately interested. He loved watching anything that made Calderon look bad! Afterskin sipped his beer while watching the live broadcast, "Ace told me before that once he becomes an Ultimate Lord, he''ll kill you all." Second Demon God: "..." ... Inside the Supreme Abyssal. Two figures scurried like rats in a city, hiding and dodging, moving through the shadows of the Abyss. They were surrounded by demon creatures of level 995 and above, wandering around, searching for enemies. The two were huddled under a rock wall. Calderon was covered in grime, his armor dented and damaged, looking utterly disheveled. He whispered, "Shadow Nine, are you sure you remember the location correctly?" Shadow Nine glanced at him coldly, "Shut up, I drew this map myself, it can''t be wrong!" Calderon glanced at the map, which looked like a bunch of squiggly lines drawn by a worm. It was more abstract than Picasso. With nothing better to do, Calderon took out his tablet, hoping to find a signal. "Connected, connected!" Calderon was as excited as a three-hundred-year-old child. They were online again, finally back in the civilized world! "Quick, log in to the Mystic Market, I want to see what news there is about that good-for- nothing from the Blackwell family." The two huddled together, staring intently at the tablet. As soon as they opened the Mystic Market cloud app, they saw a huge headline: Guardian Shadow vs. Nightmare corps Tournament! Ace vs. Thor! Without hesitation, Calderon clicked on the page and entered the live stream. A giant banner immediately appeared at the top of the live stream: [Warm welcome to the human race''s number one Ultimate Lord entering the live stream!] Calderon and Shadow Nine nodded in satisfaction simultaneously. And then... Calderon''s face darkened. As soon as he entered the live stream, he saw Thor, holding a round shield, beating the crap out of Ace... Chapter 411: Thor vs. Mike Chapter 411: Thor vs. MikeOn the main ring, Ace was being pushed back by Thor. He was completely helpless against Thor''s relentless assault. On one hand, Thor moved with the shield as if it were an extension of his own body, a seamless unity. Ace had already experienced this firsthand. On the other hand, both of them were suppressing their strength to the Soldier tier, still in the realm of playful sparring. Ace hadn''t used his talent, nor had he unleashed any killer moves. It was more of a warm-up than an actual fight. After landing dozens of punches on Ace, Mike felt a sense of satisfaction. With one final blow, The sent Ace flying off the ring. Thor declared in a deep voice, "Next!" Thor vs. Mike! The epic showdown was about to begin! As Mike raised his hands, Thor slammed the shield into his face, followed by a heavy uppercut. The scene was brutal! At least Ace had managed to exchange a few blows with Thor. Mike, on the other hand, was instantly KO''d. "Good job!" Calderon, watching from the Supreme Abyssal, let out a satisfied cheer. Although it wasn''t the [real Mike] getting beaten up, but Shadow Two in disguise, just seeing Mike''s face getting pummeled brought a strange sense of joy to old Calderon! Suddenly, fireworks exploded above the live stream. "Thank you to [Calderon] for gifting 1000 castles!" The chat exploded, countless messages flooding the screen. "One castle is worth 50 million!" "He''s so rich, who is this guy?" "You don''t know Calderon? The human race''s number one Ultimate Lord!" "..." The tournament, already a hot topic, reached a new climax with the 1000 castle donation. Even the Mystic Market''s network almost crashed! Bilbo''s voice came through Mike''s earpiece, "Boss, someone just donated 50 billion dollars, which is 50 Lord merits." According to the pre-match contract, the live stream donations were split three ways. 50% was Thor''s appearance fee, and the Guardian Shadow and Morpheus each received 25%. Very fair. Only 25 Lord merits, what could he even do with that? Mike was about to knock Shadow Two off the stage and end this curb-stomp. A new message came through the earpiece, "Boss, Top One''s fan sent me a private message, asking you to slap Mike on the left cheek, he''s offering 200 Lord merits." Mike: ? Shadow Two:? Shadow Two, on the same channel, heard the message through the earpiece, and a question mark appeared above his head. "Who the hell is Top One''s fan? How arrogant!" Shadow Two decided to teach this clueless guy a lesson. Bilbo replied truthfully, "The account used to log in is called Shadow Nine, but he claims to be Calderon." Calderon? Shadow Nine? Mike hesitated for a moment and gave Shadow Two a look. 200 Lord merits, Mike would get 100! 100 for a slap, such a good deal was hard to come by! Shadow Two obviously didn''t want to get slapped and tried to say, "Fourth Bro, actually, I have quite a bit of savings..." "Your money will be mine sooner or later, it''s not going anywhere." Mike''s thinking was crystal clear. These guys couldn''t run away anyway, their money would be his sooner or later. But the money from Top One''s fan, if he missed it, it was gone! Bang- A slap landed on Shadow Two''s face, and a prompt popped up before Mike''s eyes. [Lord merits +100!] This felt good, simply amazing! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, under the direction of Top One''s fan, Thor beat the crap out of Shadow Two, eventually earning 6800 Lord merits! "Top One''s fan is such a great philanthropist!" After defeating ''Mike'', the remaining three Guardian Shadows were no match for Thor. Thus, the Soldier tier tournament came to an end, and the live stream entered halftime. Inside the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine smiled, "I told you, this kid would definitely fall for it!" Calderon nodded, rarely agreeing with Shadow Nine. "It only cost a little over 10,000 Lord merits to create an embarrassing past for Thor, worth it!" The recording of [Thor beating up Mike], even if they didn''t sell it, just watching it in their spare time would be enjoyable! "By the way," Calderon looked away and stared at Shadow Nine, "You haven''t told me, what are we actually doing here in the Supreme Abyssal?" Since entering the Supreme Abyssal, the two had been running around aimlessly, with no clear goal. Shadow Nine didn''t need to hide anything and said frankly, "If there''s a chance, bring Nathan''s body back." "Impossible." Calderon shook his head. Even he didn''t think he and Shadow Nine could pull it off. There was a reason why Nathan''s body remained in the Supreme Abyssal. Afterskin, who had returned alive from the Supreme Abyssal, had reported this matter to the Supreme Beings, and Calderon had been present at the time. According to Afterskin, Nathan had used his own life to repair part of the seal. If they took Nathan''s body away, the seal on the Supreme Demon God would be incomplete again. "Even if we can''t bring Nathan home," Shadow Nine suddenly became agitated, "I have to see that bastard Nathan again..." Ace''s hand reached for the short blade at his waist, staring intently at Shadow Nine, "Are you losing control?" After entering the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine''s temper had become increasingly volatile. In fact, ever since Mike had met Shadow Nine, he could feel that Shadow Nine''s temper was getting worse. He used to pretend, but now he couldn''t wait to slash people with his blade. "No shit!" Shadow Nine took a deep breath, suppressing the restlessness in his heart, "I''m a Shadow, being away from the main body for so long, not going crazy is already my limit." His expression darkened, Shadow Nine''s eyes were unreadable as he whispered, "And... I can''t use Nathan''s talent anymore." Even with Calderon''s intelligence, he understood what Shadow Nine was going to do at this moment. "You want to return to Nathan''s side and regain his talent?" Shadow Nine nodded in agreement, but he was also puzzled, "Calderon, why are you being so chatty today?" He was talking a lot, it sounded like... he was trying to get information out of him. The problem was, they were both trapped in the Supreme Abyssal, what use was it to pump Shadow Nine for information? Calderon snorted coldly, looked at the tablet in his hand, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you hear all that?" This tablet was given to Shadow Nine by Foreskin, and it only had one app - the Mystic Market cloud. Even in the Supreme Abyssal, they could connect to the internet and log in to the Mystic Market. And the owner of the Mystic Market was the strongest Supreme Being of the current generation - Apollo. The conversation Calderon had just had with Shadow Nine wasn''t just for himself, but also... for Apollo. An ethereal voice came from the tablet, devoid of emotion. "I heard it, but I already knew." Chapter 412: It would be perfect if it had Thors signature Chapter 412: It would be perfect if it had Thor''s signatureThe information Calderon had painstakingly relayed to Apollo, Apollo already knew. In fact, from the moment Shadow Nine barged into the Supreme Abyssal, Apollo knew what his instructor was up to. Because it was Apollo who had told his instructor about regaining his talent. Apollo''s calm voice came from the tablet, "Good evening, instructor." Shadow Nine glared at Calderon and replied as calmly as he could, "Good evening." After the greetings, Shadow Nine thought for a moment and added, "When I came in, I sensed several powerful auras escaping. There were elves, ghosts, and... chaos." For Shadow Nine to call them powerful meant they were at least on par with him. Apollo''s voice remained emotionless, "I know." Although Apollo was on the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth, even matters in the Abyss couldn''t be hidden from him. The conversation reached a standstill, and the atmosphere became a bit awkward. Calderon wasn''t exactly a conversationalist. He was best at trash-talking, and after a few more sentences, various "fucks" and other expletives would start flying. In front of Shadow Nine, Calderon could be casual. But when facing a Supreme Being, it was best to remain respectful. Only those who were truly powerful could understand the pressure from a Supreme Being and be more awestruck. Shadow Nine felt there was nothing more to talk about and was about to end the call. He suddenly remembered something, "By the way, how''s Thor doing?" Apollo thought for a moment and replied, "He''s doing alright." Calderon and Shadow Nine''s faces showed surprise at the same time. For Apollo, "alright" was already high praise! What had Thor done to earn such a positive response from Apollo? Shadow Nine continued to ask, "I see he''s still on Earth, has he passed the 30th floor?" Apollo nodded. He suddenly realized that he was nodding in the Tower of Truth, and his instructor couldn''t see him. So, the tablet in Calderon''s hand suddenly stood up and nodded, answering Shadow Nine''s question. Shadow Nine asked a few more questions, and Apollo answered them one by one. As they were chatting, the call suddenly dropped. "What happened?" Calderon looked puzzled. Did they run out of minutes? Shadow Nine was obviously more prepared and knew what was going on. "Even through this thing, he can''t communicate for too long, or that guy will wake up." That guy, naturally, referred to the Supreme Demon God. Shadow Nine twitched his lips and didn''t say anything more. He wasn''t going to pursue Calderon''s earlier attempt to pump him for information. Although Calderon and Shadow Nine were teammates, they each had their own agendas. Shadow Nine''s goal was to regain Nathan''s talent and make the final preparations for obtaining the Supreme Mark for himself. What Calderon wanted to do... was to kick the Supreme Demon God''s ass. He didn''t regret or feel sorry for not being able to personally kill Archdemon. Because he had a new goal - to kill the Supreme Demon God! Of course, Calderon couldn''t kill the Supreme Demon God, but at least, there was an opportunity for him to face the Supreme Demon God head-on. The two didn''t continue talking about Apollo, instead, they turned their attention to the tablet. Guardian Shadow vs. Nightmare corps, the second battle, the General tier was about to begin! ... Under the ring, Kaelum was comforting Mike, who had just been defeated. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mike, don''t sweat it, it''s just a loss to Thor, no biggie! You gotta remember, he''s Thor, it''s no shame losing to him, you should consider it an honor." After comforting Mike, Kaelum looked at the General tier ring, his eyes shining, "Don''t worry, Mike, watch me, I''ll get your revenge!" Anderson, standing beside them, remained silent. Kaelum would represent the Nightmare corps, and Anderson would represent the Guardian Shadow. As the familiar sound of the bell rang out, the Generals from both sides entered the tournament grounds, and the ring battles began again. Soon, the five ring masters were decided. Unsurprisingly, the ring master of the first ring was still Ace. Although Ace loved to trash-talk, his strength was undeniable. Among those of the same level, except for the potential Supreme Being and Maxen, he rarely had any rivals! The ring master of the second ring was from the Guardian Shadow, ranked 108th. He was originally quite ordinary, but in this tournament, he had shone brightly, defeating many strong opponents and successfully defending his ring. Even Shadow Four and the others had noticed his outstanding performance. The third ring master was Kaelum, the fourth was Anderson. The fifth ring master was also unexpected, a veteran of the Nightmare corps who had returned from the front lines. It was said that he was one of the first members of the Nightmare corps, battling for three hundred years, with distinguished military achievements. This veteran''s file had obviously been specially processed, and few people knew his true origins. For some reason, he was stuck at level 599 for life, unable to become a Chief. In fact, in the previous ring battles, both the Guardian Shadow and the Nightmare corps had seen the emergence of many talented individuals. And the performance of these talents had been noticed by observers from various organizations. After the tournament, they would all be given more resources and become the focus of the next stage of training. In fact, this was the greatest significance of this tournament. Maxen''s meager profit share wasn''t worth the trouble for the big shots of the Nightmare corps. The major corps held tournaments regularly, but the Guardian Shadow had never participated. Mainly because Shadow Nine, the leader of the Guardian Shadow, never bothered with such things. Now, the Guardian Shadow had Thor. Since Thor had taken the initiative to organize the tournament, the Nightmare corps was naturally happy to go along with it. After the General tier ring masters were decided, it was time for the most exciting and thrilling part - challenging Thor! In fact, this was the main event of all tournaments. The General tier Thor Challenge officially began! Unlike before, this time, the ring master from the fifth ring was the first to challenge. Looking at the grizzled veteran standing before him, Mike showed great respect. Even with Mike''s current authority, he only knew that the veteran was from the Starwind family, his real name was unknown. The short, elderly man with a long knife on his back, his body radiating killing intent, looked at Mike and asked, "Are you the real Thor?" "Yes," After confirming his identity, the veteran took out the long knife from his back, wrapped a cloth strip around his hand, and asked, "Do you know how to use a blade?" Mike shook his head and answered truthfully, "Not really." "But I only know how to use a blade." The veteran from the Starwind family said in a deep voice, "How about we don''t use our talents, maintain the same level and attributes, and fight with blades?" Mike didn''t hesitate and agreed. As a condition, Mike added, "If I win, can you tell me your name?" The veteran was taken aback and smiled, "What, you don''t kill nameless opponents?" Mike quickly waved his hand in denial, "That''s not what I meant, I''m just curious." The veteran laughed heartily and agreed, "Alright!" Everything was ready, the veteran held his long knife, Thor held the round shield in his left hand and an ordinary blade in his right. "Begin!" As the referee gave the order, both sides charged at the same time, the battle was about to begin! And then, Thor defeated the veteran in just three seconds. The veteran looked as if he had seen a ghost, his face pale with shock, "You said you didn''t know how to use a blade?!" "Well..." Facing the veteran''s question, Mike answered truthfully, "Shadow Nine helped me check before, he said my best weapons are hammers and staffs, and I''m hopeless with blades." The veteran nodded slowly, "For Shadow Nine to say that... it makes sense." Mike looked at the veteran expectantly, waiting for him to reveal the answer. He was curious why this veteran was only a Chief, but his Eye of Truth couldn''t see through his identity. The veteran smiled and said, "My full name is Galen Starwind. You can call me Galen." Galen continued, "Alright, I''ve had my spar with you, I should be going now." Mike suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, "Do you know Nathan?" Galen nodded, "When I was a kid, Nathan and I, along with seven others, were orphans. We grew up in an orphanage, without parents..." "Speaking of which, there''s a funny story. Do you know why Nathan likes the number nine?" Mike thought for a moment, "Is nine his lucky number?" Galen smiled and shook his head, "Because Nathan was an abandoned orphan. When he was found, he was starving, and he ate nine burgers in one sitting. He said it was the best meal he had ever had in his life, so he fell in love with the number nine." Listening to Nathan''s story, Mike felt a heaviness in his heart, an indescribable feeling. Maxen''s biological father had such a pitiful fate as a child. Yet, when the Abyss invaded, Nathan, for the sake of his home and companions, went to war without hesitation and died on the battlefield. Galen had asked Nathan why he did it, and Nathan''s answer was simple, he was grateful to the people who had helped him. He wanted to spend his life paying back those nine free burgers. "Let''s not talk about these things, it''s depressing." Galen put away his long knife and turned to leave. "Please wait!" Mike asked one last question, "Was Morpheus with you guys back then?" Galen looked at Mike in surprise and nodded. "He was our leader." After answering this question, Galen didn''t give Mike a chance to ask any more questions and turned to leave, "I just came to see how the young man Shadow Nine acknowledged is doing. It seems you''re excellent, but your blade skills are a bit worse than Shadow Nine''s." Of course, the conversation between Mike and Galen wasn''t broadcast globally. After this battle, the next few matches were easy wins for Mike. Kaelum, the Star of Tomorrow from the Nightmare corps, was instantly killed by Thor with a bolt of lightning. Anderson managed to hold on for a few more hits, but he couldn''t change the outcome of his defeat. However, Anderson didn''t seem to be taking it too seriously. And so, after four consecutive victories, Mike wasn''t even breaking a sweat. The main event of the fifth match - Ace! Mike looked at Ace inquiringly, and Ace shook his head. The custom-made long spear Ace had ordered was still with Mike. Clearly, Ace wasn''t planning on using a long spear for this match. He casually picked up a pair of nunchakus from the weapon rack, raised an eyebrow, and challenged Mike. Ace''s strategy was simple. He knew he couldn''t beat Thor with a hammer or a blade. But when it came to these unconventional weapons, Ace was clearly more skilled. If Mike wasn''t careful, he could be in for a world of hurt! But Mike wasn''t afraid of him. Ace wielded the nunchakus, twirling them in the air like Bruce Lee, his movements swift and fluid. Just as the nunchakus were about to strike Mike''s face, Mike casually unleashed a Thunderclap Strike and instantly took Ace down. The globally broadcasted tournament, which had caused quite a stir, came to an end. Live broadcasting the tournaments below the General tier was good for morale and entertainment. But for Chief tier and Lord tier battles, there was no need for public broadcasts. On one hand, it was for confidentiality. On the other hand, Chiefs and Lords were all prominent figures. Winning was one thing, but losing could easily become an embarrassing past. However, as the champions of the previous two rounds, they were granted some privileges and could watch from the sidelines! Most of the audience left the ring, while Anderson, Kaelum, Mike, and others remained. "Dear uncle!" Joseph rushed over excitedly, "I managed to capture the moment you got struck by lightning! Luckily I''m a nine-star Lord, no one else could have gotten such a perfect angle!" As he spoke, Joseph took out a photo of Kaelum getting electrocuted. Mike and the others looked at Joseph with puzzled expressions. So, this was how a dignified nine-star Lord of the Wind Element used his powers? Looking at the photo, Kaelum wasn''t angry, but rather happy. "Too bad, it would be perfect if it had Thor''s signature!" For him, this was a valuable souvenir. After all, not everyone had the opportunity to be struck by Thor''s lightning. "No problem, leave it to me!" Joseph patted his chest and said, "Thor and I are very close, getting a signature is a piece of cake." Mike, standing beside them, was stunned. You stole over two thousand of my ovens, owe me so much money, and you still want my signature? Dream on! "What a shame." Joseph put away the photo and sighed, "It''s a pity Thor isn''t participating in the Lord tier tournament, I won''t have the chance to fight him and let him experience the power of a nine- star Lord!" "But it''s okay!" A sly smile appeared on Joseph''s lips, "I''ve prepared a secret weapon, this tournament, I guarantee you''ll be surprised!" Chapter 413: Dont worry, everything is under control Chapter 413: Don''t worry, everything is under controlJoseph that confident? Mike looked at Joseph with surprise. [Calculating win rate...] [100%!] The Eye of Truth actually gave such a high win rate! Mike was still uneasy. Whose 100% win rate was it referring to? [Thor''s probability of defeating Joseph: 100%!] That was reassuring. Although Joseph hadn''t revealed his secret trump card, Mike felt relieved. While they were chatting, the Chief tier tournament was about to begin. The first match was a siege battle. The Nightmare corps had to defend a strategic point, while the Guardian Shadow had to infiltrate it within a specified time. There were two ways for the Guardian Shadow to win: First, wipe out all fifty Chiefs of the Nightmare corps. Second, infiltrate the strategic point within the time limit and hold it for ten minutes. Either condition, once met, would secure victory. The tournament grounds instantly expanded by more than a hundredfold, with various terrains added. The Chief members from both sides entered the field, ready for battle. "Begin!" As the bell rang, a black shadow darted out. The former Shadow Seven, Witty Wombat, charged straight into the enemy lines with a short blade in hand! Not only the Nightmare corps, but even the Chief members of the Guardian Shadow were dumbfounded. They had heard clearly that Witty Wombat had shouted "I''m going to assassinate them!" as she charged. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You call charging head-on assassination? Before the Chiefs of the Guardian Shadow could react, several Chiefs of the Nightmare corps had already fallen victim to the ''assassination''. Wielding a short blade, Witty Wombat struck with precision-each swing, a Chief fell! By the time the main force of the Guardian Shadow arrived at the battlefield, more than half of the enemy had been killed or injured. Witty Wombat charged into the strategic point unimpeded. After breaking through the enemy lines, she didn''t even bother defending the strategic point, instead, she turned around and continued to hunt down the remaining Chiefs of the Nightmare corps. Soon, the Chiefs hiding in various corners were found and killed one by one. Fifty elite Chiefs of the Nightmare corps were neatly resurrected at the respawn point. The first tournament match was over before it even began. Witty Wombat, terrifying indeed. Her dazzling performance energized those who were qualified to watch the tournament. It was a complete domination! She was a nine-star Lord herself, now downgraded to participate in the Chief tier battle, it was too easy for her to dominate. Many experts who knew Violet weren''t surprised. "As expected of the one known as the closest to a potential Supreme Being." "After Maxen, it''s her." "It''s a pity that Shadow Nine pulled her into the Guardian Shadow early on, otherwise..." Violet was good at everything, except for her intelligence. Don''t underestimate Maxen, when it came to the battlefield, he knew how to play dirty when necessary. Violet''s problem wasn''t just her intelligence. If she was still alive, she would have probably self-destructed during the last Abyssal war, even a hundred lives wouldn''t be enough for her to waste. The quick victory in the first match surprised many. The Chiefs who could enter the Nightmare corps were all elites, carefully selected from thousands, yet they were so easily crushed. Soon, both sides regrouped, and the second tournament match began! This time, they switched sides. Witty Wombat, who was originally on the defending side, predictably charged out of the defensive position and attacked the Nightmare corps. However, this time, the Chiefs of the Nightmare corps formed a battle formation, learning from their previous experience, and didn''t fight her one-on-one. Since it was a team battle, what was the point of a duel? Bang- Less than five minutes into the battle, a firework exploded in the Nightmare corps'' formation, instantly causing heavy casualties. Charging into the formation and self-destructing, Witty Wombat single-handedly eliminated thirty-two Chiefs of the Nightmare corps, leaving the remaining eighteen injured! The heavily wounded Nightmare corps had no strength to resist and were easily defeated by the other Chiefs of the Guardian Shadow who arrived. The Guardian Shadow won again, the score now 2:0! Seeing Violet''s ''outstanding'' performance, everyone exclaimed, "Witty Wombat, she''s absolutely insane." Mike, who was supervising the battle from the sidelines, suddenly understood why Shadow Nine had tricked Violet into staying in the Guardian Shadow and had even left her to guard the Forest of Truth. This girl was a real hothead, she really dared to self-destruct! Violet had learned a valuable lesson from her last self-destruction: "If you choose to self-destruct, you must kill the enemy!" Her thought process was different from normal people... Who would think about self-destructing all the time?! But she had put all her skill points into self-destruction. After losing two matches in a row, the Nightmare corps couldn''t sit still and immediately requested a substitution. "What''s the point of substituting?" Kaelum muttered. "At the Chief tier, individual strength is particularly important. Numbers only matter when the quality is comparable." In the previous two matches, Witty Wombat hadn''t used any tactical coordination. She just charged ahead, and the rest of the Guardian Shadow just had to clean up the leftovers! Only potential Supreme Beings, or those at the level of Maxen or Calderon, could restrain Violet! And there was clearly no one like that on Nightmare corps'' roster. If the Nightmare corps lost the third match, it would be truly embarrassing. Facing Kaelum''s worries, Joseph smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, everything is under control." The Nightmare corps actually had a way to deal with Witty Wombat? Mike wasn''t surprised. After all, it wasn''t a secret that Violet would be participating in the Chief tier. It was reasonable for the Nightmare corps to have prepared countermeasures in advance. Mike was just curious, how was the Nightmare corps going to do it? "We''ll see." Joseph pointed to the field, he was unusually confident today! Looking at the experts from the Nightmare corps on the field, Mike was surprised to find a familiar face. "Huh, why is Blaze here too?" ... Inside the tournament grounds. Fifty peak Chiefs entered the field, all at level 899, from various corps, handpicked by the Nightmare corps. A voice rang out, "Everyone, you all know the mission, right?" Blaze Morrow, who was chatting with his teammates, was taken aback. Mission? What mission? Wasn''t he here to help the Nightmare corps participate in the tournament? "Yes!" Hearing the responses from others, Blaze Morrow nodded along, although he had no idea what was going on. The moment the match bell rang, Blaze Morrow felt the peak Chiefs around him unleash their strongest auras! He followed suit and raised his own aura to its peak! Was it that simple? Just as Blaze was wondering, the peak Chief at the front of the line broke through! Beams of light lit up one after another, Chiefs instantly transforming into Lords! These level 899 peak Chiefs instantly became level 900 Lords! Although it was a Chief tier battle, But gaining some insights during the tournament and breaking through to Lord, that was reasonable, right? After all, in a life-or-death battle, if you could break through to win, no one could find fault with it! This was the trump card the Nightmare corps had prepared in advance. But the problem was... Forty-nine beams of light lit up, forty-nine people broke through to Lord. The remaining Chief, who stood out like a sore thumb, became the sole focus of attention. Blaze Morrow tried his best, but he couldn''t break through that final barrier! "No-" Blaze screamed internally. He couldn''t level up! Chapter 414: Can you withstand my hammer? Chapter 414: Can you withstand my hammer?Blaze Morrow and his forty-nine Lord teammates stood facing fifty Chiefs. "Charge!" Blaze roared, leading the charge. Lords against Chiefs, a whole tier apart, the Guardian Shadow didn''t stand a chance! If they were still living beings, they could try to break through on the spot. But the levels of the Guardian Shadow members were fixed. From the very beginning, the battle was a one-sided massacre. Only Violet''s resistance had any effect. In the end, she self-destructed, taking three Lords down with her, but that was all she could do. After several battles, Violet had gained nothing but an increasingly proficient grasp of self- destruction. The Nightmare corps won the third match without any suspense, changing the score to 2:1. And so, Blaze Morrow and his forty-nine Lord teammates achieved the final victory! However, leveling up was easy, leveling down was not. The forty-nine who had become Lords were naturally ineligible for the fourth tournament match. Unlike the previous three matches, the fourth match was a special battle. On a single-log bridge, both sides sent people to guard the bridge. Whoever broke through the opponent''s defense line first would win. The Guardian Shadow, following the rules, sent out fifty Chiefs, still led by Violet. The Nightmare corps, however, didn''t play by the rules. They... only sent one person! On the single-log bridge, Ace, holding a long spear, looked at the fifty people opposite him and waved his hand dismissively. "You bunch of morons, come on and fucking die already, I gotta get back to sleep after this." Trash-talking right from the start! The Nightmare corps only sent Ace out, on one hand, because they believed in his strength, that he could take on fifty by himself. On the other hand, it was Ace''s own request. Because only in this way could he get the appearance fees of fifty Chiefs. Since many of the vice-corps leaders of the Nightmare corps were Calderon''s students and apprentices, they agreed to Ace''s outrageous request. This time, Violet didn''t charge ahead. Because someone stopped her. "Hold on," Deathsinger, wearing a mask, whispered, "Let the others try first." If it was anyone else, Violet wouldn''t have listened. But since it was Deathsinger''s suggestion, there must be a reason! So, several members of the Guardian Shadow went up one after another, all easily defeated by Ace. At the same tier, Ace was practically invincible. His combat experience, skills, and talent were all crushing! Most importantly, Ace wasn''t a theorist, he was a pragmatist! He had truly come from the battlefield, his combat experience richer than anyone present. For a moment, the atmosphere on the Guardian Shadow side was a bit heavy, and Violet couldn''t sit still. "I''ll go up and blow myself up, you guys go in after he''s seriously injured!" If it was anyone else, Violet''s plan might actually work. But the problem was... Ace''s talent was special! When he was seriously injured, his combat power doubled, the more injured he was, the stronger he became. "No, don''t do that." Deathsinger stopped Violet. "You can''t die with Ace." "Why?" Violet looked at the other Shadows with a puzzled expression. The Shadows nodded in unison, "Yes, you absolutely can''t die with Ace, his talent is that the more injured he is, the stronger he becomes!" Violet''s brain froze. "We can''t beat him, and we can''t self-destruct, aren''t we doomed to lose?" In her opinion, not beating the Nightmare corps 5:0 was already a disgrace. If they were overtaken by the opponent, how could she, the future Shadow One, save face?! "Don''t worry." Deathsinger said leisurely, "Let''s study the rules and see if there are any loopholes we can exploit." Soon, the Shadows studied the rules and formulated a new battle plan. When the Guardian Shadow launched their attack again, the situation didn''t change. Ace was still as powerful as ever. Shadows surged forward one after another, all defeated by Ace. Until the last one, Violet, holding a short blade, rushed forward at lightning speed. "You''re worthy of me using my weapon." Ace raised his long spear, ready for a fair duel with Violet. But a white flash appeared before his eyes. "Boom-" Violet, playing dirty, self-destructed as soon as she got close! The roar and white light of the explosion, at such close range, were unavoidable! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ace was briefly stunned and blinded. At that moment, another Shadow emerged from Violet''s shadow! Mike rushed towards the finish line on the other side of the single-log bridge. As long as he reached there, he would win! His current identity was Deathsinger, he couldn''t possibly confront Ace head-on, or he would be exposed! He could only outsmart him. "Trying to run?" Ace spun his long spear, accurately hitting Mike''s back, but it struck a round shield. "Roar-" A certain vampire prince seemed to let out a wail. Ace snorted coldly, "Any being at the Chief level hit by this spear, if they walk more than three steps, will definitely self-destruct and die!" Mike: "..." We''re all adults here, are you trying to fool a kid?! Although he knew Ace was talking nonsense, Mike was in an awkward situation. Five more steps, and he would win. But Ace insisted that Mike could only take three steps! If Mike wanted to keep the ''Deathsinger'' sock, he had to play along with Ace''s lie. But after putting so much effort into this tournament, Mike was unwilling to lose at the last moment. He couldn''t have both the sock and the victory. Two seconds later, Deathsinger snorted coldly, "I''ve been practicing Fire Element magic since I was a child, my body is strong and healthy, far beyond ordinary people!" Ace frowned, asking doubtfully, "Are you sure you can?" Mike quickly took a few steps, "I can take at least six steps!" The moment he reached the finish line, the shadow exploded, accompanied by an exaggerated wail. "Ah, I''m dead!" Ace: "..." At this point, the Guardian Shadow was wiped out, but Deathsinger had reached the finish line before dying. In an emergency referee meeting, it was decided by vote that the Guardian Shadow had won this match. Thus: the score was 3:1, the Guardian Shadow had won the Chief tier battle! However, the Nightmare corps insisted on fighting one last match. They still only sent out one participant - Ace. And the Guardian Shadow sent out the more popular - Thor! The fifth tournament match, Ace vs. Thor, the highly anticipated battle between peers! Begin! A black shadow jumped onto the single-log bridge, looking at the incredibly arrogant Ace. The shadow raised the Thunderclap Hammer in his hand and smiled mischievously, "I heard you''re strong? Can you withstand my hammer?" Chapter 415: Josephs secret weapon Chapter 415: Joseph''s secret weaponIt was a complete and utter curb-stomp. Only a select few were qualified to witness this battle. Under equal conditions, Little Calderon (Ace) didn''t stand a chance. He was completely dominated by Thor from start to finish. Soon, Thor leaped into the air and slammed his hammer onto the ground. With a surge of lightning, Ace was sent flying. The spectators whispered amongst themselves, "In terms of pure combat power, Thor should already be at the Lord tier." "Lord? You''re underestimating Thor, aren''t you?" "It''s amazing how Thor has reached such a high level of strength in such a short time since awakening his talent..." "Thor is my idol, I wanna have his babies..." "I wanna be Thor''s son..." The crowd didn''t discuss the battle for too long. Mainly because of the entry restrictions, the number of spectators was limited. More importantly, both Ace and Thor were clearly holding back their trump cards. In the end, the Guardian Shadow won the Chief tier tournament with a score of 4:1. At this point in the tournament, the Guardian Shadow had dominated the Soldier, General, and Chief tiers, accumulating a 46% profit share. There were still two matches left: the Lord tier and the Ultimate Lord tier. Based on this calculation, the Guardian Shadow had already secured victory in the tournament. "The Lord tier battle is about to begin!" For confidentiality reasons, apart from the participants and the mysterious Ultimate Lord presiding over the tournament, everyone else was forbidden from watching. The tournament grounds instantly became deserted. The Nightmare corps'' lineup: Maxen, Shadow One, Shadow Two (Bad Woman), Shadow Three, and Joseph. The Guardian Shadow''s lineup: Shadow Ninety-Nine, Shadow Thirteen, Shadow Two (Bad Man), Shadow Four, and Thor. Of course, Joseph didn''t know he was facing Thor. The battle list he received stated that his opponent was Shadow Ten. "Let''s not waste time, let''s begin." The Ultimate Lord presiding over the tournament was short, with a head full of white hair. Beside this Ultimate Lord stood a young man in black. He was specially allowed to enter, the only spectator of these five tournament matches - Ace. As the Ultimate Lord set up the tournament grounds, he looked at Ace and said respectfully, "Master." "Get lost, I''m not your master." Ace snorted coldly, not accepting the sentiment. The Ultimate Lord didn''t say anything more. Little Calderon and Calderon were actually quite similar, they both loved to trash-talk. In the first ring match, Maxen stood opposite a trembling shadow. The little girl with dark circles under her eyes said dejectedly, "If I had known my opponent was you, I wouldn''t have participated no matter what." "But you''re already here," Maxen shrugged. "Can I surrender?" "Nope." "Oh no..." Shadow Ninety-Nine was on the verge of tears. She had thought that her match would be the fastest to decide. Never did she expect that someone would be even faster than Maxen! On the third tournament ground, Level 1 Bad Man versus level 989 Bad Woman. Bad Woman, at full strength, sneered, "You little shit, I''m gonna kick your ass today!" Bad Man ignored Bad Woman''s threat. "What''s the point? Fourth Bro will teach me how to be a human, and then I''ll be more human than you, and I''ll be the one who survives in the end!" "Bullshit! I''m the one who will survive in the end!" Bad Woman and Bad Man started fighting, but first, they had an argument. After the argument, Bad Woman felt that verbal violence wasn''t enough, she needed to take some real action. Level 989 versus level 1, how could she lose? Even a potential Supreme Being, at level 1, wouldn''t stand a chance against a level 989 Bad Woman! That''s what Bad Woman thought. Bad Man, standing opposite her, was wearing casual clothes, his hands in his pockets, looking extremely relaxed. He didn''t even take her, a level 989 expert, seriously! In an instant, shadows enveloped the entire tournament ground, the battlefield created by the Ultimate Lord began to shake violently, as if it couldn''t hold up! Bad Woman was getting serious! She was going to use this opportunity to teach this damn man a lesson! Facing the terrifying, oppressive, and suffocating shadows, Bad Man remained calm. "Honey-"His effeminate voice echoed in the shadows, sending shivers down everyone''s spines. Bad Man smiled coldly and asked kindly, "Tell me..." The moment she heard these words, Bad Woman''s pupils constricted, countless shadows rushed forward, trying to tear Bad Man''s mouth apart. But it was too late! Bad Man had already spoken the last few words. "Do you have nightmares?" "Waa-"A strong man''s cry echoed throughout the tournament grounds. The shadows retreated, Bad Woman felt weak all over, collapsed to the ground, and burst into tears. "Waaah¡ª" A beautiful woman, but her voice sounded like a man''s, coupled with her unique rough voice, the scene was incredibly bizarre. Bad Man walked into the battlefield, squatted down, and comforted Bad Woman. "Don''t cry. It''s just a nightmare. We''re still alive, alive and well. Don''t you remember, that person promised us..." This match, Bad Man won! A moment later, Bad Woman, recovering from the nightmare, wiped her snot on Bad Man''s pants and asked between sobs, "Can you help me pay last month''s credit card bill?" "Then you might as well die!" Bad Man defeated Bad Woman. Shadow Ninety-Nine looked away, and then a white light flashed. She was instantly killed. It was like a dream, she didn''t dare to move even after waking up for a long time. Maxen did not deliberately bully her. No matter how he fought, the result would be the same for him. This way, Shadow Ninety-Nine didn''t suffer any pain or fear. "Yawn-" Shadow Ninety-Nine, with dark circles under her eyes, wandered outside the tournament grounds. Since she was already here, she might as well watch how the others fought. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tournament between Shadow One and Shadow Thirteen was more like a playful spar. Shadow One was a stunning woman, she pointed at Violet, occasionally giving her some pointers. Violet''s potential and strength were top-notch, and her power was rapidly increasing. Compared to them, the battle between Shadow Three and Shadow Four was much more boring. Shadow Four took out a book, and with each page he turned, he unleashed a powerful forbidden spell, causing the entire tournament ground to shake violently. He was the strongest human expert in the Guardian Shadow. A certain Supreme Being had once commented that if Shadow Four didn''t die, he had the potential to reach Ultimate Lord. Facing the fierce onslaught, Shadow Three''s response was simple: slap it away. No matter what kind of attack came his way, Shadow Three would casually swat it away. Shadow Three hadn''t ended the battle yet because he was waiting. He had to wait for the others to decide the outcome before he could decide how to win his own match. After all, this tournament would be recorded in history as an important event in human history! If the Guardian Shadow suffered a crushing defeat, Shadow Nine would definitely hold them accountable when he returned. And as ''traitors'', Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three would definitely face consequences. Shadow Ninety-Nine yawned and walked to the last tournament ground, only to freeze in her tracks. "Huh, why is it pitch black here?" In front of her was a thick black fog, she couldn''t see anything. Maxen, who was following behind her, explained, "Joseph requested it, he''s got a secret weapon he''s been working on, and he wants to keep it under wraps." "Oh." The little girl replied, then she suddenly thought of something and turned around to ask, "Do you think I can beat Joseph?" Maxen: ??? Come on, you''re only level 900, wanting to compete with a level 980 Joseph was a bit much! There was a eighty-level difference! Maxen said tentatively, "You could probably beat, like, 0.04% of Joseph?" Using Joseph as a unit of combat power, this was the first time Maxen had done this. "That little?" The little girl was clearly disappointed. Although there was only an 80-level difference between her and Joseph, she could only beat 0.04% of him, was the gap really that big? Maxen comforted her, "Don''t worry, when you reach level 980, you''ll be able to beat Joseph." "Really?!" "Really." Maxen nodded confidently, "If you can''t beat him, I''ll just kick his ass for you first." Shadow Ninety-Nine: "..." Chapter 416: Could this guy be Thor? Chapter 416: Could this guy be Thor?The fifth match of the tournament was about to begin. Mike entered the arena fully equipped. Sun Shield, Force of Nature, Thunderclap Hammer... Of course, all of these items were enchanted with illusions to conceal their true power from Joseph. "So, you are Shadow Ten?" A handsome young man appeared opposite Mike, his body hovering in mid-air. "I am Joseph, and today I will show you all what I''m capable of." Joseph muttered to himself, "Years of collecting materials, combined with my own elemental powers, and forged by the most skilled masters..." "I''ve been preparing for so long. It''s time to remind this world of the fear of being controlled by the wind." Joseph looked at Mike and smiled. "My apologies, just some personal thoughts. Don''t mind me." Mike asked in a deliberately hoarse voice, "Can we begin? What are you waiting for?" Although Joseph was usually considered weaker, it was because he never went all out. Only on the battlefield could one truly feel his power. This was also the first time Mike had faced a nine-star Lord alone. The moment the battle began, a breeze swept through. Joseph had already launched his attack! The breeze couldn''t even inflict a single point of damage. However, it had a crucial effect: it allowed Joseph to enter combat status! Joseph''s SS-rank talent: [Neverending: When fighting a single target, every 10 seconds in combat, damage dealt is increased by 10%...] This talent was powerful, but it had an awkward drawback: switching targets would reset the damage bonus. In other words, it was a talent perfectly suited for one-on-one battles. Joseph had entered combat status early and activated his talent in advance. The longer the fight went on, the higher the stacked damage would become! "As I expected." Mike sneered, "You''ve been hiding your true strength well!" Mike immediately swung his hammer and charged at Joseph. Facing his opponent''s attack, Joseph retreated. He was in no hurry to engage in close combat with Mike. "Wind, take flight!" In an instant, Joseph''s speed increased several times, leaving afterimages in his wake. Mike was prepared for the highly mobile wind mage. "Tear Wound!" Mike''s attack easily dodged by Joseph. "Star Pluck!" "Wind''s Reach!" "..." Mike attacked several times in succession, but to no avail. Joseph was an expert at evasion, he was in no rush. On the one hand, the secret weapon Joseph had prepared was extremely draining on him. He needed to conserve his strength as much as possible so that his final blow would be at its most powerful! On the other hand, he needed to stall for time to stack his talent''s damage bonus. Once [Neverending] reached 100 stacks, the damage bonus every 10 seconds would increase to 20%. Beyond that, it could even inflict true damage. In Joseph''s past battles, he either defeated his enemies before [Neverending] could fully stack, or his targets were forced to switch. In short, situations like this, where Joseph could comfortably stack his talent, were rare! He had to cherish this opportunity! Mike also cherished this battle experience. It was not every day that he encountered a nine-star Lord who only dodged and didn''t fight back... One chased, the other ran. Fortunately, the tournament arena was not large, so Joseph couldn''t escape too far. Whoosh! A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky but missed its target. Joseph, dressed in white, suddenly stopped. "It''s about time." If he continued to stack his talent, the backlash from his final attack would be too much for him to bear. Now was the perfect moment! Joseph looked at his opponent, the legendary ''Shadow Ten''. "This guy... he''s not Shadow Ten." Joseph clearly noticed something and even had a bold guess. Could this guy be Thor? Even if it was Thor, challenging a nine-star Lord while being at level 300 himself was truly courageous! With a level difference of over 600, the gap in strength was significant. However, it all ended here! A smile appeared on Joseph''s lips. He felt as if he could see the goddess of victory smiling upon him. Victory always belonged to Joseph. A longbow appeared in Joseph''s hand. He nocked an arrow, drew the bowstring, and released! His movements were fluid and seamless, without a moment''s hesitation. The battlefield was ever-changing; there was no time for dramatic speeches or posing! An incredibly terrifying wind arrow, carrying devastating power, tore through space, ignoring all obstacles, and instantly arrived before Mike! This was the strongest attack of Joseph''s life! Joseph''s eyes were sharp as he suppressed the excitement in his heart and whispered, "This arrow... can slay gods!" Boom! The earth-shattering arrow struck its mark! Countless smoke and debris filled the air. Joseph stared intently ahead, waiting for the final outcome. "Cough, cough..." A hoarse cough came from within the smoke. Mike casually waved away the smoke and walked out completely unharmed. The round shield in his left hand was undamaged. On the shield, there was only a faint, incomplete shadow of a black bat. Joseph''s attack had actually pierced through Dracula''s River of Blood. In a moment of desperation, Dracula had sacrificed his own life force to block the arrow. Of course, such a remarkable feat was the result of multiple factors stacking together. Firstly, Joseph had ample time to accumulate his talent''s damage bonus. Secondly, Dracula was not at his peak and didn''t even possess his own physical body. Completely negating ranged attacks was still somewhat difficult for him. Lastly, the ultimate move that Joseph had been planning for so many years was indeed something else. In any case, after witnessing that arrow, Mike gained a newfound respect for Joseph''s strength. Joseph... seemed pretty strong too! After firing his strongest arrow, Joseph was utterly spent. That arrow had not only consumed materials, mana, and Sea of Truth but also a significant portion of his spirit and mental energy. Mike didn''t immediately press his advantage. Instead, he looked at Joseph with a thoughtful expression. "What''s this guy spacing out for?" A notification popped up before Mike''s eyes. [Is there a possibility that he''s having a breakthrough mid-battle and is about to level up?] ''That makes sense.'' Mike stroked his chin, pondering, "If Joseph levels up, he''ll definitely gain a much higher standing." Fortunately, Joseph''s sudden breakthrough didn''t keep Mike waiting for long. Joseph''s level soared from 980 to 981 in one go! "Alright!" Joseph, having successfully leveled up, suddenly realized there were others present and cleared his throat awkwardly. "Ahem..." "The wind seems a bit restless today." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Thor, the newly leveled-up Joseph Spread his hands. "You win." During his breakthrough, he had been completely defenseless. Thor could have defeated him at any moment. Moreover, that arrow had drained Joseph''s strength, leaving him unable to continue fighting. It was better to admit defeat gracefully. Mike glanced at Joseph without saying much and took the lead in exiting the tournament arena. Outside the arena, Maxen had been waiting for quite some time. "Why did it take you so long to beat Joseph?" "You''re doing it wrong. Let me show you the correct way to deal with Joseph. One hit, and he''s done..." Joseph, who had just emerged from the arena, overheard their conversation and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. As Mike and Maxen were chatting, two loud explosions suddenly rang out from the second tournament arena. Boom! Boom! Mike and Maxen turned their heads simultaneously, only to see two massive plumes of smoke. Mike: ??? Soon, two figures emerged from the respawn point. Violet was ecstatic, her eyes sparkling as she exclaimed, "Shadow One, I self-destructed faster than you!" Shadow One sighed, patted Violet''s head, and didn''t say much. Mike and Maxen exchanged puzzled glances. They never expected such an outcome. Violet indeed couldn''t defeat Shadow One. However, she had successfully dragged Shadow One down with her in a double self- destruction. According to the rules, this was considered a draw. Two wins, one loss, and one draw. Shadow Three, who had been throwing the match, saw that the other four matches had concluded and began calculating in his mind. Hmm, he could win this. He took a step forward. Seeing Shadow Three''s movement, Shadow Four quickly stopped him. "Shadow Three, you can stop now." Shadow Four put away his book and walked to the edge of the arena, admitting defeat. He couldn''t win at all! With that, the Lord tier tournament ended in a tie! Mike wasn''t surprised by this result. Maxen had defeated Shadow Ninety-Nine, Shadow Three had defeated Shadow Four, and Thor had defeated Joseph. These were all legitimate victories. Now, only the final tournament: the Ultimate Lord tier! Chapter 417: Chaotic lightning tribulation Chapter 417: Chaotic lightning tribulationThe final match of the tournament would determine the fate of a 20% profit share. If the Nightmare Corps could secure a victory here, they would ultimately claim a 44% share of the profits. Most importantly, besides Shadow Nine, the Guardian Shadows didn''t have a single Ultimate Lord! Therefore, theoretically, the Nightmare Corps had a very high chance of winning! "Who are you planning to send out?" Maxen asked curiously. Behind Maxen stood an Ultimate Lord, a 992-level veteran who was the real deal. Even Maxen would have to put in some effort to defeat him. "You''ll find out at the Temple of Truth." The Ultimate Lord battle was to be held within the Temple of Truth. The group soon arrived at the entrance of the Temple of Truth. The referee in charge of this match was also curious about what kind of help Thor had sought. "Can you reveal it now?" the referee asked. "At the very least, you need to tell me your champion''s name. I need to confirm it before entering the Temple of Truth to begin the match." "No problem," Mike replied calmly. "I know someone named Pecker. Do you know him?" The referee''s expression turned gloomy. "Know him? I''ve got a bone to pick with that thief!" Huh? Mike never expected Pecker to have stolen from the referee! "Well, this is bad. We''re going to lose." ... Inside the Temple of Truth, a temporary space had been constructed for the two Ultimate Lords to clash. A shadow descended as Pecker stealthily entered the tournament space. The Nightmare Corps'' Ultimate Lord and the referee were already waiting. "Thief! Return my whistle!" "Huh? Did I steal something from you...? Sorry, I''ve stolen from so many people, I can''t remember them all." Pecker rummaged through his belongings for a while before finding the referee''s whistle and returning it to its rightful owner. "Now, can we begin?" "Yes, we can." Just as the referee was about to blow the whistle, Pecker suddenly shouted, "Hold on a moment!" Pecker opened a spatial rift and called out, "Snowball, where are you? Time to fight!" Soon, a giant silver-white wolf appeared behind Pecker, letting out a deafening howl that shook the very foundation of the temple. On the wolf''s chest was a peculiar heart-shaped mark, particularly eye-catching. Pecker looked down at the note and read verbatim, "As a 994-level Quasi-God, having a 993- level mount is perfectly reasonable, right?" The referee and the Nightmare Corps'' Ultimate Lord were both stunned. They could do that? A 992 versus a 994 was already a disadvantage in terms of level. With the addition of a 993- level giant wolf, the Nightmare Corps had no chance of winning. The referee blew the whistle to signal the start of the match. A mere ten minutes later, the Nightmare Corps'' champion walked out of the Temple of Truth. He had no complaints, simply stating, "I lost." He didn''t mention a single detail about the fight. One of the few human Ultimate Lords had been defeated by Pecker! This news instantly caused a stir among the top experts. People speculated how Thor had managed to convince Pecker to fight for him. Only Maxen, being the Wolf Alpha, seemed to have an inkling of what had transpired. And so, the globally sensational tournament came to an end. As per the agreement, 76% of the profits Maxen surrendered would go to the Guardian Shadows, while the remaining 24% belonged to the Nightmare Corps. Just as Mike was about to celebrate their victory, the three ''traitors'' of the Guardian Shadows appeared before him. Mike had a bad feeling about this! "Fourth Bro, good news!" Shadow One said sincerely. "From today onwards, we''re officially transferring back to the Guardian Shadows!" Bad Man chimed in, "That''s right! From now on, you have our unwavering loyalty!" Shadow Three scratched his head and chuckled, "Me too, me too." Apparently, they had been fired by the Nightmare Corps due to their deliberate underperformance in the tournament. Taking a few deep breaths, Mike asked in a deep voice, "What were their salaries?" Shadow Four quoted a high figure. Seeing that Fourth Bro was about to faint, Shadow Four quickly added, "The extra money we earned from Maxen is enough to cover their salaries." Mike threw his hands up. "So, in the end, all that effort was for nothing?" Shadow Two said with a sincere expression, "You may have lost some money, but you''ve gained four loyal subordinates!" "Let me process this..." A few minutes later, Mike regained his composure and asked, "Since you were fired by the Nightmare Corps, didn''t you get any severance pay?" Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three: ??? What was that? "Forget it, it''s not worth fussing over." Mike turned to Shadow Four and instructed seriously, "Get their onboarding paperwork done. Six months probationary period, 80% salary, no quarterly bonuses, and we''ll discuss the year-end bonus later..." "Understood." After giving his instructions, Mike turned back to the former top three of the Guardian Shadows. "This trip to the Abyss... things might get a little messy." All eyes were on Thor, awaiting his instructions. Knowing their usual style, they would slack off as much as possible whenever Shadow Nine wasn''t around. What Mike needed to do was find a way to motivate them. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This time, I need you all to give it your all." Mike looked at Shadow One, Shadow Two (Bad Woman), and Shadow Three one by one, laying out his conditions. "Fifty floors, and I''ll help you with that favor." "After this is over, I''ll clear your Mystic Market shopping cart." "I''ve already come up with a good last name for you." Three conditions, three Shadows. Bad Man quickly asked, "What about me?" "You have loyalty. Isn''t that enough?" Bad Man: "..." Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three exchanged glances but didn''t immediately agree. They understood one thing: when the usually stingy Thor started being generous, it only meant one thing - the situation they were about to face was definitely more complicated than they could imagine. Shadow One, Bad Woman, and Shadow Three were all top-tier experts in any organization. As long as it didn''t involve a Supreme-level conflict, no one could threaten their lives. What Thor was asking of them now was to participate in a game between Supreme beings. In a way, the conditions Thor offered... weren''t enough! Mike had obviously anticipated this and said slowly, "Wait until Shadow Nine returns... or you can experience the power of my lightning firsthand." Whoosh! The former top three of the Guardian Shadows simultaneously knelt on one knee, their bodies bowing slightly, and said in unison, "As you wish!" ... Having settled things with the former top three, Mike exited the Tower of Truth. "Shadow Three, I need to go to the Forest of Truth." Mike hadn''t forgotten that Apollo had asked to meet with him again before they departed for the Abyss. According to the schedule, the Guardian Shadows, Nightmare Corps, and the others would set off before 6:00 AM. In fact, many members of the Guardian Shadows had already been dispatched to the Abyss earlier. The summer camp''s training team was scheduled to gather at 6:15 AM and depart at 8:00 AM. Mike needed to meet with Apollo before 6:15 AM. Shadow Three nodded. "Alright." Under the cover of the dim night sky, Mike and Shadow Three arrived deep within the Forest of Truth, at the foot of the Tower of Truth. A white cloud descended before Mike. The cloud lifted Mike and swiftly carried him to the 99th floor. "Good evening," Mike greeted. "You too," Apollo replied. Then, silence fell as Mike struggled to find the right words. "My instructor has lied to you twice," Apollo finally spoke. Twice? Only twice?! Mike was about to ask which two times when Apollo continued, "But I cannot tell you." That was as good as saying nothing... "On this journey to the Abyss, you will encounter the Progenitor of Ghosts. Kill it if you can." With a single sentence, Apollo had tasked Mike with killing a being suspected to be level 999. Wasn''t this mission a tad too difficult? "Alright," Mike agreed, though his voice lacked confidence. As long as his own safety was guaranteed, Mike was a relatively brave individual. "My instructor will not return for now. The Supreme Abyssal cannot be opened yet," Apollo said finally. "The time is not right." Mike nodded. "Understood." As for what Apollo meant by "the time," Mike wasn''t entirely sure, but he had a hunch. In today''s tournament, Mike had just defeated the powerful nine-star Lord, Joseph. However, it wasn''t enough. Opening the Supreme Abyssal put pressure not only on the Supreme Being but also required the new generation of potential Supreme Beings to possess sufficient self-preservation abilities. In other words, "the time is not right" could be translated into simpler terms: Thor was currently too weak! Their brief conversation seemingly over, Mike thought it was time to leave. Footsteps echoed from within the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth. Apollo walked to the edge and said, "Look west." Following Apollo''s instructions, Mike turned his gaze westward. "Look closely," Apollo urged. After a moment''s thought, Apollo emphasized, "You only have one chance." "Understood!" Mike held his breath, his senses on high alert. Replication Mode, activate! [Eyes of Truth, ready!] A bolt of black lightning tore through space, piercing the veil of the Abyss and striking down upon the head of a powerful entity. Boom! The Chaos being, caught completely off guard, couldn''t even react before being engulfed by the black lightning and utterly obliterated. As the spatial rift slowly closed, Mike stared, his eyes wide with shock. A ethereal voice echoed in his ears, "This skill... is called Chaotic Lightning Tribulation." Chapter 418: Have you forgotten about your Thunderclap Hammer? Chapter 418: Have you forgotten about your Thunderclap Hammer?By the time Mike came to his senses, he was already leaving the 99th floor. The Chaotic Lightning Tribulation he had just witnessed left a deep impression on him. "I''m absolutely speechless," Shadow Three exclaimed. "Lightning truly is the most powerful damage skill." Mike rolled his eyes at Shadow Three. "Do you remember what you asked me earlier?" Shadow Three nodded. "Yes, about giving me a name." "Not that," Mike said seriously. "About your leg." Shadow Three was adorned with a string of bone ornaments, all crafted from the bones of demon gods. According to him, he only needed four more pieces to complete a full skeletal set. "You mentioned wanting a Vortexarchon leg bone. I spent a fortune having one custom-made for you at the Mystic Market." Mike pulled out a small leg bone. This tiny bone had cost him a whopping one hundred thousand Lord merits! Demon god bone powder was considered a strategic resource. On top of that, Mike had to pay extra to have the bone powder reshaped into a bone. Shadow Three, ever the pragmatist, asked, "What do you want in return?" He had spent enough time with Thor to understand his personality. Thor loved making deals where he came out on top, preferably twice win. Only when a win-win situation wasn''t possible would Thor settle for fairness. He would never agree to a deal that put him at a disadvantage. Due to the significant power gap between them, Thor could only engage in fair trade with Shadow Three. "Consider this a down payment." Mike handed the small leg bone to Shadow Three and asked tentatively, "If you can kill the Progenitor of Ghosts, I''ll pay the rest within seven days!" Shadow Three didn''t take the bone. Instead, he shook his head. "Fourth Bro, even for the sake of our friendship, I''d be willing to help you out. But... I can''t kill the Progenitor of Ghosts." Clearly, this outsourcing plan was a bit beyond Shadow Three''s capabilities. Mike didn''t pressure him further. "What can you do then?" Shadow Three remained silent. Mike thought for a moment and offered his final bargain. "If I grant you an online alias, a last name, and the Vortexarchon leg bone, what can you achieve?" Thor''s offer was sincere, to say the least. Shadow Three replied honestly, "Once the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses are broken, I can knock him down to level 989." Breaking through the defenses, huh? That meant he still needed to call in more help. At the foot of the Tower of Truth, Mike began his recruitment drive. "Professor Gregory, could you please connect me with your father?" "Thank you!" "Immortal Cedric, it''s me. Don''t hang up..." Mike initially wanted to ask Ares for help. However, as a Supreme Being, Ares was likely to refuse. Reaching out to an Ultimate Lord seemed like a safer bet! However, Cedric flatly rejected his request. "Then, Immortal Cedric," Mike asked helplessly, "who can help break through the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses?" "Break through the defenses?" Cedric sounded exasperated. "Have you forgotten about your Thunderclap Hammer? Are you sure you need someone else''s help?" Huh? Cedric had a point! However, prioritizing safety, Mike clung to his principle of seeking help whenever possible. After all, his opponent was a level 999 entity. It never hurt to be cautious. Next, Mike tried contacting Maxen! Maxen, however, claimed to have a more important mission to attend to. Moreover, he wasn''t confident in his ability to break through the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses. Despite being rejected twice, Mike refused to give up. He initiated his third recruitment attempt. "You there? Can you help me fight a level 999 Progenitor of Ghosts?" Foreskin: "..." He never imagined that Thor would one day message him for such a matter. Foreskin asked tentatively, "How about asking Afterskin?" Absolutely not! It hadn''t come to that! After declining Foreskin''s kind offer, Mike realized he had exhausted all his options. It seemed like he might actually have to handle this himself. Judging by the responses he had received, this mission was no walk in the park. While it might not be on the same scale as the previous war between humanity and the Abyss, all the top experts were occupied and unavailable. Mike could hardly find any help! "This operation seems a bit out of the ordinary." Putting away his communicator, Mike returned to his dormitory as dawn broke. ... "Students of Section C, gather under the Magmafist Corps banner!" A large group had already assembled beneath a fiery red banner. Cain rushed over, looking like he had just recovered from a serious illness. "Mike!" Finding Mike, Cain, his face pale, came to a stop. "Be careful. Take this." Without further explanation, Cain shoved a storage ring into Mike''s hand. It contained the unused supplies from their previous mission. Wiping away the sweat, Cain grinned. "I can''t go this time. I''ll join you guys next time." He had just returned from his Astral Projection state and was still recovering. Moreover, he hadn''t fully adapted to his new talent. Currently, Cain was even weaker than before. Mike waved his hand dismissively. "It''s alright. You focus on getting some rest." In a way, Cain''s absence was a good thing. Once they entered the Abyss, they were no longer on human territory. Carelessness could easily lead to casualties. Thorough preparation was essential! Therefore, in addition to Shadow Three''s close protection, Mike also kept the currently Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. unoccupied Shadow Two by his side. Shadow Thirteen, Violet, was also stationed near the Magmafist Corps! In total, there were six Lords from the Guardian Shadows alone surrounding the Section C summer camp students! With a far greater number of Lords compared to other sections, their safety was practically guaranteed. the summer camp students assembled, the fighters of the Magmafist Corps were also making their final preparations. "No boasting, but I''m invincible at the Chief tier!" Blaze Morrow declared, surrounded by an eager audience listening to his tales of "Blaze and the Forty-Nine Lords." "The fifty of us were absolutely unstoppable!" The Corps Leader walked past, choosing not to interrupt Blaze Morrow''s storytelling. A single glance from him, however, sent everyone scurrying back to their posts. Blaze Morrow put on his helmet and mask. "Little Fox and my granddaughter are both in Section C." "Once I break through to Lord after this trip to the Ninth Abyss, I''ll tell Little Fox the news. His expression will be priceless..." Beneath his mask, Blaze Morrow was practically beaming. Time ticked by, and soon it was time to depart. "Report! Magmafist Corps, expected personnel: 9,896. Actual personnel: 9,892. Awaiting further instructions!" "Report! Section C Summer Camp, expected personnel: 56. Actual personnel: 56. Awaiting further instructions!" Two formations stretched out across the open ground, a sea of determined faces. Before them, an Abyssal portal slowly materialized, tendrils of demonic energy seeping out. A Lord, accompanied by several peak-level Chiefs, stepped into the portal first. After confirming it was safe, they signaled back. "Move out!" the Magmafist Corps Leader roared. "Our target: the Ninth Abyss!" Chapter 419: Heh heh heh, heh heh, heh heh heh heh Chapter 419: Heh heh heh, heh heh, heh heh heh hehAs planned, the Magmafist Corps successfully entered the Ninth Abyss. Simultaneously, the corps previously stationed there withdrew. This Abyssal expedition wasn''t a small-scale operation but a 7 to 15-day training exercise! The training program differed depending on the faction chosen by each student. However, the first day''s content was the same for everyone: adapting to the Abyssal environment under the guidance of training instructors. For most, this was their first time in a major Abyss, and there were many things they needed to get used to. Throwing them directly into battle wouldn''t be training; it would be delivering takeout to the Abyssal demon creatures. Mike was no stranger to the Ninth Abyss. After escaping from the Suture Abyss during the mission to rescue Professor Gregory, Mike and his companions had ended up in the Ninth Abyss. At that time, they had narrowly avoided a major confrontation with the Ninth Demon God. Fortunately, Ares had arrived just in time, halting the Ninth Demon God with a single sword strike. It was one of the few times Mike had faced a Demon God directly. "Summer camp students, follow my lead! We''ll rest at the designated camp first!" The first lesson upon arriving in the Abyss: sleep! This served two purposes. Firstly, it helped them adjust to the time difference and allowed their bodies to acclimate to the various conditions of the Ninth Abyss during sleep. Secondly, it conserved their energy for the battles to come. Once the fighting began, they might go days without rest, making sleep a luxury. Mike was assigned a single-person tent. As he entered, Shadow Three emerged from the shadows and said in a low voice, "Fourth Bro, Shadow Eight wants to see you." Shadow Eight? Mike recalled him as a taciturn, middle-aged man. "Let him in." With permission granted, a shadow seeped in from under the tent flap. Shadow Eight materialized, standing at attention near the edge. "Fourth Bro, Shadow Nine left a letter before he departed, saying to open it when you arrived at the Ninth Abyss." A letter? Shadow Eight handed Mike a red-sealed envelope and waited. Mike broke the seal and unfolded the letter, reading aloud, "By the time you see this letter, I''m guessing I''m already in the Supreme Abyssal..." What useless talk! Mike was tempted to rip the letter to shreds right there. "...Don''t be too quick to tear it up. There''s a secret I haven''t told you yet. There''s a high-level mole in the Ninth Abyss. Only the Supreme Beings and I know their true identity..." A mole? Mike hadn''t expected this twist in the Ninth Abyss! The human race''s intelligence work had always been handled by the Guardian Shadows. Shadow Nine was also the main person responsible for infiltration and counter-infiltration. Their counter-infiltration efforts were quite successful. However, infiltrating the demon race was another story altogether. And now, Shadow Nine was telling him that there was a high-level mole in the Ninth Abyss! How was that even possible? At the end of the letter, Shadow Nine wrote, "The secret phrase to contact the mole is: Heh heh heh, Heh heh, Heh heh heh heh." Mike stared at the string of "hehs," utterly bewildered. Shadow Nine had even meticulously noted the length of each "heh." Now that he knew the contact code, a new question arose: What was the point of finding the mole? Generally, when a high-level mole was successfully planted within the enemy ranks, their role was of utmost importance. Otherwise, all the previous efforts would be in vain. Mike reread the letter several times, making sure he hadn''t missed anything. "Why don''t you tell me what to do after I find the mole?" he muttered to himself. Of course, Mike wasn''t entirely clueless. He noticed that the ink on the last punctuation mark was still fresh... Mike turned to Shadow Eight, his tone suspicious. "This letter... you just wrote it, did you?" Shadow Eight offered a prepared response. "The humidity has been high lately. It''s probably just dew..." Mike: "..." Did they think he was a child? "Alright, I get it. You''re dismissed." Mike put away the letter and looked out of the tent. Had Shadow Nine and Calderon managed to get online again in the Supreme Abyssal? ... At the foot of the Tower of Truth, Shadow Four held a tablet, engaged in a cross-Abyssal chat. "Master Nine, here''s a summary of the current situation within the Guardian Shadows..." After delivering his work report, Shadow Four cleared his throat. "Master Nine, please wake up. Don''t fall asleep." "Oh, are you done?" Shadow Nine yawned, his response halfhearted. "You''re doing well. Our Guardian Shadows are growing stronger by the day!" "What a load of garbage the Guardian Shadows are. It''s only because I''m not there. Otherwise, I''d beat the crap out of those top three Shadows," a sneering voice interjected. Calderon had activated his passive skill, [Trash Talk]. "This online session has been quite long." Ignoring Calderon''s provocation, Shadow Nine glanced outside, making sure there was no immediate danger. "Tell me, how has Mike been doing lately? Has he been up to any mischief?" This topic piqued not only Shadow Nine''s interest but Calderon''s as well. Shadow Four faithfully reported on Mike''s recent activities. "Pecker actually beat Birch?" Shadow Nine let out a disbelieving laugh. "Heh heh heh, weren''t you just bragging to me? How could your apprentice lose to Pecker?" "Shadow Four, give Birch a message," Calderon said coldly. "If he doesn''t reach level 994 before I leave the Supreme Abyssal, I''ll break his cock!" Shadow Four gulped, his expression a mixture of amusement and apprehension. Only Calderon would dare threaten an Ultimate Lord like that. "Speaking of which..." Shadow Four quickly changed the subject. "Master Nine, assigning Shadow Three to protect Thor was a brilliant move." "Beep, beep, beep-" "Master Nine? Master Nine, are you there?" Shadow Four called out several times, but there was no response. The tablet screen went dark, indicating a lost connection. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Four breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that those two were safe in the Supreme Abyssal was enough. With their strength, once they adapted to the Supreme Abyssal, they wouldn''t die, no matter the danger. Shadow Four had that much faith in Shadow Nine. ... Meanwhile, in the Supreme Abyssal... "Hello? Hello?!" Shadow Nine stared at the blank tablet screen, his face a mask of disbelief. "Why did we suddenly disconnect?!" "Reconnect, dammit!" Shadow Nine swore, his composure unusually shaken. "Look at you, all worked up." Calderon chuckled from the sidelines. "It''s just a dropped connection. We can chat again later. It''s not like anyone''s going to die." "Are you stupid?" Shadow Nine suppressed his anger, his voice a low growl. "Do you even know who Shadow Three really is?" "Yeah, some trash from the demon race." Calderon was confused. "What''s the big deal?" Shadow Three had been loyal for many years. And judging by the current state of affairs between the human race and the demon race, he was likely to remain that way. "The problem is..." Shadow Nine began, a hint of bitterness in his voice, "I never assigned Shadow Three to protect Thor." Calderon: ??? "Holy shit! What are you waiting for, you idiot?! Get us back online!" Chapter 420: Blood Sea Corps Chapter 420: Blood Sea CorpsAt the Magmafist Corps encampment, Mike chose to explore his surroundings instead of resting. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Shadow Three as his bodyguard, he felt safe enough to even attempt a striptease in front of the Ninth Demon God. However, Mike was a cautious individual. This Abyssal expedition felt different. Firstly, the Eyes of Truth had shown a 100% survival rate. Secondly, Apollo had personally assured him of his safety. Lastly, Mike''s own strength had significantly increased, granting him a basic level of self-preservation. Ultimately, it all boiled down to one''s own capabilities. A greenhouse could never produce towering trees. For humanity to birth a fourth Supreme Being, a true pillar of strength, they needed to be tempered by life-or-death battles. Mike''s goal was to engage in those battles while ensuring his absolute safety. Stepping out of his tent, he heard the sharp whistle of a weapon cutting through the air. Passing by a small training ground, he spotted Ace diligently practicing his spear techniques. Having chosen this path, Ace was determined to become the true first. Spear mastery was nothing new to Ace. Old Calderon was proficient in all kinds of weapons, and Ace had surpassed even Old Calderon. "Not bad, not bad," Mike nodded approvingly, feeling a surge of excitement and a desire to spar with Ace. Ace glanced at Mike, then sheathed his spear and walked away. "Hey, don''t be a sore loser!" Mike called out, but Ace didn''t even turn around. Disappointed by the failed sparring invitation, Mike continued his stroll. As he wandered, he noticed a commotion. Several corps soldiers were blocking someone''s path. "Hold it right there! You can''t go any further!" Mike''s gaze fell upon the individual in question. It was none other than James, his schoolmate. Mike didn''t have a strong opinion of him. They had rarely interacted, except for the time Mike had bested him during the school''s selection matches. James had also been invited as an auxiliary member for the Nightmare Corps during the recent tournament against the Guardian Shadows, where he had lost to Ace. Mike leaned against a wall, observing the confrontation. James seemed taller and more muscular than before. He presented a badge to a Magmafist Corps General, gesturing with his other hand as if explaining something. "This is..." Mike frowned slightly. The badge James held was blood-red, with a wave-like pattern, resembling the Blood Sea Corps badge. [Old Blood Sea Corps Badge] The Eyes of Truth provided its identification. Soon, an instructor arrived to handle the situation. He examined the badge, his expression shifting slightly. After a brief exchange with the Magmafist Corps personnel, he whisked James away towards another corps'' encampment. Lost in thought, Mike asked, "Shadow Three, which three corps are currently stationed in the Ninth Abyss?" "Ember, Iron Vanguard, and Blood Sea," Shadow Three replied promptly. "When was the Blood Sea Corps badge redesigned?" Mike pressed. Without consulting any records, Shadow Three answered, "After the Blood Sea Abyss debacle, the Blood Sea Corps underwent a reorganization, including a badge redesign." This was strange. Why did James possess an old Blood Sea Corps badge? [Is it possible...] [That James'' father was a member of the Blood Sea Corps?] It made sense. Mike had heard from Cain that James'' father had died on the Abyssal battlefield. The Blood Sea battle? Mike had heard about the Blood Sea battle numerous times. The former Shadow Eleven, Darian, had been the old Corps Leader of the Blood Sea Corps. The former Fourth Demon Cult Leader, Terenas, had been the Vice Corps Leader of the Blood Sea Corps. Things were starting to get interesting. Mike suddenly recalled another detail. Before Michael died, Apollo had granted him the opportunity to speak a final sentence. Knowing Apollo, he wouldn''t have done something so meaningless. And who had Michael spoken those last words to? James! Mike''s eyebrows shot up. This was no mere coincidence! "Shadow Three, contact Shadow Fourth. I need to ask him something." "Right away." ... Moments later, Shadow Four materialized inside Mike''s tent. "Please, have a seat." Mike gestured for him to sit down, curiosity lacing his voice. "What about the Forest of Truth?" According to the division of responsibilities within the Guardian Shadows, Shadows Four through Seven were responsible for guarding the Forest of Truth. They were only allowed brief respites during peacetime. Currently, with tensions between humanity and the Abyss at an all-time high, the Forest of Truth, as a strategic location, couldn''t be left unguarded. "Apollo granted us permission to leave," Shadow Four explained. If Apollo had given the order, then it was as good as law. "I have a few questions," Mike said, getting straight to the point. "During the Blood Sea battle, were there any members of the Sterling family in the Blood Sea Corps? Did any of them join the Guardian Shadows? And if so, where are they now?" Shadow Four consulted his records. "Approximately six members of the Sterling family participated in the Blood Sea battle. Four are currently in slumber, one Soldier is on a mission in the Thirteenth Abyss, and one General is assigned to protect the Lone Wolf." Mike''s interest piqued. "A General?" "Yes, female, named..." Before Shadow Four could finish, Mike cut him off with a wave of his hand. That wasn''t who he was looking for. "Who was James Sterling''s father?" "Richard Sterling. Killed in action during the Blood Sea battle. Currently in slumber." Mike accepted the provided information, his finger tapping lightly on the document. "I don''t trust anything on paper. That old fox has tampered with these records more than once." Only Thor would dare speak of Shadow Nine in such a manner. "Relay a message for me," Mike instructed. "Shadow Ten''s current mission is to be taken over by Shadow Eleven. Shadow Ten is to report to the Ninth Abyss immediately and stay by James'' side. Any unusual activity, inform me at once." Shadow Four nodded, committing the order to memory. With Professor Gregory now residing in the Tower of Truth, Shadow Eleven was available for assignments. "There''s one more thing." Mike fixed Shadow Four with a serious gaze. "Make a trip to the Shadow Fortress and locate James'' father. If possible, awaken him. I have questions." "Understood." Not long after dispatching Shadow Four, new information reached Mike. "Fourth Bro, we have an update." "James, using the Blood Sea badge, has met with the Blood Sea Corps Leader." "According to James, he was contacted by a member of the Demon Cult, promising him the position of Fifth Demon Cult Leader if he cooperates!" Chapter 421: Arbiter Chapter 421: Arbiter"Fourth Bro, the Blood Sea Corps intends to play along with this scheme," Shadow Five reported, appearing within the tent. They were surrounded by a skeletal structure, a space manipulated by Shadow Three. With Shadow Four dispatched to the Shadow Fortress, Shadow Five had taken over communication duties with Thor. "Play along..." Mike murmured, a gold coin flipping between his knuckles. "What about the Ember and Iron Vanguard Corps? What are their stances?" According to human protocol, large-scale operations of this nature required the consensus of all three Corps Leaders. If they disagreed, a designated mediator would be brought in. "Ember Corps refused. Iron Vanguard hasn''t made their stance clear yet," Shadow Five replied. "According to the preliminary plan proposed by the Blood Sea Corps, they want to open a passage between the Fifth and Ninth Abysses. Once the Fifth Demon God''s forces flood into the Ninth Abyss, we launch a simultaneous offensive from both sides." The plan, while crude, had potential. "However..." Shadow Five hesitated, then voiced their concern. "Opening the passage will inevitably unleash stray demon creatures, potentially jeopardizing the summer camp training. That''s the primary reason for the Magmafist Corps Leader''s refusal..." Mike understood without needing further explanation. It wasn''t just Section C of the summer camp that had come to the Ninth Abyss. Over two hundred Supreme Being seeds were present, including numerous geniuses with SS-rank talents. The stakes were too high to risk their lives. Moreover, the Magmafist Corps Leader suspected that Thor himself was among those trainees! The Magmafist Corps Leader wasn''t entirely convinced by James'' claims. When it came to matters involving the Demon Cult and Demon Gods, an abundance of caution was never a bad thing. If James was feigning defection and planning to collude with the Fifth Demon Cult, proceeding with this plan would be incredibly risky. Mike turned to Shadow Three. "What are your thoughts?" "Well, I..." Shadow Three began, then trailed off, scratching his head awkwardly. "The Fifth Demon God... he''s full of tricks, but not very bright." Full of tricks implied that this plan might genuinely be the Fifth Demon God''s doing. Not very bright suggested a certain level of stupidity. However, these two descriptions appearing together are quite puzzling. "How high is the risk of James betraying us?" Mike didn''t know James well enough to make an accurate assessment. Turning back to Shadow Five, he asked, "Do we have any information on the previous leaders of the Fifth Demon Cult?" "We do, but there''s only been one," Shadow Five replied. "The Fifth Demon God himself." Leave it to the Fifth Demon God to do things differently. That explained why the Blood Sea Corps Leader was willing to entertain such a risky plan. The price the Fifth Demon God was offering must have been too tempting to resist. If James could truly extract valuable information from the Fifth Demon Cult, it would be invaluable. "Earlier, a group of demon creatures escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, including the Progenitor of Ghosts," Mike stated, glancing at Shadow Three. "They must have a base of operations somewhere in the Abyss. Combining that with the information we received earlier about Afterskin''s presence in the Second Abyss, I suspect those powerful demon creatures are hiding in the Fifth Abyss." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gold coin in Mike''s hand stilled. The pieces were falling into place. "The Fifth Demon God wants to lure those demon creatures to the Ninth Abyss. No, it''s more than that. If he could, he''d drag everyone down with him." The Fifth Demon God''s dream is death. If he were human, he would be the first in line to try any death-defying stunt designed by Red Bull. "Master Nine relayed a message earlier," Shadow Five added. "Three individuals suspected to be level 999 escaped from the Supreme Abyssal. They belong to the Elf, Chaos, and Ghost races, respectively." "The one from the Chaos race is already dead," Mike said, his mind racing. "This trip to the Ninth Abyss, eliminating the Progenitor of Ghosts... the passage between the Fifth and Ninth Abysses must be opened..." Listening to Mike''s musings, Shadow Five asked tentatively, "So, we''re agreeing to James'' plan?" "Heh." Mike chuckled humorlessly, shaking his head. "I have a rooster in my home that lays eggs." Shadow Five: ??? What in the world did that even mean? "Why fight a battle that isn''t yours to fight?" Mike continued, his tone serious now. "There are rules governing decisions between the corps. We should stick to our duties as the Guardian Shadows." Shadow Five nodded in agreement. Mike''s words weren''t just for Shadow Five but for anyone else who might harbor similar thoughts. Focus on your own tasks, and that''s enough. The Guardian Shadows excelled at protecting the Lone Wolf and gathering intelligence. Interfering in this situation would disrupt centuries of established order. The three-hundred-year war between humanity and the Abyss had been waged by generations of individuals willing to sacrifice their lives, bound by rules and trust. Mike understood this implicitly. He never involved himself in matters that fell outside those boundaries. ... Half an hour passed after James'' meeting with the Blood Sea Corps Leader. The results of the three Corps Leaders'' vote were in. Blood Sea: Approve. Ember: Reject. Iron Vanguard: Abstain. According to protocol, the Arbiter would now make the final decision. The three Corps Leaders gathered in the conference room, awaiting the Arbiter''s arrival. Next door, concealed within a skeletal structure that blocked all forms of detection, Mike, Shadow Five, and Shadow Three observed the unfolding events. A figure clad in black robes appeared outside the conference room. He held a book in his left hand, his right resting on the hilt of a short blade. Embroidered on his robe was a set of scales, each side bearing a book and a short blade. "The Arbiter," Shadow Five whispered, providing context. "Also known as the Executioner. Whenever a swift decision is required on the Abyssal battlefield, the Arbiter steps in. Their judgment is final and absolute. Any objections can be raised through official channels after the battle. However, defying the Arbiter during wartime grants them the authority to execute first and ask questions later. Only individuals of exceptional strength are chosen as Arbiters. Even the weakest among them is at least a Six-Star Lord." Mike was taken aback. This "Arbiter" was more like a formidable organization. Their absolute authority and ruthless reputation made him wonder who had established such a group. "The first Arbiter was Supreme Being Ares," Shadow Five added, confirming Mike''s suspicions. The Arbiter entered the conference room and emerged less than five minutes later. The verdict: "Execute the Blood Sea Corps'' plan. Cooperate with James and the Fifth Demon Cult to open a passage between the Fifth and Ninth Abysses..." "The Guardian Shadows are to assume full responsibility for the safety of the summer camp trainees." Mike: ??? Chapter 422: Cargo Chapter 422: CargoTasked with ensuring the safety of the summer camp students... how exactly was the Guardian Shadow supposed to pull that off? They were severely understaffed. If it were just a simple training exercise in the Ninth Abyss, it wouldn''t be a problem. But with the passage to the Fifth Abyss opening and a horde of Supreme Abyssal demon creatures on their way, things were bound to get messy. The Guardian Shadow wouldn''t have the resources to handle everything. On top of that, Mike still needed to find an opportunity to eliminate the Progenitor of Ghosts. "Fourth Bro, there''s no point getting worked up," Shadow Five said, trying to ease the tension. "That''s just how the Arbiters operate. Reasoning with them is futile." This first encounter with the Arbiter had given Mike a taste of their decisive, no-nonsense approach. The decision was made, and complaining wouldn''t change anything. According to what Mike knew, Ares had two sets of attire: white robes and black robes. Sword Servants donned white, while Arbiters wore black. Interesting. Pushing aside his frustration, Mike shifted his focus to the Arbiter. "By the way, why are they also called Executioners?" "Aside from mediating disputes on the battlefield," Shadow Five explained, "the Arbiters are also responsible for hunting down traitors of the Demon Cult." Over the past three centuries, the Demon Cult had been like pesky hairs in the corner of a room -no matter how many times you cleaned them up, they always seemed to reappear. There were always those who chose to side with the Demon Cult. And when their identities were exposed, they would flee to the Abyssal Plane. With their strength, gaining a foothold in the Abyss wasn''t difficult. The Arbiters were tasked with eliminating these traitors. "Alright, I understand." Mike gestured for Shadow Five to handle the defensive arrangements. He had other matters to attend to. As long as Mike was safe, everyone else would be fine. James was the one to watch. The Blood Sea Corps'' plan hinged entirely on him. If James truly betrayed them, not only would their efforts be in vain, but humanity would suffer a devastating blow. That''s why Mike had dispatched Shadow Ten to keep a close eye on James and report back any developments. "Let''s take it one step at a time." Now that they were in the Ninth Abyss, Mike felt like a cog in a massive machine, set in motion. The stakes were higher than ever. Let''s just hope they didn''t screw it all up... ... In the Fifth Abyss, a grand feast was underway in the Emperor''s Hall. This banquet was in honor of some special guests. "This toast," the Fifth Demon God declared, raising his goblet filled with a crimson liquid, "is to celebrate the imminent arrival of death!" His words were met with thunderous cheers from the assembled demon creatures. Flanking the Fifth Demon God''s throne were two figures, their forms obscured by swirling black mist. Their auras were no weaker than his own. "Fifth Demon God," a crisp voice emanated from the left figure, "regarding our previous discussion..." "How many times have I told you?" the Fifth Demon God interrupted, his voice laced with annoyance. "I am the Archdemon, not the Fifth Demon God!" A cold snort came from the right figure. They were clearly dissatisfied with the Fifth Demon God''s attitude. In terms of strength, both figures shrouded in darkness surpassed him. In terms of status, they were both former Progenitors of their respective races, beings at the pinnacle of power. They were not accustomed to such disrespect. "You disagree?" the Fifth Demon God challenged, his tone a mixture of disdain and amusement. "Then by all means, kill me!" "I dare you to strike me down where I stand! I won''t even flinch!" The two figures remained silent. After escaping the Supreme Abyssal, they had sought refuge in the Fifth Abyss. Trapped for countless years, they had emerged to find a world vastly different from the one they remembered. They had assumed the Abyss had conquered Earth, aiding the Supreme Demon God in breaking free from his seal. Instead, not only had the Abyss been repelled by humanity, but the Demon Gods now trembled before the might of the Supreme Beings. The beings they once considered invincible, the rulers of their world, were now living in fear. As if that wasn''t humiliating enough, their initial attempt to collaborate with the Archdemon had been met with utter contempt. The Archdemon, sprawled out on his throne, hadn''t even bothered to look at them, before ordering them to leave. With the Archdemon refusing to cooperate, they had been forced to settle for the next best option: the Fifth Demon God. The Second Demon God, being the Exiled Demon God, was out of the question. Little did they know that the Fifth Demon God was a lunatic! He constantly taunted them, practically begging for death. If that were all, they might have tolerated it. But earlier that day, just a few hours ago, a bolt of lightning had descended upon the Fifth Abyss, obliterating one of the three figures shrouded in black mist. A level 999 Chaos Progenitor, dead just like that! The Fifth Demon God had flown into a rage, pulling his hair and cursing the heavens. He was furious! Why hadn''t that lightning struck him instead? The remaining two figures were consumed by terror, their fear still lingering. It was the first time they had witnessed the power of a Supreme Being firsthand. "What has become of the Abyss?" the right figure muttered, his voice laced with disbelief. Suppressing his anger, he addressed the Fifth Demon God once more. "Our demands are simple. All we ask is that you help us deliver the ''cargo'' to the potential Supreme Being." "Patience, my friends." The Fifth Demon God gestured behind him. The "cargo" the figure spoke of was a black cage crafted from an unknown material. It was impervious to all forms of scrying, its contents a mystery. Whatever it held, it couldn''t be good. "Tell me honestly," the Fifth Demon God pressed, "can whatever is inside that cage kill the potential Supreme Being?" He downed another goblet of wine, letting out a sigh. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. This potential Supreme Being is named Thor. He''s exceptionally skilled in lightning magic and incredibly cautious. On Earth, only a few people know his true identity, ordinary methods won''t work against him." Without the Fifth Demon God''s assistance, these demon creatures from the Supreme Abyssal wouldn''t survive a day in the Abyss. The two figures exchanged glances. They knew the Fifth Demon God wasn''t easily deceived. They needed to offer something more substantial to pique his interest. "Inside the cage," the left figure finally revealed, "is a being driven mad. Level 1,000. A Supreme Being of a certain race." "We have no control over this being," the right figure added, his voice chilling. "However, Supreme Beings are drawn to one another. He will prioritize attacking the human race''s potential Supreme Being." A satisfied grin spread across the Fifth Demon God''s face. This was more like it. A being that powerful... surely, it could kill him, right? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seated upon his throne, the Fifth Demon God''s thoughts drifted. "If I were to die, who should inherit my position as the Fifth Demon God?" "Ah, if only my son were still alive. My poor, unfortunate son. The mantle of Demon God awaits you." "Once I''m gone, our family can finally be reunited." Chapter 423: Their god had awakened Chapter 423: Their god had awakenedIn the Ninth Abyss, the summer camp students, after a full eight hours of sleep, were jolted awake by a shrill whistle. Assembly, physical checkups, food distribution... Once the formalities were done, everyone received their standard-issue equipment: antidotes, burn cream, distress flares, emergency drones, short-range teleportation scrolls... This was Mike''s first official Abyssal operation. Moving with the corps, he finally grasped the sheer expense of waging war in the Abyss. The equipment he held alone was worth hundreds of millions of dollars. An army marched on its stomach, as they said. Besides manpower, war was fueled by money. Proper logistical support was crucial for maximizing individual combat effectiveness. Glancing around, Mike noticed that the descendants of Chiefs and Lords barely reacted to the issued equipment, casually stashing it away in their storage rings. Their personal supplies were undoubtedly superior in both quality and quantity. Inside the Tower of Truth, money bought power. On the Abyssal battlefield, it bought survival. Power wasn''t strictly essential. Survival, however, was non-negotiable. After all, death meant losing everything. Once the equipment distribution concluded, the instructor announced, "Lone Wolf faction members, upon receiving your equipment, Soldier tier individuals are free to roam within a 60-mile radius of the base. General tier individuals have a 300-mile radius!" The first day''s permitted range wasn''t extensive. Three hundred miles was well within the monitoring capabilities of the Chiefs and Lords. "General tier, huh?" Mike glanced at the badges in his hand. For his disguise, he had acquired a variety of Lone Wolf badges: Star tier Soldier, Silver tier General, Bronze tier Chief, Bronze tier Lord... He casually picked up the General tier badge. This would allow him greater freedom of movement within the 300-mile radius, enabling him to acclimate to the Ninth Abyss more quickly. As Mike prepared to set off, a group approached him. "Mike, want to team up?" Ethan asked, his eyes, along with those of the four individuals behind him, filled with anticipation. Among them were individuals with S-rank talents, and three even possessed SS-rank talents, having already passed the General tier Combat Power Test. They had heard tales of Mike''s exploits. Teaming up with him promised greater rewards. "I appreciate the offer," Mike declined politely, "but I prefer to work alone." Ethan persisted, lowering his voice. "There''s a heavily injured Chief tier demon beast near the base. We''re planning a hunting party. Think about it." The materials from a single Chief tier demon beast could fetch a hefty sum! "Intel suggests it''s a One-Star Chief," Ethan added. "There are six of us. If all goes well, you''d receive around 200,000 gold coins." Two hundred thousand gold coins were equivalent to 0.2 Lord merits. "I''ll pass," Mike said. "I''m just going for a walk. You guys go ahead." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Disappointment flickered across their faces. As rumored, money held no allure for Mike. Refusing 200,000 gold coins at the General tier level was no small feat. Despite the rejection, Ethan remained undeterred. He shared a set of map coordinates and a communication identifier with Mike. "If you change your mind, just give us a shout." After completing the necessary procedures and undergoing a triple identity verification, Mike, escorted by two Magmafist Corps Generals, departed from the base. "Mike, remember, you''re restricted to a 300-mile radius," one of the Generals reminded him. "Stay safe, and don''t hesitate to call for reinforcements if anything happens." Statistics showed that the initial Abyssal explorations had the highest casualty rates among human students. However, those who survived this period tended to experience remarkable growth. "Understood." Bidding them farewell, Mike officially embarked on his journey into the Ninth Abyss. He hadn''t traveled far when a figure emerged from the shadows ahead. "Took you long enough. You''re slow as always," Ace grumbled, his tone laced with annoyance. He couldn''t fathom why Mike still bothered hiding his identity. In Ace''s mind, Mike should either go public or disappear completely, pretending he was dead and living solely as Thor in the real world. He''d even earn more respect that way. "You wouldn''t understand," Mike retorted, rolling his eyes. "With all the pressure you deal with daily, staying in my comfort zone helps alleviate some of that stress." Ace had one word for Mike''s explanation: "Boring." To craft his current spear, Ace had racked up a substantial debt. And his creditor was none other than Mike. Before embarking on this mission, Mike had struck a deal with Ace. "For the duration of our stay in the Ninth Abyss, you help draw aggro, and in exchange, I''ll waive 50% of your interest payments." Ace took a deep breath, his voice tight with frustration. "I swear, one of these days, I''m going to rip your head off and hand it over to the enemy." "Yeah, right, like you could even land a hit." Mike remained nonchalant. Even if he didn''t lift a finger, he had Shadow Three, his all-powerful bodyguard and personal attack dog, by his side. What was there to fear? With their reunion over, the duo set off, following the guidance of the Eyes of Truth southwest. Thirty minutes later, they arrived at a hillside, 1,260 miles from the base. Lord tier demon creatures were already present in this area. They had to slow their pace to avoid detection and triggering a large-scale beast wave. "Whoosh!" Ace''s spear flashed, leaving afterimages in its wake. A rat-like demon creature let out a squeal as it was pinned to the ground, dead before it hit the ground. "Venomous Plague Rats," Ace explained, retrieving his spear. "The larger they are, the stronger they are." Flames erupted from his hand, incinerating the demon creature''s corpse and erasing any trace of their presence. "There''s a horde of them five miles ahead," Mike reported, his gaze distant. "The leader is a Lord tier, accompanied by 162 Chiefs and over 100,000 General tier rats." "That''s... a lot," Ace said, frowning. "Should we go around?" Facing that many demon creatures, even if he survived, he''d be in rough shape. "Hold on a sec." Mike dashed forward with incredible speed, stopping a short distance from the unsuspecting Lord tier rat. He raised his staff, a surge of energy crackling at its tip. "Thunderclap Strike!" The One-Star Lord tier rat was reduced to ash before it could even register what was happening. Mike reappeared beside Ace just as quickly. "Alright, let''s run!" Behind them, over 100,000 enraged demon rats swarmed towards them. As they fled, Ace couldn''t help but activate his passive skill. "Thor! I fucking hate you, you absolute shit!" ... Deep within the Ninth Abyss, in the Demon Emperor''s Hall, a presence stirred upon the highest throne as it sensed the surge of lightning. "I can feel the raw power within that lightning... It must be Thor..." "What is he doing in the Ninth Abyss?" *BOOM* *BOOM* Outside the Demon Emperor''s Hall, a giant drum reverberated with earth-shattering force. The sound of the timpani echoed throughout the Ninth Abyss, reaching every corner. Upon hearing it, every Nine-Star Lord tier demon creature dropped whatever they were doing and rushed towards the Demon Emperor''s Hall. Their god had awakened. Chapter 424: Im leading the charge Chapter 424: I''m leading the chargeDeep within the Ninth Abyss, as the resounding boom of the timpani echoed through the caverns, Mike and Ace found themselves sprinting for their lives, pursued relentlessly by a horde of over one hundred thousand demon rats. The beast wave surged behind them like a relentless tide. Chief tier rats, their eyes glowing with malice, charged out from the throng, only to be swiftly dispatched by Ace''s spear. Their corpses, barely hitting the ground, were devoured by their ravenous brethren. This was one of the most terrifying aspects of the demon army. Humans had their limits. But the demon creatures within the horde seemed to grow stronger with each kill, their bloodlust only intensifying. Fortunately for them, the targets of this particular chase were no ordinary humans. Two level 300+ Generals, daring to provoke a demon army exceeding one hundred thousand strong. Mike''s confidence stemmed from an absolute faith in his abilities. He possessed the means to obliterate the entire horde pursuing them if he so wished. "Thor, what in the Abyss are you playing at?!" Ace roared. He effortlessly cut down another wave of pursuers. Unlike Ace, Mike seemed almost relaxed, even taking a moment to sip his coffee. "You''re aware of the Blood Sea Corps'' plan, right?" The Blood Sea Corps'' intention to play along with the Fifth Demon God''s scheme, opening a passage between the Fifth and Ninth Abysses, was a closely guarded secret. Ace might not have access to such classified information. However, the Iron Vanguard Corps, stationed in the Ninth Abyss, was Old Calderon''s elite force. At its peak, the Iron Vanguard rivaled even the Supreme Corps! There was no way the Blood Sea Corps'' actions could be kept hidden from Ace. "They want to play along," Mike said with a sigh. "So, we''re going to make things a little more... interesting." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being chased by a demon army wasn''t a big deal. Currently, the horde consisted mainly of low-level demon rats, the strongest being Nine-Star Chiefs. Not a single Lord among them. All they needed to do was cause enough chaos, attract enough attention, and the real heavy hitters-the demon Lords-would come out to play. That would create the perfect opportunity for the Blood Sea Corps to strike. Ace understood the logic. "Wait a minute, something''s not right!" Ace suddenly exclaimed, his eyes narrowed with suspicion. "This plan... it''s too danger. Why would you put yourself in danger like this? Who are you really?" "Danger? What danger?" Mike scoffed. Before setting foot in the Ninth Abyss, he had used the Eyes of Truth to chart a perfectly safe route. The Ninth Demon God wasn''t that powerful. According to Mike''s intel, he was only level 996. Mike was here on Apollo''s orders, tasked with eliminating the Progenitor of Ghosts, a being suspected to be level 999. The Ninth Demon God... didn''t really pose much of a threat. Besides, the Arbiter had informed him that Ares was in position. With Ares on standby, what was there to fear? And if that wasn''t enough, Mike had his ultimate trump card: Shadow Three! Ares, while powerful, was waiting outside the Abyss. Shadow Three, on the other hand, was his constant, unwavering protector, providing an unparalleled sense of security. Even if the Ninth Demon God himself attacked, Shadow Three was more than capable of keeping Mike safe. In short, this little expedition with Ace was as safe as a stroll in the park. As they continued their chaotic sprint, the demon horde swelled in size, its numbers growing with each passing moment. Mike, however, wasn''t just blindly running. He kept a close eye on the horde, analyzing its movements. At first, Ace had tried to thin out their pursuers. But seeing Thor''s lackadaisical attitude, he decided to abandon all pretense of fighting. Sheathing his spear, Ace focused solely on running, eventually overtaking Mike. "What kind of bodyguard are you?!" Mike complained. "I''m leading the charge!" Ace retorted without missing a beat. Mike: "..." Leading the charge... in the opposite direction? The demon army behind them continued to grow, its roar shaking the very foundations of the Ninth Abyss. ... Meanwhile, at the human corps'' base camp... "Report!" A Chief burst into the command center, his voice frantic. "A massive demon army, exceeding one hundred thousand, has been spotted 3,000 miles southwest of the base! We''re still assessing the situation!" "What?!" Before the three Corps Leaders could process this information, another report arrived. "Report! The demon army southwest of the base is now estimated to be over one million strong! Level three alert has been issued!" A real-time projection of the situation unfolded before the three Corps Leaders. A million-strong demon army, a force capable of slaying even Lords, was rampaging through the Ninth Abyss. "Find out what''s causing this mobilization! We need an accurate estimate of their numbers and their objective!" Before the order could leave the command center, another report arrived. "Report! The demon army has swelled to over 1.4 million! We''ve identified twelve Lord tier demon creatures among them..." "Report! The demon army has now surpassed two million!" "Three million!" "Report! Over thirty Lord tier demon creatures detected! Level one alert has been activated!" "" Reports flooded in, each one adding to the mounting pressure felt by the three Corps Leaders. The demon army was growing exponentially, like an unstoppable avalanche. At this rate, it would soon reach ten million, and there was no sign of it slowing down! After ten million... came one hundred million! It had been ages since the Ninth Abyss had witnessed a demon army of that magnitude! If a force that large were to crash against their defenses, even if the three corps managed to hold them off, the casualties would be catastrophic. "Find out what''s going on!" the Blood Sea Corps Leader roared, his voice laced with urgency. "Why are they amassing like this? What is their target?!" The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader, a silver-haired veteran and a former student of Calderon, remained calm. His voice, though low, commanded respect. "Don''t panic." He was the oldest and most powerful individual present. "If they intended to attack our defenses, they would have done so already." Indeed, the projection, despite red dots representing the demon army, showed no signs of them approaching the human lines. In fact, they seemed to be headed in the opposite direction. "Report! Our reconnaissance team has sent back live footage from the front lines!" "On screen!" "Yes, sir!" The large screen flickered to life, displaying a scene so unbelievable, so utterly absurd. They saw... Two figures, running for their lives, pursued by a three-million-strong demon army. Chapter 425: Thor would handle it Chapter 425: Thor would handle it"Who are those two? Which corps are they from?" The command center buzzed with confusion and concern. Two unidentified individuals had somehow managed to attract a demon army of epic proportions, a force numbering in the millions. They had to be at least Lord tier to cause such a commotion. "Little Calderon!" someone exclaimed, recognizing one of the figures on screen. All eyes turned to Ace''s companion. A Lone Wolf mask concealed his face, but the hammer strapped to his waist was unmistakable... One name sprung to mind: Thor. What in the Abyss were Thor and Little Calderon up to? The Magmafist Corps Leader frowned. "Should we dispatch a rescue team?" "Not yet." The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader''s communicator buzzed with an incoming message. He glanced at it, his expression shifting slightly. "Little Calderon wants us to play it by ear." "Play it by ear?" The Magmafist Corps Leader was incredulous. "What could be more important than the safety of our potential Supreme Being? We have to get them out of there!" The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader paused, his gaze fixed on the projection. "The Blood Sea Corps is moving into position. The northeast sector is the weakest point for opening a passage to the Fifth Abyss." "Hold on!" The Magmafist Corps Leader slammed his hand on the table, his voice laced with anger. "Risking Thor''s life to proceed with an already dangerous plan isn''t playing it by ear, it''s gambling! If anything happens, can you bear the responsibility?" Silence descended upon the command center. He was right. The potential Supreme Being''s safety was paramount. Such a reckless decision was unjustifiable. The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader let out a cold snort, pointing at the screen. "Those two out there, one is my former instructor, Calderon, and the other is Thor, humanity''s future Supreme Being. They''re neither reckless fools nor arrogant braggarts. They know exactly what they''re doing. If we disobey Little Calderon''s orders and waste this opportunity they''ve created, then we''ll be the ones to blame!" His gaze hardened. "My instructor used to say, ''Where there''s war, there will be casualties. Everyone is expendable."" On the battlefield, no one was truly safe. Even the mighty Nathan had met his end in the Supreme Abyssal. "Besides," the Iron Vanguard Corps Leader continued, his voice softening slightly, "you''re still young. You''re forgetting something crucial." He walked over to the Magmafist Corps Leader, straightening the younger man''s collar. "We don''t protect the Supreme Being. The Supreme Being protects us." "It''s always been that way, for three hundred years." In his eyes, even Thor, at his current level, possessed power beyond their comprehension. Supreme Beings were born to defy expectations, to achieve the impossible. The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader hadn''t been alive during Morpheus''s reign, but he had witnessed Ares''s power firsthand. A mere demon army? Nothing to worry about. Thor would handle it. Despite the reassurance, the Magmafist Corps Leader remained unconvinced. Even the usually gung-ho Blood Sea Corps Leader hesitated, sensing that caution was warranted. It wouldn''t hurt to wait for a clearer picture before proceeding. "Opportunity seldom knocks twice," the Iron Vanguard Corps Leader said, his gaze sweeping across the room. He knew he needed to play his trump card. "Thor defeated a Nine-Star Lord in a head-to-head match recently." A collective gasp filled the room. Level 300 versus level 900... and he won? The potential Supreme Being was even more terrifying than they imagined. With their doubts quelled, a flurry of orders erupted from the command center. "Magmafist Corps, level one combat readiness!" "Iron Vanguard Corps, level one combat readiness!" "Blood Sea Corps, advance northeast! Dispatch reconnaissance teams, prepare for initial bombardment..." "..." ... Meanwhile, the two figures sprinting for their lives were starting to feel the pressure. Ace thrust his spear through another demon creature, a bullet erupting from the spearhead and detonating among the pursuing horde. A perfect fusion of ancient weaponry and modern firepower! "Out of ammo!" Ace announced grimly. "I''ve got SSS-grade bullets," Mike chimed in. "Just for you, 500 rounds for the low, low price of 10,000 Lord merits." He tossed a storage ring towards Ace. A Lord tier demon creature lunged, aiming to intercept the ring. A hand, adorned with bone chimes, shot out from the shadows, swatting the Lord aside like a fly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The storage ring landed safely in Ace''s hand. "Go to hell," Ace muttered as he reloaded. Even in a life-or-death situation, that damn Thor never missed a chance to make a profit. "What''s the plan?" Ace asked. Over eighty million demon creatures were now on their tail, and the number was rapidly approaching one hundred million. And these weren''t just mindless pursuers. They were converging from all directions, forming a massive encirclement. Once trapped, they would be facing an endless wave of enemies. "Don''t panic, we''ve got this." Mike unleashed a barrage of Chaotic Lightning, strategically targeting and crippling four Lords. "The more chaos we cause, the higher the chance of success for the others." More chaos? They were already facing a near-limitless horde. How much more chaotic could it get? Mike unleashed a Thunderclap Strike, obliterating hundreds of demon creatures, but it barely made a dent in their numbers. Glancing back at the overwhelming wave of enemies, Mike consulted the Eyes of Truth. [84,416,213 demon creatures.] [Approximately 13.64% of the Ninth Abyss''s total forces.] The current horde consisted mainly of weak, wild demon creatures. The true elites were still observing from the shadows. "That''s enough." Mike began stacking Charge Up. Dracula, Vladimir, and the Poseidon Puppet materialized beside him. Ace, spear at the ready, covered the final direction. The moment they stopped, the encirclement was complete. A tidal wave of demon creatures surged towards them, eager to tear them limb from limb. "Thor''s Sea!" A golden ocean, crackling with lightning, engulfed the area. Mike gripped Force of Nature, his voice a low chant. Large-scale spell: Lightning Storm! Within Thor''s Sea, every enemy was bombarded with devastating bolts of lightning. And with thirty stacks of Charge Up amplifying his power, the damage output was nothing short of apocalyptic. *BOOM* A blinding flash of light illuminated the Ninth Abyss as a sea of lightning crashed down upon the unsuspecting horde. Within Lightning Storm, nothing survived. Chapter 426: Theyre here to die Chapter 426: They''re here to dieThe aftermath of the Lightning Sea was a scene of utter devastation. Charred earth stretched as far as the eye could see, littered with the smoldering remains of countless demon beasts. The golden expanse of Thor''s Sea stood as a stark boundary, a line the black tide of the demon army dared not cross. The sheer destructive power unleashed within a ninety-mile radius had dealt a significant blow to the millions-strong horde. Even without sentience, they understood fear. "Whew..." Mike let out a breath, surveying the charred landscape. The mass slaughter had propelled him to level 499. He could only level up further after changing classes. Level 500... The number sent a shiver down his spine. If he remembered correctly, every potential Supreme Being experienced a momentous event upon reaching level 500: The opening of the Supreme Abyssal. Once this Abyssal expedition concluded and he returned to the Tower of Truth, it would be time for his class change. "Shadow Nine... is coming back?" The thought filled him with a strange mix of excitement and apprehension. "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Ace interrupted, his voice laced with amusement. "Focus on the demon army right in front of you." Mike snapped out of his reverie, his gaze returning to the horde. His expression shifted. The demon army, held at bay by Thor''s Sea, hadn''t dared to cross the electrified boundary. However, their strength was increasing at an alarming rate. The corpses of the slain demon creatures, scattered across the Abyssal landscape, were being absorbed by their brethren, fueling their growth. "Now you see why the Abyss is such a pain in the ass," Ace said, grinding a piece of charred bone under his heel. "You can''t win a decisive victory here." The Abyss was the Demon God''s divine kingdom, a fragment of the Tower of Truth itself. And these demon beasts, like the monsters within the Tower, respawned endlessly. Even if Mike could wipe out the entire horde in an instant, given enough time, they would simply reappear. To the Ninth Demon God, these creatures were expendable, mere pawns in his grand scheme. If sacrificing billions of demon beasts could eliminate either Ace or Thor, it would be a worthwhile trade. Mike''s expression turned serious. He focused his mind, peering into the distance. [Searching for methods to weaken the demon army...] [Purifying the Abyssal Core will permanently weaken the Ninth Abyss.] Abyssal Core? Mike skimmed through the Eye of Truth''s explanation. "Ace, how much do you know about Abyssal Cores?" "Not much," Ace replied with a shrug. "Old guy only destroyed a few hundred of them." "The biggest pain is their stealth. They''re usually heavily guarded by powerful demon Lords." "Stealth? That''s child''s play for me." A new prompt appeared before Mike''s eyes. [Calculating optimal route...] [Proceed 150 miles in the three o''clock direction...] [Eye of Truth, your guide to all things hidden...] "Whoosh!" The golden sea vanished, and Mike, with Ace in tow, charged towards the Abyssal Core. The demon beast wave surged forward once more. This time, however, their movements were different. From a bird''s-eye view, the majority of the horde continued their pursuit of Thor and Ace, a relentless black tide. But a smaller contingent, numbering in the hundreds of thousands, had changed course, heading straight for the human corps'' base camp. Even a small detachment, at that scale, posed a significant threat. By the time they reached the base, their numbers would have swelled to over a million, thanks to the snowball effect of their relentless advance. The reconnaissance team, observing the shift in the demon army''s movements, immediately relayed the information back to headquarters. An urgent alert was issued to all human personnel in the Ninth Abyss. "All units operating outside the base, abandon your current missions and return to base immediately!" "Ninth Abyss..." Three hundred miles from the base, Ethan and his team had just slain the heavily injured Chief tier demon beast. They hadn''t even had time to collect their spoils. Suddenly, their communicators flashed red. "Level one alert?!" Panic and confusion spread through the group. "What''s going on?" "Gather the materials quickly!" "Are you kidding? We need to get back to base!" "Are we really going to abandon materials worth millions of gold coins?" "We''re only 300 miles out. We should be fine, right?" || Indecision and arguments plagued the team. They lacked a clear leader, a voice of authority. Before they could reach a consensus, a shadow swept across the sky. A giant hand descended, scooping them up and carrying them away. "Don''t resist! It''s Chief Blaze from the Magmafist Corps!" Recognizing their rescuer, their panic subsided slightly. Blaze Morrow soared through the air, his eyes scanning the landscape for any stragglers, determined to bring every student back to safety. "Chief Blaze, what in the Abyss is happening?" Ethan asked, his voice trembling. "What''s happening?" Blaze Morrow snorted. "Take a look behind you." They did as he instructed, and their blood ran cold. An endless tide of demon creatures, a sea of darkness, was surging towards the human defenses. In the blink of an eye, they were within 300 miles of the base. The Chief tier demon beast they had struggled to kill was nothing compared to this monstrous horde. Chief tier demon beasts were being trampled to death within the throng. If Blaze Morrow had arrived even a minute later, their indecision would have cost them their lives. "This... this..." Many were speechless, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of the approaching disaster. They had never witnessed anything like it. Only Ethan, despite his fear, managed to maintain a semblance of composure. "Chief Blaze, where did this demon army come from?" "How should I know?" Blaze Morrow snapped, his frustration growing as he failed to locate his granddaughter and Little Fox. "I''m not a demon beast." His words did little to ease their anxieties. A seemingly endless demon army, numbering in the millions, with no signs of slowing down... Such events were practically unheard of in recent human history. Supreme power, while a beacon of hope and glory for humanity, also brought with it the Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. threat of war. Sensing their despair, Blaze Morrow grinned, his teeth flashing in the dim light. "The real question is, what are they here for?" Ethan, playing along, asked, "What are they here for?" Blaze Morrow deposited another group of students within the safety of the base''s defenses. Flames erupted around him, his peak Chief aura radiating outwards, a testament to his power. Standing before the approaching millions, his back to the human lines, Blaze Morrow raised his head, his voice booming across the battlefield. "They''re here to die." Chapter 427: All according to plan Chapter 427: All according to planA relentless tide of demon beasts surged towards the human base, their roars echoing across the desolate landscape. But before they could breach the defenses, a symphony of destruction erupted from the human lines. Heavy artillery, primed and ready, unleashed its fury. Dozens of fiery projectiles rained down upon the horde, detonating with earth-shattering force. Shockwaves ripped through the ranks, sending countless demon creatures flying. Severed limbs and mangled bodies littered the battlefield, their cries of agony drowned out by the deafening roar of the cannons. The first wave of retaliation had crippled the vanguard of the demon army. With such density, aiming was unnecessary. They could have fired blindfolded and still inflicted thousands of casualties. The demon army''s advance faltered, but only momentarily. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as the Abyssal Core remained unpurified, their losses were inconsequential. After several volleys, the heavy artillery fell silent, spewing plumes of white smoke as they cooled down. The demon army also paused, regrouping and preparing for the next assault. Meanwhile, within the base, every individual, including the summer camp students, received new assignments. Ethan and his team, barely recovered from their harrowing rescue, were briefed by an instructor. "Five minutes ago, the demon army went berserk. Our sensors estimate their numbers to be in the millions." "Four minutes and twenty seconds ago, the passage between the Ninth Abyss and Earth was severed." "Returning to Earth is no longer possible. All students are to assist the corps in defending the base." "Yes, sir!" Following the instructor''s guidance, Ethan and his companions surrendered their personal strategic resources. During a level one alert, all resources were pooled and managed centrally to maximize efficiency. Of course, they weren''t simply handing over their valuable supplies for free. Any unused resources would be returned after the crisis. Consumed items would be reimbursed at 1.5 times the average market price on the Mystic Market. "Ethan," the quartermaster called out, meticulously recording each item. "Thirty pounds of S-grade ore, 150 pounds of A-grade ore, twelve Chief tier scrolls..." "Total value: 8.6 million gold coins. Here''s your receipt. Keep it safe." With his strategic resources accounted for, Ethan received his assignment. "Deliver 3,000 pounds of B-grade ore to the first line of defense, coordinates (62.45), within thirty minutes." "Move it!" Grabbing a storage ring, Ethan sprinted towards his destination. He reached the designated coordinates in less than fifteen minutes. These initial tasks, simple errands, were designed to acclimate newcomers to the battlefield, easing their anxieties. To his surprise, Ethan encountered a familiar face: Elena. Elena had just finished repairing a high-powered mechanical cannon, a weapon capable of decimating even Chiefs with a single blast. Its only drawback was its insatiable appetite for ore. Elena hopped down from the platform, inspecting the supplies Ethan had delivered. A shadow of worry crossed her face. "This isn''t enough..." The ore wouldn''t even last three volleys. Based on her knowledge of their current stockpile, they had enough to handle a million- strong demon army. Ten million, however, was pushing their limits. If the demon army continued to grow, their reserves would be depleted in no time. Three hundred years of war against the Abyss had taught humanity countless lessons. One of the most crucial: Maintaining overwhelming firepower was the key to minimizing casualties when facing large-scale demon armies. Firepower could come from Chiefs, Lords, powerful scrolls, or even machinery. But the most effective, the most efficient, were the heavy artillery contraptions crafted by Mechanics. With enough ore, even a Soldier could wipe out hundreds of Chiefs. "At this rate," Elena thought grimly, "we''ll run out of ore in less than two days. If we can''t replenish our supplies..." It would be game over. "Senior Gearforge," Ethan said, preparing to leave. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back now." "Wait!" "Where are Jessica and Mike? Are they with you?" Elena asked, her voice laced with concern. She had been trying to contact Jessica ever since the level one alert was issued, but her calls went unanswered. Ethan shook his head, his gaze drawn to the endless sea of demon creatures stretching for hundreds of miles beyond the defenses. Could Mike and Jessica still be out there? ... Meanwhile, the demon army pursuing Mike and Ace seemed to have slowed their pace. Ace''s communicator buzzed. His expression turned grim. "Thor, the demon army is heading towards the base!" "It was only a matter of time," Mike replied calmly. "All according to plan." He wasn''t surprised. They were too elusive. The size of the demon army didn''t matter. They couldn''t catch them. Even if surrounded, they had the means to escape. As long as the Ninth Demon God and the other heavy hitters stayed out of the fight, the current horde posed no real threat. The commanders behind the demon army weren''t idiots. They were stalling Thor and Ace while simultaneously launching a full-scale assault on the human defenses. Victory on either front would be a win for the demon race. The only difference was the scale of the victory. Ace, too preoccupied to argue, spoke again. "The front lines are stretched thin. How much ore are you carrying? I''ll buy it at triple the Mystic Market price!" "Deal!" Mike nodded, handing Ace a hundred-pound chunk of A-grade ore. After selling the ore at a hefty profit, Mike began hauling out crates of ore from his private space. The lowest quality among them was A-grade. The heaviest crate, filled with SS-grade ore, weighed over a thousand tons! "Hold on..." Ace stared, dumbfounded. "Where did all this come from?" "My private space. Why?" Mike was genuinely confused. Was Ace having a brain fart? Ace''s jaw dropped. "Your private space... can be accessed in the Abyssal Plane?" He managed to swallow the words before they escaped his lips. Generally, private spaces were inaccessible within the Abyssal Plane. But if that person was inside Thor''s private space, it would explain everything. To Mike, it was just another ordinary day. "There''s about 32,000 tons of ore here. I was saving it for my armor, but desperate times call for desperate measures." Thirty-two thousand tons of high-quality ore was enough to sustain a non-stop barrage for over two weeks! Mike tossed the storage ring containing the ore to Ace. "Take this back to the base." Initially, he had considered sending Shadow Three, but the thought of being even momentarily without his bodyguard made him uneasy. Ace would have to do. Besides, free labor was free labor. Ace accepted the ring without a word, turning back towards the base. He paused, glancing at Mike, and offered a cryptic piece of advice. "If you''re about to die, hide in your private space. It might just save your life." Mike: ??? Before he could respond, Ace was gone. Chapter 428: Holy fuck! He is Thor! Chapter 428: Holy fuck! He is Thor!Mike didn''t dwell on Ace''s cryptic words. He had just sold a hundred pounds of ore for triple the price! What a steal! As for the rest of the ore he had given Ace, Mike hadn''t even bothered to properly inventory it, only roughly estimating the weight. Accounting could wait until after they won. If they lost, well, money wouldn''t be of much use to a dead man. Before entering the Ninth Abyss, Mike had instructed Bilbo to ramp up ore production. The Mysterious Mine was a hive of activity, with mining drills operating at full capacity, pushing them to their breaking point. Several had already malfunctioned and been scrapped. These drills were designed to last for 5-10 years under normal conditions. But these weren''t normal conditions. Every available worker, regardless of their previous occupation, had been reassigned to the Mysterious Mine. Except for Master Fool, no one was idle. Even Bilbo, after organizing the workflow and shift schedules, had joined the front lines. Goblins possessed an uncanny knack for machinery. They could pick up any device and operate it with ease. With all hands on deck, ore production had skyrocketed. The ore Ace had taken would buy them some time, enough to last until the next resupply. Before entering the Ninth Abyss, Mike had anticipated various scenarios. His current situation, venturing alone into the heart of the enemy territory to sabotage the Abyssal Core, was all part of the plan. Given his unique status, operating solo was the safest option. With Ace gone and the demon army diverted, the pressure on Mike eased considerably. He would occasionally pause, unleashing devastating area-of-effect spells like Lightning Storm and Meteor Fire Rain, thinning out the horde and keeping them at bay. Slowly, the tide turned in his favor. It was no longer a desperate chase but a leisurely stroll with a few million demon beasts tagging along. Of course, this temporary reprieve didn''t make Mike complacent. He knew this was just the beginning. The true objective of the demon god orchestrating this chaos remained a mystery. The Ninth Demon God, the Fifth Demon God, the mysterious entity from the Supreme Abyssal... The entry requirement for this game of chess was level 995! The true players were beings of unimaginable power. Mike picked up the pace, heading towards the Abyssal Core. Soon, he arrived at a massive underground lair, leading his ''entourage'' of millions straight into the heart of the enemy''s domain. Following the Eye of Truth''s guidance, Mike navigated the labyrinthine tunnels, exploiting weaknesses in the defenses and reaching the core chamber. But that was as far as he could go. The Abyssal Core was a vital nexus, heavily guarded. The Eye of Truth provided a timely warning. [The Ninth Abyss possesses twelve Abyssal Cores.] [The core ahead is the weakest. Destroying it will reduce the Ninth Abyss''s demon beast forces by 0.73%.] 0.73% it was. Mike pondered his options. The underground tunnels had temporarily slowed down the demon army, but he couldn''t afford to linger. If he disappeared for too long, the horde, deprived of their target, would turn their attention towards the human defenses. He needed to destroy the Abyssal Core quickly and then continue to lead the demon army in parkour. The problem was... two Nine-Star Lord tier demon guards stood watch over the Abyssal Core. Even with a surprise attack, Mike wasn''t confident in his chances of victory. It was too risky. He might alert the enemy and attract even stronger reinforcements. He had one ace up his sleeve: Shadow Three! If Shadow Three intervened, everything would be fine. Concealed in the shadows, Mike whispered, "Shadow Three, want to do me a favor and kill two demons for free?" "My duty is to protect you," Shadow Three replied, his voice a deep rumble. "According to the Guardian Shadow''s rules, I cannot initiate combat against demons." Within the Guardian Shadow, only Shadow Nine had the authority to bend the rules. After all, Shadow Nine''s word was practically law. So, Mike wasn''t surprised by Shadow Three''s refusal. But he had anticipated this. He stepped out from his hiding place, revealing himself to the two Nine-Star Lords. "Am I seeing things? A human?" "What''s going on out there? Did our boss switch sides?" "Spare us, hero!" Instead of attacking, the two demon Lords took a step back, wary of the lone human standing before them. The sudden appearance of a seemingly weak human in their inner sanctum was unsettling. Had the Ninth Abyss fallen? They quickly established contact with the outside world, learning of the current situation. Their expressions turned savage. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is still our territory! Kill him!" "Save the corpse for me. I''m going to make a trophy out of it!" As the two demon Lords prepared to strike, Mike cleared his throat. "Gentlemen, hold your horses. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Thor." Thor? The demon Lords exchanged confused glances. The name sounded familiar... "Holy fuck! He is Thor!" "Kill him! We''ll be rewarded with supreme demon god!" Tendrils of demonic energy erupted from the ground as the two demon Lords lunged at Mike, their intentions murderous. The previous conversation had been a mere delaying tactic. Upon learning his identity, they were willing to burn their very essence to land a fatal blow. Locked in their sights, facing imminent death, Mike remained calm. He even had the audacity to gesture towards Shadow Three. "Shadow Three, if you please." Shadow Three''s duty was to protect the potential Supreme Being, Thor. These two demon Lords had just identified him as Thor. They were attempting to kill Thor. According to the Guardian Shadow''s rules, in a life-or-death situation, a Shadow could intervene to protect their assigned target. Therefore... *CRACK* *CRACK* Two sickening crunches echoed through the chamber as the demon Lords'' heads exploded like overripe tomatoes. Shadow Three, his bone club dripping with blood and gore, returned to the shadows without a word. Mike gave him a thumbs-up. "Shadow Three, good job!" Chapter 429: Ill have your back, no matter what Chapter 429: I''ll have your back, no matter whatAfter dealing with the guards, Mike encountered a new problem. "How do I purify this Abyssal Core?" [Requirement for purifying an Abyssal Core: a human Nine-Star Lord.] That requirement alone was a dealbreaker. He was only level 499, not even a Chief, let alone a Nine-Star Lord. "Does it have to be a human Lord?" Mike frowned, confused. [Other races will be corrupted and assimilated by the Abyssal Core.] According to the Eye of Truth, anyone other than a human attempting to purify the core would become a "candidate for the Ninth Demon God." If the current Ninth Demon God were to perish, these candidates would receive the favor of the Ninth Abyss''s source, their power skyrocketing as they vied for the vacant position. Mike could ask Vladimir or Dracula to purify the core, but the price... might be gaining another Demon God as a sidekick. "That doesn''t sound too bad, actually." Dracula would probably refuse, but Vladimir would jump at the chance. He decided to shelve that idea for now. He wasn''t ready to get entangled with the Abyss. As for the Abyssal Core, he couldn''t store it in his private space, nor could he show it to Master Fool. To demonkind, Abyssal Cores were delicacies, capable of significantly boosting their power. Accidentally creating a Demon God within his private space would be a disaster! Shadow Three... wasn''t a viable option either. It wasn''t that Mike didn''t trust him. It was that he couldn''t convince Shadow Three to help. Shadow Three wouldn''t even consider touching an Abyssal Core of this level. After weighing his options, Mike was left with only one choice: "Time to call for backup." He encased the Abyssal Core within Thor''s Sea and quickly retreated from the underground lair, resuming his demon-kiting routine on the surface. As he ran, he pulled out his communicator and issued a simple request. "Get me Maxen!" "If Maxen''s unavailable, send any Nine-Star Lord!" ... At the human defense line, heavy artillery roared, raining down fire and fury upon the approaching demon army. Previously, they had been conserving ammunition, prioritizing ore conservation. But with the arrival of a certain black-clad young man, a new order had been issued: "Blast those bastards!" B-grade ore, usually considered a precious resource, was now being fed into the cannons with reckless abandon. Several demon detachments, overwhelmed by the sheer firepower, scattered and fled. Ace, before he could even take a sip of water, received a new assignment. "Thor''s in trouble," the Iron Vanguard Corps Leader reported, standing behind him. "He needs a Nine-Star Lord to purify an Abyssal Core." Ace frowned. "Any candidates?" "Master, you know this isn''t a simple matter," the Iron Vanguard Corps Leader said in a low voice. "The Nine-Star Lord we send can''t be too powerful. They''ll be interacting with Thor directly. Sending the wrong person could put his life at risk." Ace understood. Thor hadn''t reached level 500 yet. Allowing a high-ranking Nine-Star Lord to interact with him in the real world could lead to unforeseen complications. It wasn''t just a matter of trust. There was another factor to consider: [Those who approach the Supreme invite calamity.] Whoever they sent needed to be tough. Otherwise, they might die, or worse. There were precedents. A Nine-Star Lord, while serving under Ares, had been plagued by whispers from the Supreme Demon God, tempted to betray humanity. The consequences had been nearly disastrous. Even Ares, in all his might, couldn''t completely shield those around him from the Supreme Demon God''s influence. Thor was even more susceptible. Under normal circumstances, Maxen would be the ideal candidate. He possessed the strength, the background, and the unwavering loyalty. As a Supreme Son, he had extensive experience interacting with Supreme Beings. Unfortunately, Maxen wasn''t in the Ninth Abyss. "After considering all factors, we''ve selected this individual." The Iron Vanguard Corps Leader revealed the chosen candidate. "We believe he''s the only one who can safely interact with Thor." "He''s in the Ninth Abyss?" Ace chuckled, intrigued by this unexpected development. "Send a message to Thor, arrange a rendezvous point." "There''s no time to waste. Let''s move." ... Receiving the message from the base, Mike felt a wave of relief wash over him. He glanced back at the relentless demon army, maintaining a safe distance as they continued their bizarre game of cat and mouse. He had even tried charging towards the horde, and they had actually retreated! Clearly, the mastermind behind this demon army had a different objective in mind. They weren''t in a hurry to kill him. This took away any desire Mike had to engage them. He focused on reaching his destination. "Shadow Three?" Mike looked down at his shadow, his voice barely a whisper. "For some reason, I''ve had this uneasy feeling ever since we entered the Ninth Abyss." Shadow Three scratched his head. "Uneasy... what does that feel like?" "You''ve never felt uneasy?" Mike asked, surprised. Shadow Three shook his head. Mike tried to explain. "Like... that feeling you get when you''re facing Apollo?" Shadow Three shook his head again. "That''s not unease. That''s reverence." According to Shadow Three, he was just a step away from reaching level 1,000. Therefore, he held Apollo in high regard. Mike tried again. "Like... that feeling of being watched, of having a target on your back. Have you ever felt that?" "Yes!" Shadow Three nodded, his voice earnest. "I felt that way when I first met Shadow Nine." Mike: "..." "By the way, Shadow Three, how did you join the Guardian Shadow?" Now that they were on the topic, Mike''s curiosity got the better of him. When uneasy, people tended to be more talkative. A little conversation, a distraction, could help alleviate the anxiety. In Mike''s experience, Shadow Three was an honest individual. He usually spoke the truth. After a moment of silence, Shadow Three decided to share his story. "I was sleeping at home. Shadow Nine woke me up while chasing a Demon God." Mike: "..." That opening line was packed with information. What had Shadow Three been doing before joining the Guardian Shadow that allowed him to witness Shadow Nine chasing a Demon God? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Three continued, his words simple and straightforward. "Shadow Nine was wielding a giant, sharp blade, hacking away at the Demon God while asking me if I wanted to join the Guardian Shadow..." Mike could practically picture the scene. He nodded slowly. That sounded exactly like something Shadow Nine would do. Shadow Three recalled Shadow Nine''s words from that day: "If you join the Guardian Shadow, we''ll be family. From now on, I''ll have your back, no matter what." Chapter 430: I was Thor, and Thor was me Chapter 430: I was Thor, and Thor was meAfter wrapping up their conversation, Mike and Shadow Three continued their "leisurely stroll" through the Ninth Abyss. The demon army trailing behind them remained at a steady ten million, no longer growing in size. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept past them. "Joseph?" Mike''s eyes lit up as he saw Joseph and Ace approaching. "Want an Abyssal Core?" Joseph: ??? Wasn''t his mission to help Thor purify the Abyssal Core? Why was he being asked to purchase it on the battlefield? Sensing Joseph''s confusion, Mike smiled warmly. "Let me explain." Ace shot Thor a knowing look. Keep spinning those yarns, buddy. "The basic Abyssal Core purification service is, of course, free of charge," Mike began, his tone reminiscent of a shady mobile game ad. "But we also offer a premium purification package that can boost your own power! And for the truly discerning customer, our deluxe package can even help you level up!" Normally, achieving such feats would be incredibly difficult. But Mike had the [Eye of Truth], allowing him to maximize the Abyssal Core''s potential. Joseph''s eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest. Damn! He was tempted! Joseph would do anything to become stronger. He stared at Mike, his voice trembling slightly. "Name your price." "Straight to the point, I like it!" Mike offered a "friend" discount. "I''ll teach you a special purification technique. Once you successfully purify the Abyssal Core, you''re guaranteed to level up at least once. As for the price, just sign this contract." Ace was impressed. Thor had even prepared a contract beforehand? Talk about professionalism! Joseph scanned the document, finding the terms surprisingly reasonable. He would transfer his after-tax income for the next ten years to Thor via the Mystic Market. The contract would be automatically voided upon fulfilling one of the following conditions: 1. Accumulate a total transfer of 50,000 Lord merits. 2. Make a one-time payment of 50,000 Lord merits. 3. Save Thor''s life. Essentially, Joseph was paying 50,000 Lord merits for a guaranteed level up. What a bargain! After carefully reviewing the terms, Joseph felt reassured. "I''m in!" *Swish* He signed the contract with a flourish, befitting a Nine-Star Lord. Mike pocketed the contract and, following the Eye of Truth''s guidance, began instructing Joseph on how to purify the Abyssal Core and convert its energy into personal power. As he taught Joseph, a question lingered in Mike''s mind. Why did it have to be a human? Other races couldn''t purify the Abyssal Core. They would be corrupted. Only human Lords were immune to demonization, even gaining strength from the process. Why? [I know!] The Eye of Truth, eager to contribute, chimed in. [Because only the human Supreme Being remains untainted by the Abyss!] Mike''s eyebrows shot up. That single sentence was packed with implications. Only the human Supreme Being was untainted... Did that mean... all other Supreme Beings had been corrupted by the Abyss? Mike had heard rumors of other powerful entities residing within the Supreme Abyssal alongside the Supreme Demon God. His curiosity about the events of that fateful era intensified. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I did it!" Joseph exclaimed, a miniature tornado swirling in his palm, slowly purifying the Abyssal Core. The once pitch-black core now had a faint blue tinge. Mike leaned in, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. [Current purification progress: 0.01%] [Estimated completion time: 560 days, 14 hours.] With the Abyssal Core in Joseph''s possession, their initial objective was complete. By slowly purifying the core, they could weaken the Ninth Abyss. The demon army would still regenerate, but at a slower rate. From a strategic standpoint, the most dangerous moment for the human defenses had passed. Mike''s plan was to repeat this process, purifying all twelve Abyssal Cores one by one. However, glancing at Joseph, he sensed something wasn''t quite right. Joseph was the Vice Corps Leader of the Nightmare Corps. What was he doing here? Had the Nightmare Corps arrived as well? Meanwhile, Joseph, feeling a shiver run down his spine, stared at the restless demon army behind them. If these demon beasts suddenly went berserk and charged, he wouldn''t stand a chance. He was also curious why the situation was so... peaceful. The demon beasts were content to follow them, not attack. As if sensing his thoughts, the demon army parted, revealing a Nine-Star Lord with a commanding presence. "I''ve been informed that the human potential Supreme Being graces us with his presence," the demon Lord announced. "My master invites Thor to a feast." The Ninth Demon God wanted to have dinner with Thor? Joseph: ??? Was he insane? There was no way Thor would agree to meet the Ninth Demon God! Mike shared the same sentiment. He stepped in front of Ace, his voice firm. "Thor, this is a trap! Don''t go! It''s the last supper!" Ace: "..." Wait, was he Thor now? ... "Thor, think this through!" Mike pleaded. "It''s a trap! The last supper!" Ace looked at him, confused. "What''s the last supper?" Mike gave him a brief history lesson. Ace nodded thoughtfully. Why not accept the Ninth Demon God''s invitation? "Good! That''s the spirit of a potential Supreme Being!" Mike gave Ace a thumbs-up, his voice filled with pride. "When I get back, I''ll compose epic poems about Thor''s bravery and spread Thor''s legend throughout the world!" He turned to leave, shooting Joseph a meaningful glance. What are you waiting for? Let''s get out of here! Was Ace actually going to dine with the Ninth Demon God? He is now Mike; what do Thor''s plans have to do with Mike? Retreat! Joseph, understanding the unspoken message, prepared to follow Mike. As for Ace''s fate... no need to worry! As long as Old Calderon was alive, the Ninth Demon God wouldn''t dare harm Ace. "Hold it right there. You''re not going anywhere." The demon Lord who had delivered the invitation blocked Mike''s path. "My master specifically requested Thor''s presence." "Who said I was Thor?" Mike retorted, his mind racing, searching for an escape route. The demon Lord, however, refused to budge. He insisted on Mike attending the feast. "Shadow Three." Mike''s shadow stretched, taking the form of a hulking figure adorned with bone ornaments. Despite his imposing appearance, his face held a gentle, almost naive expression. The demon creatures surrounding them stumbled back, dropping to their knees, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. "My lord... was unaware of your presence..." the demon Lord stammered, his forehead beaded with sweat. It seemed his fear of Shadow Three surpassed even his fear of Ares! This was the raw power of a superior being, the overwhelming pressure a higher-ranking demon exerted over its inferiors. Shadow Three, seemingly ignoring the demon Lord''s pleas, turned to Mike. "He doesn''t know you''re Thor, and he doesn''t intend to harm you. Therefore, I cannot kill him." Well, that was certainly Shadow Three logic. Mike thought for a moment, playing along. "What if the Ninth Demon God tries to kill me?" "I will take you away," Shadow Three replied without hesitation. Shadow Three''s definition of "taking away" was probably different from what most people imagined. Normal people''s "taking away": a desperate escape from a life-or-death situation. Shadow Three''s "taking away": obliterating the enemy and casually strolling out the front door. Shadow Three''s assurance calmed Mike''s nerves slightly. He turned to Ace, his voice serious. "If the Ninth Demon God tries to kill me, can I survive by hiding in my private space?" Ace nodded. "Yes." [Confirmed.] With both Ace and the Eye of Truth confirming his escape route, Mike nodded resolutely. Surrounded by a ten-million-strong demon army, invited to a feast by the Ninth Demon God himself... He didn''t have much choice. It seemed he was about to enter the dragon''s lair. "Let''s go!" Mike clapped Ace on the shoulder. "What are we waiting for?" That''s right! I was Thor, and Thor was me! Chapter 431: A familiar voice: study hard and be a decent person Chapter 431: A familiar voice: study hard and be a decent personThe demon army "escorted" Mike and his companions to the grand entrance. "Please wait here for a moment," the demon representative said politely. "I''ll inform my master of your arrival." He strode into the Demon Emperor''s Hall, his form disappearing amidst swirling demonic energy. Mike took this opportunity to observe his surroundings. He had seen Demon Emperor''s Halls before. The Archdemon''s hall had been reduced to rubble by Old Calderon. The Fifth Demon God''s hall, though grand and imposing, was dilapidated from years of neglect. Unlike the Fifth Demon God''s, the Ninth Demon God''s hall was smaller in scale but more refined, with intricate details and even hints of human architectural influences. Moreover, this Demon Emperor''s Hall was a formidable fortress, meticulously fortified by the Ninth Demon God over the years. Although the Ninth Demon God was only level 996, within his hall, he was practically invincible to anyone below level 1,000. ... Meanwhile, deep within the Demon Emperor''s Hall, a demon creature knelt before the throne, reporting his findings. "Are you certain you saw him?" the figure on the throne, the level 996 Ninth Demon God, asked, his voice a raspy whisper. Beneath his calm demeanor simmered barely suppressed rage. Clearly, the Ninth Demon God harbored a deep grudge against Shadow Three. "Absolutely, my master." The Demon God on the throne fell silent. After all these years... after searching for so long... to think that his nemesis had been hiding within the [Guardian Shadow] all along! "Shadow Nine, you have some nerve!" the Ninth Demon God hissed, his anger slowly receding. "Open the gates. We shall extend a warm welcome to our guests." "As you command." ... The massive doors of the Demon Emperor''s Hall creaked open, revealing a grand hall filled with powerful demon creatures. Their gazes, predatory and unwavering, fixed upon the three figures standing at the entrance. Joseph really wanted to explain that he had no idea how he ended up here. But... he was here now. If he managed to survive this encounter, he''d have one hell of a story to tell. Before they could even step inside, a chilling voice echoed from within the hall. "Heh heh heh..." Mike''s expression remained unchanged, his heart rate steady. Inwardly, however, he was far from calm. Was that the signal? Was Shadow Nine''s mole about to make contact? Would they join forces, a coordinated strike to take down the Ninth Demon God? As Mike''s imagination conjured up a Hollywood action sequence, the entire hall erupted in laughter. "Heh heh heh..." "Heh heh heh..." Their laughter was identical, only the rhythm varied, creating a cacophony of demonic sounds that reverberated through the hall. Damn it! He couldn''t isolate the mole''s signal! "Heh heh heh..." The unsettling laughter continued. Mike hadn''t expected such a "warm" welcome. "Surely, not all of these demon creatures are moles, right?" He shook his head, dismissing the absurd thought. He needed to find another way to confirm the mole''s identity. He caught Ace''s eye, signaling him to activate his passive skill. Ace, understanding the unspoken command, approached the nearest demon creature, his face a mask of cold. "Fuck you! What the hell are you laughing at, you stupid piece of shit!" The Lord tier demon creature abruptly stopped laughing, its body trembling. Ace glared at it. "Laugh, damn it! Why did you stop laughing?" The demon creature: "..." Under duress, it resumed its "Heh heh heh" laughter. Ace glanced at Mike, receiving confirmation before releasing the unfortunate demon. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike shook his head. This was the worst-case scenario. That''s how all demon creatures laughed! On the bright side, the signal was more covert, ensuring the mole''s safety. On the downside, Mike had no way of identifying the mole. The Eye of Truth had been analyzing the laughter since the moment they entered the hall, visualizing the sound waves and comparing them to Shadow Nine''s signal. No match. They walked across a black carpet, surrounded by swirling demonic energy and hostile gazes. Even Joseph, a seasoned Nine-Star Lord, had rarely witnessed such a display of power. They reached a massive platform at the far end of the hall. A throne sat atop the platform. The Ninth Demon God awaited them. "You have arrived," a raspy voice echoed through the hall, laced with barely suppressed fury. A grotesque face, contorted in a horrifying grimace, emerged from the shadows. Its ugliness defied description. This Demon God was hideous! But that wasn''t what caught Mike''s attention. He saw a massive scar, a jagged blade wound, stretching from the Ninth Demon God''s forehead down to his stomach... What kind of being could inflict such a grievous injury? [That scar is the handiwork of an old friend of yours.] [That''s all I can reveal.] [My advice: run!] Could that scar be from Shadow Nine? Mike glanced at his shadow, a shiver running down his spine. A terrifying thought crossed his mind. Shadow Three, as if reading his thoughts, nodded. "Yes, Shadow Nine carved that scar on this fool." Mike: "..." Why hadn''t Shadow Three mentioned this before?! If he had known shadow Three had a personal vendetta against the Ninth Demon God, he wouldn''t have set foot in this hall, even if Ace begged him! ... As Mike and his companions faced the Ninth Demon God, the Blood Sea Corps, following the original plan, arrived at their designated location. "It''s about to begin. Are you nervous?" the Blood Sea Corps Leader asked James, his gaze filled with admiration and trust. "You''re Richard Sterling''s son. Your father would be proud of you." James was surprised. He had always believed his father was just an ordinary soldier in the Blood Sea Corps. When the Fifth Demon Cult contacted him, he didn''t know who to trust. Desperate, he had taken his father''s relic and approached the Blood Sea Corps, hoping for a miracle. To his astonishment, they had rallied behind him, offering their unwavering support. And now, they had ventured deep into enemy territory, risking their lives to open a passage between the two realms for him. "You knew my father?" James asked, his voice barely a whisper. "More than just knew him. He saved my life. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be standing here today..." The Blood Sea Corps Leader trailed off, patting James on the shoulder. "The details are... complicated. It involves the Old Corps Leader. I''ll tell you everything when the time is right." The Old Corps Leader referred to the only Corps Leader in the Blood Sea Corps'' history to have died in battle. "Get ready. It''s almost your turn." With those words, he departed, leaving James alone. James narrowed his eyes, staring at the Blood Sea Corps badge in his palm. He flipped it over, red on one side, black on the other. In just one day, the Blood Sea Corps had embraced him like family. They had showered him with trust, encouragement, and support. He had found a second home. He had so many questions, so many unanswered doubts. How did his father die? Where was this compassion and support when his mother succumbed to despair and passed away in that hospital bed? After his mother''s death, he had become an orphan. He had lived on meager government assistance, spending countless lonely nights in a cramped, empty room. Then, at eighteen, his talent awakened, offering a glimmer of hope. But his pride was short-lived. Life had dealt him a cruel blow when he lost to Mike, a D-rank talent, during the summer camp qualifiers. James had persevered. He had dominated his peers in Florida, earning his place in the summer camp... The past month had been a whirlwind of emotions, more eventful than his entire life up to that point. And now, he was lost. What was the point of it all? The badge in his hand offered no answers. Nor did the shadow at his feet. "James, get ready!" A Lord called out his name, his voice firm. "Once the passage is open, you''ll be transported to the Fifth Abyss. Complete your mission and return as quickly as possible. Understood?" James nodded silently. If he chose to betray humanity and remain in the Fifth Abyss, he would become the leader of the Fifth Demon Cult. The Demon God would grant him Lord tier, even sharing the Fifth Abyss''s source with him. This wasn''t an empty promise. The Fifth Demon God could deliver. He could rise to power overnight, becoming a figure of immense influence in both the human and demon worlds... If he returned through the teleportation array, he would be hailed as a hero, receiving a handsome reward. He would join the Blood Sea Corps, eventually dying on the Abyssal battlefield, just like countless others before him. Two choices, two paths. Heaven and hell, separated by a single decision. This burden of choice, for an eighteen-year-old, was too heavy to bear. Even seasoned veterans within the corps doubted James''s ability to resist such temptation. The test was real, the stakes were high, and that made the choice even more difficult. As he stepped onto the teleportation array, James was still lost, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. The moment the array activated, a familiar voice echoed in his ears. Twenty-one days ago, an instructor, on the verge of death, had spoken these words to him: "Study hard and be a decent person." Chapter 432: The Shadow never dies, the Lone Wolf never falls Chapter 432: The Shadow never dies, the Lone Wolf never fallsAs James stepped onto the teleportation array, he made his decision. He had disappointed many people in his life, and he had been disappointed by many. This time, he wouldn''t let Instructor Michael down. Life was full of illusions. One such illusion was the belief in free will. In the face of fate, not everyone had a choice. After James was transported to the Fifth Abyss, the interdimensional passage opened behind him, unleashing a torrent of demon creatures into the Ninth Abyss. As for James? A demon Lord snatched him, tossing him aside like a rag doll. James was powerless to resist. Every tactic, every strategy he had prepared for this moment... useless. He was like a used condom, discarded without a second thought. Surrounded by a sea of gnashing teeth and claws, a lone General tier human amidst a demonic horde, even struggling seemed pointless. Clutching his blade, a ridiculous question popped into James''s mind. If he could go back in time, could he defeat Mike? As he pondered this, a ferocious demon creature lunged at him, its jaws agape, ready to tear him limb from limb. *Whoosh* A shadow flickered before his eyes, and every demon creature within a ten-meter radius was instantly obliterated. A menacing figure, its eyes glowing crimson, stood protectively before James. "I am... Draco." The shadowy figure, its features blurred and indistinct, glanced back at James, its gaze filled with malice. Its consciousness seemed hazy, disoriented. Yet, there was something familiar about its blurred visage. "By Shadow Nine''s command... protector... of the human... lone wolf..." the crimson-eyed shadow mumbled, its words slurred and barely coherent. A blood-red long knife flashed, intercepting the oncoming demon horde. A flurry of blade strikes bought James a moment of respite. As Draco fought, it repeated a single phrase, its voice a monotonous drone. "The Shadow never dies, the Lone Wolf never falls." ... In the Ninth Abyss, at the Demon Emperor''s Hall, Mike and his companions stood before the Ninth Demon God. The tension was palpable. Shadow Three and the Ninth Demon God clearly had some unfinished business. "So, you call yourself Shadow Three now? No wonder you looked familiar..." The Ninth Demon God had encountered Shadow Three before, during their meeting with the Second Demon God''s projection. However, projections possessed limited power, making it difficult to discern Shadow Three''s true identity. This time, it was different. Shadow Three had willingly entered the Ninth Demon God''s domain, revealing himself. His true nature could no longer be concealed. "Shadow Three, what a ridiculous name," the Ninth Demon God sneered. "You seem to have grown weaker over the years." Shadow Three remained impassive, his expression unreadable. He even yawned, as if bored by the Demon God''s taunts. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning his attention to Mike, the Ninth Demon God raised an eyebrow. "Why would Shadow Nine send Shadow Three to protect you?" "Would you pay for that information?" Mike asked bluntly. "No." The Ninth Demon God shook his head. The demonic energy swirling around his throne coalesced, taking the form of a young man clad in black robes. He was short in stature, with a prominent scar marring his face. Having assumed his human form, the Ninth Demon God descended from his throne, approaching them. With each step, the pressure intensified. The demon creatures within the hall prostrated themselves, trembling in fear. Only Mike and his companions remained standing. When the Ninth Demon God was nine steps away from Mike, Shadow Three spoke. "That''s far enough." This was the closest he would allow the Demon God to approach. Any closer, and he wouldn''t be able to protect Thor. The Ninth Demon God chuckled. "So, even you fear me?" "Well... it''s a lovely day for a picnic," Mike said, trying to defuse the situation. "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be on our way." They had seen the Ninth Demon God. Time to leave. Staying any longer would be pushing their luck. Mike valued his life too much to take unnecessary risks. "Don''t be hasty," the Ninth Demon God said, waving a dismissive hand. "The show''s just getting started. My fifth brother will be here soon. Staying here or leaving, it makes no difference." The Fifth Demon God had no interest in the Ninth. His target, from the very beginning, had been Thor. As Mike contemplated their escape, Shadow Three spoke again. "Shadow Four has returned." Shadow Four had been sent on a mission. It seemed he had found something. "What''s the point of calling him here?" Mike asked. "He''s no match for the Ninth Demon God." "Oh." Shadow Three pondered this for a moment, then raised his right hand, punching the empty air. The void shattered, space itself tearing apart. This display of power made even the Ninth Demon God wary. "After all these years, you''re still the Abyss''s favored child..." Shadow Three was at his strongest within the Abyss. Shadow Four stepped through the spatial rift. The two shadows faced each other. "Thor said you shouldn''t come," Shadow Three repeated. He moved to close the portal. "Wait!" Mike stopped him, calling out to Shadow Four before the connection was severed. "Did you find anything?" "Yes. Richard Sterling isn''t at the Shadow Fortress. His file is a forgery." Files could be forged, memories could be altered. But with enough effort, the truth could be uncovered. And Shadow Four was an expert at uncovering the truth. In just one day, he had unearthed a trail of clues. Richard Sterling, James''s father, was listed as a General who had died in the Blood Sea Abyss. After joining the Guardian Shadow, he had performed protection duties for a while before his residual will weakened, forcing him into slumber. "I checked the Mystic Market records," Shadow Four reported. "Richard Sterling didn''t die in the Blood Sea Abyss battle. His true cause of death is unknown..." Mike frowned. Unknown cause of death? The spatial rift was closing. Time was running out. He would have to save his questions for later. "Anything else?" "Richard Sterling performed admirably within the Guardian Shadow. At his peak, he was among the top-ranked Chiefs." Shadow Four paused, then continued. "Before entering slumber, he began transforming into a Blood Shadow." "Blood Shadow?" Mike recalled Shadow Four mentioning this before. Many Guardian Shadows couldn''t adapt to their new roles. Their residual will would falter, leading to a loss of control. This state of instability was known as a "Blood Shadow." If they succumbed completely, they would become mindless monsters, driven by a thirst for slaughter and destruction, their sanity lost forever. "What was Richard Sterling''s rank among the Chiefs before his transformation?" Mike asked. "Third!" Shadow Four''s voice was grave. "According to the records, the third-ranked Chief was named... Draco." "Heh..." Mike let out a humorless chuckle. "Shadow Ten just informed me that the Guardian Shadow protecting James... calls himself Draco." Chapter 433: Fuck you all Chapter 433: Fuck you allDraco, Richard... Two different names, but they seemed to point to the same individual. This revelation sent Mike''s mind reeling. What was Shadow Nine''s true motive behind this arrangement? What if this wasn''t Shadow Nine''s doing at all? There were too many unanswered questions surrounding James, questions that also involved Terenas, Michael... Michael''s dying words had been directed at James. Who had instructed Michael to deliver those words? Apollo. And who had sent Mike to the Ninth Abyss? Apollo... This wasn''t Shadow Nine''s game! As Mike pieced together the puzzle, the spatial rift began to close, their conversation nearing its end. "Ace, I need to tell you something important." Ace approached cautiously, unsure of what Thor was up to. Mike put his arm around Ace''s shoulder, leading him towards the spatial rift. Then, he slammed his palm into Ace''s back. "Go!" Ace was no match for Mike in a straight fight. Even with his guard up, he couldn''t withstand Mike''s lightning-infused palm strike, amplified by Charge Up! The moment the attack connected, Ace''s [Near-Death Power Up] activated, propelling him through the spatial rift. The portal closed behind him. "One less liability to worry about," Mike said, feeling a sense of relief. "Time to travel light!" The upcoming battle would involve beings at level 990 and above. Ace wouldn''t stand a chance. This was the perfect opportunity to send him back to safety. "This is where the real heavy hitters come out to play!" Mike declared, his voice brimming with confidence. The Ninth Demon God, Shadow Three, Thor... They were too powerful. Anyone else would just get caught in the crossfire. "Um..." Joseph, hesitant to interrupt Thor''s enthusiasm, spoke up. "I''m still here..." Mike turned around and saw Joseph standing awkwardly in place, his expression freezing. He had completely forgotten about Joseph! But Joseph was a Nine-Star Lord. Surely, he had some tricks up his sleeve. As Mike tried to reassure himself, the Demon Emperor''s Hall began to tremble. The Ninth Demon God chuckled, his voice a low growl. "The passage is open." "My fifth brother is coming. They''re coming..." Mike looked towards the entrance. [The death-seeking Fifth Demon God is approaching!] [The Progenitor of Ghosts is approaching!] [Current survival rate: 100%!] Just as Mike breathed a sigh of relief, the Eye of Truth delivered a surprise. [Current survival rate: 99.99%] ??? Why lower the survival rate right before the battle? ... In the Fifth Abyss, under Draco''s protection, James had managed to break through the demon horde. He had survived, not because of his own strength, but because the demon army had a more important objective. He lay hidden among a pile of rubble, the demon horde a mere stone''s throw away. If discovered, his fate was sealed. He remained vigilant, his gaze fixed on Draco. "Senior, are you alright?" "By Shadow Nine''s command..." the crimson-eyed shadow replied, its voice a monotonous drone. James frowned. He had tried communicating with Draco several times, but the shadow only repeated that single phrase. He needed a new plan. Fortunately, he had a contingency plan for this situation. "Send a distress signal. Hold your position and await rescue." Following protocol, James pulled out a flare, preparing to launch it. *Fwoosh* Before the flare could reach its apex, an invisible hand snatched it from the air. James''s heart sank. He gripped his weapon, scanning his surroundings. "Well, well, well. Look what we have here," a sultry voice purred. Several figures emerged from the shadows, surrounding the rubble pile. "Come out and play, handsome guy. It''s been ages since I''ve encountered such a young one." Six individuals. James''s gaze swept over them, noting the demonic energy swirling around their bodies. He instantly recognized them as members of the Demon Cult. Those who betrayed humanity and joined the Demon Cult often fled to the Abyss once their identities were exposed. These six individuals had clearly been residing in the Abyss for quite some time. "You''re James, right?" A voluptuous woman with a particularly impressive backside stepped forward, her voice a honeyed trap. "The promises our lord made still stand. All you have to do is agree, and your power and status will skyrocket. And as a bonus," she winked, "I''ll be your personal plaything." Her gaze was predatory, filled with amusement. She looked at James as if he were a toy, a mouse caught in a cat''s playful grasp. James scoffed. "And if I refuse?" "Refuse?" A hulking brute roared. "Then you die!" He swung his massive axe, aiming for James''s head. *Clang* Draco intercepted the blow, his form flickering as the axe struck. The blood-red hue surrounding him intensified. "Careful!" the brute warned. "There''s something strange about his shadow!" "He''s a Blood Shadow!" one of the Demon Cult members exclaimed. "Why is a Blood Shadow on the battlefield?" "Is the Guardian Shadow that desperate for manpower?" || 11 The Demon Cult members exchanged uneasy glances, their apprehension growing. The voluptuous woman spoke again. "James Sterling, how about we make a new deal?" "Oh?" James eyed her warily, feigning interest. "We have four Lords, two Chiefs, and a horde of demon creatures at our disposal," she explained. "You have a single Chief tier shadow protecting you... We have the upper hand." James didn''t deny it. She was right. Draco, despite his strength, was no match for a Lord. Moreover, after their prolonged battle, Draco''s condition seemed to be deteriorating. He was clearly reaching his limit. This wasn''t the time for heroics. He needed to buy some time. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll let you go," the woman offered. "Leave the Blood Shadow behind. We''ll pretend this never happened. You can return to the human world and continue being their hero. We won''t hold it against you. And maybe we can even collaborate in the future..." She paused, sensing James''s hesitation. "Let''s be honest, once he fully transforms into a Blood Shadow, he won''t be able to distinguish friend from foe. He''ll be more of a threat to you than a protector. Hand him over, and we''ll put him out of his misery. Consider it a mercy killing, hahaha..." The Demon Cult members erupted in cruel laughter, their voices devoid of empathy. This offer was their twisted form of charity. They were tempting James, testing his resolve. In their experience, human resolve was a fragile thing. "Well?" the brute with the axe demanded. "Spit it out!" "If you refuse, I''ll kill you first, then force him to fully transform into a Blood Shadow, condemning him to an eternity of suffering!" James''s face paled as he listened to their threats. He glanced at Draco, who stood protectively by his side, oblivious to the conversation. James looked down at the Blood Sea badge on his chest, the Demon Cult''s countdown echoing in his ears. "Three!" "Two!" "One!" Just as they were about to attack, James spoke. His face was pale, his voice trembling with anger as he glared at the six smug Demon Cult members. "Fuck you all!" Chapter 434: Its you Chapter 434: It''s youJames''s defiance sent a chill through the Demon Cult members. "I do love a challenge," a gaunt old man cackled, his few remaining strands of hair a sickly yellow, his bony fingers clutching a staff. "Don''t kill him just yet," he rasped. "Screaming souls are a delicacy." "Just wait a little longer," another voice chimed in, laced with malice. "Once that Blood Shadow loses control... heh heh heh..." Sinister laughter echoed through the group. The color drained from James''s face, replaced by a grim determination. Escape was no longer an option. He wasn''t afraid of death. His father had died on the Abyssal battlefield. But... He glanced at Draco, standing protectively before him. He could face death, but he couldn''t bear the thought of Draco suffering. "If Senior Draco becomes a Blood Shadow, loses control... I''ll never forgive myself." His left hand brushed against something cold and metallic. It was a gift from the Blood Sea Corps Leader, an item that could trigger a mutual destruction blast, taking both user and enemy down with it. He would free Draco from his torment. James''s gaze swept over the Demon Cult members, his eyes filled with murderous intent. He would take these bastards down with him. His desire for revenge was impossible to conceal. As the Demon Cult members continued their mocking laughter, a pair of eyes watched from the shadows. Shadow Ten, hidden within the darkness, pulled out a Magic Conch and whispered into it. "The situation is..." After a brief explanation, he concluded with a question. "Can I engage?" A voice crackled from the conch. "Wait." ... Millions of miles away, in the Ninth Abyss, Mike put away the Magic Conch, his mind racing. The situation was clear. The battlefield was divided: the Fifth Abyss and the Ninth Abyss. To humanity, the Fifth Demon God was a unique anomaly. Firstly, he was the Exiled Demon God. Killing him would only empower the Supreme Demon God. Since the era of the first Supreme Being, Morpheus, humanity''s stance on the Fifth Demon God had been clear: Don''t kill him. Furthermore, for reasons unknown, the Fifth Demon God was actively seeking death. His corps was the most brutal and unruly in the entire Abyss. Putting the pieces together, Mike arrived at a simple conclusion: They couldn''t kill the Fifth Demon God, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t target his forces! The Fifth Demon God was undoubtedly aware of this. His willingness to sacrifice his own troops could only mean one thing: he wanted to die. Clearly, the demon creatures from the Supreme Abyssal possessed something that posed a significant threat to the Fifth Demon God''s existence. The situation in the Ninth Abyss was clear. But the Fifth Abyss was Apollo''s game. His true motives remained a mystery. However, Mike had prepared for this. He had sent Shadow Ten to accompany James, ready to intervene if necessary. And to infiltrate the Fifth Abyss, he had dispatched his most capable Shadow, the Guardian Shadow''s top fighter: Shadow Two! As long as Shadow Two made her move, everything would be fine. Within seconds, Mike had assessed the situation and formulated a plan. The Demon Emperor''s Hall shook violently as the doors swung open once more. A middle-aged man in a long robe swaggered into the Ninth Demon God''s domain. A smile appeared on his face as he exclaimed loudly, "Shadow Nine, your fifth brother has come to visit!" "After I die, are you interested in becoming the Fifth Demon God?" His laughter echoed through the hall, sending shivers down the spines of the lesser demon creatures. Joseph felt a cold sweat trickling down his back. He had never witnessed anything like this. The Ninth Abyss now housed two Demon Gods, the Fifth and the Ninth, along with powerful demon creatures from the Supreme Abyssal, and Shadow Three! There were at least five beings at level 995 or above present! And these weren''t mere projections. These were their true forms. There were no spectators, no bystanders. Everyone present was a player in this deadly game, fighting for their lives. Not since the end of the Blood War had there been such a gathering of power. "Joseph, don''t be afraid," Thor said, his voice a low rumble. "If you have any last words, now''s the time to speak them." Joseph thought for a moment, then mumbled, "I don''t want to die..." That sounded a bit pathetic. "I don''t want to die like this," he amended. Dying at the hands of a Demon God, without even putting up a fight, was too humiliating. "Look on the bright side," Mike said, trying to offer some comfort. "Dying to an Eight-Star Lord would be a stain on your honor. But being obliterated by a Demon God? That''s a highlight reel moment." That... actually made sense. As they chatted, two figures shrouded in black mist emerged from behind the Fifth Demon God. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They carried a sealed cube between them, entering the hall. Mike held his breath, focusing his gaze. [The black mist on the left is a piece of wood.] [The black mist on the right... angel? Ghost? Honestly, they''re probably the same thing.] [The cube contains a level 1,000 being. Want to spar?] Mike frowned, recalling a specific detail. Apollo had visited his private space a couple of days ago. The Nature Elf Envoy had transformed into a piece of wood. And from his previous experiences, all vampires turned into pigs in Apollo''s presence. Did that mean... the Elf Ancestor was also a piece of wood? As for the black mist on the right... angel, ghost? Was it the Progenitor of Ghosts he was supposed to eliminate? He couldn''t be sure. He shifted his gaze, meeting the Fifth Demon God''s eyes. Or rather, the Fifth Demon God was looking at Mike''s shadow. "It''s you." The Fifth Demon God snorted, recognizing Shadow Three. "I thought you looked familiar. The Abyss''s favored child, reduced to a human pet. Shadow Three, you''ve truly fallen from grace." The figure, draped in various bone ornaments, emerged from the shadows. Shadow Three was unfazed by the Fifth Demon God''s insults. "Wait!" The Fifth Demon God''s face hardened, his gaze fixed on Shadow Three, his voice trembling slightly. "You''re alive. You''re with the Guardian Shadows..." "Then... where is my son?" Chapter 435: Hes docking your sons pay Chapter 435: He''s docking your son''s pay[Supreme Being File] File ID: 001 Security Level: Top Secret ID: Morpheus Talent Name: Dream Come True (SSS-rank) Notable Achievements: First entry into the Abyss at level 200, responsible for the death of the Fifth Demon God''s son... File Access Count: 3 File Location: Mystic Market [Shadow File] File ID: 002 Security Level: Top Secret ID: Shadow Two Experience: Joined Nightmare Corps 290 years ago, served as Vice Corps Leader of Nightmare Corps, resigned yesterday... File Access Count: 99999+ File Location: Shadow Fortress In the Fifth Abyss, a shadowy figure lurked outside a crack in the gloomy sky. "Daddy, are you home?" the shadow whispered, its voice barely audible. "Daddy!" The voice echoed through the Fifth Abyss, unanswered. Only a few seasoned, powerful demon creatures recognized the voice. It sounded like the Fifth Demon God''s insane son. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! That Demon God''s son, besides being mentally unstable, was also notoriously unlucky. Back when the Abyss first opened, a level 200 human had stumbled into the Fifth Abyss. As fate would have it, he encountered the Fifth Demon God''s son. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The official human account stated that Morpheus had slain the Demon God''s son. However, with the war between the two races raging at its peak, this minor incident had gone largely unnoticed. After calling out a few more times, the shadow, receiving no response, muttered to itself. "Bad guy, it seems our father is out." "Duh, we ran away from home. Of course, we have to come back when he''s not around!" "Bad guy, hurry up! I haven''t been home in three hundred years. I miss my teddy bear!" "What''s the rush? Shadow Nine taught us, ''Return home wealthy, travel incognito."" "What does that even mean?" "It means when you''re rich, you should sneak back home under the cover of darkness so no bad guys try to rob you!" "Shadow Nine makes sense... but aren''t we the real bad guys?" "Hee hee hee..." "Ha ha ha..." The air crackled with the unmistakable aura of multiple personalities. *Whoosh* The shadow slipped through the crack with incredible speed. As it entered the Fifth Abyss, the sky darkened. The Abyssal source of the Fifth Abyss was child''s play for the shadow, easily manipulated. Seeing the darkened sky, the shadow quickly donned a cloak with the words "You can''t see me" emblazoned across it. Traveling incognito, indeed. "It''s dark now, let''s hurry!" After taking a few steps, Bad Woman stopped. "Our daddy found us!" She wailed, "Waaah! Bad guy, our father is going to kill us! Waaah..." "Don''t panic! Our father is busy trying to kill himself. He doesn''t have time for us!" Bad Man reassured her. "Besides, even if he wanted to kill us, he''d go after Thor first." Thinking about it, Bad Man couldn''t help but sigh. "Thor is such a kind, good person." Bad Woman sniffled, wiping her snot on Bad Man''s sleeve. "Thor is a good person. Shadow Nine never let us come back to the Abyss." "Shh, keep it down! Don''t let anyone hear you!" Bad Man hissed. "This is a business trip. We get travel expenses. If Thor finds out this is our home turf, we''ll lose our travel allowance, and he might even dock our vacation days!" Bad Woman, remembering her lost job at the Nightmare Corps, burst into tears again. She couldn''t hold it in anymore! As a veteran employee of the Nightmare Corps, she hadn''t even received severance pay and was now forced to return to the Guardian Shadow as an intern... It was too much to bear! "Waaah! I miss Shadow Nine." "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Look, there''s your teddy bear!" The shadow descended, landing before the Fifth Demon God''s Demon Emperor''s Hall. On the human maps, this hall was marked as extremely dangerous. Guarding the entrance was a formidable demon bear, a genuine level 989 powerhouse who had once held his own against three opponents simultaneously. "Teddy, look who''s back!" Bad Woman boomed. The demon bear''s fur stood on end as it trembled in fear. Memories of being dominated by a certain lunatic flooded back. Bad Woman looked at her long-lost teddy bear. "Have you been a good boy while I was gone?" The demon bear nodded frantically, even rolling over to expose its belly. This fearsome demon Lord was now as docile as a puppy. "I brought you a present. You''ll love it!" Bad Woman pushed forward a shopping cart, rummaging through it before pulling out a box. The demon bear glanced at the box. Two words were clearly printed on it: Dog Food. Expiration date: 2 years. Production date: 196 years ago? Bad Woman ripped open the bag, scooping out a generous portion with a large spoon. "Good boy, Teddy. Time to eat." The demon bear: "..." Oh god, please kill me now! ... In the Ninth Abyss, at the Demon Emperor''s Hall, the moment the Fifth Demon God questioned Shadow Three, both he and Mike arrived at the same realization. Fifth Demon God: "My son... is also in the Guardian Shadow?" Mike: "Oh crap, Shadow Two is the Fifth Demon God''s son?!" Mike couldn''t believe it. Shadow Two had such a powerful background! "Fourth Bro, it''s not entirely your fault," Shadow Three said, his voice earnest. "Shadow Nine didn''t explain much before he left for the Supreme Abyssal." Shadow Two''s true identity was an open secret among the top three Guardian Shadows. However, they hadn''t given it much thought. If Shadow Three could be a part of the Guardian Shadow, what was there to fear from Shadow Two? Shadow Two was a Demon God''s son. Shadow Three was probably a Demon God himself. Mike rolled his eyes. "You guys have some seriously impressive backgrounds." He couldn''t help but wonder about Shadow One''s true identity and what ''surprises'' it might hold. Knowing Shadow Two, even if he was back in his "hometown," he would prioritize his mission. When it came to dedication, Shadow Two was unmatched. After all, he was a man who lived paycheck to paycheck. Wait... hometown? Mike''s eyes widened. He grabbed a pen and paper, scribbling furiously. "Note: Cancel Shadow Two''s travel allowance for this mission. Furthermore..." The Fifth Demon God glanced at him, confused. "Thor, what are you doing?" "He''s docking your son''s pay," Shadow Three explained helpfully. Chapter 436: The true identity of the mole Chapter 436: The true identity of the moleShadow Three meant well, but he could be a bit too honest. Putting away the note, Mike refocused on the situation at hand. Shadow Two being the Fifth Demon God''s son was unexpected, but considering Shadow Nine''s penchant for elaborate schemes, it wasn''t entirely implausible. Shadow Two had served the Guardian Shadow faithfully for many years, earning both recognition and experience. He had also spent considerable time learning the ropes from Shadow Nine himself. Whether as Bad Woman or Bad Man, Shadow Two could be trusted to make the right call when it mattered. When he encountered Morpheus all those years ago, Shadow Two had been contemplating running away from home. Who would have thought that "running away" would turn into a three-hundred-year absence? Besides, when Mike initially sent Shadow Two to the Fifth Abyss, he didn''t assign him any significant tasks. To put it simply, Shadow Two''s visit could be called a sneak attack. To put it more complexly, it was about taking advantage of the Fifth Demon God''s absence to see what other valuable items were there, and to bring them all back. From that perspective, sending the individual most familiar with the Fifth Abyss seemed like a brilliant move. It might a happy accident. "So, my son is alive," the Fifth Demon God chuckled. "Well, that''s certainly in character for him." Even as enemies, even after all the nightmares he had inflicted upon him, the Fifth Demon God couldn''t help but acknowledge one thing: Morpheus had a certain... charm. He had even managed to sway a Demon God''s son. The two figures shrouded in black mist behind the Fifth Demon God were clearly unaware of this history, nor did they care. One of the figures stepped forward, its voice a melodious chime. "Is this the human race''s new potential Supreme Being, Thor?" Mike patted Joseph on the shoulder. "Indeed he is." Joseph: "..." "The demons: "..." He was lying through his teeth. "We''ve heard so much about you," the other figure said, its voice a low chuckle. "We''ve come to fulfill the agreement made between Supreme Beings." Mike: ??? An agreement between Supreme Beings? As far as he knew, there were only four beings worthy of that title: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, and the Supreme Demon God. Could this agreement be between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God? The black mist, sensing Mike''s confusion, scoffed inwardly. A prompt appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Black mist''s inner thoughts: ''This clueless fool. He''s clearly been sent here to die.''] [''Once he''s gone, I''ll return to the Tower of Truth, the Supreme Demon God will agree to another hundred years of truce, and everyone will be happy!''] [''Why is he staring at me like that? Can he read my mind?''] The rest of the message was obscured. Mike dismissed the black mist''s assumptions. Clearly, it didn''t understand Apollo. However, one thing bothered Mike. Why hadn''t Apollo mentioned this agreement with the Supreme Demon God? Mike''s gaze shifted past the two figures, landing on the cube containing the level 1,000 being. His heart sank. A terrible thought crossed his mind. "Wait a minute..." Mike''s voice was a strained whisper. "Don''t tell me... that cube contains the Progenitor of Ghosts?" "Congratulations, you guessed correctly!" The black mist confirmed his suspicions. Even Shadow Three looked at him, confused. "Fourth Bro, you didn''t know the Progenitor of Ghosts was level 1,000?" "How was I supposed to know that?!" Mike wanted to cry. This was a disaster! Apollo had indeed mentioned this "meeting" beforehand, but he had done so casually. "You''ll encounter the Progenitor of Ghosts. Kill it if you can." Short and sweet. Mike''s eyes widened in realization. It all made sense now. No wonder Shadow Three had insisted on the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses being broken before he could weaken it to level 989. Shadow Three''s definition of "breaking the defenses" was reducing the Progenitor of Ghosts from level 1,000 to level 999! Shadow Three had once claimed that he could handle any enemy below level 1,000. The Progenitor of Ghosts, however, was beyond his capabilities. Apollo knew the Progenitor of Ghosts was level 1,000. Shadow Three knew. Everyone who needed to know, knew. Except for Mike! If he had known, he would have called for more reinforcements! Looking around, he had Shadow Three and Joseph. That was it. Mike raised his hand. "About this meeting... I have a few questions." Even if he was going to die, he deserved to know why. Besides... Mike didn''t believe he was going to die. Even considering all the unfavorable factors, even facing the worst-case scenario, he had the means to survive. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have set foot in the Ninth Abyss. After receiving the black mist''s approval, Mike asked, "Is it a one-on-one fight against the Progenitor of Ghosts, or can we gang up on him?" The black mist: ??? "As per the agreement," the black mist replied patiently, "any being below level 1,000 can participate." That ensured Mike''s access to outside help. "Shadow Three, I''m counting on you." He didn''t have a plan for breaking the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses yet, but he could try. If all else failed, he could always resort to the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation! Once the defenses were broken, he needed Shadow Three to weaken the Progenitor of Ghosts to level 989. Then, they could reassess the situation. The battle would be divided into three stages. A single misstep at any stage could prove fatal, forcing Mike to use Fate''s Reversal. And after using Fate''s Reversal, his options for survival would be severely limited. As Mike pondered his strategy, the Ninth Demon God''s laughter echoed through the hall. "Heh heh heh, Heh heh, Heh heh heh heh..." Shadow Three glanced at the Ninth Demon God. "Fourth Bro, he''s laughing at you." The Fifth Demon God, never one to miss an opportunity to stir the pot, chimed in. "If I were you, I wouldn''t stand for that. You might not be able to kill me, but surely you can handle my ninth brother?" Those watching from the sidelines always enjoyed a good fight. Today was a good day for the Fifth Demon God to die. And if they could take down the Ninth Demon God as a bonus, even better. Mike, however, remained silent, lost in thought. A prompt flashed before his eyes: [Signal match rate: 100%] What the hell?! Mike couldn''t believe it. The Ninth Demon God had matched the signal. He was the human mole within the Abyss! Chapter 437: He had even delivered his last words, yet he was still alive Chapter 437: He had even delivered his last words, yet he was still alive"I see..." Another piece of the puzzle clicked into place for Mike. Shadow Nine had sent him a letter from the Supreme Abyssal. The letter contained only the code phrase, but it omitted one crucial detail: what to do after finding the mole. Now, the truth was clear. Shadow Nine''s message was simple: The Ninth Demon God is the mole. Don''t kill him! The code phrase was the Ninth Demon God''s lifeline. Years turned into decades, decades into centuries. Two hundred years had passed. The mole had become the Ninth Demon God, and Shadow Nine still hadn''t extracted him! Understanding the situation, Mike maintained his composure. "What are the stakes of this meeting?" A level 1,000 Progenitor of Ghosts and the human race''s future Supreme Being, Thor, were heavy hitters. Even a boxing match between champions involved millions of dollars in prize money. Mike was curious what the Supreme Demon God was offering in exchange. The black mist hesitated, then finally answered. "Regardless of the outcome of your battle with the Progenitor of Ghosts, my master will guide Shadow Nine." Guide Shadow Nine? Shadow Nine had ventured into the Supreme Abyssal to search for Nathan''s remains. Mike''s face darkened. "Don''t tell me that old geezer got lost?" "Shadow Nine has a terrible sense of direction," Shadow Three added helpfully. "And he can''t draw maps." [Haha, now you understand my power!] Ignoring the Eye of Truth''s smug remark, Mike focused on the upcoming battle. "Hold on a moment. I need to apply some eye drops." He pulled out a vial, carefully applying a drop to each eye. [Congratulations! You have gained two uses of Sage Mode (official version)!] After cleansing his eyes, Mike focused his gaze on the sealed Progenitor of Ghosts. [Using Sage Mode, you can analyze the enemy''s first attack.] [Analyze?] "Yes!" He had two chances, and his only target was the Progenitor of Ghosts. He would deal with this level 1,000 boss first. Everything else could wait. Mike''s expression turned grim as he reviewed the Eye of Truth''s analysis. The enemy was a level 1,000 entity. Even in its weakened state, it was still a force to be reckoned with. And the Progenitor of Ghosts'' first attack would undoubtedly be its strongest, aiming for an instant kill. If it connected, even Fate''s Reversal wouldn''t save him. This was a clash between beings of vastly different power levels. Fortunately, the Eye of Truth had provided a solution: [Have a being at level 990 or above take the hit for you, and you''ll survive!] Whether the sacrificial lamb survived was another matter entirely. Mike looked at Shadow Three. Shadow Three, as if reading his mind, said, "Fourth Bro, I''m not level 990 yet. And to weaken that thing to level 989, I need to conserve my strength. It''s best if I don''t intervene unless absolutely necessary." With Shadow Three out of the picture, the Ninth Demon God turned away, avoiding Thor''s gaze. What was there to see? They weren''t friends. That left only one option. Mike turned to the Fifth Demon God, his voice grave. "Do you want to die?" The Fifth Demon God snorted, ignoring Thor. He had his own agenda. He wanted to die, and it didn''t matter who killed him. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike turned to his only human companion. "Find a corner and stay out of the way." Joseph''s current strength was insufficient for a battle of this scale. With all preparations complete, Mike steeled himself for the fight. "Progenitor of Ghosts, come at me!" The Demon Emperor''s Hall was cleared. The two figures shrouded in black mist wisely retreated to the sidelines, unwilling to get involved. Whether the Progenitor of Ghosts or Thor perished, their mission would be complete. The Ninth Demon God also stood back, observing from a safe distance. A wisp of black mist emerged, and countless black chains materialized, wrapping around the cube. *Crack* The first chain snapped, and the cube exploded, releasing a cloud of black smoke that engulfed the battlefield. [Here it comes!] A colossal undead monster, its body glowing crimson, emerged from the smoke. It had three heads, eighteen arms, and a grotesquely protruding spine. It looked like a patchwork of countless corpses stitched together. "Die!" *BOOM* As predicted by the Eye of Truth, the Progenitor of Ghosts unleashed its most powerful attack, aiming to obliterate Mike. In a flash, a figure intercepted the attack, shielding Mike from the devastating blow. The Fifth Demon God! Mike even let out a dramatic cry of "No!~~~~" He had foreseen this using the Eye of Truth. The Fifth Demon God, taking the full brunt of the attack, would undoubtedly perish. And for humanity, the Fifth Demon God''s death wasn''t necessarily a good thing. The Fifth Demon God, offering no resistance, seemed almost serene. He even had the presence of mind to offer Mike a final request. "Take care of my son." "My mantle as Demon God awaits him." As the Progenitor of Ghosts'' attack crashed down, a wave of ghostly energy engulfed the Fifth Demon God, attempting to obliterate him... But then, the unexpected happened. Just as the ghostly energy was about to consume him, a shard embedded in the Fifth Demon God''s chest erupted in a blinding flash of light. A surge of energy, emanating from the void fragment, materialized into a level 1,000 void fiend. The void fiend intercepted the ghostly energy, its own aura flickering weakly. "I thought I was well hidden," it hissed. "But you found me." It had been a celestial fiend, drifting through the void, seeking to infiltrate the Tower of Truth. But just as it was about to succeed, it had encountered an unfortunate individual who had transformed it into a void fragment. After a series of twists and turns, the fragment had ended up in the Fifth Demon God''s possession. It had planned to remain dormant, biding its time. But the Fifth Demon God''s reckless act had exposed it. *Whoosh* A gust of black wind swept through the hall as the Progenitor of Ghosts turned its attention towards the void fiend. The two level 1,000 entities clashed, their battle shaking the very foundations of the Demon Emperor''s Hall. Thor, the supposed protagonist of this encounter, was now a mere spectator. The Fifth Demon God''s face was a mask of disbelief. He had even delivered his last words, yet he was still alive! Even Shadow Three was surprised. "Older brother, where did you get that void fragment?" The Fifth Demon God, after a moment of silence, uttered a single, ominous name. "Afterskin gave it to me." Chapter 438: I wont waste my lightning on you, but Ill show you its power Chapter 438: I won''t waste my lightning on you, but I''ll show you its powerThe Fifth Demon God couldn''t believe it. The void fragment he had paid a hefty price for had just saved his life! He had been so close to achieving his lifelong goal of dying, yet he had failed. His face darkened. "I only had one chance to be killed by the Progenitor of Ghosts. That chance is gone now, forever." On the battlefield, the Progenitor of Ghosts and the void fiend were locked in a brutal battle, their attacks shaking the very foundations of the Demon Emperor''s Hall. Mike, however, was sipping coffee and chatting with Shadow Three and the Fifth Demon God, as if this wasn''t a life-or-death situation. "You called the Fifth Demon God ''Older Brother'' earlier," Mike said, looking at Shadow Three. "Is he older than you?" Shadow Three chuckled awkwardly, offering no explanation. The Fifth Demon God, however, was intrigued. He loved stirring up trouble. If someone decided to kill him out of annoyance, that would be a dream come true! "Thor, you''re not familiar with Shadow Three''s origins, are you?" the Fifth Demon God said with a sneer. "I can''t fathom why Shadow Nine would entrust your safety to him." Mike remained unfazed. The Ninth Demon God had said something similar. Did they think such a clumsy attempt at sowing discord would work on him? Fat chance! "There are two types of Demon Gods in the Abyss," the Fifth Demon God continued, his voice a low drawl. "You know that, right?" Mike nodded. Exiled Demon Gods and Primordial Demon Gods. Exiled Demon Gods were fragments of the Supreme Demon God, while Primordial Demon Gods were beings favored by the Abyss itself. "In the beginning, when the Abyss was first born, there was a lucky fellow..." "Enough." Shadow Three''s voice, cold and sharp, cut through the Fifth Demon God''s rambling. He looked at the Fifth Demon God, his gaze unwavering. "My story is worth 99.99 million Lord merits on the Mystic Market. It would be a waste to simply give it away." "Heh," the Fifth Demon God scoffed. "Your human currency is worthless in the Abyss." As if he, a Demon God, had any use for Lord merits! "Trust me," Shadow Three said, his voice serious. "If you want to deal with Thor, you''ll need a lot of Lord merits." The Fifth Demon God still seemed unconvinced. Thor''s greed was legendary throughout the Abyss. Then, a thought struck him. He turned to Thor, his eyes gleaming. "How much would it take for you to kill me? Just use your lightning, end my suffering!" "It''s not about the money..." Mike said, then, after a moment''s thought, offered a price. "How about 2 to the power of 30 squared Lord merits?" The Fifth Demon God: "..." "What even is that number? You might as well just kill me!" Coming from anyone else, that statement would have sounded defiant. But from the Fifth Demon God, it just sounded... weird. Ending their idle chatter, Mike turned his attention back to the battlefield. The Progenitor of Ghosts had gained the upper hand, relentlessly pressing its attack against the void fiend. Victory was imminent. It seemed strange that there was such a disparity in power between two level 1,000 beings. "Although the Progenitor of Ghosts has been demonized," Shadow Three explained from behind Mike, "it''s still the Progenitor of its race, recognized by the laws of truth. The void fiend, however, is rejected by those laws, unable to fully utilize its power." He paused, then added, "But even for the Progenitor of Ghosts, achieving complete victory will come at a price... his level will drop to 999." Mike''s eyes lit up. "Shadow Three, I''m counting on you! Do you need to break through to fight the Progenitor of Ghosts?" Shadow Three was currently only level 989. Facing a level 999 Progenitor of Ghosts was a significant challenge. Under Shadow Nine''s restrictions, the top three Guardian Shadows couldn''t easily break through. However, Mike suspected he held the key to removing those restrictions: the Shadow Sigil! This artifact, revered within the Guardian Shadow, was rumored to grant its wielder control over all shadows... In reality, it had only one purpose: To unlock the seals on the top three Guardian Shadows, allowing them to surpass level 990. Shadow Three shook his head, declining Mike''s offer. "Fourth Bro, just you wait. I can handle the Progenitor of Ghosts without breaking through!" Level 989 versus level 999? Did he think he was a potential Supreme Being? The Fifth Demon God didn''t believe it. "Thor, I bet Shadow Three can''t do it. Care to wager?" Mike, having unwavering faith in Shadow Three, was all in. "What are you betting?" "My life!" the Fifth Demon God declared. "If Shadow Three wins, you can have my life. Please kill me!" "Get lost!" ... The Demon Emperor''s Hall was a scene of utter devastation. The floor was cratered, littered with fragments of shattered laws. The Progenitor of Ghosts had emerged victorious, but at a heavy price. It had fallen from level 1,000 to level 999. For a level 1,000 being, this was a grievous injury. But not necessarily a bad thing. The Progenitor of Ghosts, previously muddled and disoriented, had regained some clarity due to its injuries. It focused its gaze on the potential Supreme Being, a weakling not even at level 500. And he possessed the Supreme Mark... If it could kill him... it could regain its lost power... As the Progenitor of Ghosts prepared to attack, a hulking figure, adorned with bone ornaments, stepped out from behind the potential Supreme Being. A level 989 demon creature? Pathetic. The Progenitor of Ghosts ignored the newcomer, its gaze fixed on its true prey. It roared, charging towards the potential Supreme Being. The demon creature spread its arms, intercepting the Progenitor of Ghosts'' charge. The Progenitor of Ghosts, refusing to deviate from its course, collided with the demon creature. Shadow Three wrapped his arms around the Progenitor of Ghosts, locking it in a deadly embrace. *Crackle* A tiny spark of electricity appeared on Shadow Three''s body. Then, a bolt of white lightning arced from Shadow Three to the Progenitor of Ghosts. In that instant, the Progenitor of Ghosts seemed to see the Grim Reaper. This was the most terrifying attack it had ever faced, the closest it had ever come to oblivion. It struggled to escape, but Shadow Three''s grip was unyielding. As the lightning erupted, Mike stared in disbelief. How had Shadow Three learned that skill? Wait... He quickly assessed the situation. The white lightning was indiscriminate, affecting both Shadow Three and the Progenitor of Ghosts. However, Shadow Three had prepared for this, utilizing some unknown method to negate most of the lightning''s effects. The Progenitor of Ghosts, on the other hand, took the full brunt of the attack, its level plummeting rapidly. Another question arose in Mike''s mind: Where did that Lightning skill come from? Apollo had taught him that skill, and he had used it against the Supreme Demon God. That time, when Apollo had unleashed Lightning Burst upon the Tower of Truth, Shadow Three had been standing at the base, nearly getting obliterated. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see..." Shadow Three had been holding onto that skill ever since, waiting for the perfect moment. Under the onslaught of Lightning Burst, the Progenitor of Ghosts'' level plummeted, reaching level 990. *BOOM* Shadow Three detonated the remaining energy within Lightning Burst, blasting the Progenitor of Ghosts down to level 989. He was sent flying, crashing into the ground, creating a massive crater. He was spent. He had done his part. Now, it was Thor''s turn. Mike, ready and waiting, unleashed his attack. "All Things Grow: Chaotic Lightning!" The Progenitor of Ghosts, still reeling from Chaotic Lightning. A wind arrow followed closely behind. Joseph, seizing the opportunity, joined the assault. The wind arrow struck the Progenitor of Ghosts, failing to even scratch its defenses. Joseph: "..." "Kill!" After unleashing Chaotic Lightning, Mike switched weapons. He raised his shield with his left hand, his right hand gripping the Thunderclap Hammer. A crimson wind, carrying the scent of the sea, swept through the hall. Vladimir and the Poseidon Puppet materialized, flanking the Progenitor of Ghosts, unleashing blood magic to weaken their foe. A river of blood surged forward, shielding Mike from the Progenitor of Ghosts'' counterattack. Under Dracula''s protection, Mike unleashed a relentless assault. He bombarded the Progenitor of Ghosts with every skill at his disposal. In that moment, Mike showcased his exceptional combat prowess, guided by the Eye of Truth and fueled by his innate talent. With shield and hammer in hand, he was unstoppable. The battle was a spectacle of raw power and skill. The two figures from the Supreme Abyssal watched in astonishment. They hadn''t expected the level 1,000 Progenitor of Ghosts to be so thoroughly outmatched. From the very beginning, it had been on the back foot, plagued by unexpected setbacks. Now, it was being relentlessly pressured, on the verge of defeat. The potential Supreme Being they had initially underestimated was now a force to be reckoned with. The Fifth and Ninth Demon Gods, however, remained calm. A human potential Supreme Being? They had seen it all before. They exchanged amused glances. These bumpkins from the Supreme Abyssal were clearly out of their depth. Which Demon God hadn''t been beaten by a Supreme Being? This was nothing new. "You''re lucky you''re facing Thor," the Fifth Demon God said to the black mist figures. "If Ares were here, he''d kill you all." The Ninth Demon God nodded in agreement. "If Morpheus were here, you''d probably switch sides on the spot." "If Apollo..." They both fell silent, unwilling to finish that sentence. As Demon Gods, the most powerful beings in the Abyss, they understood one thing: Apollo was watching. His gaze never left the Ninth Abyss. To break the awkward silence, the Fifth Demon God changed the subject. "So, be grateful you''re facing Thor. He''s not even level 500 yet. He''s a weakling." Mike, in the midst of battle, overheard the Demon God''s taunts. "Say that again, I dare you." "Thor, besides your fancy lightning, what else do you have to offer? And is your lightning really as powerful as they say? I''m not convinced. Why don''t you try zapping me?" The Fifth Demon God laughed, unafraid of provoking Thor. He was the only being in the world no one dared to kill. "I won''t waste my lightning on you, but I''ll show you its power!" Under Mike''s relentless assault, the Progenitor of Ghosts faltered, its strength waning. It had endured three grueling battles in a short span of time. It was a miracle it was still standing. Mike blocked an attack with his shield, creating an opening in the Progenitor of Ghosts'' defenses. He seized the opportunity, bringing his hammer down with crushing force. "Void Tremor!" Lightning surged through the Thunderclap Hammer, channeling into the Progenitor of Ghosts'' body through Thunderclap Strike. *BOOM* The last vestiges of the Progenitor of Ghosts'' source were obliterated. For a fleeting moment, its eyes cleared, locking onto Mike. This was its final moment, its chance to utter its last words. It was dead, slain by the Thunderclap Hammer. "Human potential Supreme Being... you are pathetic..." "You cannot escape your fate... Supreme Beings... are destined to die!" In its final moments, the Progenitor of Ghosts wasn''t exactly broken, but it was definitely pissed. "I''ll be waiting for you in hell, Thor! This is the fate of all Supreme Beings! You... are no different..." Mike shrugged off the dying curse. Even if it came from the Progenitor of its race. Even if it had once reached level 1,000, becoming the Supreme Being of the ghost race. Only the strong survived. The Progenitor of Ghosts had fallen to the Thunderclap Hammer. The hammer itself was undamaged, but Thor''s shield was charred black, the bat insignia nearly gone. Dracula, within the shield, had died and revived countless times during the battle. Even in its weakened state, a level 989 Progenitor of Ghosts was a formidable opponent. But none of this would have been possible without Shadow Three weakening it to level 989. Mike gave Shadow Three a thumbs-up. "Good job." Shadow Three, covered in soot, lay groaning at the bottom of the crater, barely conscious. Using Lightning Burst had been a double-edged sword. It was a miracle he was still alive. "Shadow Three, I''ve come up with the perfect online alias for you," Mike said as he wiped the blood from his forehead. "You''re such a straightforward guy. I think ''Boom2gether'' suits you perfectly." Shadow Three, swaying unsteadily, spat out a mouthful of blood, a weak smile spreading across his face. "Deal." Chapter 439: Volibear Chapter 439: VolibearThe smoke cleared, revealing a scene of utter devastation. Joseph stared, dumbfounded, struggling to process what had just transpired. He had just teamed up with Thor and Shadow Three to slay the level 1,000 Progenitor of Ghosts?! Snapping out of his daze, Joseph rummaged through his pockets, pulling out a vial of potion. He rushed over to Thor. "Quick, this is the latest version of [Saline Solution: Source of Life]. It has incredible healing properties!" He had purchased it from Maxen at a hefty price. "Thanks for the thought," Mike said, accepting the potion and casually pocketing it. He had better stuff. Despite his level being only 499 and his apparent injuries, fully restoring his health was a trivial matter. Shadow Three, however, was in rough shape. It was a miracle he had survived the onslaught of lightning. Both Shadow Three and Mike, seasoned fighters, quickly tended to their wounds. Mike recovered swiftly, then began assessing their spoils of war. He had spent 100,000 Lord merits just to hire Shadow Three for this fight! And that was just the down payment! Once this was over, he would need to scrape together enough money to buy Shadow Three that femur bone as well. Initially, he hadn''t hesitated to spend that money. But now that the battle was over and the Progenitor of Ghosts was dead, it was time to do some accounting. The thought of those 100,000 Lord merits made his heart ache. "Even in death, the Progenitor of Ghosts is going to pay me back!" With that thought in mind, Mike began scouring the battlefield for loot. The Eye of Truth, in this moment, became his treasure-detecting eye. [Void fiend remains: excellent camouflage material.] [Ghost law fragment: can be used to craft law weapons.] [Incomplete source of the Progenitor of Ghosts: a thrice-awakened Eye of Truth would definitely know what to do with this.] [...] [Void fragment inhabited by the void fiend.] "Huh?" Mike hesitated, eyeing the last item. Void fragments were generally valuable, especially those capable of housing void fiends. They were incredibly rare. It wouldn''t be surprising if this one contained an entire world within it. But the problem was... Afterskin had touched it. Talk about bad luck! Mike turned to Joseph. "Want a void fragment?" Joseph: ??? "Really? For free?" Even a void fragment touched by Afterskin was tempting. Mike nodded, pointing towards the fragment in the corner. "Take it." As Joseph retrieved the fragment, Mike turned to the Ninth Demon God. "Get him out of here, Ninth Demon God. And take that fragment with him!" The moment Joseph touched the void fragment, the Ninth Demon God tossed him out of the Ninth Abyss. That thing couldn''t leave the Ninth Abyss fast enough. With the Progenitor of Ghosts dead and Shadow Three, despite his injuries, still capable of fighting, the situation had shifted dramatically. Most importantly, no one knew how many more tricks Thor had up his sleeve. That uncertainty had kept the two figures shrouded in black mist from intervening. They had chosen to observe from the sidelines. Of course, they could also sense the hostility from the two Demon Gods present. Under these circumstances, attacking would be suicide. "You two done watching the show?" Mike asked, his gaze fixed on the two black mist figures. "Why don''t you fuck off?" The black mist figures hesitated, about to retort, when they sensed powerful human auras approaching rapidly. "Consider yourself lucky, Thor!" A spatial rift opened behind them, swallowing them whole. The Ninth Demon God, about to speak, suddenly paled. "An Ultimate Lord? In the Abyss?!" The Supreme Agreement explicitly forbade human Ultimate Lords from entering the Abyss without a valid reason. Why was an Ultimate Lord trespassing in the Ninth Abyss? As the Ninth Demon God reeled in shock, the Fifth Demon God casually settled onto the throne, finding a comfortable position. "Shadow Three, if you don''t leave now, you might not get another chance," the Fifth Demon God said with a smirk. Shadow Three ignored him. "Or you could switch sides, return to the Abyss," the Fifth Demon God continued, his voice laced with mockery. "I''ll help you reclaim your former position. What do you say?" "Don''t listen to him. It''s a trick!" Mike patted Shadow Three''s shoulder reassuringly. "I trust you completely." "Thank you for your trust," Shadow Three replied, his voice earnest. Before he could finish his sentence, a golden staff descended from the sky, piercing a hole through the roof of the Demon Emperor''s Hall. A familiar figure, radiating an aura of immense power, appeared in the southeast, his presence commanding respect. Vice Corps Leader of the Nightmare Corps, an Ultimate Lord! As the Demon Emperor''s Hall continued to tremble, a flash of red appeared in the northwest. A slender woman, her movements languid and graceful, yawned, her expression bored. Stunning Woman, Shadow One! In the northeast, a young man clad in black materialized, his spear planted firmly on the ground, his killing intent soaring. Finally, a Scholar arrived from the southwest. His aura was weaker than the others, not quite reaching level 990. Even so, the combined might of these newcomers was terrifying. Why had humanity dispatched three Ultimate Lord-level fighters? The Fifth Demon God, seated upon the throne, casually uncorked a bottle of wine, taking a long swig. "Such a grand entrance, yet you can''t even kill me. How disappointing." Ignoring the taunt, Mike''s face hardened. Something was wrong. Shadow Four approached Mike, speaking directly to Shadow Three. "Shadow Three, Shadow Nine has sent a message from the Supreme Abyssal." He was confident Shadow Three would understand. Shadow Nine had managed to connect online five minutes ago, relaying crucial information. Five minutes. Vice Corps Leader, Shadow One, Shadow Four... These were the strongest fighters humanity could muster on such short notice. But at this close range, if Shadow Three truly intended to kill Thor... The outcome was uncertain. "Talk about an overreaction," Mike said, rolling his eyes. "I thought the Supreme Demon God had shown up." Shadow Four was confused. Thor wasn''t just calm, he was nonchalant. Even stranger, neither Shadow Three nor Thor seemed to acknowledge the presence of the three Ultimate Lord-level fighters. They were still chatting casually. "I''ve given you an online alias. Now, I need to give you a real name." Mike turned to Shadow Three. "Do you read web novels?" Shadow Three shook his head. "No." "Then let me explain something..." "Protagonists usually can''t have common names. So, names like Trump or Biden are out. But they can''t be too obscure either, or the readers won''t understand. So, names like Thor or Ares are usually reserved for protagonists!" Shadow Three pondered this for a moment, scratching his head. "What does that have to do with me?" "I don''t want to be a protagonist," he added. "Why not?" Mike asked, curious. "Because protagonists always face danger. I''m afraid of dying." "Don''t worry, the name I''ve chosen for you is perfect!" "It exudes a sense of security and fits your ''Boom2gether'' persona." "So, what is it?" Mike clapped Shadow Three on the shoulder. "Your name is Volibear." Shadow Three looked up at the sky, as if waiting for something. A voice, ethereal and distant, echoed through the Ninth Abyss. "An excellent choice." Apollo''s voice, resonating through the battlefield, dispelled the tension. The golden glow in Ace''s eyes faded, and he returned to his normal state. Stunning Woman, however, still looked half asleep. Her life motto was to slack off whenever possible. Besides, Shadow One had no intention of fighting. On other battlefields, she might be evenly matched with Shadow Three. Beneath the Tower of Truth, she would undoubtedly win. But this was the Abyss. Unless a Supreme Being intervened, no one could defeat Shadow Three on his home turf. At their level, home-field advantage was crucial. Shadow Four was confused. "What''s going on?" Shadow Nine''s message had been clear. He hadn''t assigned Shadow Three to protect Thor! Of course, Shadow Nine had added a postscript. "...I don''t think it''s a big deal. Thor is very cautious. He''ll be fine." Shadow Four was baffled. What was going on? "We can talk on the way," Mike said, pointing towards the distance. "After we''re done here, there''s another show to catch in the Fifth Abyss." He had been a direct participant in the battle here. But in the Fifth Abyss, he would be a mere spectator. Since Thor had spoken, Shadow Four could only agree. "Alright." Mike, accompanied by Shadow One, Shadow Three (Volibear), and Shadow Four, set off for the Fifth Abyss. A masterpiece worthy of a museum: Mike and his three bodyguards. The once bustling Demon Emperor''s Hall was now eerily quiet. The Ninth Demon God looked up, watching as the Fifth Demon God sat cross-legged on his throne, his robes draped around him like a shroud. "Fifth brother, aren''t you going to check on your son?" The Fifth Demon God snorted. "I''m seeking death, not stupidity." "I''ve had enough of being worse than dead. Why bother?" Apollo was playing a game in the Fifth Abyss. He had a plan. Those idiots from the Supreme Abyssal had stumbled into his game. The Fifth Demon God could guess what Apollo was truly after. And that''s why he was staying far, far away. "If he succeeds..." A flicker of unease crossing Fifth Demon God''s face. "Is Nathan truly returning..." ... As they traveled, Mike took the time to explain the situation to Shadow Four. "I never trusted Shadow Three from the very beginning," he said, his voice serious. Shadow Four: ??? Shadow One and Shadow Three, however, weren''t surprised. "A strange Nine-Star Lord suddenly appears, offering to be my personal bodyguard, knowing my true identity..." Mike spread his hands. "Do you think that would make anyone feel safe?" Shadow Four frowned. "So, even if Shadow Nine had actually assigned Shadow Three to sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. protect you, you wouldn''t have trusted him?" "Of course not!" "Why would I trust that old geezer''s judgment? If he made a mistake, I''d be dead!" Shadow Four: ??? "Wait... I''m confused..." He tried to make sense of this. "So, you didn''t trust Shadow Nine''s judgment, and you didn''t trust Shadow Three... I can sort of understand that." He was struggling to comprehend Thor''s thought process. But he still had one more question. "Fourth Bro, how did you know Shadow Three wouldn''t betray you?" "Oh, I didn''t," Mike explained the situation. After Shadow Nine''s departure, the top three Guardian Shadows had been placed under Thor''s command. Each had their own tasks. Shadow Three had volunteered to be Thor''s personal bodyguard, claiming it was Shadow Nine''s arrangement. From the Guardian Shadow''s perspective, this decision made sense. Shadow Three was powerful and loyal to Shadow Nine. No one had questioned his motives. Except for Mike, of course. Due to his suspicions, his lack of trust, he hadn''t allowed Shadow Three to become his bodyguard immediately. He had observed him for a while using the Eye of Truth. He might not trust Shadow Nine''s judgment, but he trusted his SSS-rank talent. ... "Let''s go. It''s time to head to the Fifth Abyss." According to the agreement between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God, after Mike''s encounter with the Progenitor of Ghosts, Shadow Nine would receive guidance on locating Nathan''s remains, regardless of the outcome. Shadow Nine had always desired the Supreme Mark. He believed it was the key to resurrecting Nathan. Mike didn''t know much about Maxen''s father, but he had a good impression of him. If he could help, he would. Chapter 440: Hell handle it Chapter 440: He''ll handle itDeep within the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine and Calderon were still struggling with their sense of direction. As they bickered, Shadow Nine glanced down at his treasured, albeit crude, map. Something was different. A detailed, three-dimensional map had replaced the rudimentary scribbles. Shadow Nine beamed, nodding proudly. "See? My mapmaking skills are top-notch!" Calderon leaned in, studying the map. A red X marked a specific location: Nathan''s remains. Shadow Nine tucked the map away, confidently choosing a direction. "Let''s go!" "You idiot!" Calderon snapped. "You can''t even follow a map. Did you fill your head with rocks?" Shadow Nine: "..." His lack of direction and inability to read maps was a closely guarded secret. Unlike other Guardian Shadow members, Shadow Nine was a genuine shadow, born from Nathan himself. Others, like Shadow Four, had become Guardian Shadows after death, their consciousness preserved within the Shadow Fortress, merging with a shadow to continue their existence. But Shadow Nine had been Nathan''s shadow from the very beginning. His world was upside down, left and right reversed. Furthermore, he usually lurked within the shadows of others, only emerging for combat. He rarely had to travel on his own. And on those rare occasions when he did, he was usually pursuing powerful enemies. He simply followed their aura, never needing to navigate. But when it came to reading maps, he was clueless. Calderon snatched the map, grumbling as he studied it. "I get it now. You didn''t bring me here to fight the Supreme Demon God. You brought me here to be your navigator!" To his surprise, he had finally gained an advantage over Shadow Nine. At least when it came to maps. With the map and Calderon''s guidance, they could finally abandon their aimless wandering and proceed with a clear objective. After some analysis, Calderon charted a course. "Follow this route, and we''ll reach the red X within three months..." Then, he realized something. "Shadow Nine, didn''t you say we''d be in the Supreme Abyssal for ten years?" What were they supposed to do for the remaining 117 months after completing their mission in three? Count stars while cuddling Nathan''s corpse? Fall in love with the Supreme Demon God? Shadow Nine''s plan seemed incredibly flawed. "Yes, ten years," Shadow Nine replied, as if it were obvious. Calderon pointed at the map. "A three-month journey, and you want to spend ten years on it?" "Well, my original plan was..." Shadow Nine stammered. "Ten years should be enough time to explore the entire Supreme Abyssal. I''ll find Nathan eventually..." If he eliminated all the wrong answers, the right one would eventually reveal itself. Calderon: "..." Brute force at its finest. He put away the map, eyeing Shadow Nine with concern. "Once you find Nathan''s remains, you''ll be able to use his talent again. What''s our next move?" "We''ll figure that out later..." Shadow Nine glanced down. Calderon followed his gaze, his expression darkening. Something had been off about Shadow Nine since they arrived. Now, he understood why. Shadow Nine''s left hand was turning crimson. "My student didn''t send that map so I could leave quickly. I could leave whenever I wanted." Shadow Nine extended his hand, revealing the spreading crimson stain. It had already engulfed his entire hand and was creeping up his forearm. "I don''t have much time left." Once the crimson consumed his entire body, he would become a Blood Shadow. He would lose his mind, his humanity, becoming a mindless killing machine. The atmosphere grew heavy. The air seemed to crackle with tension. Calderon had witnessed countless deaths in his lifetime. He had even been inside a coffin himself. As the God of Slaughter, death was a constant companion. But death shouldn''t happen today. It shouldn''t happen to Shadow Nine. Calderon glanced at the distant horizon, calculating the distance. If they charged towards their destination, disregarding all risks, how long would it take? If they did that, not only would Calderon likely perish, but Ace would be doomed. But they could shorten the three-month journey to seven days. "Shadow Nine, how long can you hold on?" "Not long." Shadow Nine considered the question, then offered a reasonable answer. "Ten years." Calderon stared at him for a moment. "Shadow Nine, kiss my ass! You can hold on for ten years, but you''re acting like you''re on death''s door!" === In the Fifth Abyss, a crack appeared in the gloomy sky. Several figures emerged, and the approaching demon creatures scattered. The aura emanating from the muscular figure adorned with bones alone was enough to send them fleeing in terror. "This is my first time in the Fifth Abyss," Mike said, stretching and looking around. At the Demon Emperor''s Hall, Shadow Two was happily looting the place, taking whatever caught his fancy. Meanwhile, James was in a dire situation, surrounded by a horde of demon creatures and Demon Cult members. "Let''s go check it out." Mike was feeling confident. With Shadow Three by his side, they could go anywhere in the Abyss. A single thought was all it took to teleport to the battlefield, observing the situation from above. "Should we intervene?" Shadow Four asked, his voice low. "Not yet. Let''s have some fun with them." Mike conjured a rocking chair, settling into it comfortably. "Remember, we''re just spectators. Just enjoy the show... Holy fuck, what''s going on?!" He glanced down, his composure shattered. Richard Sterling(Draco), James''s father, had fully transformed into a Blood Shadow! Draco was attacking both the Demon Cult members and James! If James hadn''t been carrying protective items, he would be dead already. Mike frowned, his voice laced with displeasure. "Where''s Shadow Ten? Get him out here!" He had taken precautions to ensure James''s safety. Shadow Ten, although only ranked tenth among the Guardian Shadow Lords, was more than capable of handling this situation. With the human race facing such a dire threat, Mike had pulled some strings to ensure Shadow Ten was assigned to this crucial task. And yet, Richard Sterling had become a Blood Shadow?! How could Shadow Ten screw up something so simple? Despite Mike''s mild tone, everyone present understood one thing: S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thor was angry. "Fourth Bro, please calm down," Shadow Three said, his voice a low rumble. "We''ve tried contacting Shadow Ten, but there''s no response," Shadow Four added urgently. Shadow One was already warming up, ready to intervene. But an invisible barrier stopped her. "Fourth Bro, what is..." Mike knew who had erected that barrier. Such effortless control over space could only belong to a Supreme Being. Everyone fell silent. Mike settled back into his rocking chair, waving a dismissive hand. "It seems Apollo is aware of the situation. He''ll handle it." Chapter 441: Experiment Chapter 441: ExperimentJames was still struggling. His left arm hung limp, blood dripping from his fingertips. His chest heaved as he gasped for breath, trying to manage the pain. Taking the full brunt of the Blood Shadow''s attack had nearly crippled his left side. But that wasn''t the worst of it. Draco, his protector, had succumbed to madness, attacking everything in sight. Even the Demon Cult members were struggling, caught off guard by the Blood Shadow''s indiscriminate assault. If Richard Sterling had remained sane, with his talent and abilities, he could have reached Lord tier within 500 years! But now, as a Blood Shadow, he had shattered the Guardian Shadow''s limitations, breaking through from Chief to Lord tier! Under normal circumstances, ignoring the minor detail of him being a Blood Shadow, this would be fantastic news. But they were in the middle of a battlefield, and Draco''s reckless attacks were taking a toll on both friend and foe. James was caught in the crossfire, barely holding on. Draco grew stronger with each passing moment, the blood-red aura surrounding him intensifying, almost solidifying. "Kid!" one of the Demon Cult Lords roared. "You''re on a special mission. You must have a Guardian Shadow protecting you. Tell him to intervene!" "If we wait any longer, we''re all going to die!" These human traitors knew the inner workings of the human leadership better than anyone. They assumed James, on such an important mission, would have at least a Lord tier shadow accompanying him. James ignored their pleas, focusing on healing his arm and finding a way to escape with Draco. But no matter how he tried to communicate with Draco, he couldn''t get through. Frustrated, the Demon Cult members cursed. "Damn it, did they abandon this kid?" Facing a fully Blood Shadow-ized Draco, they wanted to cut their losses and flee. But the surrounding demon creatures wouldn''t allow it. Their intentions were clear: either the Blood Shadow died, or the Demon Cult members died. Or they all died together. "It''s now or never!" a Demon Cult Lord roared, his voice a feral snarl. "Restrain the Blood Shadow! Kill James first, then deal with the shadow!" They had initially hesitated, fearing a hidden Lord tier Guardian Shadow. But now, it was clear there was no such backup. If a human Lord were present, they wouldn''t stand idly by while Draco transformed into a Blood Shadow. "Attack!" With a plan in place, the Demon Cult members moved swiftly. On the battlefield, hesitation meant death. They had delayed their attack for two reasons: Firstly, they feared a hidden Lord. Secondly, they wanted to minimize their losses. But now, facing a mindless Blood Shadow, they exploited its weakness, easily trapping it with illusions and hallucinations. Without the Blood Shadow''s interference, James was a sitting duck. "Get him!" Several figures lunged at James from different directions. Facing such overwhelming odds, James was powerless to resist. Even self-destructing to take them down with him was impossible. An arrow, fired by a Demon Cult member, pierced James''s heart. Death seemed inevitable. As his life flashed before his eyes, time seemed to slow down. He had lived a short, uneventful life, like a flower withering before it could bloom. In his final moments, he saw the instructor''s face, his words echoing in his ears. "Study hard and be a decent person." The sensation of time stretching and distorting faded, and James returned to reality. He was alive! A young man in black stood before him, stretching casually. Instructor Michael smiled, his expression a mixture of relief and excitement. "Haha, I''m the protagonist after all! Reincarnated into a fantasy world! Praise the Goddess of Luck! She has smiled upon me!" "Instructor Michael?" James stammered, his voice trembling. Michael''s smile froze. That voice sounded familiar. He turned stiffly, staring at James. "Where are we?" "The Fifth Abyss," James replied. Michael''s body shook uncontrollably. He let out a primal scream. "Kill me! Now!" He hadn''t been reincarnated into a fantasy world. He had been reborn into the same damn S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. world! A familiar figure, wielding a hammer, appeared in the sky. "Are you sure?" Mike asked. "You want me to kill you?" Michael instinctively took a step back. He could sense the immense power radiating from that hammer. If he said yes, that weapon would obliterate him without hesitation. He chickened out. "Can I rephrase that?" Mike put away the hammer, settling back into his rocking chair. The others, witnessing Michael''s sudden appearance, were confused. They hadn''t met Michael before. But Mike knew. Shortly after awakening his talent, he had uncovered clues linking Michael to the former Fourth Demon Cult Leader, Terenas. Terenas had reincarnated as Michael, encountering Thor at the summer camp and triggering the previous war between humanity and the Abyss. Mike had thought that was the end of it. But Michael was back! "Something''s not right..." Mike stared at Michael, searching for answers. He activated his remaining Sage Mode (official version) charge. [Analyzing...] A new prompt appeared before his eyes. [This individual was once Terenas Phantom. Now... as you can see, a healthy human.] ??? Mike gasped, his mind reeling. Terenas wasn''t even human to begin with?! Suddenly, countless pieces of the puzzle clicked into place. The Terenas and Michael storyline had been a long game, orchestrated by Apollo. It was all an experiment! An experiment in resurrection! Taking a deep breath, Mike calmed himself, his thoughts becoming clearer. The version of the story he knew was that Michael was Terenas''s reincarnation, and Terenas had been killed by Shadow Nine. But that wasn''t the truth. Michael had been Terenas''s shadow all along! Just like... Shadow Nine was Nathan''s shadow. Nathan had died, but Shadow Nine lived. Terenas had died, but Michael lived. They were perfect parallels, a controlled experiment orchestrated by Apollo. Terenas had been aware of this, even cooperating with Apollo. But Shadow Nine, Mike... even Michael himself had been kept in the dark. And now, the experiment had reached its crucial stage. Michael, who had died, had been resurrected by some unknown means. So, the next step... was Terenas? If Terenas could also be resurrected, Apollo''s experiment would be a success. Shadow Nine and Nathan could both be brought back to life. Understanding the truth left Mike speechless. Shadow Nine, trapped within the Supreme Abyssal, was unaware of these events. Only two individuals knew the full story: Mike and Apollo. Realizing this, Mike froze. He "saw" a butterfly fluttering before him. The world around him seemed to stop, leaving only him and the butterfly. The butterfly flapped its wings, "seeing" Mike. "You understand now?" Mike nodded. The butterfly flapped its wings again. "Don''t tell." Mike nodded again. Apollo''s message was clear: don''t tell Shadow Nine. Mike wouldn''t dream of revealing this secret. In fact, there was only one person he needed to keep this from: Shadow Nine. Satisfied with Mike''s response, the butterfly turned to leave. Then, it paused, returning to Mike. After a moment of silence, Apollo spoke. "Do you have any questions?" Mike hesitated, then asked the question that had been weighing on his mind. "How was Michael resurrected?" "I don''t know," Apollo replied, his voice a gentle whisper. After a moment''s thought, he added, "Morpheus once said... ''The living are the only connection between the dead and the world."" Mike understood. "So... Michael''s resurrection is a result of Dream Come True?" The butterfly flapped its wings. "Yes." "I have no further questions." The butterfly flew away. The world around him returned to normal. No one had noticed the butterfly''s presence. Chapter 442: Blood Ultimate Chapter 442: Blood UltimateThe resurrected Michael glanced at the Demon Cult members. "So many lost souls, abandoning their faith." He chuckled, looking around. "My presence has definitely raised the moral bar around here." Turning to James, he said, "I don''t know how it happened, but I''m alive, and I have a feeling you played a part in it." Michael threw his arm around James. "Bro, I''m so grateful. When we get back to Earth, I''ll hook you up with some ladies of the night. You deserve to experience the joys of life!" James: ??? "Um... Instructor Michael, I''m your student. Is it appropriate for you to be offering me prostitutes?" Michael froze, then laughed awkwardly. "Sorry, I forgot. You''re my student, and I''m your instructor. That wouldn''t be very appropriate, haha." James was confused. "You''re pretty strong, right?" Michael waved a dismissive hand. "Level 899, but I can hold my own against a Lord. Pretty impressive, huh?" James''s eyes lit up. "Can you get me and Draco out of here?" "I can get you out, but who''s Draco?" Michael glanced at the crimson monstrosity rampaging through the battlefield, gulping nervously. "Maybe not him. I can''t handle that thing." "This..." James fell silent, unsure what to say. "If we can''t fight our way out, we''ll have to outsmart them!" Michael swaggered towards the opposing forces, his voice booming. "I am the leader of the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Demon Cults!" "Which Demon Cult are you from? Who''s your leader? Tell him to come out and negotiate!" The Demon Cult members stared at him, dumbfounded, then burst into laughter. "Listen up, kid!" the brute with the axe bellowed. "I''m from the Fifth Demon Cult!" "My leader is the Fifth Demon God!" Michael: "..." He turned to James, forcing a smile. "James, your instructor might have just been resurrected, but it seems I''m about to deliver another dying message." He hadn''t expected them to be so straightforward. The Fifth Demon Cult was a unique breed. "Fellow colleagues, let''s talk this over like civilized people. There''s no need for hostility." Michael chuckled nervously. "I''m the leader of the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Demon Cults. We''re allies..." "The Third, Fourth, and Sixth Demon Gods are dead," the brute with the axe said coldly. "Oh." Michael''s reaction was surprisingly calm. He had anticipated this. "Then there''s the Archdemon!" To be fair, invoking the Archdemon''s name was still a decent bluff. Michael pointed at James. "This is a valuable asset of the First Demon Cult, a spy we''ve infiltrated into the human ranks." James: ??? Crap, he was a traitor now! "Instructor Michael, I..." "Shut up!" Michael hissed. "You are what I say you are!" Damn it, this wasn''t the time for arguments! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Survival was the priority. He could worry about the details later. That was Michael''s way. Unfortunately, his bluff was easily seen through. The brute with the axe sneered. "Idiot, Calderon nearly killed the Archdemon. You didn''t even know that?" Michael was stunned. He had one last card to play. He turned to the Demon Cult members, his voice sincere. "Hey, are you guys looking for a new leader? I have a great resume. Extensive experience leading Demon Cults. Worked for four different cults, three of which were destroyed..." The Fifth Demon Cult members: "..." "Don''t waste your time on him. He''s stalling!" "I''ve heard of this Michael. He''s a sly one. Let''s attack!" "If you were Terenas, I might show you some respect. But you''re not even a Lord. Get lost!" The Demon Cult members'' expressions turned hostile. They were ready to attack. Michael''s face hardened. He took a step back, standing beside James. "Instructor Michael, if it comes down to it, you should leave without me," James whispered. "Quiet. Listen to me." Michael''s gaze was cold, his expression calculating. He was a cunning individual, always thinking several steps ahead. He didn''t know how he had been resurrected, but he knew one thing: he was still useful. This was most likely the work of the Supreme Being, Apollo. If Apollo had placed him here, with Thor present, there had to be a way out of this situation. Otherwise, what was the point of resurrecting him only to kill him again? "You know, I''m actually a Soul Element expert," Michael whispered, tapping his forehead. "But there''s something wrong with me. I have multiple personalities. You get it?" James shook his head honestly. "Not really." Michael rolled his eyes. "Basically, there''s a powerful old geezer living inside my head. If he comes out, you might have a chance of surviving. If he doesn''t, well, start preparing your last words." James didn''t understand what multiple personalities meant, but he noticed something strange. "Instructor Michael, if that old geezer comes out, you..." Michael chuckled bitterly. "If he lives, I die." He waved a dismissive hand, taking a deep breath and closing his eyes. He began chanting silently. "Old fool, come out!" He didn''t get a response from the old fool. But he did get a different kind of reinforcement. A shadow engulfed the Blood Shadow, shielding both James and Michael. A powerful Lord tier aura emanated from the shadow, and an old man''s voice boomed. "I am Shadow Ten." Shadow Ten?! The Demon Cult members froze, eyeing the newcomer warily. "How about we call it a day?" Shadow Ten''s voice was calm and steady. He was confident in his ability to escape with James and the Blood Shadow. As for Michael? That troublesome individual, connected to his former student... Shadow Ten found him annoying. He would save him if he could, but if he couldn''t, he wouldn''t lose any sleep over it. Michael, however, had a different perspective. "Instructor, save me!" he cried out, his voice filled with joy. (Michael) Terenas''s instructor? The former Corps Leader of the Blood Sea Corps, Darian?! Darian''s strength was undeniable. He was one of humanity''s most powerful fighters. The moment Michael revealed Shadow Ten''s identity, the Demon Cult members began to retreat. Perhaps it was time to cut their losses. But their retreat was short-lived. A powerful demon creature stepped forward, its gaze sweeping over the battlefield. "By order of the Demon God, kill them all. Leave no survivors!" Shadow Ten, Michael, and James''s faces darkened. Countless demon creatures, their eyes gleaming with malice, charged towards them, a relentless tide. This was the Fifth Abyss. Their master was the Fifth Demon God. To provoke a human powerhouse, the Fifth Demon God would resort to any means necessary. His only desire was to die as soon as possible. In the first clash, Shadow Ten''s protective barrier nearly shattered under the onslaught of demon creatures. James''s face was pale. He still gripped his blade, but his eyes held the resignation of a man facing his inevitable demise. Michael was in even worse shape. He had been critically injured by a Nine-Star Lord before the demon creatures even reached them. If Shadow Ten hadn''t intervened, he would be dead. As he lay dying, Michael continued to mutter. "Old fool... I''m dying... aren''t you going to come out?" No response. The situation was dire. Outside Shadow Ten''s crumbling barrier, the Demon Cult members taunted them. "You''re going to die here today, hahaha!" "Shadow Ten? What a joke. Even a Nine-Star Lord is no match for us!" As their taunts reached a fever pitch, a raspy, sinister voice cut through the chaos. "Even a Nine-Star Lord is no match for you?" A gaunt old man, his skin stretched taut over his bones, his appearance half-human, half- ghost, materialized behind Michael. The moment he appeared, the battle seemed to pause. A broken staff descended from the sky, landing in the old man''s outstretched hand. He leaned on the staff, slowly walking towards Shadow Ten, facing the overwhelming horde of demon creatures and Demon Cult members. As he passed Shadow Ten, his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out. Shadow Ten turned away, ignoring him. The old man stood at the forefront, facing the countless demon creatures. "You said even a Nine-Star Lord would die here?" He chuckled, a chilling sound. "What about an Ultimate Lord?" A surge of power erupted from him, shaking the very foundations of the Fifth Abyss. A crack appeared in the void, and the gates of the Temple of Truth opened slightly. A stream of source energy flowed into the old man, merging with him. On today, the former Vice Corps Leader of the Blood Sea Corps, the former Fourth Demon Cult Leader, Terenas, was resurrected. In the Fifth Abyss, he broke through to Ultimate Lord tier. History would remember him as... the Blood Ultimate. Chapter 443: You are you, and I am I Chapter 443: You are you, and I am IThe moment the Ultimate Lord appeared on the battlefield, the outcome was inevitable. The gaunt old man, his expression grim and his methods ruthless, obliterated countless demon creatures with a flick of his wrist. Michael, watching from the sidelines, jumped up in excitement. "Woohoo! I leveled up!" His celebration was cut short as he coughed up blood, collapsing to the ground. "James, come here!" Michael wheezed, his voice trembling. "It seems I have another dying message to deliver..." He couldn''t understand. The old fool had clearly broken through to level 990 or above, yet he was still stuck at level 899. It wasn''t fair! After clearing the battlefield, the gaunt old man turned to Michael, his gaze cold and dismissive. "Idiot." "You are you, and I am I." Those words struck Michael like a bolt of lightning. He wasn''t Terenas! From this day forward, he had nothing to do with Terenas! Michael, a cunning individual, immediately grasped the implications. He grabbed James''s hand, his voice filled with fervor. "James, I didn''t have a choice in my past life, but in this life, I''m going to be a good person!" He might have been the leader of the First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth Demon Cults, but he knew, deep down, that he was a good person! To be fair, those Demon Cults had been practically defunct by the time he took over. His leadership had been a meaningless title. And all he had done in his past life was run away. This time, if he had a choice, he would be a good person! Terenas approached Shadow Ten, his head bowed slightly. Shadow Ten''s emotions were a tangled mess. Terenas had been his favorite student, like a son to him. He had even planned to entrust the Blood Sea Corps to him. He had never imagined that Terenas, the student he had placed so much faith in, would betray humanity, turning against his own comrades. Nearly three hundred years had passed. Darian was dead, now existing as Shadow Ten. Terenas had also died once, but now he was alive, even stronger than before, an Ultimate Lord. Fate was a cruel mistress. Shadow Ten snorted, his voice laced with disapproval. "The crimes you committed, even as an Ultimate Lord, still warrant... death!" Terenas kept his gaze lowered, his voice respectful. "Your student has already died once." "You are not my student." "Can the comrades you murdered be brought back to life?" "I don''t know." Terenas took a step forward. A cold wind swept through the battlefield, and the Blood Shadow, previously restrained by Shadow Ten, suddenly broke free. It charged towards Terenas, its blood-red long knife aimed at his heart. "Move!" Shadow Ten instinctively tried to push Terenas out of the way, wanting to take the blow himself. But he had forgotten that Terenas was an Ultimate Lord, far stronger than him. Terenas stood his ground, allowing the Blood Shadow''s blade to pierce his chest. *Swish* The long knife tore through Terenas''s body, leaving two gaping wounds. The Blood Shadow pulled back the blade, striking again and again. Terenas didn''t fight back, nor did he utter a word. The Blood Shadow, as it attacked, unleashed a torrent of curses. "Fuck! Fuck!" "Go to hell!" "Son of a bitch!" "Motherfucker!" With each strike, its vocabulary expanded, its insults becoming more creative. It had clearly learned the art of verbal abuse from Calderon. "That''s a lot of pent-up anger," Mike said, leaning forward in his rocking chair, his brow furrowed. Something wasn''t right. Richard had been on the verge of losing control before. And this battle had pushed him over the edge, transforming him into a Blood Shadow. But Terenas''s arrival had changed something. Richard had regained some semblance of awareness, even if he was now a cursing, slashing maniac. Moreover, the crimson hue surrounding Richard was fading, while blood-red markings appeared on Terenas''s face. "This is a bold move," Mike said, impressed. Shadow One looked at him, surprised. "Fourth Bro, you understand what''s happening?" Shadow Three nodded. "It''s not surprising that Fourth Bro would understand." "Indeed," Shadow Four agreed. "What are you guys talking about?" Mike asked, looking at his three Shadows. "I''m impressed because I don''t understand." The Shadows: "..." "Fourth Bro loves to joke." The significance of this event wasn''t lost on the Shadows. Blood Shadows had always been a major problem for the Guardian Shadow. Why had Mike contacted Pecker, seeking a way to improve the Guardian Shadow members'' food supply? Improving their living conditions could stabilize their mental state, preventing them from becoming Blood Shadows. But those were just temporary solutions. They could delay the inevitable, but they couldn''t solve the problem entirely. If this experiment succeeded... Blood Shadows would no longer be a threat! The Shadows held their breath, their gazes fixed on the battlefield below, not wanting to miss a single detail. ... "Take that, you backstabbing bastard!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You like slashing people, huh? Does it hurt? Does it hurt?!" Richard Sterling continued his assault until his long knife was dull and chipped, then he paused, gasping for breath, regaining his strength. Terenas, his body riddled with wounds, looked down at his mangled form, his expression impassive. "Pathetic." "Terenas, you dare talk back to me?!" Richard Sterling roared, pointing a trembling finger at Terenas''s face. "Three hundred years ago, forty-six battles, big and small, and I saved your ass twenty-four times! And how did you repay me? You stabbed me in the back!" Mike nodded slowly, listening to Richard Sterling''s rant. Terenas had betrayed humanity, killing a human Chief as a gesture of loyalty to the Abyss. And according to the information Mike had received, Richard Sterling hadn''t died in the Blood Sea Abyss. The truth was clear now. Richard Sterling was the one killed by Terenas. Richard Sterling, his sanity partially restored, was consumed by rage. "Tell me! Why did you kill me?!" "I investigated the Chiefs around me," Terenas replied calmly. "You showed signs of siding with the Abyss, so I chose you." "Kiss my cock!" Richard Sterling exploded. "I was on an undercover mission!" "Terenas: "..." Richard Sterling, on an undercover mission, had been targeted by the traitorous Terenas, who had killed him as a gesture of loyalty to the Abyss, easing his own guilt. As they spoke, the last vestiges of crimson faded from Richard Sterling''s body. He transformed into a shadow, falling into slumber. Shadow Ten approached, retrieving Richard Sterling''s shadow. He looked at Terenas, his expression a mixture of anger and sadness. "Instructor, you needn''t worry about your student''s sins." Terenas smiled faintly. "I will bear my own sins." He took a few steps forward, and a phantom image of the Temple of Truth appeared in the sky above the Abyss, as if about to open. The gaunt old man, his expression grim, stood beneath the Temple of Truth, his raspy voice echoing through the Abyss. "I hereby swear..." "If the Blood Shadows problem cannot be solved, I will forever relinquish my chance to become a God." Chapter 444: Miracle Chapter 444: MiracleAs the phantom image of the Temple of Truth faded, Terenas relinquished his chance at god. His resurrection had been a blessing in disguise, allowing him to break through to new heights of power. Even among Ultimate Lords, Terenas was now a top contender. As the phantom image disappeared completely, Terenas looked up at the sky. He hesitated, then released his staff, taking a half step back and kneeling on one knee. His voice, filled with awe, was barely a whisper. "I am at your service." The invisible barrier dissipated, revealing Mike and his companions. The Shadows stood behind Mike, silently observing the scene. A newly ascended Ultimate Lord, a figure of immense power and influence, was pledging allegiance to Thor. Terenas, due to his past actions, had a lot of baggage: He had killed Richard Sterling with his own hands. As a Demon Cult Leader, he had spilled a lot of blood. Such an individual, now wielding the power of an Ultimate Lord, could potentially disrupt the balance between humanity and the demon race. How to handle Terenas was a delicate matter. "Shadow Three," Mike said suddenly. "Present." "Test him." "Alright." The bone-adorned figure strode towards Terenas. "This punch," Shadow Three said, his voice earnest, "will be at 30% power." Before Terenas could respond, Shadow Three''s fist connected with his face, sending him flying. One punch, critically injured. Shadow Three, looking awkward, scratched his head, glancing at Mike for guidance. His message was clear: The next punch, at 50% power, would be fatal. Mike now had a clear understanding of Terenas''s strength. "He''s so weak? An Ultimate Lord newbie?" "Not exactly," Shadow One chuckled. "Shadow Three is incredibly powerful within the Abyss. His 30% punch could kill an average Ultimate Lord." "Got it." Shadow Three retracted his fist, returning to Mike''s side. Terenas, his expression unchanged, acted as if nothing had happened. A minor punishment. Terenas, seeking redemption for his past sins, had made a deal with Apollo: he would solve the Blood Shadows problem. The Guardian Shadow was currently led by Shadow Nine. Convincing Shadow Nine would be difficult. Although Terenas didn''t know what had transpired during his death, it was clear that Thor was now in charge of the Guardian Shadow. He needed Thor''s approval to proceed. Without a word, Terenas moved behind Mike, standing at the back of the group. Mike stood up from his rocking chair, clapping his hands. "Time to wrap things up here." "Shadow Ten." "Present." "Take James and Richard back to the human base," Mike said. "While the Fifth Abyss is vulnerable, launch a counteroffensive. But don''t overextend yourselves." "Yes, sir!" James, succumbing to his injuries, had long since lost consciousness. He hadn''t witnessed Richard Sterling''s transformation back from a Blood Shadow. "Shadow One, retrieve Shadow Two. He''s exceeded his vacation time." "Yes, sir." Stunning Woman turned and left. "Shadow Four, assess the current state of the Blood Shadows. Compile a detailed report." "Yes, sir." Shadow One, Shadow Four, and Shadow Ten, having received their assignments, departed. Mike turned to Shadow Three. "Let''s go." "Alright." As they were about to leave, a certain ''good person'' couldn''t help himself. "Hi, Thor!" "It''s me, Michael!" Mike ignored him. Shadow Three remained impassive. Terenas didn''t even flinch. Michael was getting desperate. He had just been resurrected. He didn''t want to betray humanity again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Thor turned to leave, Michael resorted to his trump card. "Thor, we met at the gym!" Mike stopped, turning to face Michael, a smirk playing on his lips. Interesting. Michael''s words were very interesting. He was implying that he knew Thor''s true identity in the real world. Shadow Three understood. He raised his fist, ready to resort to his usual method of dealing with loose ends: erasing Michael''s memories. A physical solution, permanent and effective. "Hold on." Mike stopped Shadow Three, glancing at Michael. In a way, Michael was important. His resurrection was a miracle. Unlike Vladimir and Dracula, whose "deaths" were merely temporary, reliant on the river of blood, Michael and Terenas had truly died and been brought back to life. Michael was unique. And there was another crucial factor: he had transformed from a shadow into a real person! Such a valuable test subject couldn''t be allowed to die, at least not until Shadow Nine returned. "Follow us." "Yay!" Michael, beaming, skipped over to Mike, his spirits soaring. With the situation in the Fifth Abyss resolved, they set off for the Ninth Abyss. As they traveled, Mike was even in the mood for small talk. "Shadow Three, what''s your story?" Shadow Three looked awkward. "Well..." "Just make something up," Mike said. "I''m really curious about that 99.99 million Lord merit intel." Shadow Three thought for a moment, then nodded. "Alright." His story went like this... "A long, long time ago, I was born." "And then?" Mike prompted. "And then, I lived until now." "What a fascinating tale!" Mike gave Shadow Three a thumbs-up. Shadow Three couldn''t lie, but his story was as good as useless. They traveled quickly, soon arriving back in the Ninth Abyss. "Fourth Bro, where to?" "Find Blaze Morrow." The game was nearing its end, and Mike had figured out most of the pieces. His initial reason for coming to the Ninth Abyss was to help Blaze with his breakthrough. According to Apollo, all Blaze needed was a trip to the Ninth Abyss to reach level 900. At the time, Mike had been confused. Was there a connection between Blaze and the Ninth Abyss? Now, he understood. Blaze Morrow''s inner turmoil wasn''t just about his deceased brothers. His brothers... had most likely become Blood Shadows! Otherwise, with the Guardian Shadow members technically still alive, albeit in a different form, Blaze wouldn''t be so tormented. And Terenas held the key to solving the Blood Shadow problem. A gust of black wind swept them above the battlefield, where they looked down below. Blaze Morrow, his body engulfed in flames, was battling a demon Lord. He was on the back foot, but he had opportunities to break through and turn the tide. That was the problem... "Damn it! Why can''t I break through?!" Blaze Morrow''s eyes were bloodshot. He was pushing himself to the limit, but he couldn''t surpass the level 899 barrier. Just then, three crimson lights emerged from his shadow. Mike sighed. Three names appeared before his eyes: [Brook Morrow, Argent Morrow, Ashton Morrow] Chapter 445: Consider it done Chapter 445: Consider it doneThere were five members of the Morrow family. Four had become Guardian Shadows, and three of them were Blood Shadows. This was the true reason behind Blaze Morrow''s inability to break through! He''s strength had been stifled, trapped at Chief tier, unable to take that final step. As he saw the three Blood Shadows, buried memories resurfaced... Blaze Morrow''s eyes were bloodshot, his gaze filled with anguish. Before the three Blood Shadows could react, an old man descended from the sky, landing before them. The faint crimson aura surrounding them was slowly drawn away. The red markings on the old man''s face grew more prominent, more intricate. Mike, having witnessed this once before, nodded, understanding what was happening. These Blood Shadows had lost control due to a flaw in the Guardian Shadow''s initial design. The earliest Shadows were the most susceptible to losing control. And Terenas was like a bug fix, a patch specifically designed to address the Blood Shadow problem. But in the process of dealing with Blood Shadows, Terenas himself had gained a new burden... It would take some time for Terenas to purify three Blood Shadows at once. Mike took this opportunity to observe the battlefield below. "Huh?" He let out a surprised sound. Blaze''s position was at the forefront of the human defenses. But compared to the rest of the front line, there were way too many demon creatures here! From his vantage point, he could see that the concentration of demon creatures was three to five times higher than elsewhere. Initially, he had assumed it was because of Blaze. But then he noticed two familiar faces among the defenders: Kaelum and Anderson! Blaze''s attacks were primarily fire-based. While he was incinerating demon creatures, Kaelum was practically being roasted alive. "I''m never going on a mission with Blaze again," Kaelum grumbled, dousing himself and Anderson with cold water. Steam billowed from them, turning the bunker into a sauna. Mike noticed something else. Anderson seemed to be a magnet for demon creatures. Every time he entered the Abyss, he was targeted. It had been the same in the Suture Abyss, where Anderson had repeatedly found himself in danger. Mike filed this information away, planning to investigate later. "Well, well, well. If it isn''t the Fifth Demon God." Mike spotted a familiar figure, radiating demonic energy, standing at the edge of the battlefield. "A few hours ago, you were practically begging to die. What happened?" Mike taunted. With Shadow Three by his side, he was fearless. Besides, the Fifth Demon God was still suicidal. He had no interest in killing Thor. If Thor became a Supreme Being, he might even do him a favor and kill him someday! "Hmph." The Fifth Demon God snorted, turning to leave. "Hold it right there, Demon God!" Mike unleashed his trump card, motioning for Shadow Three to follow him. He had a score to settle with the Fifth Demon God. "Thor, if you''re here to ask for money, forget it!" The Fifth Demon God eyed Mike warily, sensing trouble. He did want to die. But Thor''s asking price was outrageous! 2 to the power of 30? That was an unimaginable sum. "I''m here for a different kind of payment. Don''t worry, it''s much less than 2 to the power of 30." Mike''s voice was righteous. "You''re a demon, I''m human. We''re enemies. This is purely a business transaction." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fifth Demon God: "..." Mike pulled out a calculator, his expression serious. "Let''s talk about the three hundred years of unpaid childcare, formula, nutrition, diapers... When are you planning to settle that debt?" The Fifth Demon God: ??? "Did I drink your formula?" What the hell?! Even if this was a robbery, there had to be a legitimate reason! Besides, in the Abyss, apart from Supreme Beings, he feared no one! Was Shadow Three really that impressive? "You didn''t drink it, but your son did!" "Considering the lifespan of demons, they''re still infants, right?" The Fifth Demon God was speechless. Shadow Three chimed in helpfully. "If we convert their age to human years, Bad Man and Bad Woman are only eight years old." "See? I''ve been taking care of your eight-year-old children for three hundred years, and you haven''t paid a single cent. That''s not right." The Fifth Demon God''s expression darkened. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice cold. "Name your price." "Three hundred years, let''s say 1 Lord merit per day. 365 * 300 + 25, a total of 109,525 Lord merits." A nice, round number. Reasonable and fair. "That''s 109,525 Lord merits for Shadow Two''s childcare expenses." "Fine." The Fifth Demon God nodded, reaching out with his hand. He grabbed three Nine-Star Lord tier demon creatures, crushing them in his grasp. He extracted their Abyssal source and Abyssal Pearls. "You humans reward 37,000 Lord merits for killing a Nine-Star demon Lord. I killed three. Keep the change." Mike was impressed by the Fifth Demon God''s unorthodox payment method. That worked? To be honest, the Abyssal source and Abyssal Pearls were worth far more than 109,525 Lord merits. "No, I insist on giving you your change." Mike, feeling generous, waved his hand dismissively. "Thor always believes in fair trade. No funny business!" He wrote a check for 1,475 Lord merits and handed it to the Fifth Demon God. The Fifth Demon God accepted the check, surprised. Wasn''t Thor supposed to be greedy? Why was he paying so readily? Was this even the real Thor? Then, he saw the details on the check and fell silent. The amount was correct. But the redemption date... was 100 years in the future! The Fifth Demon God let out a sigh. "Why didn''t you just write 1,000 years?" "Next time, for sure." After pocketing the two Abyssal Pearls, Mike stopped the Fifth Demon God from leaving. "I have someone here with extensive experience in bankrupting Demon Cults. A top talent you might find useful..." A few minutes later, they struck another deal. The Fifth Demon God agreed to hire Michael, the professional talent, to manage the Fifth Demon Cult for an annual salary of 36,000 Lord merits. Both parties were satisfied with the deal, except for Michael. Mike returned to Michael, clapping him on the shoulder. "I have an undercover mission for you..." Michael looked at Thor, his eyes welling up. "Can I say no?" "36,000 Lord merits per year..." "It''s not about the money!" "An annual budget of 1 million Lord merits..." "I have principles!" "I''ll make you a Nine-Star Lord within three years." Michael puffed out his chest. "Consider it done!" Chapter 446: Why doesnt the Tower of Truth have a shadow? Chapter 446: Why doesn''t the Tower of Truth have a shadow?"Work hard, make the Fifth Demon Cult great again!" Mike pulled Michael aside, lowering his voice. "The Fifth Demon Cult has an annual budget of 1 million Lord merits for... activities." "I got it, I got it!" Michael, a seasoned leader, understood perfectly. "How about a 30/70 split on the profits?" he suggested, quickly adding, "70% for you, of course!" Mike frowned. "I''m not just after the Demon God''s money." Michael was confused. If not the Demon God''s money, then whose? "Whose money are you after?" "Who else has money?" "The Demon Cult members, the moles embedded within the human ranks, those guys are loaded!" Michael''s eyes widened in realization. Many members of the Fifth Demon Cult were hiding in the Fifth Abyss, having embezzled a fortune. And the Fifth Demon Cult had also planted numerous moles within human society. As the acting leader of the Fifth Demon Cult, Michael could easily target these individuals while managing the cult''s daily operations. Mike clapped Michael on the shoulder. "Once you meet your KPI, you''ll be promoted from acting leader to the real deal!" "Really?" Michael asked cautiously. "What are my KPI?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kill the Fifth Demon God." Michael: "..." "Good luck, and I hope to see you alive next time!" Mike waved goodbye, sending both Michael and the Fifth Demon God away. As he left, Michael called out, "Thor, you have to believe me, I''m a good person!" Michael''s appointment as the acting leader of the Fifth Demon Cult seemed comical. But both the Fifth Demon God and Mike understood the true purpose of this arrangement. Michael''s primary role wasn''t to manage the Fifth Demon Cult or kill the Fifth Demon God. He was a communication channel, a messenger between Thor and the Fifth Demon God. The Fifth Demon God''s son, Shadow Two, had run away from home and was currently under Thor''s care. And the Fifth Demon God, desperate to die, had given up on the first three Supreme Beings. Thor, although still weak, would eventually become a true Supreme Being. Perhaps, someday, Thor would be in a good mood and crush his skull with a hammer. The Fifth Demon Cult drama was over, for now. Mike glanced at the battlefield. Terenas was still purifying the Blood Shadows, and Blaze seemed to be on the verge of breaking through to Lord tier. With his inner turmoil resolved, Blaze''s strength would likely skyrocket. But that wasn''t Mike''s concern. He was now capable of facing a Nine-Star Lord in a one-on-one fight. "Where''s Shadow Two?" "Shadow One just found them," Shadow Three replied, "but Bad Man and Bad Woman are throwing a tantrum. They refuse to come back." Mike raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the problem?" "Shadow Two said it''s demoralizing to work hard and not get paid, especially with their travel allowance canceled." "Well, I was just messing with him. Tell Shadow One to let Shadow Two know that he''ll get every penny he''s owed." After a moment''s thought, Mike added, "Tell them to hurry back. I have some questions for them." Shadow Three paused, then said, "Alright, they''ve agreed to come back." "Good. Have Shadow One bring Shadow Two here. Keep an eye on them." Mike had played a part in Blaze''s Memory Seal. Who knew what memories might resurface after his breakthrough? The safest course of action was to have Shadow Two monitor him. With Shadow Nine gone, the most knowledgeable individual in the Guardian Shadow regarding Soul Element matters was, ironically, the schizophrenic Shadow Two. With that settled, Mike turned to leave, Shadow Three following close behind. They strolled through the Ninth Abyss battlefield, observing the aftermath of the battle. Most of the fighting had ended. The Ninth Demon God had been cooperating with the humans all along, his demon army merely putting on a show. And the human corps, well-prepared, had inflicted heavy losses on the invading forces from the Fifth Abyss. Joseph, the Nine-Star Lord, had returned to the battlefield, leading the counteroffensive. The Fifth Abyss invasion had been crushed. Mike, previously swamped with tasks, now had some free time. "Ah..." He stretched, sighing contentedly. "I''m exhausted. I need a vacation." "You deserve a break," Shadow Three agreed. "What about you? What are your plans?" Mike was a smart guy, very smart. When Shadow Three had volunteered to be his bodyguard, no one else had suspected anything. But Mike had visited the Tower of Truth, confirming his suspicions. He knew that after this trip to the Ninth Abyss, Shadow Three would likely have other tasks. In fact, one of the reasons Shadow Nine hadn''t assigned a bodyguard to Thor was that Thor no longer needed one. He had grown into a capable leader. And so, Shadow Three had other duties to attend to. "I made a promise to Apollo," Shadow Three said, struggling to find the right words. "I have to... dig a path." "Got it." Mike nodded, not pressing for details. "How long will you be gone?" "A month at the earliest, six months at the latest." "Alright. Be back soon." They fell silent again, continuing their aimless stroll. As they reached the edge of the battlefield, Mike stopped, Shadow Three halting beside him. "There''s an old saying," Mike said. "Even a journey of a thousand miles must come to an end." Shadow Three shook his head. "I''ve read all the human books. I''ve never heard that saying." Mike: "..." "I just made it up. I''ll be an ancient figure someday, won''t I?" He paused, then continued. "Before we part ways, don''t you have anything to tell me?" He was dropping hints, hoping to glean some information about the origins of the top three Guardian Shadows. Shadow Two was the Fifth Demon God''s son. Shadow Three had definitely been a Demon God at some point. What about Shadow One? Clearly, Shadow Three knew the answer. Shadow Three scratched his head, looking troubled. "I can''t reveal Shadow One''s identity." "No worries, I understand." Mike waved a dismissive hand. "There''s something I''ve been wondering about ever since we were at the base of the Tower of Truth," Shadow Three continued. "I wanted to ask you about it." "What is it?" Shadow Three''s expression was earnest, his voice a low rumble. "Why doesn''t the Tower of Truth have a shadow?" Chapter 447: Even a journey of a thousand miles must come to an end Chapter 447: Even a journey of a thousand miles must come to an endThe Tower of Truth didn''t have a shadow? Mike fell silent. Shadow Three''s words were both revealing and cryptic. It seemed Shadow One''s origins were truly something to be feared. Mike frowned, muttering to himself, "Could Shadow One be the Tower Spirit?" Shadow Three shook his head. "No." "Don''t say anymore. Shadow One wouldn''t be happy." Mike continued walking, but Shadow Three remained rooted to the spot. Mike turned back. "This is where we part ways?" "Even a journey of a thousand miles must come to an end." Shadow Three had applied his learning effectively. Mike sighed. "Alright, be back soon." All meetings eventually led to farewells. Mike knew that the further he walked down this path, the fewer companions he would have. In three hundred years, humanity had produced only three Supreme Beings. Morpheus''s whereabouts were unknown. Ares roamed the Abyss. Apollo was trapped within the Tower of Truth. Only Thor remained relatively free. Shadow Three waved goodbye, watching as Mike departed. After taking a few steps, Mike stopped, retrieving a femur bone from his private space. "Shadow Three, I owe the Mystic Market 400,000 Lord merits for this bone..." He tossed the bone to Shadow Three. He had spent a total of 500,000 Lord merits on Shadow Three''s new femur bones. At the time, he had only had a little over 100,000 Lord merits on hand. He had borrowed the remaining 400,000, using the Force of Nature as collateral. Foreskin had generously covered the debt, but Mike needed to repay him within three months. Otherwise, he would be charged an annual interest rate of 36%. Shadow Three, grinning, attached the bone to his body. "I''m off!" "Go, go, go! Get out of here!" As Shadow Three turned to leave, Mike called out, "Shadow Three, don''t forget, you still owe me one!" "I know!" The bone-adorned figure vanished into the void. Mike raised his hand, then lowered it, shaking his head with a wry smile. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shadow Nine is gone, Shadow Three came. Shadow Three is gone, no one is coming." He would have to face the future alone. But he was only eighteen years old, still a student... After parting ways with Shadow Three, Mike returned to the Ninth Abyss, contacting the Magmafist Corps. Shadow Five, following his instructions, had already made the necessary arrangements. The Magmafist Corps, responding to his distress signal, dispatched several rescue teams, easily locating him. "Mike, after receiving the alert, you hid in a crevice, concealing your aura until the demon army retreated?" Mike nodded, recalling the events. "Yeah, I was hunting a general-level demon creature. Oh, and I also soloed a level 100 demon creature..." The instructor, after asking a few more questions, escorted Mike back to the base. Due to the existence of Demon Cults, any human powerhouse who spent time alone in the Abyss was subjected to a thorough background check. There had been too many traitors in the past. Humanity couldn''t afford to be careless. However, Mike''s account matched the evidence at the scene, and the instructors couldn''t find any inconsistencies. For now, they would let it slide. Further investigation would be handled by the more specialized Guardian Shadow. Besides, as the Lone Wolf, Mike was always accompanied by a Guardian Shadow member. Verifying his story would be easy. Back at the base, Mike and the other summer camp students were gathered together. Due to the demon army''s sudden attack, the summer camp training program had been altered. They were now tasked with cleaning up the battlefield. Mike blended in with the crowd, occasionally spotting a still-living demon creature. He would immediately report it, calling for a Chief to finish it off. During breaks, he would glance down at his shadow. "I wonder where Shadow Three ran off to." The thought of Shadow Three reminded him of the 400,000 Lord merits he owed the Mystic Market, giving him a headache. ... In the Second Abyss, at the Demon Emperor''s Hall, a bonfire raged outside. "Chop-chop! Throw all these tables and chairs, all this bad juju, into the fire!" A butler, directing a group of demon creatures, tossed ornate and expensive furniture into the flames. His eyes were filled with disgust and apprehension. Everything felt tainted with bad luck. It wasn''t just the furniture that needed to be burned. Even the demon creatures handling the furniture would be taken to another Abyss and killed. They couldn''t be too careful when dealing with that unlucky bastard! Inside the Demon Emperor''s Hall, the Second Demon God sat upon his throne, deep in thought. Afterskin was finally gone. It seemed that unlucky fellow hadn''t infected him with his bad luck. The Archdemon was critically injured. The Fifth Demon God''s forces had suffered heavy losses. The remaining Demon Gods were a bunch of useless pansies. Only he, the Second Demon God, at level 999, remained to uphold the Abyss''s glory! The emergence of the potential Supreme Being, Thor, had reshuffled the power dynamics within the Demon God organization. In a way, the Second Demon God was now the strongest in the Abyss. As he pondered his next move, the raven sculpture atop his throne suddenly came to life. A flock of black ravens, once a symbol of terror throughout the Abyss, soared above the Second Demon God''s head, flying out of the Demon Emperor''s Hall and circling overhead. Their caws echoed through the Second Abyss. Many older demon creatures, upon hearing the ravens'' cries, trembled and prostrated themselves, facing the Demon Emperor''s Hall. A bone-adorned figure appeared before the hall. The flickering flames cast dancing shadows across his face, highlighting his stoic expression. The butler, overseeing the furniture burning, felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen this figure before. A raven, wearing a crown, descended from the sky, landing on the figure''s shoulder, nuzzling him affectionately. The figure strode towards the Demon Emperor''s Hall, leaving the butler frozen in place. After a long moment, the butler gasped. "I remember now!" "The portrait of the first Second Demon God..." His words caught in his throat, his voice choked with fear. Sweat dripped from his forehead as terror washed over him. The butler, a Nine-Star Lord, collapsed to the ground, his body trembling uncontrollably. There were many names for that being: The first Second Demon God, the first Abyssal creature, the Original Primordial, the Abyss''s favored child, the one most likely to become the Supreme Demon God... Shadow Three, the mighty warrior, had bid farewell to the potential Supreme Being, Thor. His Majesty, the great Primordial Demon God, had returned to his loyal Second Abyss! Chapter 448: Ill go Chapter 448: I''ll goIn the Second Abyss, at the Demon Emperor''s Hall, the Second Demon God looked up as the bone-adorned figure appeared before him. "You?" He was surprised. His rise to power had been legendary. From an unknown Abyssal demon, he had climbed the ranks, becoming a Demon God and eventually securing the second position. The Archdemon, connected to the Supreme Demon God, was the strongest in the Abyss. In other words, the Second Demon God had reached the peak of what a Primordial Demon God could achieve. He had met Shadow Three before, but he hadn''t realized that Shadow Three was the missing first Second Demon God! "Yep, it''s me." Shadow Three nodded, the raven on his shoulder cawing mournfully. Looking around at his former domain, he muttered, "When the Abyss decided to invade the human world, I was taking a nap." "Shadow Nine was chasing the Ninth Demon God, barged into my house, and woke me up..." "So, you defected to the humans?" the Second Demon God asked, his voice cold. "Nah, I thought it was too much of a hassle. Figured it would be easier to just wipe everyone out and call it a day." Shadow Three scratched his head sheepishly. "But... I couldn''t pull it off." How strong was the first Second Demon God? Among the Abyssal Demon Gods, opinions varied. The older generation believed that in a fight to the death, the first Second Demon God could take down the Archdemon. They saw him as the only demon with the potential to become the Supreme Demon God. The newer generation, however, was more skeptical. After all, they had never faced the first Second Demon God. "Shadow Nine... is that strong?" the Second Demon God asked, confused. If Shadow Three was telling the truth, wouldn''t that make Shadow Nine even stronger? "Shadow Nine, when he can use his talent, is beyond your comprehension," Shadow Three said, his voice neutral. "If you joined the humans, why are you back now?" the Second Demon God asked, still puzzled. Shadow Three''s departure wasn''t a simple disappearance... He had abandoned the source of the Second Abyss, his domain, everything he had built. As a result, his power had plummeted, and it had taken him a long time to stabilize. Even now, he hadn''t fully recovered his former strength. "I''m going to dig a tunnel to the Supreme Abyssal," Shadow Three said, pointing at the throne beneath the Second Demon God. "Starting right here." "Heh heh heh..." The Second Demon God laughed, as if hearing a joke. "Did you ask me?" Before he could react, the Abyssal source, previously merged with him, went berserk! He was pinned to the ground by his own source! Shadow Three scratched his head sheepishly. "The Abyss always has my back." As long as he remained in the Abyss, he was invincible. The Second Demon God, immobilized, watched helplessly as Shadow Three pulled out a pickaxe and smashed it into the throne. The throne shattered, sending shards of stone flying. "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself," Shadow Three said, swinging the pickaxe and chatting casually with the Second Demon God. "My name is Volibear now. I kinda like your skull. I''ll hold onto it for you." The Second Demon God: "..." He regretted everything. He shouldn''t have let Afterskin visit the Second Abyss! Meeting Afterskin always brought misfortune! ... Far away in the Ninth Abyss, Mike yawned as he cleaned up the battlefield. Summer camp life was so boring. Shadow One and Shadow Two had returned, and he had nothing else to worry about for the moment. Looking back, their arrival in the Ninth Abyss after rescuing Professor Gregory from the Suture Abyss hadn''t been an accident. It had been planned. With the Ninth Demon God as a mole, the Ninth Abyss was the safest place for Professor Gregory. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Mike remembered Ares arriving to rescue them, confronting the Ninth Demon God. It had seemed like a fight was about to break out, but then everything had calmed down. It was all scripted! As Mike continued cleaning, exciting news arrived from the front lines. Blaze Morrow, a veteran peak Chief of the Magmafist Corps, had broken through to Lord tier during battle! "Mike, Chief Blaze is a Lord now!" Ethan whispered excitedly. "My grandpa said his breakthrough was insane. Even the Ultimate Lord of the Nightmare Corps showed up!" "Rumor has it that he jumped from level 899 to level 920. Once he stabilizes, he''ll be at least a Three-Star Lord!" Mike nodded, feigning enthusiasm. "Awesome, awesome!" He thought to himself, "I wish I was level 920!" Blaze had turned misfortune into an opportunity, crossing the threshold to Lord tier, his future now limitless. It was said that Joseph, the Vice Corps Leader of the Nightmare Corps, had taken a keen interest in Blaze Morrow. Good news continued to pour in from the front lines, but Mike felt distracted. He felt like he was forgetting something. "What is it?" As he pondered, a shadow appeared beside him. Shadow Four had arrived. Mike found a secluded corner, Shadow Four shielding them from prying eyes. "Fourth Bro, we have a situation." Shadow Four''s expression was grim. "Another batch of demon creatures escaped from the Supreme Abyssal. They''ve corrupted the Seventh and Eighth Abysses, boosting the demon creatures'' power. Two Demon Gods are missing..." "The moment our forces engaged, the front line collapsed. Over a thousand casualties..." "The Seventh and Eighth Abyss defense corps have abandoned their positions and retreated. Casualty figures are still being calculated." Mike''s face darkened. He remained silent. The loss of two Abysses was a rare and devastating defeat for humanity. And the Supreme Abyssal''s repeated actions were a dangerous sign. "What''s the current situation in the Seventh and Eighth Abysses?" Mike asked, his brow furrowed. Humanity couldn''t afford to abandon those two Abysses. Even retreating was just a temporary measure. "Ares and his sword servants have taken over the Seventh Abyss. Maxen is leading the Nightmare Corps and the Valor Sword Corps in an attempt to reclaim the Eighth Abyss." "The Guardian Shadow has already deployed the necessary personnel, but..." Shadow Four hesitated, then continued, his voice strained. "The casualties are heavy. As per protocol, someone needs to go to the battlefield and use the Shadow Sigil to retrieve the fallen souls." In the past, Shadow Nine had handled this task. And when Shadow Nine was absent, large-scale battles between humanity and the Abyss were rare. "Fourth Bro, I can go..." Mike raised his hand, cutting Shadow Four off. Shadow Nine had entrusted the Shadow Sigil to Thor. With that power came responsibility. Heavy is the head that wears the crown. "I''ll go," Mike said softly. Chapter 449: Im thinking about how to kill the demon god Chapter 449: I''m thinking about how to kill the demon godIn the Eighth Abyss, the battlefield was silent. Rescue teams combed through the wreckage, tending to the wounded and recovering the remains of the fallen. Death, on this battlefield, was a great equalizer, regardless of one''s strength in life. Among the dead were Nine-Star Lords and One-Star Chiefs alike. In the previous Blood Wars, centuries ago, there had been no human soldiers or generals among the casualties... Only the gaping wounds in the earth remained, a silent testament to the ferocity of the battles. The Abyss, dormant for so long, had bared its fangs once more. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy silence hung over the survivors, a weight pressing down on their hearts. After the Eighth Abyss was attacked, the Nightmare Corps and the Valor Sword Corps, two of humanity''s most elite forces, had been deployed. Led by Maxen, they had fought valiantly, reclaiming a portion of the front line and repelling the demon onslaught, but at a heavy cost. They were now regrouping, licking their wounds. In the darkness, countless crimson eyes watched, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Everyone knew that the demon army''s retreat was merely a prelude to the next wave of attacks. A portal opened silently, and a shadowy figure emerged. The human Lord guarding the perimeter, recognizing the black armband on the newcomer''s left arm, didn''t question his identity. He simply nodded, pointing him in the right direction. The young man in black walked unhindered, reaching the front line, the site of the most brutal fighting. A burly man sat there, drinking. He turned, a wry smile twisting his lips. "You made it." Maxen wasn''t surprised to see Thor. It would have been more surprising if he hadn''t come. Mike nodded. "Yeah." He looked towards the horizon, at the demon creatures stirring beneath the dark clouds. [Demon creatures corrupted by the Supreme Abyssal. Their strength has increased tenfold.] [Level 990, Level 991, Level 990...] A string of red numbers appeared before Mike''s eyes, sending a chill down his spine. The demon army concealed a terrifying number of level 990+ demon creatures! The sheer number of high-level enemies was overwhelming. Mike had witnessed the might of a demon army in the Ninth Abyss. But back then, although the Ninth Demon God had deliberately held back, there hadn''t been any particularly powerful demon creatures. These corrupted creatures, however, were far stronger, their ranks bolstered by a group of incredibly dangerous Quasi-God level demons. Maxen, seeing Mike''s concern, tried to smile, but the effort seemed to pain him. "The Supreme Demon God... my godfathers did their best, but they couldn''t hold him back." For a long time, humanity had thrived under the protection of their Supreme Beings. Many had forgotten one crucial fact: The demon race... also had a Supreme Being. And based on past encounters, the Supreme Demon God was stronger than any human Supreme Being. Even the slightest movement from him, as he slowly awakened from his slumber, could spell disaster for humanity. From another perspective, the Supreme Demon God had remained dormant, even during his encounters with two human Supreme Beings. He hadn''t felt threatened. To him, the deaths of Abyssal demons and Demon Gods were insignificant. His priority was to recover his strength within his seal. But after three hundred years, the human Supreme Being, Apollo, had proven to be a formidable opponent. And the potential of the new potential Supreme Being, Thor, was immense... The situation had changed. The Supreme Demon God could no longer afford to remain dormant. He had to act. And Ares was currently battling in the Seventh Abyss. "What''s the plan?" Mike asked, choosing not to dwell on Maxen''s words. He had authority over the Guardian Shadow, but when it came to major strategic decisions, he was still too inexperienced, more of an observer than a decision-maker. "We have to abandon this front line. We can''t hold it. Even if we could, it would be a liability." Maxen knew more than Mike. "We reclaimed the front line to disrupt the demon army''s advance and recover the remains of our fallen comrades. Once that''s done, the two corps led by Morpheus and Ares will withdraw from the Eighth Abyss. From now on, we''ll abandon large-scale operations and focus on targeted strikes, decapitation missions." His words painted a grim picture of the situation in the Eighth Abyss. Mike frowned, his gaze fixed on Maxen. "Are you injured?" Maxen rarely got injured. And even when he did, it was usually just superficial wounds. He wouldn''t bother treating them. But the wounds on Maxen now were tainted with demonic energy, hindering their healing. Maxen shrugged, his expression nonchalant. "Too many Quasi-God level demons. Got caught by the Eighth Demon God during the fight. It''s nothing serious." According to Maxen, there was another reason why the Eighth Abyss had fallen so quickly, apart from the Supreme Demon God''s intervention: "The Eighth Demon God has sided with the Supreme Demon God. To be precise, he sold his soul for power." The Abyssal Demon Gods and the Supreme Demon God had never been truly aligned. On the one hand, the Demon Gods needed the Supreme Demon God to protect them from the human Supreme Beings. On the other hand, their ultimate goal was to replace him... This was the first time in history that a Demon God had completely sided with the Supreme Demon God. Seeing Thor''s grim expression, Maxen decided to lighten the mood. "The Eighth Demon God didn''t get off scot-free. I got a few good hits in." Mike rolled his eyes. "You didn''t kill him?" "No, but if I had a powerful sword, maybe I could have." "Why a sword? What''s wrong with other weapons?" "Only with a sword. I can''t do it with anything else." They fell silent. After a moment, Maxen spoke. "I''m sorry." He was apologizing to Mike. In his eyes, an eighteen-year-old should be studying, dating, playing video games, living a carefree life... Not walking through the dangerous Abyss, facing demon armies, and playing mind games with Demon Gods. Mike shook his head. "I''m the potential Supreme Being. This is my responsibility. With great power comes great responsibility." They fell silent again. After a while, Maxen couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?" "I''m thinking about how to kill the Eighth Demon God," Mike replied, his voice calm. Chapter 450: I am Thor Chapter 450: I am Thor"Kill the Eighth Demon God?" Maxen blinked, taken aback by Thor''s bold statement. "Don''t be ridiculous." He clapped Mike on the shoulder, his voice serious. "I know you''re upset, and I won''t stop you if you want to charge into the demon army and go on a rampage. But the Eighth Demon God? Forget about it. He won''t come out." During their previous encounter, the Eighth Demon God had launched a sneak attack, but Maxen''s counterattack had left him severely wounded. "He reached level 1,000 with the power bestowed upon him by the Supreme Demon God, right?" Mike asked. "Right." Maxen nodded. "He''s still getting used to his newfound power, and my attack hit him hard." Despite his level 1,000 status, the injured Eighth Demon God was far weaker than the Progenitor of Ghosts. If Mike could kill the Progenitor of Ghosts, a wounded Eighth Demon God would be a piece of cake! "Hold on, I need to figure out how to achieve my third awakening." Mike pulled out the remaining materials, ready to get started. [Reminder: You cannot reuse materials within 24 hours.] Mike thought for a moment, then wrote a message on a piece of paper: "How to achieve third awakening within 30 minutes." If the Eye of Truth didn''t provide any hints, he would try to force it. [1. Ask a Supreme Being for help.] There were two conditions for the Eye of Truth''s third awakening: reaching level 400 and cleansing his eyes with the prepared materials for seven days. Mike had started the cleansing process long ago and had already surpassed level 400. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he was still a few days away from fulfilling the seven-day requirement. Normally, Ares could easily manipulate time to solve this problem. Professor Gregory''s age, nearly 1,000 years old, was a testament to Ares''s power. But Mike shook his head, dismissing that option. He might consider it under normal circumstances. But with the war raging, Ares was busy. No news from him was the worst kind of news. Mike didn''t want to be a burden. A new prompt appeared: [2....Force the awakening. Requires triple the materials (21 portions). Forcing the third awakening will result in minor side effects.] Mike had only one question: "Will it kill me?" [No, but...] He ignored the rest of the message. Pulling out his Trade Secret Realm pass, he sent a message to Foreskin. "I need 21 portions of the materials on the list." "I''ll settle the bill when I get back." Moments after the messages were marked as read, a gold coin materialized before him, a spatial ring embedded within it. The ring contained the materials he needed. With everything in place, Mike didn''t rush to cleanse his eyes. He turned to Maxen, addressing the main reason for his visit. Standing before rows of coffins, Mike raised his arm. The Shadow Sigil emerged from his sleeve, hovering in mid-air. He pulled out the Thunderclap Hammer, raising it towards the sky. "Thunderclap Fate!" The surrounding souls, drawn to the Shadow Sigil, converged, flowing into it. At the same time, Thunderclap Fate activated. Phantom images flickered, depicting scenes of bravery and sacrifice... The onlookers were moved. They were seasoned fighters, accustomed to death, but even they couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. The souls were gathered into the Shadow Sigil. Their corresponding remains would be returned to Earth, laid to rest in the Forest of Truth. The number of coffins dwindled, and the souls grew fewer. Only a few powerful Lords remained, requiring more time. Meanwhile, the two corps were retreating in an orderly fashion. The most dangerous moment in a battle wasn''t during the attack or defense, but during the retreat. One misstep could turn into a rout. Leaving behind a skeleton crew, the rest of the forces withdrew. The hard-won front line felt eerily empty. As the last soul entered the Shadow Sigil, Mike felt a wave of exhaustion. "Let''s go." Maxen shouldered his flail, ready to retreat. He had dismissed Thor''s earlier statement about killing the Eighth Demon God as a joke. There was no rush to kill a Demon God. Once Thor became a Supreme Being, he could kill them however he pleased. A single lightning fart would be enough. For now, they had to be patient. Thor needed to level up. But Thor had other plans. "If I kill the Eighth Demon God, can you ensure my survival?" Mike asked. "I can, but..." Mike cut him off. Survival was all that mattered. Maxen realized that Thor wouldn''t back down without trying. "You guys go ahead. I''ll stay here with him." He ordered the others to retreat. With him here, Thor wouldn''t be in any danger. From humanity''s perspective, the Eighth Demon God, having fully sided with the Supreme Demon God, needed to be eliminated. If Thor could pull it off, it would be a major victory. And even if he failed, Maxen wouldn''t regret accompanying him on this reckless endeavor. At least Thor had the right attitude. That was a good thing for humanity. Mike carefully applied the awakening materials to his eyes. At first, it felt refreshing, then a burning sensation, and finally, tears streamed down his face uncontrollably. After using all 21 portions, his eyes were swollen, resembling those of a fish. The prompt before him was now bold and underlined. [Third Awakening of the Strongest Talent in History!] To prepare for the upcoming battle, Mike had forced his third awakening, enhancing the Eye of Truth''s overall capabilities. His opponent was the level 1,000 Eighth Demon God, and he only had one chance. If he missed, Maxen would have to drag him to safety. With his swollen eyes, Mike walked towards the abandoned front line, Maxen by his side. "You want to kill the Eighth Demon God, but you have to find him first. That guy is seriously injured. He won''t come out." Even now, Maxen was still trying to dissuade Thor. This wasn''t a battlefield for a level 499. Even Ares, at level 499, hadn''t been capable of soloing a level 1,000 enemy. "Forget about that." Maxen tried a different approach. "How are you going to find him?" "Easy." Mike shook his cloak, and a cat and a dog emerged. Each animal carried a speaker in its mouth, flying into the air. Mike pulled out a microphone, testing the sound. "Hello? Can you hear me?" His voice, amplified by the speakers, attracted the attention of countless demon creatures. "I have an announcement to make." Mike''s voice was calm, but a hint of killing intent lingered in the air. "I am Thor." His name echoed through the Eighth Abyss. The demon creatures went berserk. Chapter 451: You cant hide from me Chapter 451: You can''t hide from meThor''s voice triggered chaos throughout the Abyss. As his words echoed, countless demon creatures, consumed by a primal rage, charged towards his location. Even though Mike had anticipated this, he couldn''t help but double-check with Maxen. "You sure about this?" "Absolutely." Maxen swung his weapon, clearing a path through the approaching horde. Even a Nine-Star Lord level demon creature was swatted aside like a fly. His actions spoke louder than words. But this was the Eighth Abyss, and the demon creatures were practically endless. Corrupted by the Supreme Demon God''s aura, they were at least ten times stronger than before! Even humanity''s two most elite corps had chosen to retreat after assessing the situation. That''s how terrifying this demon army was. Any other Nine-Star Lord would have been overwhelmed and killed in an instant. Only someone as powerful as Maxen could provide protection for Thor while ensuring their own safety. "What''s the plan?" Maxen looked at Thor, his gaze questioning. Thor''s eyes were swollen like lightbulbs. From a distance, he looked like he was cosplaying as Ultraman. "Let''s get some altitude. Better view from up there." Mike''s words had not only enraged the entire Abyss but also provoked the Eighth Demon God. If the Eighth Demon God had been content to hide or even flee the Eighth Abyss, Mike wouldn''t have had any leverage. But he was betting on the Demon God''s greed. Someone who willingly sold their soul to the Supreme Demon God was definitely a gambler! For the Supreme Demon God, a potential Supreme Being was an irresistible temptation. If he could capture and kill Thor, offering his corpse to the Supreme Demon God... the rewards would be unimaginable! Mike had revealed his identity, and the Eighth Demon God wouldn''t be able to resist the bait. Without a word, Maxen lifted Mike into the air, his left hand gripping his blood-red flail, his right hand holding Dorakos, his entire body radiating killing intent. With Maxen''s assistance, Mike scanned the demon army, searching for his target. [Target acquisition in progress...] The thrice-awakened Eye of Truth began its search. Without prior preparation, finding the Eighth Demon God, hidden within the vast demon army, would have been impossible. In the past, the Eighth Demon God had been the strongest being in this Abyss, his presence impossible to conceal. But now, with the Eighth Abyss corrupted by the Supreme Demon God''s aura, there were numerous level 990+ demon creatures, providing cover for the Eighth Demon God. However, the thrice-awakened Eye of Truth could see through any disguise. [You can''t hide from me!] [Target acquired. Analysis ready!] After the third awakening, the Eye of Truth''s Sage Mode (official version) had been enhanced, allowing for even deeper analysis. In a way, the Eye of Truth was a unique talent. Its limitations weren''t due to flaws in its design but rather the user''s strength. If Mike had been level one, the Eye of Truth wouldn''t have been able to reveal the Supreme Demon God''s information without overwhelming him. Information was a double-edged sword. Some information required a certain level of strength to comprehend. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same applied to the Eighth Demon God. If Mike had learned too much about Demon Gods before reaching level 400, it would have corrupted him. But now, at level 499, he had nothing to fear. A new prompt appeared: [Eighth Demon God, Primordial Demon God. Before demonization, he was a member of the Chaos race, failed to become a Chaos Ancestor, and fell into the Abyss...] Mike''s eyes widened when he saw the word "Chaos." He had been puzzled when Apollo had taught him the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation before his encounter with the Progenitor of Ghosts. Now, he understood. The Eighth Demon God was from the Chaos race! [You have one chance to attack. After using this ability, the Eye of Truth will enter a dormant state.] [Skill lock countdown.] [5, 4, 3...] A countdown timer appeared before Mike''s eyes. "Get ready," he warned Maxen. He had charged up his attack, waiting for the final second. [1!] [Target locked!] Without hesitation, Mike channeled countless lightning elements into the Thunderclap Hammer. He roared, pouring all his strength into the attack. "Roar!" *BOOM* A bolt of white lightning erupted, striking a hidden demon creature, critically injuring it. Maxen, carrying Mike, retreated at high speed, glancing back to assess the damage. "He''s not dead?" From Maxen''s perspective, the Eighth Demon God, struck by the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation, was still alive, clinging to life. "Don''t worry," Mike said calmly. "Let the Chaotic Lightning do its thing." ... Behind them, within the demon army, the Eighth Demon God lay dying. Only a sliver of Abyssal source protected him, but at the cost of nearly destroying the Eighth Abyss with lightning. He trembled uncontrollably, consumed by fear, his limbs paralyzed. He had almost died! This was the closest he had come to death in three hundred years! But he had survived! Given enough time, he could recover... As that thought crossed his mind, the world around him seemed to fall silent. He was pulled away from the battlefield, entering a separate space, time slowing to a crawl. A butterfly appeared before him. It instantly captured his attention. The black butterfly, hovering in mid-air, spoke in a human voice. "Perhaps... you are already dead?" The Eighth Demon God was, indeed, dead. As his consciousness returned to reality, his body disintegrated, scattering into dust. The moment he died, the Eighth Abyss descended into chaos. The demon creatures turned on each other, fighting and devouring each other''s Abyssal source. Even the demon army pursuing Thor crumbled like a sandcastle. Maxen, noticing the commotion behind them, shook Thor excitedly. "He''s dead! The Eighth Demon God is dead!" Mike, exhausted from his attack, mumbled, "If you shake me any harder, I''ll be dead too." Forcing the Eye of Truth''s third awakening, locking onto the Eighth Demon God, a level 499 facing a level 1,000... He was drained. As for the Eighth Demon God, he no longer cared. He had done everything he could. If that wasn''t enough to kill him, he would deal with him later, when he was stronger. Judging by the demon creatures'' reaction, the Eighth Demon God was truly dead. With the Eighth Demon God''s death, the Eighth Abyss descended into chaos. The demon creatures fought for control of the Abyssal source, seeking to gain the Eighth Abyss''s favor and become the new Eighth Demon God. This chaos would continue until a new Demon God emerged. Maxen glanced back, a hint of regret in his eyes. If he didn''t have to escort Thor, he could have wreaked havoc in the leaderless Eighth Abyss with the two Supreme Corps! With a bit of luck, they might even be able to purify the Eighth Abyss! But Thor''s safety was more important. And Maxen knew that the decision to purify the Eighth Abyss rested with the Supreme Beings. They had only one task now: to escape. "Where to now?" Maxen asked, his pace not slowing as they outran the pursuing demon army. "Back to Florida or the Forest of Truth?" Killing the Eighth Demon God was a major victory, far exceeding their expectations. In Maxen''s mind, it was time to cut their losses and return home. "No," Mike said, his face still pale, but his energy returning. With the Eye of Truth dormant, the swelling in his eyes had subsided. "To the Seventh Abyss." Maxen was stunned. "What for? You planning to kill the Seventh Demon God too?" Despite his question, he changed course, heading towards the Seventh Abyss. Mike rolled his eyes. "If I was that capable, I would have challenged the 100th floor of the Tower of Truth already." The loss of both the Seventh and Eighth Abysses was a major blow to humanity. Mike, wielding the Shadow Sigil, was obligated to visit both Abysses, retrieving the souls of the fallen heroes and returning them to Earth. This was Shadow Nine''s responsibility. With Shadow Nine''s strength, he could have easily completed this task. But Shadow Nine was absent, and the burden now fell upon Mike. Since he was still capable of fighting, and Maxen was there to protect him, it made sense to visit the Seventh Abyss and fulfill his duty. But there was another reason. Mike wanted to exploit a loophole. Before embarking on this journey, Apollo had assured him that his life wouldn''t be in danger. In other words... as long as he didn''t return to Earth from the Abyss, he wouldn''t die, no matter how reckless he was! Mike decided to gamble, trusting in Apollo''s words. Maxen, unaware of Thor''s thoughts, focused on protecting him. They soon arrived at the Seventh Abyss. As they entered, a sword energy hurtled towards them. Maxen swatted it aside casually. The sword energy whizzed past Mike''s head, nearly slicing off his luscious locks. "What the hell is going on here?" Mike asked, confused. "Take a look around," Maxen said. Mike scanned his surroundings, realizing that the Seventh Abyss had become a world of swords! Nine sword servants stood at strategic locations, their auras interconnected, forming a grand sword formation. The formation generated a constant stream of sword energy, obliterating any newly spawned demon creatures. Even Nine-Star Lord level demons couldn''t survive for more than three seconds within the formation. In the sky, a swordsman in white battled nine demonic figures, holding his own against overwhelming odds. Without the Eye of Truth''s assistance, Mike couldn''t gauge the demon creatures'' strength. Maxen, sensing Thor''s confusion, explained, "Four at level 994, four at level 999, and the level 1,000 Seventh Demon God." Ares was truly impressive. "This isn''t good." Maxen frowned, his expression grim. "The longer this fight drags on, the worse it is for my godfather." He was about to send Thor back to Earth and return to the battlefield. "Hold on, hold on." Mike interrupted him. "Have you seen Professor?" A giant question mark appeared above Maxen''s head. "Professor?" Mike cleared his throat. "Ahem, I mean, Cedric... Immortal Cedric." "Oh, I''ll look for him." Maxen quickly located Cedric. He was sitting on the Demon Emperor''s Hall''s throne, sipping wine and occasionally adjusting the sword formation''s position. "He''s slacking off," Maxen reported. "I see." Mike had a plan. He smiled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I have a bet for you..." "No! Absolutely not!" Maxen refused vehemently. He wasn''t going to fall for Thor''s tricks again. Besides, the situation was critical. Why was Thor still thinking about profits? "Hear me out!" Mike said quickly. "Do you believe I can kill the Seventh Demon God?" Maxen hesitated, then blurted out, "I do!" He would believe anything Thor said at this point, even if he claimed he could kill the Supreme Demon God with a fart. "I don''t." Cedric appeared beside them, looking at Thor. "If you win, I''ll teach you the fourth application of Fate''s Reversal." "Deal!" With the stakes set, Mike shouted, "Second Bro! The Eighth Demon God is dead!" Ares raised an eyebrow. Dead? *Swish* A sword beam sliced through the nine demonic figures, critically injuring them. The swordsman in white appeared before the Seventh Demon God. "That sword strike was meant to kill you all." His voice held a hint of regret. "But since the Eighth Demon God is dead, this sword strike can only be used to kill you now." The nine demonic figures dissipated. The clouds parted, and sunlight bathed the battlefield. The Seventh Demon God was dead. Chapter 452: Do you really want to die again? Chapter 452: Do you really want to die again?Sheathing his sword, the swordsman in white turned to face Mike and his companions. His gaze settled on Mike, and Ares chuckled. "An interesting young man." Mike was speechless, overwhelmed by awe. Ares had just casually slain the Seventh Demon God, as if discarding a piece of trash. "Tell me," Ares said, his voice curious, "how did the Eighth Demon God die?" Clearly, Ares had planned to wait until everyone had evacuated the Eighth Abyss before finishing off both Demon Gods with a single strike. But Thor had brought unexpected news: the Eighth Demon God was already dead. There was no need for Ares to hold back now. Maxen recounted the events, describing how Thor had single-handedly killed the Eighth Demon God. Even Cedric was impressed. "Thor, you''re that strong?" Even Cedric, accustomed to power, was surprised by Thor''s feat. "Indeed, quite impressive," Ares said, nodding slowly. "Perhaps 10% of my strength at my peak." Mike: "..." Ares was actually boasting about himself. Mike had received a similar assessment when he had challenged Ares''s phantom. Shameless! And to make matters worse, Cedric, upon hearing Ares''s assessment, chimed in, "Thor, you truly are strong." Enough! This "mutual swordsmanship admiration society" was getting out of hand. With the Seventh Demon God slain, the crisis in the Seventh Abyss was resolved. Ares turned to Maxen. "Earlier, you mentioned that Thor has mastered a skill called ''Thunderclap Fate''?" Maxen had witnessed Mike using that skill to gather souls in the Eighth Abyss. "Yes, that''s correct," Maxen confirmed. Mike was curious. Why was Ares suddenly interested in this? "Have you learned it?" Ares asked Maxen. Mike: ??? Did Maxen also have a talent similar to the Eye of Truth?! "I wouldn''t dream of stealing someone''s skill," Maxen said, scratching his head sheepishly. "We have to respect intellectual property rights." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ares shook his head. "It''s fine. He has the audacity to call me ''Second Bro.'' Learning one of his skills is hardly a loss." Maxen looked at Mike, seeking his approval. After receiving a nod, he closed his eyes, recalling the skill. "Yep, got it." Mike suddenly realized that Maxen wasn''t relying on his SS-rank talent to learn new skills. It was his monstrous combat talent! "Good. Show me." Maxen, grinning, reached for a nearby sword. "Use your flail," Ares said coldly. Maxen, his face contorted in mock despair, hefted his blood-red flail. Mike pulled out the Shadow Sigil. In his current state, using Thunderclap Fate to gather souls would be inefficient. Since Maxen was about to demonstrate the skill, this was the perfect opportunity. The Shadow Sigil hovered in mid-air as Maxen, his expression serious, swung his flail. "Thunderclap Fate!" The souls of over a thousand fallen humans were drawn out, sealed within the Shadow Sigil. The entire process was smooth and effortless, taking less than five seconds! It had taken Mike several minutes to seal the soul of a single Nine-Star Lord. Maxen, however, had done it in an instant. He was on fire today! Maxen lowered his flail, and Mike turned to Cedric, waiting for his praise. Come on, say something! You''re usually so good at compliments! After nearly thirty seconds of silence, Cedric finally opened his mouth. "Yawn..." That''s it? He was bored? Mike: "..." He finally understood. Professor Cedric was a hypocrite. Everyone below him was a mediocre swordsman. Everyone above him was a swordsmanship genius. Only Ares''s swordsmanship surpassed Cedric''s. In other words, Cedric was Ares''s biggest fanboy. "That''s an interesting skill," Ares said, taking a step forward. "Thor, do you have any good equipment?" Equipment?! Mike immediately realized that Ares was offering to seal the souls within his equipment! "Nightmare''s Breeze?" It was one of his few SSS-rank equipment. "Not that one." "It''s Morpheus''s equipment, after all." "Force of Nature?" "No, keep your own SSS-rank equipment. It''s more suitable for your own seals." Both suggestions were rejected. Mike thought for a moment. He didn''t have many other options. "Thunderclap Hammer?" The Thunderclap Hammer had been passed down from Human King Nathan to Ares, and now it was in Thor''s possession. "That''s a good choice." Ares took another step forward, and a gentle breeze swept through the Abyss. The clear sky darkened, and a fierce wind howled, kicking up dust and debris. The Seventh Demon God''s phantom appeared! "He''s back from the dead!" Mike wasn''t scared. He was almost amused. If Ares could kill the Seventh Demon God once, he could do it again. The Seventh Demon God''s phantom moved. He was... fighting Ares?! Mike suddenly realized what was happening. "Holy shit?!" Ares was sealing the Seventh Demon God''s soul! There were two scenarios when using Thunderclap Fate. First, the soul cooperated willingly, minimizing the strain on the user. Like when Mike had sealed Dracula. Despite his Nine-Star Lord strength, he had been easily sealed. Second, the soul resisted. In that case, they had to be beaten into submission! This scenario tested the user''s strength. If the user was weak, the soul could turn the tables, using the opportunity to backfire! With Mike''s current strength, he could only seal souls like Joseph''s. But with Ares... things were getting interesting! The Seventh Demon God''s soul, upon appearing, immediately tried to break free. Ares, his hand resting casually on his sword hilt, looked up, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Oh?" His message was clear: Do you really want to die again? The Seventh Demon God''s soul, unwilling to back down, responded with the pride of a Demon God. A god had to maintain his dignity! The soul unleashed a torrent of black wind, but it was easily sealed within the Thunderclap Hammer. Seventh Demon God''s soul: No, I don''t want to die again. He was utterly defeated. His soul was now trapped within the Thunderclap Hammer. Mike was awestruck. The Thunderclap Hammer returned to his hand, its weight significantly increased. For now, Mike couldn''t see the updated stats of the Thunderclap Hammer. Without the Eye of Truth, a lot of things were a pain in the neck. But it would be a full 24 hours before the Eye of Truth was back online. Chapter 453: Mike lied Chapter 453: Mike liedMike stowed the Thunderclap Hammer, feeling pretty darn good about himself. He''d accomplished his mission, and even scored a sweet upgrade for his weapon. After sealing the Seventh Demon God''s soul, Ares seemed to... fade a bit. Mike frowned, unsure if he was seeing things or if it was a side effect of pushing his body too hard. Ares sheathed his sword and approached. "What are the side effects of forcing your talent''s third awakening?" "Not sure yet," Mike admitted. "Hopefully, I can find someone to help me fix it. If not, I''ll figure something out." Ares nodded, approvingly. "Good attitude." After praising Thor, Ares turned and walked towards the depths of the Abyss, his sword servants following close behind. "See them off," Ares instructed Cedric. "Will do." Cedric nodded, escorting Mike back to the Ninth Abyss. On the way, Cedric, in a rare display of taking the initiative, said, "My son should have contacted you already." Mike blinked, then realized what Cedric was referring to. Professor Gregory had approached him earlier, discussing Ares''s injury. Professor Gregory had asked Mike to take a look at it after his third awakening. "Yes, he did," Mike confirmed. "Once you''ve dealt with the side effects of your third awakening, come find us in the First Abyss," Cedric said. "After this battle, the Seventh Abyss will return to the Tower of Truth, and the Ninth Demon God will take over the Eighth." Mike did a quick mental calculation. There were thirteen Abysses in total. Currently, the following Demon Gods were still alive: First, Second, Fifth, Ninth, Tenth, Eleventh, Twelfth, and Thirteenth. In other words, since Thor''s awakening, five of the thirteen Demon Gods had kicked the bucket. Of the surviving Demon Gods, the Fifth Demon God was a non-issue, the Ninth was on their side, and the Demon Gods ranked tenth and below were relatively weak... That left only the Archdemon and the Second Demon God as significant threats to humanity. If those two decided to side with the Supreme Demon God, things would get dicey. That''s why Ares and his sword servants would be guarding the First Abyss from now on. Understanding the situation, Mike nodded gravely. "Understood." "Here you are. You can head down now." Cedric dropped them off at the edge of the Ninth Abyss and turned to leave. Under Maxen''s protection, Mike rejoined Shadow Four and returned to the battlefield. From his classmates'' perspective, Mike had been diligently cleaning up the battlefield, even finding some decent loot. Back in the Ninth Abyss, Mike felt exhausted. After hopping between Abysses and soloing the Eighth Demon God, it was only natural to be tired. Two shadows slipped into Mike''s shadow. "Fourth Bro!" Bad Man chirped. "Now that Shadow Three is gone, do I get to be your bodyguard?" "Not exactly." Mike rubbed his temples, lowering his voice. "For one, I won''t be entering the Abyss anytime soon, so I don''t need a bodyguard. And two, you have a new mission." "Yay!" Bad Woman cheered, revealing her true feelings. "By the way, weren''t you upset about your travel allowance?" Mike smiled kindly. "I had a good chat with your father. He''s paid for your... extended stay." "Wait a minute¡ª" Bad Man''s voice trembled, a sense of foreboding washing over him. "Fourth Bro, you don''t mean..." Mike nodded, confirming Bad Man''s suspicions. "Have you ever heard of anyone getting paid to attend kindergarten?" Bad Man and Bad Woman burst into tears. "You''re only eight years old," Mike said, his voice gentle. "If people found out I was employing eight-year-old demons, I''d be reported!" "Shadow Nine told us working for the Guardian Shadow was a blessing! He said we could empty our shopping carts..." Bad Woman wailed. "And now, the blessing is gone!" "Don''t cry! I''m just kidding!" Mike wasn''t actually going to withhold Shadow Two''s salary. "Don''t worry, you''ll get every penny you''re owed," he promised. The crying subsided, and Bad Man whispered, "Bad Woman, is this a fake Thor? He''s actually going to pay us." "Maybe our dad beat him silly?" Speaking of Shadow Two''s father, Mike suddenly remembered something. "What did you guys do when you went home?" Bad Man and Bad Woman answered in unison, "We prepared a surprise for our dad!" ... In the Fifth Abyss, after the human powerhouses had departed, the Fifth Demon God returned to his domain. His face was dark, his mood thunderous. His latest attempt to die had failed. "The Seventh and Eighth Demon Gods, those useless idiots, are dead?" he lamented. "So many Demon Gods have died. Why can''t I be one of them?" He returned to his Demon Emperor''s Hall. The Nine-Star Lord bear who usually guarded the entrance was nowhere to be seen. The hall was a mess, all the valuables gone... The Fifth Demon God ignored the chaos, walking towards his cold throne. As he sat down, two loud bangs echoed through the hall, followed by a shower of confetti. A cake materialized before him. A fresh cream cake, looking delicious. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Written on it in red icing were two lines: "We''ve run away from home for 300 years!" "Wishing Dad good health and a billion years of life for our family!" "So that''s the surprise," Mike chuckled, imagining the Fifth Demon God''s reaction. While cleaning the battlefield, Mike reviewed his trip to the Abyss. His achievements were undeniable. He had killed the level 1,000 Progenitor of Ghosts, the level 1,000 Eighth Demon God, and countless other demon creatures. As for his gains... The third awakening of the Eye of Truth was his greatest reward. Although he often joked about his talent, his SSS-rank talent was incredibly powerful. Without the thrice-awakened Eye of Truth, he wouldn''t have been able to target the Eighth Demon God with the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation. Detect, lock-on, strike... The most effective duels often involved the simplest tactics. Why wasn''t Joseph particularly impressive among Nine-Star Lords? His talent had unlimited stacking potential, and he was a skilled fighter, capable of hit-and- run tactics. But in practice, his skills were too easy to dodge! He would painstakingly stack his talent, only for his final, devastating blow to miss its target. That''s why he had been practicing his archery, hoping to prove himself! Then... he met Thor. Losing to Thor hadn''t bothered him. After all, Thor was the future Supreme Being. Joseph''s case highlighted the importance of the Eye of Truth. Apart from the third awakening, Mike had also acquired a bunch of Abyssal Pearl fragments and the Seventh Demon God''s soul, sealed within the Thunderclap Hammer. "Not bad." As for the costs... He owed the Mystic Market 400,000 Lord merits for Shadow Three''s bone, and he hadn''t paid for the 21 portions of awakening materials. The thought made him wince. "I can''t think about that now." Debt? What debt? As long as he leveled up fast enough, his creditors would never be able to collect! Ahem... Considering that the Mystic Market was Apollo''s business, he probably should repay his debts. It was a matter of principle. With the battlefield cleaned and his gains assessed, Mike and the other students were gathered together. "Dude, you won''t believe what happened!" Back at the base, Mike ran into his old friend, Kaelum. "You almost didn''t see me again!" Kaelum recounted his harrowing experience at the front lines with Anderson, mentioning Blaze''s breakthrough. "Impressive," Mike said, suitably impressed. After exchanging pleasantries, Kaelum led Mike towards the back of the base. "Come on, my nephew is here. He''s having a barbecue." Joseph was back?! "Maybe later," Mike said, trying to decline. "It''s wartime. I don''t want to take up his time." He hadn''t forgotten about the void fragment Joseph had picked up from the Fifth Demon God. It was a valuable item. But it had been tainted by Afterskin! Bad juju! Joseph was going to have a string of bad luck. Kaelum chuckled. "It''s fine. He specifically asked for you." He didn''t elaborate, leaving it at that. A Nine-Star Lord, during wartime, inviting him for a barbecue? Something was up. Mike frowned, then realized what was happening. He had been missing in action in the Abyss for a while. His name hadn''t been completely cleared yet. This barbecue with Joseph wasn''t just a friendly gathering. It was another form of surveillance. He wouldn''t be completely exonerated until the Guardian Shadow''s report came out. Very thorough, very efficient. The only problem was... the Guardian Shadow was now under Mike''s command. Understanding the situation, Mike didn''t refuse. He followed Kaelum into a tent. He wasn''t the only one under observation. Dozens of people were already inside, gathered around four barbecue grills. Joseph had stolen that many grills?! Before Mike could get angry, Joseph pulled out another grill, inviting him to sit down. "Come on, there are still some leftovers from last time..." Mike: ??? Just how much food had Joseph taken from him?! Joseph, oblivious to his impending misfortune, urged Mike to eat and drink his fill. "Don''t tell anyone where this food came from," he whispered conspiratorially. Mike nodded, suppressing the urge to yell at him. He glanced around, spotting James in the corner. James, still recovering from his injuries in the Fifth Abyss, had been brought here shortly after regaining consciousness. Dressed in black, his expression cold and distant, he sat alone, ignored by the others. A group from the Blood Sea Corps arrived shortly after, taking James away. As he ate, Mike sent a message to Shadow Four, asking who was compiling his file. With Shadow Nine, the history inventor, in charge, the Guardian Shadow was adept at fabricating information. They could make up anything! Then, he received a surprising answer. "Shadow Two is in charge of your file." After a moment of silence, Mike sent another message to Shadow Four. "Dock your pay this month." Shadow Four: ??? Letting Shadow Two compile Thor''s file? Was this a joke? Did he even have the skills for that?! Inside the tent, Joseph continued to receive messages. Groups of people came and went, some cleared of suspicion, some still under observation, and some... facing judgment. After two hours, still waiting for Mike''s report, Joseph sent a message to the Guardian Shadow, urging them to hurry up. Finally, a short report arrived. He opened it, his eyebrows shooting up. "Mike lied!" Chapter 454: You should knock first Chapter 454: You should knock firstThe statement made Joseph realize that things weren''t as straightforward as they appeared. The report read: "Mike claims to have killed one level 100 ghost." "After a thorough investigation and rigorous analysis, the Guardian Shadow has concluded..." "He killed *two* level 100 demon creatures." "What the heck is this...?" Joseph muttered, baffled by the Guardian Shadow''s intel. Was killing a level 100 demon creature really that big of a deal? It wasn''t like he''d taken down a Nine-Star Lord! Joseph tossed the report aside and waved Mike away. The demon army''s sudden attack had disrupted the summer camp''s schedule. Back at the camp, Mike received immediate notification to return to Florida. Just like that, the summer camp''s Abyssal adventure came to an end. Stepping out of the portal, Mike squinted against the bright Florida sun. They had returned at noon, their body clocks still on Abyss time. "Everyone, return to your dorms and rest. If you experience any discomfort, contact an instructor..." Ace, Mike''s roommate, was nowhere to be seen. Probably still gallivanting around the Abyss somewhere. The thought of Ace reminded Mike of the 1 million Lord merits he was owed. That''s a full 2 million Lord merits! If he could just get his hands on that 3 million, he could pay off his debts! Mike didn''t linger in his dorm. He was level 499 now, capable of going toe-to-toe with a Nine-Star Lord, and he''d even soloed a level 1,000 enemy. Did someone with his physique need to adjust to a time difference? Heck no! Never one to sit still, Mike summoned Shadow Four from the Forest of Truth and, under his protection, headed there himself. Deep within the Forest of Truth stood a tower. As Mike reached the base of the tower, a white cloud descended before him. He didn''t jump on right away. He took a moment to observe. The Tower of Truth... truly had no shadow! Back in the Abyss, Shadow Three had hinted at Shadow One''s origins. So, Shadow One was the shadow of the Tower of Truth. But! Mike had specifically asked if Shadow One was related to the Tower Spirit. Shadow Three had said no. Who was the Tower Spirit? That was one of the Tower of Truth''s top ten unsolved mysteries. Satisfied with his observation, Mike hopped onto the cloud, soaring straight to the ninety- ninth floor. He was back in familiar territory. "I zapped the Eighth Demon God with lightning, and he died," Mike said, deciding to start with some good news. He kept it brief, knowing what to say and when to say it in Apollo''s presence. "I know." Apollo paused, then added, "I taught you the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation, but I didn''t expect you to kill him." As if worried about a misunderstanding, he added, "No harm done, though." Apollo''s tone was casual, as if killing a Demon God was as simple as swatting a fly. Mike thought he understood. Apollo hadn''t intended for him to kill the Eighth Demon God. If he had wanted him dead, Apollo could have done it himself, without involving Thor. He had given Mike the Chaotic Lightning Tribulation for self-defense in the Eighth Abyss. Knowing Thor, Apollo had anticipated that Mike would use it if any level 990+ demon creatures attacked him. He hadn''t expected Mike to be so... bold! Before any high-level demons had even approached him, Mike had gone looking for trouble with the Eighth Demon God! In humanity''s original plan, Ares, Maxen, and the others were a mobile force, ready to respond to any unexpected situations. The Seventh and Eighth Demon Gods'' attacks had been anticipated. If everything had gone according to plan, after Thor collected the souls of the fallen heroes in the Seventh and Eighth Abysses, Ares would have stepped in, slaying both Demon Gods with a single sword strike. That''s why Mike''s news of the Eighth Demon God''s death had resulted in Ares only killing the Seventh. In other words, Thor''s unexpected bravery had thrown a wrench in Apollo''s plans. "That''s the second time I''ve miscalculated," Apollo said after a moment of thought. Mike raised an eyebrow. "What was the first?" He immediately regretted asking. Curiosity killed the cat, and all that. But was it appropriate to ask his third bro such a personal question?! "The first? I told you already." Apollo assumed Mike had forgotten. "I once calculated for a friend that humanity would need nine consecutive generations of Supreme Beings, all willing to fight the Supreme Demon God at any cost, to finally defeat him." Mike gulped, asking cautiously, "Was this friend... the Tower Spirit?" "Yes," Apollo admitted freely. Seeing Thor''s interest, he recounted the story. "The Tower Spirit asked me to calculate which race would win, humanity or the demons." "And what was the result?" Mike asked eagerly. "I calculated that the demons would win." Apollo sighed. "Unfortunately, I was wrong." Mike: "..." Mike tried to steer the conversation towards other topics, but Apollo mostly listened, occasionally grunting in acknowledgment. After a while, Mike ran out of things to say. Apollo was inside the tower, Thor outside. Apollo looked towards the sky, at a distant white cloud. Usually, after a prolonged silence, Thor would take his leave, signaling the end of their conversation. The cloud transformed into a butterfly, then into a lyre. Apollo suddenly remembered something his instructor had taught him. "Treat others as you would like to be treated." His instructor had explained that you should treat others the way they treat you. It was good advice, and it worked both ways. Apollo also remembered visiting Thor''s private space a few days ago. He had been to Thor''s "house," but Thor had never been to his. Something felt wrong. A door appeared on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. "Come in and have a seat?" Apollo''s voice echoed from within. Mike: ?! This... didn''t seem right. Unless you had faced Apollo directly, you couldn''t comprehend the sheer pressure of his presence. In their previous encounters, he had always appeared as a cloud, a butterfly, or some other form. Entering the ninety-ninth floor meant meeting Apollo''s true form! Mike hesitated, caught between excitement and apprehension. [Go!] [You have to go!] [The ninety-ninth floor is related to your future talent awakenings!] Even in its offline state, the Eye of Truth was spamming him with prompts. Mike couldn''t think of a good reason to refuse. Could he really decline such an invitation from Apollo? "Okay." He nodded, stepping towards the ninety-ninth floor. The door slammed shut. Mike: ??? What was going on? Opportunity knocks but once? Had he missed his chance to explore the ninety-ninth floor because of his hesitation? [Noooo-] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Eye of Truth wailed in despair. Even Mike couldn''t fathom Apollo''s thoughts. As he stood there, bewildered, Apollo''s ethereal voice echoed from within the ninety-ninth floor. "You should knock first." Chapter 455: The heart of omnipotence Chapter 455: The heart of omnipotence*Knock, knock, knock* Mike knocked dutifully three times. The door opened again. This time, Mike didn''t hesitate. He stepped into the ninety-ninth floor. He didn''t bother looking around. His gaze focused on the figure before him. A middle-aged man, Apollo, in his familiar, unremarkable form. A face so ordinary it was impossible to remember. The moment you looked away, you couldn''t recall a single detail. As for his attire... every time Mike had seen him, he had been wearing a white robe. But this time, as Mike''s gaze fell upon the robe, his pupils constricted, his eyes widening in shock. He saw a faint pattern on the robe, resembling a butterfly with outstretched wings! Mike wasn''t sure if this was a good thing or a bad thing. Few people were privy to the secrets of the Supreme Being, Apollo. Everything related to him was classified information. If Shadow Nine were still on Earth, Mike could have asked him. But Shadow Nine was gone! Asking Stone was pointless. He wouldn''t know anything. Discussing this with anyone else would be inappropriate. He would have to wait until he saw Ares again. Only Ares would be suitable to discuss such matters. Although, knowing Ares, he probably wouldn''t have any serious insights. A chair materialized before Mike. "Sit." Mike sat down. "My instructor has gone to the Supreme Abyssal," Apollo said, pacing back and forth. "He should be back within three months." Mike nodded, acknowledging the information. Shadow Three''s tunnel was probably related to the Supreme Abyssal. As Apollo paced, Mike''s gaze wandered around the ninety-ninth floor. It wasn''t what he had expected. It was an empty white space, devoid of any features except for Apollo, the chair, and a white -cloud. Mike remembered Fool mentioning that Apollo''s private space looked exactly like this! Had Apollo placed his private space on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth? "Don''t try to enter the Tower of Truth for the next few days," Apollo said. "Understood." Mike nodded. "After my instructor returns, you''ll have a choice to make." A choice? What choice? Mike didn''t dwell on it. He would deal with it when the time came. If Apollo wasn''t elaborating, it meant he wasn''t ready to reveal more. Asking would be pointless. Mike was starting to understand how to converse with Apollo. The ninety-ninth floor wasn''t particularly exciting. But Mike wasn''t disappointed. He was curious. "Third Bro," he asked, "can you tell me what''s inside the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth?" He was the potential Supreme Being, the future Supreme Being, destined to reach the ninety- ninth floor. Surely, it was reasonable to learn a little more about it? "It was like this before I arrived," Apollo said casually. "What about before that?" Mike pressed. "Before that?" Apollo sounded puzzled. "Haven''t you seen it?" Mike: ??? When had he seen it? Apollo pointed outside, towards the forest below. "Whoa-" Mike gasped. The Forest of Truth... had been moved from inside the Tower of Truth?! He walked to the door, peering down. He had been too preoccupied with their conversations to appreciate the scenery. From the ninety-ninth floor, he could see the entire Forest of Truth. The shape of the forest, imprinted in his mind, made his scalp tingle. It was... a slightly misshapen heart! This had to be Morpheus''s doing! Mike was stunned. It was unexpected, yet somehow... fitting. According to the Tower of Truth''s rules, reaching the ninety-ninth floor granted immense privileges. Moving the Forest of Truth outside seemed... reasonable. No wonder the Forest of Truth''s rules were so powerful, capable of suppressing demon creatures and serving as humanity''s first line of defense. It took Mike a while to recover from his shock. To distract himself, he asked casually, "When do you plan to conquer the 100th floor?" "Ninety-five years, two hundred and sixty-four days ago," Apollo replied matter-of-factly. Mike: ??? Was he joking? Seeing Thor''s confusion, Apollo explained, "Every Supreme Being has conquered the 100th floor." In other words, only those who had conquered the 100th floor were worthy of being called Supreme Beings. Mike was bewildered. "Then why are you here?" Both humans and demons believed that Apollo was stuck on the ninety-ninth floor, constantly attempting to break through. But he had already conquered it?! Apollo''s explanation was... very Apollo. "It''s peaceful here." After Morpheus had emptied the ninety-ninth floor, it had become a peaceful, empty space. Apollo wasn''t trapped on the ninety-ninth floor. He lived there! Mike was utterly flabbergasted. The information overload was too much to handle. Apollo realized that allowing Thor to ask questions always led to surprises. "You can ask me one more question," he said. Just one question, and Thor wouldn''t be too overwhelmed. Mike fell silent, considering his options. He only had one chance. What should he ask? When would Shadow Nine return? When would the Supreme Demon God die? When would he reach level 1,000? ... So many questions. Normally, with the Eye of Truth, he could have discerned the answers to these questions. But his talent required nine awakenings to unlock its full potential. He had only completed three. After a moment of contemplation, he asked the question he was most curious about, a question Apollo could easily answer. "What is your SSS-rank talent?" His heart pounded in his chest as he waited for the answer. Apollo didn''t keep him in suspense. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Heart of Omnipotence," he replied simply. Mike filed the name away in his memory bank. He recalled hearing that SSS-rank talents were somehow connected to the Supreme Demon God. His own was the Eye, Morpheus''s was [Dream Come True] related to the brain, and Apollo''s [The Heart of Omnipotence] was, well, the heart. Mike hadn''t been sitting long when Apollo started giving him the "it''s been real" vibe. Last time, his visit to Thor''s private space hadn''t been long either. Tit for tat. "Hang on a sec." Mike stammered, "This was kind of a last-minute thing, so I didn''t bring anything... valuable..." Showing up empty-handed felt rude. Mike mentally scanned his private space. Nothing really screamed "hostess gift." Last time, Apollo had come to *him* for a house call, even leaving behind a Soul Element class change item. This time, it was Mike''s turn to show some hospitality. Finally, Mike pulled out a tree from his private space, holding it out tentatively. "Wanna give it a shake?" It was the most valuable thing he owned. He wasn''t actually planning on *giving* the Money Tree to Apollo. Even if he did, Apollo probably wouldn''t take it. Whatever Apollo shook off the tree was his to keep. The Money Tree wasn''t all-powerful, and the treasures it produced didn''t just appear out of thin air. According to Foreskin, the Money Tree stored a certain amount of energy, which could be called [the power of money]. This power manifested as various treasures. The Money Tree replenished this power passively over time, but it could also be recharged by... you guessed it, throwing money at it! Watering the Money Tree with Truth Gold Coins replenished its power. Generally, the more valuable the treasure, the more power it consumed, and the more Truth Gold Coins required. If Apollo shook the Money Tree, he could probably drain it dry. From that perspective, Mike''s gift was pretty generous. Apollo considered the offer, then reached out and gave the Money Tree a casual shake. The half-meter tall Money Tree began to grow rapidly, reaching nearly two meters in the blink of an eye! Mike: ??? He stared at the Money Tree, utterly bewildered. Apollo, seeing his confusion, explained, "Any more, and the quality would suffer." Thor should understand the principle of not spoiling things by excessive enthusiasm. "That''s not what I meant... I..." Mike struggled to explain. He was trying to give a gift, not score a free upgrade! "You should go now." Apollo yawned, cutting him off. The door reappeared, and the white cloud floated outside. Mike, clutching the two-meter tall Money Tree, sat on the cloud and descended back to the ground. Shadow Four, waiting below, gasped at the sight of the enormous tree. *Thor is truly blessed by Apollo,* he thought. Shadow Four generally kept his distance from Supreme Beings. The power gap was too vast. They were practically beings from another dimension. "Mike! Mike!" Before Mike could walk away, a figure came running towards him. "I heard you were here, so I came as soon as... Holy shit! What happened?!" Foreskin stared at the two-meter tall Money Tree, his jaw dropping. He had given Thor the Money Tree as a small sapling, barely half a meter tall. The amount of Truth Gold Coins required to grow a Money Tree to this size was astronomical! Even with Foreskin''s wealth, it would have been a significant investment. Seeing Foreskin''s reaction, Mike grinned, clutching the Money Tree. Apollo was truly generous, bestowing such a valuable gift upon him. "Business first." Foreskin tore his gaze away from the Money Tree, his expression turning serious. "I just received an update from Afterskin." "What did he say?" Mike asked, curious. Afterskin had finally overcome the most difficult challenge. This was the perfect time for him to level up and gain strength. Why had he been so quiet during this recent crisis? Foreskin paused, then said slowly, "Afterskin says he has infiltrated the Supreme Abyssal." Mike: "..." He had only one thing to say about this unfortunate news: "May the Goddess of Luck protect Shadow Nine!" Chapter 456: Doesnt this path look familiar? Chapter 456: Doesn''t this path look familiar?Within the Supreme Abyssal, Calderon effortlessly pulverized a demon creature''s head with a single punch. Since entering this hellish realm, his power had surged, reaching a staggering level 999. He thrived in battle, growing stronger with each encounter, and the Supreme Abyssal, teeming with endless demon fodder, was his personal playground. Glancing back, Calderon saw Shadow Nine still struggling. A smug grin spread across his face. "What''s taking you so long, gramps? Did you forget where you put your dentures?" "Shut your trap!" Shadow Nine snarled, his blade flashing as he repelled several demon creatures. Calderon stepped forward, his fists a blur as he crushed their skulls. *Bang* *Bang* With a few well-placed punches, the demon creatures were dispatched. Both Calderon and Shadow Nine retreated, melting back into the shadows. As they fled, Calderon couldn''t resist another jab. "Weak little Shadow Nine, only two days in, and the Blood Shadow is already taking over." "Mind your own damn business!" Normally, Shadow Nine would respond to Calderon''s trash talk with a swift punch to the face. But his body was acting up, and he had to hold back. Patience was a virtue, or so they said. "Hold up!" Calderon stopped, pulling out his map again, studying it intently. "There are way too many demon creatures on this path!" The route was correct, the shortest path to their destination. But they kept encountering unusually powerful demon creatures, and Shadow Nine''s Blood Shadow was getting worse... Their situation could be summed up in two words: seriously unlucky. This level of bad luck was unnatural, even triggering some unpleasant memories for Calderon. "Shadow Nine," he asked, "doesn''t this path look familiar?" Shadow Nine paused, his mind flashing back. "Now that you mention it... Isn''t this the same way we escaped last time?" How did Calderon know that? "Oh, crap." Calderon smacked his forehead, groaning. "We can''t go this way!" Shadow Nine''s eyes widened in realization. "You don''t mean..." Back then, Shadow Nine hadn''t escaped the Supreme Abyssal alone. Few people knew about the ''lucky charm'' who had accompanied him. That individual had a rather strange name: Afterskin. Realization dawned on them both simultaneously. "We need a new route!" === "Afterskin went to the Supreme Abyssal?" Mike couldn''t help but feel a twinge of... schadenfreude. Excellent! With Afterskin''s bad luck, Shadow Nine and Calderon were in for a rough time. This also meant that Afterskin wouldn''t be showing up at the Tower of Truth or anywhere near Mike anytime soon. One less thing to worry about. "Foreskin, I have a question for you." Mike pulled Foreskin aside, lowering his voice. "I just got back from the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth..." "What?!" Foreskin nearly jumped out of his skin. Back from the ninety-ninth floor? What in the world...? Had he already become a Supreme Being?! "Relax, your boss just invited me in for a little chat, then sent me on my way." Mike waved a dismissive hand. "The important thing is the robe he was wearing..." Mike described the new butterfly pattern on Apollo''s robe. Foreskin''s expression turned serious. "I''ve been with my boss for nearly a century, and I''ve never seen a butterfly on his robe. Only clouds." "So, what do we do?" When it came to Apollo, Mike only had a few people he could confide in. Foreskin was Apollo''s designated agent. Apart from Ares, he was Mike''s only option. "I''ll ask Ares, and then I''ll have Afterskin ask Shadow Nine..." Foreskin paced back and forth, then made up his mind. "Mike, if all else fails, you could ask Master Fool in your private space." "Master Fool?" Mike was confused. Asking a demon about Apollo''s affairs didn''t seem appropriate. Foreskin knew this was a long shot. "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Ares first, then we''ll figure out our next move." "Alright, keep me posted." They parted ways, Mike returning to his dorm to await further instructions. "Fourth Bro, I have a few things to report." Shadow Four appeared, holding a ledger. "After the tournament, including prize money and expenses, the Guardian Shadow has a surplus of 9.6 million Lord merits. This month''s salary expenses are approximately 1.6 million, and income is 1.2 million..." The increase in expenses was due to Shadow One, Shadow Two, and Shadow Three returning to the Guardian Shadow payroll. As for income, it came from the tournament''s global broadcast revenue and Maxen''s... generous contributions. Even so, they were still 400,000 Lord merits in the red! Shadow Four glanced at Thor, gauging his reaction. Seeing that he was handling the news well, he continued, "Terenas, accompanied by an Ultimate Lord, has gone to the Shadow Fortress. He''s ready to purify the Blood Shadows." Accompanied, or rather, supervised. Terenas had a lot of baggage. Richard Sterling was just one of his victims. And as the former Fourth Demon Cult Leader, Terenas had a lot of blood on his hands. Trusting him unconditionally would be foolish. "Don''t let an Ultimate Lord supervise him." Mike thought for a moment, then corrected himself. "Send Shadow One. This is too important to mess up." Purifying the Blood Shadows was the Guardian Shadow''s top priority. Guardian Shadow members trapped in their Blood Shadow forms were in constant agony, even in their sleep. The sooner they were purified, the sooner their suffering would end. With Shadow One keeping an eye on things, Terenas wouldn''t be able to cause any trouble. And if anything unexpected happened, Shadow One could handle it. "Fourth Bro, there''s another issue." Shadow Four hesitated. "The awakened Blood Shadows... their back pay needs to be settled. And then there''s the matter of their... placement..." The back pay was a simple matter of money. Money could solve most problems. Placement, however, was a headache. Richard Sterling, for example, had broken through to Lord tier while in his Blood Shadow form, but after being purified, he had been suppressed back to Chief tier due to the Shadow Sigil''s influence. Similarly, Blaze''s three brothers, purified from their Blood Shadow forms, had lost their Lord tier strength, reverting back to Chief tier. This was a huge waste of valuable manpower! Humanity didn''t have an abundance of Lord-level fighters. They were needed on the front lines! And the Guardian Shadow had a limit of 100 Lords and a limited number of Chief positions. If they didn''t address this limitation, the Guardian Shadow would tear itself apart from internal competition. "Pay them their back pay. I''ll figure out how to cover the shortfall." With over 9 million Lord merits in the account, Mike felt confident. He frowned. "As for their placement... give me some time to think about it." Shadow Four nodded. "Understood." With everything reported, most matters would be handled according to established protocol. The rest was up to Mike. Before leaving, Shadow Four added, "Due to the changing situation on the front lines, the Forest of Truth''s defenses need to be reorganized. The Joint Corps has requested at least ten Lord-level Guardian Shadow members to be stationed there. Fourth Bro, what are your thoughts? Also... the summer camp has been canceled." This wasn''t surprising. The summer camp had been organized ostensibly to train talented humans, nurturing the seeds of future Supreme Beings. But its true purpose was to keep Thor under Apollo''s watchful eye, ensuring his safety. With Thor''s growing strength, this protection was no longer necessary. Mike knew that the Supreme Demon God had his sights set on him, if it weren''t for Apollo holding him back, the Supreme Demon God would have attacked long ago. The further Mike was from the Tower of Truth, the less pressure Apollo would face. After dismissing Shadow Four, Mike took a short nap. Technically, sleep wasn''t necessary after entering the Tower of Truth. A Tier 1 Soldier could fight for a week without rest. For Mike, at level 499, sleep was more of a relaxation technique. He woke up, refreshed, and went through his usual morning routine. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before entering his private space, he instinctively looked down, about to greet Shadow Three. Then he remembered. Shadow Three was gone. He chuckled, shaking his head. A flash of lightning, and he vanished. ... Inside his private space, a split second before Mike appeared, a green light flickered on Vladimir''s hat. He had saved up his allowance, commissioning Master Fool to create this special piece of equipment. The hat had only one function: to alert him before Thor entered his private space. Vladimir let out a piercing shriek, alerting the others. *Our master will arrive in 0.5 seconds! Stop slacking and get to work!* Chapter 457: Instructor Michael Chapter 457: Instructor MichaelInside his private space, Mike glanced at Vladimir. "Nice hat. Very... stylish." He then walked towards his Money Tree. Vladimir, shoving the rest of a chicken leg into his mouth, hurried after him. "Stop! Don''t touch that!" Mike''s voice boomed before he even arrived. Master Fool was about to shake the Money Tree. Mike intervened! "Thor, we had a deal!" Master Fool protested indignantly. "I get to shake this tree once a day, and whatever falls off is mine!" "I never said I was breaking our agreement!" Mike retorted. "I just want to shake it first!" "You''re so stingy." Master Fool scoffed. "I''ve never met such a cheap Supreme Being!" "Well, today''s your lucky day!" Mike was always ready with a witty comeback when it came to Master Fool. Actually fighting her? No way. Not in this lifetime. Master Fool was clearly powerful. Mike wasn''t an idiot. Why pick a fight he couldn''t win? Before shaking the tree, Mike decided to share some breaking news. "Abyssal front lines report: the Seventh and Eighth Demon Gods are dead." Master Fool was unfazed. "Demon Gods dying? Doesn''t affect my bottom line." As long as humanity needed SSS-rank weapons, her job as the number one forger was secure. "Shake it, then!" Master Fool sat back in her chair, a aature elf diligently massaging her shoulders. "Let''s see what treasures you can conjure, you cheapskate!" The Money Tree, once a mere half-meter sapling, had grown to two meters, its quality significantly enhanced. Its power of money had increased accordingly. Mike took a deep breath, focusing his mind, and gently shook the Money Tree. *Rustle* A pile of golden maple leaves fell before him. He instinctively focused, trying to examine them. [Quiet! The Strongest Eye is sleeping!] Wow, his talent was getting sassy after its triple awakening. Mike wondered, if he continued awakening his talent, would he eventually be no match for the Eye of Truth itself by the time he reached the ninety-fifth floor? Nah, impossible! He discreetly stored the leaves in his inventory and gestured towards Master Fool. "Something''s not right." Master Fool eyed Mike suspiciously. "With your usual greed, you should be jumping for joy at the sight of these." Thor was acting strangely today. "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" Mike rolled his eyes, ignoring her comment. "Wait a minute-" Master Fool''s eyes widened. "Your talent... you''ve awakened it three times! No, wait, there wasn''t enough time... you forced the awakening?!" Mike nodded. "So what?" "You''re screwed." A smug grin spread across Master Fool''s face. "Before entering instances above the ninetieth floor, your talent..." She stopped mid-sentence, noticing that Thor seemed... relieved? It was a subtle shift in his demeanor, imperceptible to most. But Master Fool, who knew Thor well, caught it. "You''ve been to a floor above the ninetieth?!" she shrieked, pointing at Mike incredulously. "Oh my god, you..." With Thor''s current strength, reaching a floor above the ninetieth through normal means was impossible. That left only one possibility: Thor had visited the ninety-ninth floor with Apollo''s help! "Keep your voice down!" Mike hissed. "Even if it''s true, you can''t go blabbing about it!" He raised his voice, adding, "Thor''s visit to the ninety-ninth floor is classified information!" Dracula and Vladimir: "..." If he yelled any louder, even Apollo might hear it. Master Fool''s reaction made Mike realize that forcing the third awakening had come at a price. One way to resolve the side effects was to visit a floor above the ninetieth. It dawned on him that Apollo had subtly helped him without him even realizing it. Of course, Apollo wouldn''t consider it a big deal, not worth mentioning. Relieved, Mike looked at Master Fool, then at the Money Tree. Master Fool stepped forward, giving it a casual shake. A pile of Truth Gold Coins fell from her pockets, landing at the base of the tree and being absorbed. Master Fool: ??? Mike burst into laughter. "I thought half a copper coin was bad! But losing money by shaking the Money Tree? That''s a new one!" "Thor, you just wait!" Master Fool fumed. ... With nothing pressing left to do in his private space, Mike returned to Florida. Since Apollo had warned him against visiting the Tower of Truth, he skipped the Wolf''s Den as well. After midnight, while everyone else was challenging the Tower of Truth, he went to bed. He woke up refreshed, ready for another day of summer camp... monotony. In Sector C, in the multimedia classroom... "Good morning, students!" A bright-eyed, bushy-tailed new instructor introduced himself. "From today onwards, I''ll be your instructor. You can call me Instructor Michael..." Mike: ??? Michael''s gaze met his. Michael nodded subtly, his expression carefully neutral. Even without the Eye of Truth, Mike understood what Michael was trying to convey. Michael: Yep, you guessed it! He was a mole, sent by the Fifth Demon God. ... "Today''s lesson is about cherishing life and staying far, far away from Demon Cults." On stage, Michael delivered a passionate lecture on the dangers of Demon Cults. He even managed to tear up, his voice choked with emotion. "Demon Cultists are Scum! Animals! Parasites!" He spat the words with venom. To illustrate the depths of their depravity, he offered a prime example. "Students, the former Fourth Demon Cult Leader murdered his own savior to join the cult!" The classroom erupted in outrage, the students'' hatred for Demon Cults palpable. Mission accomplished. Kaelum, sitting next to Mike, whispered, "This Instructor Michael... he''s got something." Instructor Michael had more than just "something." If he revealed his full resume, half the class would probably faint from shock. Not only was he the acting leader of four Demon Cults, but he was also the first-ever acting leader of the Fifth Demon Cult! "What do you mean?" Mike asked, feigning curiosity. "His background is shrouded in mystery. His file only contains a single, short sentence." The information Kaelum had access to wasn''t highly classified. Mike had clearance to view it as well. Following Kaelum''s instructions, Mike opened Michael''s file. "I''m a good person! Absolutely loyal!" Mike snorted, nodding slowly. "Interesting." Loyal to whom? That was the million-dollar question. Michael was a slippery character. But Mike wasn''t worried about him defecting. Michael''s only goal in life was to survive. If he betrayed humanity, Terenas would kill him before Mike even had to lift a finger. Terenas, at level 994, was a sword of Damocles hanging over Michael''s head, a constant reminder to stay on the straight and narrow. Having a ruthless Ultimate Lord breathing down your neck was a powerful motivator. *Ring, ring, ring* "That''s all for today!" Michael ended the class right on time, glancing towards the back of the room. "Mike, come to my office after class." All eyes turned to Mike, curious about what Instructor Michael wanted. "Mike, something good''s coming your way." Kaelum winked, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "I''ll fill you in when you get back!" "Can''t you just tell me now?" Mike rolled his eyes, getting up and heading out of the classroom. ... In Michael''s office... "Coffee?" Before Mike could even sit down, a cup of coffee was offered to him. Michael was being unusually attentive. Mike didn''t take the cup. His shadow stretched across the floor, distorting as the Guardian Shadow sealed the surrounding space. A gruff voice echoed, "Fourth Bro, we''re secure." "Good work, Shadow Two." Mike nodded, turning his attention back to Michael. "What are you doing back on Earth?" Michael chuckled nervously. "My leader sent me on an errand." "Be more specific." Mike was very interested in the Fifth Demon God''s plans. Of all the Demon Gods, the Fifth was the most... unique. And, of course, there was the Shadow Two connection. As a double agent, Michael had his own code of ethics! He couldn''t just reveal the Fifth Demon Cult''s secrets! "Mike, I can''t divulge confidential information about the Fifth Demon Cult to outsiders!" Michael lowered his voice. "But... would you be interested in a consulting position with the Fifth Demon Cult? A thousand Lord merits a month?" "Ahem..." A thousand Lord merits sounded tempting. But Mike refused. A thousand Lord merits to be a mole? No way! "However..." Mike smiled. "Just because *I* can''t take the job doesn''t mean someone else can''t." He waved his hand. "I have a level 989 candidate in mind. Bad Woman, come out and meet Instructor Michael." A stunningly beautiful woman appeared before Michael. "Wow, you''re gorgeous! You''re the most elegant, most captivating, most unforgettable woman I''ve ever..." Michael began, his eyes wide with admiration. "Fourth Bro, a thousand is an insult!" Bad Woman interrupted, her voice a deep, booming baritone. Michael froze, his soul momentarily leaving his body. Everyone who met Bad Woman had the same thought: *If only she didn''t talk. If only she were mute.* After some haggling between Mike and Michael, Shadow Two became a member of the Fifth Demon Cult with a monthly salary of 48,000 Lord merits. "A member? He''s practically royalty at that price..." Michael wiped his brow, relieved. "I have three missions on Earth. First, find the prince. Check." Mike nodded. It was understandable that the Fifth Demon God wanted to contact Shadow Two. He must be so proud of how well Thor had raised his son. "Second, rebuild the Fifth Demon Cult. Monthly budget: 50,000 Lord merits..." Michael''s voice cracked. With a budget of 50,000 and a salary of 48,000 for the "prince," what was he supposed to do with the remaining 2,000? "I have a suggestion regarding the Fifth Demon Cult''s reconstruction," Mike said thoughtfully. "The ultimate goal is to kill the Fifth Demon God, right?" Michael nodded vigorously. Everyone''s mission was to facilitate the Fifth Demon God''s demise. "Your previous strategy involved sabotage, assassination, increasing the threat to humanity, hoping to provoke a human powerhouse into dealing with the Fifth Demon God, right?" "Exactly!" Michael looked confused. "Is there something wrong with that approach?" "It''s completely wrong." Mike''s voice was firm. "Instead of causing trouble for humanity, why not... support the enemy?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He grew more animated as he spoke. "The Fifth Demon God wants to die, right? So, sponsor a group of loyal, high-potential human geniuses! Once they''re strong enough, they''ll naturally go after him! Sabotaging humanity only delays his death. Supporting the enemy is the fastest way to get him killed!" Michael stared at Mike, dumbfounded. "That... actually makes sense!" Bad Man, hiding in the shadows, shook his head. "He fell for it again." Chapter 458: Which superpower university are you planning to attend? Chapter 458: Which superpower university are you planning to attend?Michael''s spidey senses started tingling as he listened to Mike''s spiel. "Boss," he asked, "who do you think poses the biggest threat to my leader?" "Thor, obviously." Michael: "..." So, after all that, it still came down to money. "I''ll run it by my leader and get back to you." Mike wasn''t interested in the measly 2,000 Lord merits. That wouldn''t even cover his coffee expenses! He wanted the Fifth Demon God to cough up a more substantial sum, disguised as scholarships for talented human students. "My third mission," Michael continued, his expression turning serious, "is sabotage!" Sabotage?! Mike''s ears perked up. Sabotage in Florida? Fifth Demon God, you scoundrel! Michael, sensing the shift in Mike''s demeanor, decided not to beat around the bush. "My leader wants me to find a cake shop called ''Happy Times'' and... destroy it." "What the...?" Mike was completely baffled. Was there something special about the Happy Times cake shop? Why would the Fifth Demon God want to destroy a cake shop? "My leader didn''t explain, but I suspect there''s more to this than meets the eye!" Michael declared, launching into full-blown conspiracy theorist mode. "I used Old Guy''s account to search all records across America. There''s no such cake shop! Not in the last fifty years!" Mike listened thoughtfully, remaining silent. "This cake shop could be a code name for a secret organization, or perhaps it''s connected to a powerful figure''s family..." Michael continued his analysis. Mike nodded slowly. "Investigate first. Contact me when you have more information." "You got it!" With the three missions discussed, Michael changed the subject. "Boss, I heard the summer camp is shutting down. What''s next for my career?" "Don''t you get tired of juggling so many jobs?" Mike pondered for a moment. "I''ll write you a letter of recommendation. Go see Professor Gregory." After arranging their next meeting, Bad Man dispelled the shadow barrier, and Mike left the office. Bad Woman, walking beside Mike, commented, "That guy is pretty strong in Soul Element." Mike rolled his eyes, lowering his voice. "Don''t even think about capturing him for your experiments. And definitely don''t erase his memories afterwards and pretend nothing happened..." Bad Woman raised an eyebrow. "That''s an option?!" Michael, trailing behind them: "..." "James! Get in here! I have a proposition for you!" Michael called out, beckoning James into his office. ... Back in the classroom, Mike found not only Kaelum but also Elena waiting for him. "What''s going on? Why is everyone here?" Mike asked, noticing the strange atmosphere. Elena nudged Kaelum, signaling for him to speak. "Ahem, Mike, it''s like this..." Kaelum explained. "We just received an urgent notice. The summer camp is disbanding tomorrow. Today''s the last day." Mike gasped dramatically, feigning surprise. He turned to Cain. "Make sure you spend all the money on your meal card." "Already done," Cain replied. "I bought a whole bunch of fresh ingredients." Cain never disappointed when it came to saving money. "So, what happens to us now that summer camp is over?" Mike asked, even though he already knew the answer. The summer camp had lasted for a month. Not too long, not too short. All the students'' strengths and potential had been assessed and recorded, receiving preliminary rankings. "According to the plan, you''ll return to your respective high schools, which in your case is Magic High School. Those who performed exceptionally well in the summer camp will receive early admission offers from various superpower universities..." Kaelum looked at Mike, spreading his hands. "Mike, you ranked first in Sector C." Mike''s first-place ranking meant Kaelum''s plan had failed. His dream of being classmates with Thor was crushed. "Look on the bright side," Mike said. "I''ll graduate early, and you can call me ''senior."" "Always with the jokes." Kaelum waved a dismissive hand. "The real question is, which superpower university are you planning to attend?" How to choose between the two top superpower universities? Washington D.C. or New York? Mike pondered the options. "I want to go home and play video games." Elena, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. "Mike, if you choose Washington D.C.''s superpower university, we can offer a full scholarship, a 70-year lease on a D.C. residence..." As Elena listed the benefits, Mike tapped away on his calculator. If he maxed out all the perks, he could earn a whopping 500 Lord merits over four years! "500 million Truth Gold Coins?!" Cain gasped. That was an insane amount of money! "It''s mainly because of the ''supreme power'' initiative. All the scholarship programs have been significantly boosted," Elena explained. "Of course, there are some stringent requirements. For example, you have to solo a Nine-Star General before graduation..." Compared to Washington D.C., New York''s superpower university offered slightly less generous benefits. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike did the math. It worked out to about 350 Lord merits. Even such a vast sum didn''t tempt him. "Money isn''t the only factor in my decision!" "Mike, you don''t have to decide right now. You have three days," Kaelum said. "There have been a lot of policy changes recently. More information will be available soon." "Understood." Mike pondered his options, seriously considering the question of where to attend university. ... "Thor will choose to study in New York," Professor Gregory declared during a video -conference. The topic of the conference: "The Second Phase of Humanity''s Supreme Being Thor Development Plan." No one questioned his statement. But everyone speculated about Thor''s reasons. "Is it because of the higher subsidies? I heard Thor is a bit... money-minded." "Maybe the women are prettier in New York. Rumor has it that Thor is quite the ladies'' man, sleeping with at least five women a day." "Not only that, but I also heard he has a massive appetite! He can eat the entire Wolf''s Den in one sitting!" Maxen yawned, listening to their baseless speculation. What the hell had happened to Thor''s image?! Who was spreading these ridiculous rumors?! "What''s there to guess?" Ace said, his feet propped up on the table, his voice dripping with his signature brand of sarcasm. Even through the video conference, his disdain was palpable. "Gregory, tell me why is Thor going to New York?" In Ace''s mind, why speculate when they could just ask Professor Gregory directly? Professor Gregory adjusted his glasses, offering an answer that satisfied everyone. "New York is closer to the Tower of Truth." Chapter 459: Congratulations to Mike for slaying two level 100 demon creatures Chapter 459: Congratulations to Mike for slaying two level 100 demon creatures"Which superpower university is closer to the Tower of Truth?" When Mike asked this question, Kaelum and Elena looked at him like he''d sprouted a second head. What did proximity have to do with anything? You could access the Tower of Truth from anywhere on Earth, full signal, zero lag. Only Anderson, ever the pragmatist, chimed in, "New York''s superpower university." As they chatted, an announcement blared from the summer camp''s loudspeakers. "Breaking news! Washington D.C.''s superpower university is establishing its first branch campus, located two hundred miles outside the Forest of Truth. Estimated completion time: three minutes..." "We interrupt this program to announce that the Washington D.C. branch campus is now complete! Applications are now open!" "Extra, extra! New York''s superpower university established a branch campus five minutes ago, one hundred and fifty miles outside the Forest of Truth..." 11 The broadcast devolved into a cacophony of noise, sounds of a brawl filtering through the speakers. Things were getting... spicy. Ten minutes later, the broadcast resumed, a voice dripping with arrogance cutting through the static. "All branch campuses are canceled. That is all." The whole thing was a bizarre, chaotic spectacle, leaving everyone utterly bewildered. "Someone''s flexing some serious muscle," Mike muttered, impressed. Building a new campus in minutes was nothing short of a miracle. Earth had plenty of heavy hitters, especially those specializing in earth element manipulation. Construction was their bread and butter. Even Mike himself was proficient in earth and nature elements. He could build stuff in his sleep. No one connected Mike to this little drama. News of the summer camp''s imminent closure spread like wildfire. For the top students, choosing between New York and Washington D.C.''s superpower universities was a tough decision. "Mike, breaking news!" Kaelum rushed over, practically bursting with excitement. "All the students from the SS-rank talent training camp have chosen New York!" SS-rank talents were a rare breed, even across America. There were around fifty names on the training camp roster. But less than half, no more than thirty, were actual students. Many were powerhouses in disguise, fishing for intel. Apparently, they''d had a successful haul, netting a number of Demon Cult moles. "They all chose New York?" Mike raised an eyebrow. Why? -- In his office, Michael placed various potions and materials before James. "Here you go! Don''t spend it all in one place." The items weren''t expensive, totaling less than 1 Lord merit. But for James, they were invaluable, capable of giving his strength a serious boost. "Instructor Michael, I can''t accept this!" James politely declined. He had received plenty of resources during summer camp thanks to his stellar performance. And Instructor Michael''s gifts... they were just too sketchy. The items radiated a faint Abyssal aura, raising serious questions about Instructor Michael''s true identity. "It''s loot! Spoils of war! Finders keepers!" Michael insisted, practically shoving the items into James''s hands. He had his reasons. Michael''s only goal in life was to stay alive. And if he could add a qualifier, it would be: to live a long and *happy* life. A man had to have some standards. His resurrection hadn''t been solely Apollo''s doing. James had played a key role. Gratitude was one of Michael''s few redeeming qualities. He knew one thing for sure: Apollo was always watching. Michael knew a thing or two about Supreme Beings. For example, when he first saw the Thunderclap Hammer, he declared without hesitation that it had once belonged to Ares, but Ares had been unable to unleash its full potential. Since Apollo was watching, Michael figured it wouldn''t hurt to rack up some good karma. Another important factor: James was Richard Sterling''s son. And Richard Sterling had saved Terenas''s life. That old coot, despite his ruthlessness, had a code. Showing kindness to James might just save Michael''s bacon if Terenas ever decided to pay S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. him a visit... with a vengeance. A man had to play the long game. After giving the items to James, Michael added, "With your performance, you''ll have your pick of New York or Washington." James nodded. "Instructor Michael, which one do you recommend?" "Washington D.C. is the steady route. You''ll climb the ranks, becoming a Chief within ten years. Maybe even a Lord in a century or two." Michael paused. "New York is more of a gamble. You could skyrocket, or you could crash and burn." "Ultimately, the choice is yours." With that, Michael turned and left. Judging by the flurry of news reports, anyone who wasn''t blind could see the writing on the wall. Thor was almost certainly heading to New York''s superpower university. Following a potential Supreme Being was the best way to ride the "supreme power" gravy train. Just look at this summer camp. In a single month, many students had reached General tier! They were destined for great things. James paced the hallway, weighing his options. ... The summer camp wasted no time. There was no closing ceremony, no fanfare. After the afternoon classes, Mike and the others were herded onto a bus back to Florida. They were leaving the same way they had arrived. Kaelum and Anderson had already headed back to New York''s superpower university, skipping the bus ride. On the bus were: Elena, Jessica, Mike, Cain, four cows, three pigs, five sheep... "Cain, those ingredients are... suspiciously fresh." Cain shrugged. He couldn''t let all those meal card credits go to waste, could he? His initial treatment was complete, and he was now focusing on recovery. Unfortunately, his performance at summer camp had been unremarkable. He hadn''t earned an automatic admission offer. He would have to work harder to get into a superpower university. "Don''t worry, I''m rooting for you!" Mike clapped Cain on the shoulder, his voice full of confidence. "You''re Florida''s rising star!" "The final assessment is still two months away..." Cain muttered, staring out the window. "Did those thirty days feel like a year? If I wrote a diary about it, it would be a 500,000-word saga!" "You''re such a drama llama," Mike scoffed. "Ten thousand words would be overkill." "You don''t understand! Diary writing... it''s not about word count, it''s about capturing the nuances, the details, the vivid imagery..." ... The trip back to Florida was smooth sailing. No Demon Cult shenanigans this time. In fact, the Demon Cults were keeping a low profile, too scared to even poke their heads out. As Mike, Cain, and the others stepped off the bus, they were greeted by a cheering crowd. Students and teachers from Florida''s Magic High School swarmed the bus, waving banners and posters. Mike glanced up at one of the banners and nearly choked. It read: "Congratulations to Mike for slaying two level 100 demon creatures!" Chapter 460: Thor is coming to New York Chapter 460: Thor is coming to New YorkThe news of Mike''s exploits had spread like wildfire. As he stepped off the bus, he was met with a chorus of praise. "Wow, Mike! You actually survived the Abyss!" "Not only that, he killed two level 100 demon creatures!" "I heard he was picking fights with everyone at summer camp, and he hooked up with a bunch of chicks..." 11 Mike rolled his eyes. What a bunch of gossipmongers. As far as Florida Magic High School was concerned, Mike and Cain, the dynamic duo of weakness, should have been booted from summer camp within a week. They hadn''t even expected them to last that long. Yet, they had vanished into the Abyss and somehow... not returned in body bags. Due to confidentiality agreements, Florida Magic High School couldn''t access Mike''s actual summer camp ranking. However, the Dean had his ways of getting intel. For example: Mike had single-handedly slain two level 100 demon creatures! "Make way! Make way!" The welcoming committee parted, and the Dean and his entourage stepped forward, eager to greet their star student. They weren''t expecting to be greeted by... livestock. The Dean stared, dumbfounded. "Did... did they go to summer camp or a cross-species breeding program?" How had perfectly normal students returned transformed into... farm animals? What in the world had happened? "Sorry, Dean," Cain mumbled, wrestling with a particularly stubborn cow. "Just brought back some... souvenirs." The incident was quickly brushed aside. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, everyone went their separate ways. Mike didn''t give Florida Magic High School a second thought. He had his sights set on New York''s superpower university. He expected to receive his acceptance letter any day now. He had more pressing matters to attend to. The Eye of Truth, dormant for far too long, had finally reawakened! [The Strongest Eye, ready for action!] The thrice-awakened Eye of Truth, after its brief nap, was back online. Mike was greeted with a familiar prompt: [Third Awakening Announcement v1.0] [This awakening has fixed the bug preventing the display of information for ordinary level 1,000 powerhouses. Further optimizations are in progress.] [This awakening unlocks a new feature: Sage Mode, allowing you to lock onto ordinary level 1,000 powerhouses in battle.] [This awakening is a small step for the Strongest Eye, a giant leap for SSS-rank talents...] Mike skimmed the announcement, filtering out the fluff. Displaying information for *ordinary* level 1,000 powerhouses meant he still couldn''t see detailed information about Supreme Beings. Understandable. He had only completed three awakenings. Six more to go! He had already experienced Sage Mode. It was pretty awesome. Each time he entered Sage Mode, the Eye of Truth''s abilities received a significant boost. Of course, there were side effects. Frequent use of Sage Mode in a short period could lead to burnout, forcing the Eye of Truth into a dormant state, like what had just happened. Mike''s main concern was the side effect of forcing his third awakening. [Lingering Side Effect: Unable to achieve fourth awakening before reaching the ninetieth floor of the Tower of Truth.] Mike: ??? That''s it? That''s all? He had already visited the ninety-ninth floor, effectively nullifying the side effect. He was good to go. After forcing his third awakening, he had met with both Ares and Apollo. If there had been a serious problem, those two wouldn''t have let him waltz around without saying anything. If Apollo said it was fine, then it was fine. No need to panic! Unless... There *was* a serious problem, and panicking wouldn''t help anyway. Either way, panicking was pointless. [Critical Side Effect!] A large, bold prompt appeared. [Fourth awakening is required immediately!] Mike: "..." Someone was getting impatient! His freshly thrice-awakened Eye of Truth was already clamoring for its next upgrade. [Fourth Awakening Requirements: Level 500, some cheap eye-cleansing materials...] Even the Eye of Truth was trying to be polite when asking Thor for money. Cheap?! Mike bristled. He had bought 21 portions of eye-cleansing materials to force his third awakening! At 100,000 Lord merits per portion, that was a 2.1 million Lord merit expense! A small fortune! He quickly pulled out the golden maple leaves he had shaken from the Money Tree, focusing his mind to examine them. [Golden Maple Leaf: When applied to an object and watered with Moonwell Water, transforms the object''s material into Truth Gold!] Truth Gold Ore, the raw material for Truth Gold Coins! Mike gasped, jumping up and down with excitement. "Jackpot!" Transforming materials into Truth Gold Ore was just one of the Golden Maple Leaf''s many uses. It could also be used for equipment enchantment, enhancing the Sea of Truth, or even applied directly to the skin for a temporary defense boost! A single Golden Maple Leaf could convert up to 5 million Truth Gold Coins, equivalent to 5 Lord merits. But on the Mystic Market, a single leaf could fetch 50-100 Lord merits! They were incredibly rare and valuable. Mike had 62 Golden Maple Leaves, worth thousands of Lord merits! The Apollo-enhanced Money Tree was a game-changer! "If I shake off 5,000 Lord merits worth of loot each time, I only need to shake it 420 times to pay off my debt!" Mike calculated. But 420 days... that seemed like a long time. As he fretted over his debt, good news arrived. "Fourth Bro, you there?" "Just finished a meeting," Foreskin said, getting straight to the point. "Need to discuss something with you." Mike put on his best "I''m all ears" expression. Historically, only Supreme Beings had slain Demon Gods. What kind of reward could you possibly give a Supreme Being? Rewarding Thor for his contribution to the Eighth Demon God''s death had become a major headache. After days of meetings, they had finally come up with a proposal for Foreskin to discuss with Thor. "The merits you earned for killing the Eighth Demon God will be split into two parts," Foreskin explained. "The first part will cover the cost of the 21 portions of eye-cleansing materials..." Before Foreskin could finish, Mike interrupted. "Deal!" Foreskin continued, "As for the second part of your compensation, you''ll receive 5% of the Eighth Abyss''s annual output, transferred to you through the Mystic Market..." This was the real prize. How many steps did it take to kill a Demon God? Three. Step 1: Kill the Demon God. Step 2: Purify the source. Step 3: Reclaim the Abyss. Mike had only participated in step one. However, Apollo was notoriously hands-off, and no one dared to question his methods. So, Thor received credit for at least half of the Eighth Demon God''s demise. Fair enough. Quantifying individual contributions in such matters was tricky. Hence, the proposed compensation was a mere 5% of the Abyss''s annual output. Mike frowned. Something didn''t feel right. Foreskin waited, but Thor remained silent. "You think it''s too little?" "No, I''m thinking about something else." Mike''s voice was serious. "Am I getting equity or just dividends? If the Eighth Abyss loses money, do I share the losses? If it requires further investment, am I on the hook?" A barrage of pointed questions hit Foreskin like a ton of bricks. He had considered these possibilities. "So, what''s your proposal?" Foreskin asked, cutting to the chase. He had negotiated with Thor more than anyone. He knew that if Thor had an idea, he would find a way to make it happen. Might as well hear him out. Besides, this deal was within the Mystic Market framework. Thor wouldn''t make any unreasonable demands. "If it''s equity, I''d prefer to have someone else hold it for me." Mike had done the math. He would reap the rewards, while someone else handled the headaches. "Who would be a suitable candidate?" Foreskin played along. They needed someone close to Thor, powerful, and competent to manage his shares... Mike''s eyes lit up. "How about Maxen?" After a brief discussion, they reached an agreement. Maxen would hold Thor''s shares, but the profits would be transferred directly to Thor''s account, bypassing Maxen entirely. "The Abyssal income... it''s tax-free, right?" Mike asked. "It''s taxable," Foreskin corrected, "but the Ninth Demon God will handle your taxes." "Perfect!" As long as the money wasn''t coming out of his own pocket, Mike was happy. With the Eighth Abyss matter settled, Mike returned to his mundane routine. Without the Tower of Truth to challenge, he found himself with too much free time. It felt... weird. Like a truck driver suddenly forced to drive a go-kart. He had been so busy lately that this sudden inactivity felt unnatural. If it weren''t for the Supreme Demon God, he could enjoy this peace and quiet indefinitely. The next morning, Mike messaged Kaelum. "I''ve made up my mind. New York''s superpower university it is!" Barely thirty seconds later, a knock echoed on his door. "Mike, are you home? I have an acceptance letter for you!" That was fast! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike opened the door to find a stranger, an instructor who introduced himself as Li, holding an acceptance letter. The ink on Mike''s name was still wet. Glancing outside, Mike saw the dejected figure of a recruiter from Washington D.C.''s superpower university retreating down the street. Clearly, both recruiters had been waiting outside his door. The moment he made his decision, they had sprung into action, processing his enrollment. No time for second thoughts! After Mike signed the acceptance letter, Instructor Li explained, "Due to confidentiality agreements, your summer camp performance is classified. The staff member who leaked the information about you slaying two level 100 demon creatures has been... disciplined." Mike shrugged. As long as they didn''t reveal that he had killed two level *1,000* demon creatures, he didn''t care. "Your acceptance into New York''s superpower university will also be kept confidential for now," Instructor Li continued. "Since you''re part of the early admission program, you''ll start classes at the new campus next Monday." "Okay, thanks." Mike was always a fan of secrecy. After Instructor Li left, Mike glanced at the calendar and chuckled. Today was Sunday. Classes started Monday. No time for a break. He went to pack, but there wasn''t much to pack. His apartment was practically empty. He lived alone, after all. He messaged Cain, inviting him for barbecue that evening. "I wonder if Shadow Nine has access to barbecue in the Supreme Abyssal," Mike mused. ... In the Supreme Abyssal, a pair of chicken wings sizzled over a campfire... A disheveled figure, dressed in rags, lifted a perfectly cooked chicken wing to his nose, inhaling the aroma. "Ah, that''s the stuff." Afterskin had been in the Supreme Abyssal for several days. He hadn''t rushed to find Shadow Nine and Calderon. He had been taking his sweet time, exploring the desolate landscape and even enjoying a leisurely picnic. He knew that as long as he remained in the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine and Calderon would be plagued by misfortune. He couldn''t help it. He was a walking, talking bad luck charm. And for Shadow Nine, nothing was more unlucky than running into Afterskin. So, Afterskin wouldn''t go to Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine would come to him. ... Shortly after Mike made his decision, James and Jessica both messaged him, confirming their intention to apply to New York''s superpower university. Unlike Mike, they still had to take the entrance exam. Their acceptance and scholarship offers depended on their performance. The recruiters for New York''s superpower university were having a busy day. Over 80% of the summer camp students had chosen New York over Washington D.C.! Combined with the SS-rank talents, who had all chosen New York... The recruiters were ecstatic. Even the slowest among them had figured it out by now. "Thor is coming to New York!" Chapter 461: New Yorks superpower university Chapter 461: New York''s superpower university*"Ding dong."* *"It''s 6:00 AM, and this is your Florida morning news. Another night without an SSSS-rank challenge in the Tower of Truth. Thor hasn''t attempted a climb in nearly a week..."* Mike stretched, yawning, and quickly finished his morning routine. Last night, he and Cain had stuffed their faces at a barbecue joint until 11:30 PM. Cain had brought his own ingredients - a whole live sheep - and the owner had kindly roasted it for them. Mike had a lamb chop and some veggies. Cain... devoured the rest. The owner, witnessing this feat of gastronomical prowess, was awestruck. "I''ve never seen a young man eat so much!" These two were clearly students, probably not even Soldiers yet, let alone superpower university material. Yet, Cain had not only demolished an entire roasted sheep but also cleaned out the restaurant''s entire stock of side dishes. The kid had a bottomless pit for a stomach. Cain, however, was moaning and groaning, his face a mask of despair. "Mike, I''m almost out of food already. What am I going to do?" He had been studying the warrior under Anderson''s tutelage. Lesson one: Eat everything in sight. Cain''s strength hadn''t increased much, but his appetite had doubled, maybe tripled. At summer camp, food and lodging had been covered. Now, once his stash was gone, he was facing starvation. "Easy peasy," Mike said, offering a solution. "Go back to school tomorrow and challenge everyone in your combat class." "Challenge them?" Cain looked confused. "Why would I do that?" Mike rolled his eyes. "You need to show off your skills, dominate the school, and demonstrate your potential to become Florida''s Rising Star. That''s how you get the school to invest in you!" Without external support, Cain wouldn''t have a chance to grow until he reached a superpower university. "Oh, I get it..." Cain''s eyes widened in understanding. They parted ways, heading home. Mike hadn''t given the matter much thought. After finishing his morning routine, he booked an 8:00 AM flight to New York, planning to leave solo. He had only told Cain about his plans to attend a superpower university out of state, without mentioning the location, just that he would be gone for a while. He arrived at the airport at 7:15 AM. Cain should be having breakfast around this time. As Mike was about to board the plane, a voice called out. "Mike! Wait!" A bruised and battered Cain, his face a roadmap of pain, came running towards him, lugging five backpacks. Mike raised an eyebrow. "Who did this to you?" "The Dean," Cain replied cheerfully. Mike: ??? "Story time. As your friend, I''m obligated to hear all the gory details." "Don''t even ask." Cain sighed. "Remember what you said about challenging people and making a name for myself? I figured, why bother with individual challenges? I''ll just block the school entrance!" At 6:03 AM, Cain had planted himself at the school gates, ready to rumble. The first person to arrive was the Dean. Cain, without even checking who it was, immediately challenged him to a duel. The Dean, a formidable powerhouse, had promptly wiped the floor with Cain. Undeterred, Cain had resumed his post at the school gates. Several instructors had taken turns pummeling him, resulting in his current... disheveled state. They had reached a unanimous conclusion: "This kid can take a beating!" After losing talented students like Mike, Jessica, and James, Cain had become Magic High School''s new star pupil! From the instructors'' perspective, Cain was a diamond in the rough! "Well, at least it worked out in the end," Mike said. He was confident that Cain wouldn''t have to worry about food for a while. In the current system, the stronger and more promising you were, the more resources you received. Mike, Jessica, and the others could head straight to New York''s superpower university. Cain, however, had to stay in Florida, grinding until he earned his ticket to bigger and better things. In a way, falling behind early meant falling behind permanently. But every cloud had a silver lining. For Cain, slower progress might be a blessing in disguise. Mike firmly believed that being around a potential Supreme Being was a recipe for disaster. He didn''t want to drag Cain down with him. After his sparring session with the instructors, Cain had rushed to the airport to see Mike off. In Florida, Cain was the only person likely to see him off. In the past, Blaze might have joined them. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Blaze, freshly promoted to Lord tier, was busy with his new responsibilities. Besides, Blaze was probably already in New York, waiting for Mike. Cain rummaged through his backpacks. "Here''s a Windstride Slash skill book, some healing potions, scrolls... you''ll need these..." He handed one of the backpacks to Mike. Mike raised an eyebrow. "Why did you bring five backpacks if you were only giving me one?" "Breakfast," Cain replied matter-of-factly. "Gotta eat on the way back, right?" Mike gave him a thumbs-up. "You win." Neither of them was good at goodbyes. After handing Mike the backpack, Cain mumbled a few words and walked away. Only after the plane took off did Cain turn to leave, munching on a giant, custom-made burger. "I feel like I forgot something important..." he muttered between bites. Then it hit him. "Crap, I forgot to get the IOU back!" He had given Mike the skill books not only as a gesture of friendship but also to retrieve the IOU. With the IOU still in Mike''s hands, who knew how much it would be worth the next time they met? The interest rates were insane! "Oh well, next time," he sighed. ... Two hours later, Mike, wearing a baseball cap, discreetly disembarked from the plane. After contemplating the subway map for ten seconds, he decided to take a taxi. "Free shuttle to New York''s superpower university! Free sightseeing tours!" A student walked by, holding a sign, his enthusiasm lacking. He didn''t understand why they had suddenly arranged a free shuttle service. Most superpower university students came from wealthy families. They wouldn''t be caught dead on a bus. Many even had their own private teleportation arrays. And ordinary citizens weren''t exactly clamoring to visit a superpower university. Who would take a free shuttle? Mike, spotting the bus, confidently approached the student. "Hello, I''m a tourist from out of town. I''d love to take a free tour of your superpower university!" Chapter 462: The origin of Apollo Chapter 462: The origin of ApolloOnly two passengers occupied the bus, aside from the driver. Mike, and James. They sat at opposite ends, avoiding any interaction, despite being alumni of the same high school. Awkward. "New York Superpower University! Everybody off!" The doors hissed open, and the two disembarked, heading in opposite directions. Most students, like James, had to go through another round of selection and elimination to secure a spot. Only the top three from each sector at summer camp received automatic admission. Following the instructions on his acceptance letter, Mike found the registration office and completed the new student enrollment process. Easy peasy. "Mike, you''ve been assigned to Class 3, 46th cohort. Your dorm is in South Sector A105. Here''s your student ID, dorm key..." The instructor handed Mike a folder. "Your assigned upperclassman is Kaelum. The records show you two know each other... Kaelum! Over here!" Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. "Mike! You''re here!" Kaelum rushed over, surprised to see Mike so soon after summer camp. "I''ll show you to your dorm. Classes don''t start until tomorrow." Kaelum led Mike to the South Sector dorms, a row of... single-family homes. "You call *this* a dorm?" Mike raised an eyebrow. A single student in each of these luxurious villas seemed... excessive. "Land is cheap, and houses go up in minutes. Why cram everyone together?" Kaelum said matter-of-factly. The Tower of Truth had not only boosted humanity''s overall power levels but also led to an explosion in productivity. Even construction had become ridiculously efficient. What used to require a hundred workers could now be done by a single person! If it weren''t for the constant threat of the Abyss, human life would be even more ridiculously convenient. Kaelum gave Mike a quick rundown of the university, leaving him with a map before rushing off. Mike''s first day was free time, a chance to explore the campus and get his bearings. Class assignments and instructor details would be finalized later, once the new student roster was complete. Just as boredom began to set in, Mike''s Trade Secret Realm pass buzzed. "Fourth Bro, you in New York?" "Yep. What''s up?" "Can we meet in person?" "Sure." Moments later, space warped before Mike, a gold coin materialized, and Foreskin stepped out. If Foreskin wanted a face-to-face meeting, it could only mean one thing: Apollo-related business. Foreskin looked around Mike''s villa, nodding approvingly. "This is a new building. Decent defense systems. Even a peak Chief wouldn''t be able to scratch it..." "Peak Chief?!" Mike''s eyes widened in alarm. "So, any random Lord could just... demolish this place?!" "We could upgrade the defenses, but it wouldn''t make much of a difference," Foreskin said. "Even if it could withstand a Lord''s attack, would you feel safe? You''re way stronger than a Lord now!" Mike paused, considering this. He shook his head. "No." "Exactly." Foreskin pointed at the wall. "It''s all about cost-benefit analysis. Even Nine-Star Lord level defenses are meaningless for you. And upgrading it to withstand someone like Maxen... that would break the bank." "Ugh, I should have just skipped university," Mike sighed. "I could have built a cabin in the Forest of Truth and lived off the grid." Mike''s comment gave Foreskin an idea. "I could build you a teleportation array, connecting directly to the outskirts of the Forest of Truth!" "Now you''re talking!" Mike''s eyes lit up. "I need to visit Apollo for my weekly therapy sessions anyway." Foreskin''s eyebrow twitched. Thor''s enthusiasm was never a good sign. Judging by his tone, Thor wasn''t planning on paying for the teleportation array. "Let''s get down to business." Putting the teleportation array aside, Foreskin turned serious. "I spoke with Ares. He has a solution." "And that is?" "Have Apollo visit the Abyss. Ares wants to see for himself what''s going on." Mike nodded. "Any news from Shadow Nine?" "Not yet." Foreskin shook his head. "Afterskin hasn''t caught up with Shadow Nine. It''ll take some time. However, I did consult with Professor Gregory. He has a theory." "I''m all ears." Mike perked up. Professor Gregory''s theories were usually spot on. Mike had forgotten about Professor Gregory. He and Shadow Nine had collaborated extensively on Soul Element research. Professor Gregory had even played a role in Shadow Nine taking Apollo as his student. In a way, Professor Gregory was Apollo''s unofficial mentor. And Apollo''s respect for Professor Gregory spoke volumes. "Professor Gregory believes my boss is having an existential crisis. He''s trying to figure out if he''s a cloud or a butterfly," Foreskin explained. "His robe reflects his state of mind. It was originally blank. The clouds appeared after Shadow Nine took him as his student. Now, there''s a butterfly. This suggests that my boss is currently leaning towards... butterfly." Mike frowned. "Is that a good thing?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not necessarily..." Foreskin sighed. "If my boss fully embraces his butterfly identity, the butterfly on his robe might... come to life. And then, who knows? Will the Supreme Being be my boss, or the butterfly...?" -- Inside the villa, Mike and Foreskin sat on the sofa, their expressions grim. "Foreskin, elaborate on Professor Gregory''s theory. I need more details." Mike''s inner thoughts: I''m completely lost. "It''s like this..." Foreskin knew this wasn''t a simple matter. "This concerns my boss''s origins. You have to keep this confidential." Origins? Mike smirked inwardly. He was a transmigrator, and he wasn''t going around bragging about it. Could Apollo''s origins be even more mind-blowing than that? Foreskin scattered a handful of gold coins, sealing the surrounding space with his Sea of Truth. "Three hundred years ago, the Tower of Truth descended..." he began. Mike knew this was going to be a long story. Apollo''s origins went back three hundred years? Did he awaken his talent at the ripe old age of 200? He hoped this was actual history and not just another one of Shadow Nine''s fabricated tales... "After the Tower of Truth appeared, humanity assembled the first exploration team. Gregory was a member." Foreskin hesitated, then asked, "Fourth Bro, do you know who else was on that team?" "I only know Morpheus and Gregory were there. That''s it." Mike shook his head. "Even if I knew more, I wouldn''t trust Shadow Nine''s version of events." Everyone knew Shadow Nine had a habit of fabricating history. And the Eye of Truth was surprisingly unhelpful when it came to information directly related to the Tower of Truth. It was great for tackling the tower''s challenges. But when it came to human secrets, especially those involving Supreme Beings, the Eye of Truth clammed up. Foreskin seemed relieved by Mike''s answer. "Professor Gregory was on the team because he was a leading scientist, a Nobel laureate, a brilliant physicist and astronomer. He was the obvious choice to lead the exploration team. However, Morpheus wasn''t initially part of the team. Professor Gregory''s team tried everything, but they couldn''t enter the Tower of Truth. Not until Morpheus arrived..." Mike frowned. "So, Morpheus opened the Tower of Truth?" "Not only that," Foreskin said, his expression grim. "To be precise, only Morpheus could enter the Tower of Truth at first. It was only after a while that the rest of us could enter." Foreskin didn''t know what had transpired during that period. But he knew that Morpheus had played a crucial role in making the Tower of Truth accessible to everyone. Mike interrupted, confused. "Wait, we''re talking about Apollo, right? What does this have to do with the Tower of Truth?" Foreskin''s voice was tinged with bitterness. "That''s the thing. My boss only ''arrived'' in this world after the Tower of Truth appeared." Mike: ??? "You mean... transmigration?" Mike''s voice was steady, betraying no emotion. Oh no, was Apollo another Earthling? Mike had once read a web novel where all the powerful figures turned out to be transmigrators, some even related by blood. Surely, such a clich¨¦ wouldn''t happen to him? "Uh, transmigration? What''s that?" Foreskin looked confused. "The prevailing theory is that my boss is an alien." Mike was even more confused now. "Aliens? How did *that* happen?" This was getting weirder by the minute. Foreskin sighed, starting from the beginning. "My boss wasn''t originally from Earth. Three hundred years ago, when the Tower of Truth appeared, he suddenly materialized on Earth. A kind soul took him in, and he lived in a church, performing divinations. A hundred years ago, nearing the end of his natural lifespan, he awakened his talent, entered the Tower of Truth, and became humanity''s third Supreme Being." Mike listened in silence, processing Apollo''s... unusual biography. "This doesn''t make sense. Alien or not, no one noticed anything strange when he suddenly appeared in America?" According to Foreskin, Apollo had first appeared on Earth as a teenager, not far from the Tower of Truth. Had no one noticed anything... unusual about him? "Actually, someone did. Nathan," Foreskin admitted. "Nathan spoke with my boss, even had his fortune told. In the end, he asked Morpheus to erase all traces of my boss''s existence, allowing him to live in the church undisturbed for two hundred years." That made sense. "What did Apollo do while he was in hiding?" Mike asked. "He contemplated a question. And that question is the key to everything." Mike knew what the question was: Was he a cloud, or a butterfly? Foreskin''s expression turned grave. "The butterfly my boss has been contemplating... it''s not an ordinary butterfly. To put it simply, my boss believes this butterfly has the power to create worlds. It''s the embodiment of the world''s source. And it''s the source of my boss''s power." Power? Mike was skeptical. Foreskin continued, "If my boss decides he *is* the butterfly, then ''Apollo'' is just a dream. The butterfly is real. He''ll revert to his original form, becoming the world''s source." Apollo would cease to exist. That was unacceptable. "What about the other scenario?" Mike asked urgently. "If my boss decides he''s *not* the butterfly, he''ll wake up from his dream and become an ordinary person. And the butterfly... will vanish." Mike gasped. "Are you kidding me? Either way, he''s screwed!" Once Apollo made up his mind, the dream would end, and the butterfly would disappear. The power derived from the butterfly would vanish along with it. In short: The more Apollo believed he was the butterfly, the stronger he became. The more he believed he was Apollo, the weaker he became. It was a tug-of-war that had lasted for three centuries. "And that''s the best-case scenario. If that power doesn''t vanish, but instead... escapes my boss''s control..." Foreskin sighed. "The consequences would be... catastrophic." Chapter 463: The countdown had begun: three months Chapter 463: The countdown had begun: three months"Whoa, hold on a sec." Mike walked to the fridge, grabbed an ice-cold cola, and chugged it down. "Okay, let me get this straight." He pulled out a whiteboard, writing ''Apollo'' on one side and ''Butterfly'' on the other. "Apollo''s existential crisis is like a tug-of-war. Leaning towards Apollo makes him weaker. Leaning towards Butterfly makes him stronger?" Foreskin nodded. "That''s a decent analogy." "So, as long as he''s still on the fence, he''s okay?" "Correct." Foreskin walked to the whiteboard and added another word: "Unstable." "If he leans too much towards Apollo, his power weakens... that''s how his talent works, and it''s also tied to his... well, his *being*." If Apollo became too weak, the Supreme Demon God, always lurking in the shadows, would seize the opportunity to strike. And without a Supreme Being to protect them, humanity would be toast. "If he leans too much towards Butterfly," Foreskin continued, "he could also become unstable. Not in terms of power, but... he might lose his desire to protect humanity." Mike understood. If Apollo fully embraced his identity as a butterfly, a being of pure world source, then humans and demons would be equally insignificant, not worth favoring one over the other. That''s why Foreskin had asked Mike to chat with Apollo regularly, to keep him grounded. Talk therapy, Supreme Being edition. Foreskin hadn''t anticipated that Thor''s talk therapy would be *too* effective, pushing Apollo in the ''wrong'' direction! Before, they had worried about Apollo leaning too much towards Butterfly. Now, they were worried about him leaning too much towards Apollo! Mike nodded, studying the whiteboard. "Only by maintaining balance can Apollo protect humanity *and* remain powerful enough to do so." "That''s the theory. And it''s a real pickle." Foreskin sighed. "My boss assured me that this wasn''t something to worry about." "Why?" "Because before he figures out the answer, he has to throw down with the Supreme Demon God..." Foreskin trailed off, but Mike got the gist. Apollo''s showdown with the Supreme Demon God had only two possible outcomes. One: The Supreme Demon God dies, Apollo wins. Problem solved. Apollo has all the time in the world to ponder his existential crisis, humanity is safe, and he can finally retire. Two: Apollo loses... In which case, the existential crisis becomes moot. In other words, Apollo wasn''t expecting to figure out the answer to this centuries-old question on his own. He was going to fight, and he was probably going to die. No time for deep thoughts. Coupled with the whole "Supreme Beings are destined to die" fate, Mike felt a weight settle on his shoulders. As long as Apollo lived, this question would haunt him. He needed an answer, and answers required time. But the Supreme Demon God wasn''t going to give him time. "So... and I hate to break this to you," Foreskin said with a wry smile, "but your rapid growth... it''s not necessarily a good thing for my boss." The logic was simple. The stronger Thor became, the sooner the Supreme Demon God would awaken. And the first thing the Supreme Demon God would do upon awakening was challenge Apollo to a duel. Based on past encounters between human and demon Supreme Beings, the odds weren''t in Apollo''s favor. The faster Thor rose, the sooner the final showdown, and the less time Apollo had. Mike waved a dismissive hand. "That''s not my fault. Blame the Supreme Demon God." "According to the plan, my boss will likely face the Supreme Demon God in one or two months. And that''s not enough time for him to figure things out," Foreskin continued. "And as you know, there''s been a slight... complication." The "complication" was Shadow Nine''s little escapade in the Supreme Abyssal. Shadow Nine had deceived both Apollo and Mike. Once Thor was strong enough to fend for himself, Shadow Nine and Calderon had stormed the Supreme Abyssal, buying Apollo ten years. Ten years was the limit of Shadow Nine''s ability. Whether it would be enough... no one knew. But Shadow Nine hadn''t anticipated one thing: Apollo, after observing Thor for a while, had started having... new thoughts. "Don''t panic just yet," Foreskin said reassuringly. "My boss hasn''t figured this out in three hundred years. He''s not going to crack the code in a few days." Even another three hundred years might not be enough for Apollo to find the answer. "Actually, there''s something I didn''t tell you." Mike rubbed his temples. "Your boss told me that Shadow Nine should be back in about three months." Foreskin: ??? "So, that means..." Both of them were smart, and they both knew Apollo well. Three months was the timeframe Apollo had given. Shadow Nine, safe within the Supreme Abyssal, could stay as long as he wanted. Why three months? Because Apollo believed he would have his answer by then! And once he had his answer, he could retrieve his instructor and face the Supreme Demon God... The countdown had begun: three months. "Look on the bright side, we have three months," Mike said. "I''ll reach level 999 within three months, and then I can help Apollo. No problem!" Foreskin sighed. It was too early to be making such bold claims. He knew better than Mike what had happened to the previous Supreme Beings. And without a complete Supreme Mark, Thor wouldn''t be much help in the final showdown. Mike tapped the whiteboard. "There has to be *something* we can do." "There is." Foreskin nodded. "We wait for news from Shadow Nine, then we talk to Ares. And if all else fails, we bring in Master Fool..." They would gather as many people as possible and find a way to help Apollo. "By the way, where did you get all this historical information?" Mike asked suddenly. "Not that I don''t trust you, but you know Shadow Nine and his... creative history. What if, hypothetically speaking, your information is also fabricated?" Foreskin chuckled, dispelling Mike''s concerns. "Easy. I have firsthand sources. Guaranteed authentic!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How authentic?" "Let''s just say..." Foreskin paused, searching for the right words. "I fully funded the first expedition to the Tower of Truth. Does that answer your question?" Chapter 464: Reclaim them Chapter 464: Reclaim them*Fully* funded? Mike: *Bro, I had no idea you were loaded...* Had he been too soft on Foreskin during his previous profit-skimming operations? Was this some kind of delayed rebellion? Mike couldn''t believe someone had the audacity to flaunt their wealth in front of Thor. He mentally added Foreskin to his "targets" list, right below Maxen. The conversation had reached a dead end. As the Mystic Market Manager, Foreskin was a busy man. He couldn''t just hang out and shoot the breeze with Mike all day. After setting up a teleportation array for Mike, connecting directly to the Forest of Truth, Foreskin took his leave. The teleportation array was conveniently located in Mike''s bedroom, right next to his bed. He could literally roll out of bed and activate it. It was a high-end model, impervious to even Joseph''s attacks during transit. Safety first. After Foreskin left, Mike stared at the teleportation array, deep in thought. He had nothing better to do. Why not take a stroll in the Forest of Truth? New York''s superpower university didn''t exactly offer much in the way of entertainment. He was level 499, with the stats of a peak Chief and the combat prowess of a Nine-Star Lord. He had even killed two level 1,000 enemies! Pretending to be a lowly Soldier or General, hanging out in the library or training grounds... it was beneath him. He set his villa to "do not disturb" mode, activated the defense systems, and even placed a puppet doll in the basement, just in case. Then, with a flash of lightning, he activated the teleportation array. He arrived at the edge of the Forest of Truth. Within seconds, Shadow Four appeared, looking flustered. "Fourth Bro, what''s wrong?" As far as Shadow Four was concerned, if Thor was making an unscheduled visit to the Forest of Truth, it had to be something serious. "Nothing. Just taking a walk," Mike said casually. Shadow Four: "..." He shoved the book he had been reading back into his pocket, relieved. "Well, since you''re here, there are a few things we need to discuss." The Forest of Truth was no longer the peaceful sanctuary it once was. Construction was underway on various defensive fortifications, and the air was thick with tension. Mike strolled along a forest path, Shadow Four trailing behind him. "What''s happening at work?" With the Shadow Sigil in his possession, Mike was responsible for the Guardian Shadow''s well-being. Their livelihoods depended on him. Of course, in return, if Mike gave the order, these shadows would rob a bank for him. Whether they succeeded or not was another matter. "The Guardian Shadow has been asked to deploy ten Lords to the Forest of Truth," Shadow Four explained, spreading his hands. "Excluding the top three and Shadow Nine, that means everyone ranked within the top fourteen has to be stationed here. We''re stretched thin..." The Guardian Shadow''s top fighters weren''t just powerful in combat; they were also highly skilled in various other areas. Mike nodded. "Give me a second. I''ll check something." He focused his mind, and a prompt appeared. [Methods to enhance the Guardian Shadow: 1. Improve shadow quality. 2. Increase the number of Lords.] Shadow Four was already at the peak of shadow quality. Due to his incomplete soul, he couldn''t get any stronger. Reaching Quasi-God level, surpassing the level 990 barrier, was incredibly difficult. That option was off the table for now. Increasing the number of Lords... [Refine the Shadow Sigil, expand the Shadow Fortress, and increase the total number of Lords within the Guardian Shadow.] [Doubling the Shadow Fortress''s size doubles the number of Lords.] Two hundred Lords would solve both the Blood Shadow placement issue and the Guardian Shadow''s manpower shortage. Mike raised an eyebrow. This was good. A new question popped into his mind. "How much will this cost?" [Estimated cost: 11.6 million Lord merits.] Mike winced. The Shadow Fortress was expensive! 11.6 million Lord merits, or 116,000 per Lord! From a business perspective, it was a worthwhile investment. 116,000 Lord merits to train a Lord seemed extravagant. But these Guardian Shadow Lords were forces to be reckoned with on the battlefield! They had already died once. They had nothing to lose. If they fell in battle again, they would simply return to the Shadow Fortress and await their next awakening. The only concern was losing their sanity after too many deaths, becoming Blood Shadows. But with Terenas around, even that was no longer a problem. Mike rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. "How much money do we have?" "9.45 million Lord merits," Shadow Four reported. "Not enough. We''re 2 million short..." "Is there a subsidy program for Shadow Fortress expansion?" A stronger Guardian Shadow benefited not only the organization itself but also humanity as a whole. A subsidy was perfectly reasonable! Of course, even if it wasn''t reasonable, Mike would still want it. "Only 2 million short?" Shadow Four hadn''t expected the shortfall to be so small. "We can pool our resources, take out a loan... we should be able to cover it!" He was a senior member, frugal, and had reached his peak strength. He had saved up quite a bit from his salary over the years. "That''s not how this works." Mike''s voice was firm. "We don''t mix personal funds with Guardian Shadow finances." Separating personal and organizational finances was one of Mike''s core principles. He wouldn''t touch the Guardian Shadow''s funds, and he tried to avoid using his own money for Guardian Shadow business. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Four understood. "You''re right, Fourth Bro." "As for subsidies," he continued, "we''ll need to hold a meeting. We''ll prepare a budget proposal and submit it for approval..." "Good. Do that." Mike nodded. "I''ll give you a list of the necessary materials. You''re in charge of this." "Understood." Shadow Four readily agreed. If everything went smoothly, the expanded Shadow Fortress would house 200 Lords. A significant power boost! With business matters out of the way, Mike relaxed. "Shadow Four, a friend of mine asked me to ask you something." Mike winked. "How much money do *you* have saved up?" [623,456 Lord merits] The number flashed before Mike''s eyes. "Not much," Shadow Four said with a sheepish grin. "Around 620,000." "You''re a rich man," Mike muttered, impressed. Even with Mike''s money-making schemes, it would take him several days to amass that much. Shadow Four had saved up a small fortune over the centuries. Impressive! Following the Eye of Truth''s prompts, Mike wrote down a long list of materials. These were essential for expanding the Shadow Fortress, both expensive and in high demand. He handed the list to Shadow Four. "Get this process started ASAP. Let''s see how much of a subsidy we can snag." "Roger that!" Shadow Four was a bit too... compliant for Mike''s liking. "We need at least a 30% subsidy. If they offer anything less, I''m going to have a ''chat'' with them." The Guardian Shadow had a little over 9 million Lord merits in the bank. The Shadow Fortress expansion would cost 11.6 million. A 20% subsidy wouldn''t even cover the shortfall. They would be broke. And if Mike couldn''t even pay his shadows, he might as well pack it in. With that settled, Shadow Four departed, and Mike resumed his leisurely stroll through the Forest of Truth. He somehow ended up at the base of the Tower of Truth. "Well, isn''t this convenient?" He hesitated, not approaching immediately. He had been planning to chat with Apollo, but now that he was here, he wasn''t so sure. To chat, or not to chat? That was the question. Foreskin''s revelations had been... unsettling. Mike was worried about Apollo''s state of mind. But this wasn''t exactly an easy topic to discuss. Apollo''s decision was made for him. A white cloud descended before him. [Your chat buddy is online!] Back outside the familiar ninety-ninth floor... "Good afternoon," Mike greeted politely. "You too," Apollo''s voice echoed from within the tower. Mike was trying to figure out what to say next when Apollo spoke again. "Have you eaten?" Mike: ??? Normally, such a greeting would be considered awkward small talk. But when a Supreme Being like Apollo asked if you''d eaten, it took on a whole new meaning. Mike''s eyes lit up. Was Apollo... inviting him to lunch? "Not yet," he replied truthfully. Apollo nodded. "Good. You eat first, then we''ll talk." Mike: "..." He pulled out a burger, a carton of milk, and two freshly cooked chicken legs from his private space and started munching. Five minutes later, he was back online. "Foreskin visited you, yes?" Apollo asked calmly. "Yep." Mike nodded. No point lying about it. Apollo''s next words brought a smile to Mike''s face. "I''m not going to die." Mike breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear." "Are you afraid of death?" Apollo asked. Uh... Mike wasn''t sure how to answer that. Was that even a relevant question? Seeing Mike''s hesitation, Apollo said, "I am afraid." Coming from Thor, the God of Thunder, "afraid of death" would have been hilarious. But coming from Apollo, it felt... strange. In Mike''s mind, Apollo was the epitome of a Supreme Being. Of course, this was also a matter of perspective. Supreme Being Morpheus, Supreme Being Ares... in their respective eras, they had been untouchable, effortlessly suppressing the Abyss. "I''m afraid." Those words, coming from Apollo, felt like shattering a carefully constructed illusion. But only by shattering the illusion could Mike see the *real* Apollo. He thought about it and understood. About a hundred years ago, facing his mortality, Apollo had chosen to awaken his talent and enter the Tower of Truth. Of all the people Mike knew, only two could honestly claim to be unafraid of death: The Fifth Demon God, and Violet (Tyr). The former was actively seeking death. The latter was genuinely willing to self-destruct. "It''s normal to be afraid of death," Mike said, agreeing with Apollo. "That''s why we should cherish life." "Indeed." Apollo didn''t elaborate. "You can enter the Tower of Truth tonight..." he continued. Before Mike could respond, Apollo added, "Floors 31 through 49 have been... claimed by the Supreme Demon God''s minions." Mike: ??? So, that''s why he had been banned from the tower. The Supreme Demon God had been busy staging a hostile takeover. Good to know. "Is... is this part of the deal?" Mike''s mind raced. He knew Apollo and the Supreme Demon God had made a deal. The deal involved Thor, the potential Supreme Being, facing off against the Progenitor of Ghosts. Regardless of the outcome, the Supreme Demon God would provide Shadow Nine with a map of the Supreme Abyssal. And the Progenitor of Ghosts wasn''t the only demon creature who had escaped the Supreme Abyssal! Mike remembered the two shadowy figures, both level 999 powerhouses, connected to the elves and angels. After Mike had soloed the Progenitor of Ghosts, they had retreated, their whereabouts unknown. Now, it seemed they had been helping the Supreme Demon God corrupt the Tower of Truth! "Yes," Apollo confirmed. "They gained access to the Tower of Truth in exchange for Afterskin entering the Supreme Abyssal." It sounded like a fair trade. If that was the case, Afterskin had entered the Supreme Abyssal with the Supreme Demon God''s permission. And Afterskin''s last known location was the Second Abyss. Which meant Afterskin would have left traces connecting the Second Abyss to the Supreme Abyssal. Shadow Three was probably in the Second Abyss, digging a tunnel to the Supreme Abyssal! The pieces were starting to fall into place. Mike had a rough idea of what was happening, even if some of it was guesswork. "So, what now?" he asked, scratching his head. Floors 31 through 49 were now enemy territory. What were they supposed to do? "Reclaim them," Apollo said calmly. Chapter 465: Skill: Banishment to the endless void Chapter 465: Skill: Banishment to the endless void"Sure, but..." Mike started to say his usual "it''ll cost you" line, then remembered he was talking to Apollo. Besides, Apollo had already given him a major upgrade to his Money Tree. That counted as payment, right? "Okay," Mike agreed. Then, curiosity got the better of him. "According to the deal, the Supreme Demon God sent Afterskin into the Abyss, and two shadowy figures into the Tower of Truth. But there was no mention of giving them floors 31 through 49, right?" Apollo nodded. "Correct." "Then why let them take those floors?" Mike asked, puzzled. It didn''t make sense. Why not just ambush and eliminate the shadowy figures once they were inside the Tower of Truth? "It''s not my tower," Apollo replied matter-of-factly. If it wasn''t his tower, why should he care if a few floors were occupied by the Supreme Demon God''s minions? Those two shadowy figures wouldn''t dare to cause trouble on the ninety-ninth floor, even if you gave them a hundred years and a lifetime supply of courage. One: They weren''t harming humanity. Two: They weren''t disturbing Apollo''s peace and quiet. There was no reason for him to intervene! Apollo''s logic was sound, if a bit... detached. But Mike detected a hint of... something else in his tone. Was Apollo still mad? Then he remembered. Shadow Nine had tricked Apollo when he went to the Supreme Abyssal. Apollo, trapped in the Tower of Truth, couldn''t confront the Supreme Demon God directly. The Tower Spirit had intervened. After returning from the Abyss, Mike had chatted with Apollo. And then Apollo had spent the entire night zapping the tower with lightning. The tower had become Apollo''s personal punching bag. Apparently, he hadn''t fully vented his frustration yet. He needed a few more good zaps. The Tower Spirit should know better than to mess with Apollo. That was just asking for trouble. Mike would definitely be adding a surcharge for reclaiming those floors. He wasn''t going in unprepared. "So... those floors that were taken over... do I have to, like, fight my way through?" The two shadowy figures were level 999 powerhouses. In a straight-up fight, outnumbered, Thor wasn''t sure he could win. "No," Apollo explained. "The corrupted floors are just... slightly altered versions of the original challenges." Mike nodded, relieved. So, the original challenges were normal mode. And the corrupted versions were... hard mode. Hard mode? "Can I still get SSSS-rank ratings? What about SSSSS?" "Yes," Apollo confirmed. "And the Supreme Demon God will foot the bill." Mike: ??? Was this some kind of cosmic joke? Mike asked a few questions about the corrupted floors, getting a general idea of what to expect. The monsters on floors 30 through 49 had received a serious power boost. The weakest were now level 600! Regular mobs were Chief tier, elite mobs were Lord tier, and the bosses were all Nine-Star Lord level or higher! It would be a tough climb. Especially if Mike wanted to achieve SSSS-rank with 100% exploration. The difficulty would be exponentially higher. But that''s what made it fun! He could already feel the adrenaline pumping. "You can go now." As Apollo spoke, the white cloud descended, carrying Mike back to the ground. He vanished from the base of the Tower of Truth, retracing his steps. Shortly after Thor''s departure, a white cloud drifted down from the ninety-ninth floor. It floated lazily towards the forty-ninth floor. A shadowy figure lurked there, attempting to expand its control over the Tower of Truth, fulfilling the Supreme Demon God''s orders. The white cloud drifted into the shadowy figure''s domain. Without warning. The level 999 powerhouse from the Elven race hadn''t expected Apollo to be this powerful. "This... this is just an avatar!" A simple cloud avatar had effortlessly bypassed all his defenses and appeared before him? If this had been a real fight, he would be dead! And this... this power was unlike anything he had ever encountered. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the Supreme Demon God hadn''t displayed such abilities. The shadowy figure''s origins were... complicated. He was an Elf Ancestor, a being who had once attempted to break through to level 1,000. He had failed, but he had survived. The price he had paid was steep, but compared to the Blood Ancestor''s sacrifice, it was nothing. In ancient times, failing to reach level 1,000 usually meant death. The Elf Ancestor had not only survived but had also participated in the construction of the Tower of Truth. Later, he had pledged allegiance to the Supreme Demon God, becoming one of his most trusted lieutenants. He was the leader of the three shadowy figures who had escaped the Supreme Abyssal! Even the deceased Chaos race powerhouse obeyed his commands. In other words, the Elf Ancestor was the biggest threat to Thor on floors 31 through 49. And then, something even more baffling happened. The cloud transformed into Apollo''s form, staring at the shadowy figure, deep in thought. After several minutes of silence, Apollo finally spoke. "Are you... perhaps... a wood?" === Mike didn''t return to New York immediately. He lingered at the edge of the Forest of Truth. Some things were better handled outside the city. "Since I have to tackle those corrupted floors, and there''s a level 999 threat, I should probably replicate a powerful skill for self-defense," he mused. He only knew a handful of Ultimate Lords. Terenas... was a bit too unpredictable. He''d pass. Pecker and the White Wolf King were currently unavailable. That left... Maxen. Mike contacted Maxen. "Replicate a skill? And you''ll pay me?" Maxen was intrigued, but he ultimately declined. "You''ve got the wrong guy. Even if you replicate my skills, without my talent, they won''t be nearly as effective." He offered some free advice. "Little Calderon is your best bet. His skills don''t rely on talent." With Maxen''s guidance, Mike immediately contacted Ace. Thor: "Ace, do me a favor, and I''ll waive the interest on your debt." I Want to Be the First: "****fucking ****" User [I Want to Be the First] has been muted for 8760 hours due to excessive profanity. Mike: ??? That''s what you get for being a potty mouth. A new message arrived. I Want to Be the Second: "Thor, where are you?" Thor: "Forest of Truth." I Want to Be the Second: "Stay put. I''m bringing someone over." It sounded like Ace had wrangled an Ultimate Lord! Excited, Mike moved closer to the Tower of Truth. Soon, Ace and another man stormed into the Forest of Truth. Before they even appeared, Ace''s voice echoed through the forest. "Thor, you''re fucking strong! Why are you so scared of dying?!" Clearly, he had guessed Thor''s location and was on his way. Ace found Thor about 800 meters from the Tower of Truth. "You made it?" Thor greeted him. "Fuck you!" Ace punched Thor in the head, shattering it like a watermelon. "A decoy puppet?!" Little Calderon appeared, fuming. "Was that really necessary?" "Yes," Mike replied seriously. His voice, filtered through runes, didn''t reveal his location. Technically, this was Ace''s fault. An Ultimate Lord, meeting Thor alone, was a potential threat. Ace had figured that since they were in the Forest of Truth, Apollo and Morpheus''s territory, an Ultimate Lord wouldn''t pose a threat. The Ultimate Lord accompanying Ace was a thin, wiry man with a striking appearance: bald, with only a few wisps of straw-like hair clinging to his scalp. He stepped forward, speaking respectfully, "Nova Voidwalker greets Supreme Being Apollo." For him, Ace was insignificant compared to the being residing in the Tower of Truth. Humanity didn''t have many Ultimate Lords. Besides Calderon and Shadow Nine, there were only a handful. And Nova Voidwalker was the strongest among them. Silence descended after Nova Voidwalker''s greeting. The atmosphere was... awkward. After a long pause, Apollo''s voice echoed from the top of the tower. "Oh." Nova Voidwalker''s eyes lit up, his few remaining hairs standing on end. Supreme Being Apollo had acknowledged him! He had spoken to him! What an honor! "Did you hear that? Did you hear that?" Nova Voidwalker grabbed Ace''s shoulders, shaking him excitedly. "My idol spoke to me! I have to record this moment for posterity..." Ace wanted to shove Nova Voidwalker headfirst into a toilet. "Shut up, you embarrassing fanboy!" Mike: "..." That was a bit harsh... Of all the powerful humans Mike had met, everyone respected, even feared, Apollo. But treating him like an idol was... unusual. Foreskin was one. Nova Voidwalker was the second. Apollo''s presence was just too overwhelming. Most powerhouses, upon meeting Apollo, would transform into... something else entirely. Maxen had learned that the hard way. This Nova Voidwalker was... interesting. He took a moment to compose himself, but the excitement in his eyes was undeniable. "Let''s get down to business." Nova Voidwalker turned to Mike, introducing himself. "I specialize in Space Element. I have two techniques capable of slaying Ultimate Lords..." Mike''s thrice-awakened Eye of Truth already displayed all of Nova Voidwalker''s information. No introductions needed. He patiently listened to Nova Voidwalker''s explanation, then said, "I don''t need Ultimate Lord slaying techniques. Those are too taxing for you." Mike never lacked the skills to inflict harm. He preferred skills that kept him alive. He scanned Nova Voidwalker''s skillset, finding the perfect match. "Show me [Banishment to the Endless Void]." This skill could banish anyone below level 990. And it had a 30% success rate against those between levels 990 and 994! "That one?" Nova Voidwalker raised an eyebrow. He would have refused anyone else. Ultimate Lords were at the top of the food chain. Even Supreme Beings couldn''t force them to do anything. But out of respect for Thor, he would make an exception. Seeing Nova Voidwalker''s hesitation, Mike added, "I''ll compensate you for any costs associated with this skill." "It''s nothing," Nova Voidwalker said, taking a deep breath. A black sphere materialized at his fingertips. He flicked it towards the ground, banishing a fallen leaf. [Banishment to the Endless Void, replicated!] Success! As Mike was about to celebrate, Nova Voidwalker let out a wail of despair, nearly bursting into tears. He clutched a single strand of straw-like hair in his palm... The loss of this precious hair follicle had worsened his already dire baldness situation. "Number sixty-three! No! You were so young!" Chapter 466: Entry was impossible Chapter 466: Entry was impossibleReleasing [Banishment to the Endless Void] costs a hair. For others, this might be nothing. But for Nova Voidwalker, it was a different story. His hair was so sparse, it was practically endangered! Feeling incredibly sorry, Mike stared intently at Nova Voidwalker''s shiny, polished head, focusing, trying to see if there was anything he could do to help. [Analyzing...] [Hair regrowth method: Level up] Mike: "..." Well, *that''s* not helpful! An Ultimate Lord like him, if he *could* level up, he would have done it ages ago. It was precisely *because* Nova Voidwalker was so powerful that growing hair back was so ridiculously difficult. Even a full-powered blow from a lord wouldn''t leave a scratch, let alone stimulate hair growth. Nova Voidwalker sighed. "I''ll go back and arrange Sixty-Three''s funeral..." Today, he''d experienced the highest of highs and the lowest of lows. Talk about a rollercoaster of emotions! Nova Voidwalker left, vanishing as if he''d never been there. Only Ace remained. Mike and Ace returned together. On the way, Ace said, "We used a small portion of the ore you provided." Back in the Ninth Abyss, the demon army seemed overwhelming, and the human situation looked dire. In reality, aside from the first few symbolic attacks, most of the demon army, under the command of the Ninth Demon God, were just messing around. The Fifth Demon God knew perfectly well about the Ninth Demon God possibly being a mole. He didn''t care. The Fifth Demon God only cared about kicking the bucket ASAP. It was the Ninth Demon God''s cooperation and the Fifth Demon God''s tacit approval that led to the Supreme Abyssal demon creature''s crushing defeat! That battle pretty much wiped out all the small fry that the Supreme Abyssal had managed to sneak out, with only two wisps of black fog escaping into the Tower of Truth. As a result, the corps stationed in the Ninth Abyss had depleted their reserves. "Thor, the united corps wants to make a deal with you." Ace laid out the terms. "Including what''s already been used, the united corps will buy all your ore below S-rank at market price." Mike didn''t have a huge need for ore below S-rank. Master Fool used higher-quality materials for his SSS-rank equipment anyway. Plus, the transaction would go through the Mystic Market, ensuring a fair price. Mike nodded and asked, "How much are we talking?" "Aren''t you 400,000 Lord merits in debt to Foreskin?" Ace offered a price Mike couldn''t refuse. "The united corps will pay off your 400,000 debt, and you sell them 400,000 worth of ore. How about it?" "Deal!" This was a win-win situation. Mike would be debt-free, the united corps would get a large supply of high-quality ore, and Ace would earn a commission. Sweet! After settling the deal, Mike didn''t forget to remind Ace as he was leaving, "Don''t forget you still owe me 2,000,000 Lord merits!" Ace: "???" Thor, when the heck did I owe you *that* much?! ... Returning to New York from the Forest of Truth, Mike was in a good mood. He strolled around the New York superpower universities. He had dinner with Kaelum and Anderson in the cafeteria. Kaelum offered to treat, as a welcome back for Mike. "New York superpower universities only accepted 100 students for this early admissions batch. Twenty-three of them have SS-rank talent. Mike, those like you, the summer camp division champions, take up another 24 spots. That leaves only 53 spots for people like Jessica to compete for!" Anderson wasn''t interested in the early admissions selection process; Cain, hadn''t been selected. Kaelum took a sip of iced tea and continued, "There are 24 summer camp divisions, and the top 101 from each division are eligible to apply. 2,400 people fighting for 53 spots, and Florida actually snagged two!" These 2,400 individuals came from countries all over the world, representing the leading figures of Earth''s new generation. The elimination rate was a staggering 97.8%! From that perspective, Florida was indeed impressive. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike sighed, "Florida produced a genius like you. Color me impressed." After dinner, Mike returned to his villa. Reactivating all the defensive formations, he went to his bedroom and stood by the Teleportation Array. "Wait a minute..." Mike pondered. His original plan was to activate the Teleportation Array and go to the Forest of Truth for reinforcements if he encountered danger upon returning from the Tower of Truth. So why not just enter the Tower of Truth from the Forest of Truth in the first place? Wouldn''t that be absolutely safe? Mike''s eyes lit up. The more he thought about it, the better the idea seemed! Before, it was Shadow Three and Shadow Nine guarding him. Now, he could have Apollo as his ''personal bodyguard''. Thinking this, he immediately put his plan into action. Mike activated the Teleportation Array and instantly arrived outside the Forest of Truth, then entered his private space. ... Inside the private space, 0.5 seconds before Mike appeared, a green light streaked across the sky. Vladimir howled at the sky, letting out a wolf-like cry. Mike glanced at Vladimir, and a prompt popped up: [This hat is quite valuable. It can detect spatial fluctuations.] [As for its purpose... take a guess who it''s meant to guard against?] Mike rolled his eyes, choosing not to make a fuss about it. Strolling through his private space, he casually asked, "Anything to report?" "Yes!" Vladimir, ever the tattletale, reported, "Today, when the Nature Elf Envoy was hammering for Master Fool, she suddenly turned into wood and hit herself with the hammer! She''s still mad about it..." "Really?" Mike raised an eyebrow, asking for the specific time. The time the Nature Elf Envoy turned into wood was shortly after he finished talking to Apollo! "Is it possible... that Apollo turned the powerful elven in the black fog into wood? But because that powerful elven was so high-ranking, it affected other elves?" There was precedent for this. The Blood Ancestor''s failed breakthrough caused the Blood River to go berserk, affecting all powerful blood clan beings. From this perspective, the powerful elven in the black fog was very likely the former Elf Ancestor! "Go play. I need to do some research." Dismissing Vladimir, Mike used the Eye of Truth to diligently research information about the elves and the Elf Ancestor. Time passed, and soon it was midnight. As the clock struck twelve, countless people flooded into the Tower of Truth. Quickly, someone in the Core City of Truth noticed something was wrong. "What''s going on? Why can''t I enter the thirty-second floor?" "Damn it! I was so close to conquering the thirty-sixth floor!" "....." Today, everyone who entered the Tower of Truth discovered a terrifying fact: the options for floors thirty-one to forty-nine in the Core Truth Crystal were all grayed out! Entry was impossible! Chapter 467: Thor, get my tower back Chapter 467: Thor, get my tower backInside his private space, Mike''s wristwatch vibrated slightly. "Midnight already?" He''d been so engrossed in researching elven lore that he''d completely lost track of time. Stretching, Mike didn''t rush off to the Tower right away. Instead, he walked out of Mistveil Castle. He hadn''t taken more than a couple of steps when he ran into Master Fool, her face a mask of fury. Mike offered a friendly greeting. "Well, well, if it isn''t the Fool who got whacked by a piece of wood." "What are you still doing here?!" Master Fool snorted. "It''s midnight! Shouldn''t you be challenging the Tower of Truth?" "No rush." Mike pointed to the nearby Money Tree. "Ladies first." Last time, Master Fool had shaken the Money Tree and ended up losing money! She wasn''t stupid; she wasn''t about to let Mike see her make a fool of herself again. "Not in the mood today," she grumbled. Mike, also not in a hurry to shake the Money Tree, changed the subject. "By the way, Fool, a friend of yours owes me some money. Think you could help out with the interest?" Master Fool: "???" "Thor, for crying out loud, will you please think before you speak?! What in the world are you talking about?!" Master Fool was exasperated. "What the fuck do you mean a friend of mine owes you money and I should pay the interest?!" Driven to the edge, she even swore. "Let''s settle the accounts slowly," Mike said, a professional when it came to settling accounts. "Floors 31 to 49 have been seized by the Supreme Demon God..." "Holy fuck!" In a flash, a bundle appeared in Master Fool''s hands, a piece of wood tucked under her arm. Looking flustered, she tilted her head back and yelled, "Apollo Lawson, let me out! The Supreme Demon God is attacking the Tower of Truth! Let me out!" Mike: "..." "Hold on, aren''t you overreacting just a tad?" Mike rolled his eyes. "I''ve never seen anyone so chicken!" Master Fool realized that things weren''t quite as she''d imagined. It seemed it wasn''t the Supreme Demon God himself who had awakened, but one of his underlings. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. False alarm! The luggage vanished from Master Fool''s person, replaced by a glass of red wine. Elegant. Composed. "Now, where were we?" she asked smoothly. Ignoring her previous theatrics, Mike continued, "The Supreme Demon God''s minion took floors 31 to 49, and I''m going to take them back. Since I''m putting in all this effort, the Tower Spirit should cough up something, right?" Master Fool was wary. "What do you mean by ''cough up something''?" "You know what I mean." Mike winked, lowering his voice. "You help me negotiate a good price with the Tower Spirit, and once it''s done, we split 30% of the profit." "Only 30%?" Master Fool was dissatisfied with the split. "Thirty percent is generous. The other 70% belongs to someone else." Mike patted his chest. "I won''t take a single penny of that 70%. It all goes to my third bro." Whether it was the SSSS-rank or the SSSSS-rank evaluations, Mike''s success in the Tower of Truth wouldn''t have been possible without Apollo''s help. He was a grateful guy and felt he should show his appreciation. Master Fool hesitated, not immediately rejecting Mike''s proposal. "I need to ask my friend." "No problem, ask away!" Mike wasn''t in a hurry. Floors 31 to 49 were already time- consuming to conquer. Now that they were occupied by the Supreme Demon God''s minion, the difficulty had increased significantly. It would take at least a couple of months to clear them. The Tower Spirit wouldn''t be able to weasel out of this payment! And the later it came, the more interest it would accrue! Before setting off, Mike made his final preparations, taking out the Thunderclap Hammer. Ares had sealed the Seventh Demon God''s remnant soul into the hammer, but back then, the Eye of Truth was still dormant, so Mike couldn''t check its information. The weapon was now more than ten times heavier than before. Most people wouldn''t be able to lift it. Information appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Equipment: Thunderclap Hammer (Lv. 499) Tier: SS-rank Attributes: Strength +18100, Constitution +13000 Physical Attack: 98600 Perks: [Armor Penetration]: Ignores Physical Defense on the first physical damage dealt to an enemy. The same target will only be affected by Armor Penetration once every 0.5 hours. [Everlasting]: Durability is always 100% and cannot be damaged. [Wrath of the God]: Affects enemies within a 2000-meter radius, reducing all attributes by 30%. Increases the wielder''s all attributes by 1%-50%. The more enemies affected, the higher the attribute increase, reaching a maximum of 50% when 1000 enemies are affected. [Providence]: When equipped as the only weapon, the Thunderclap Hammer''s attribute bonuses are increased by 200%. [Lightning ??]: Increases the effect of lightning element skills by 75%. [Seventh Demon God Remnant Soul - Seven Deadly Sins]: Enemies hit by the Thunderclap Hammer will randomly trigger one of the Seven Deadly Sins punishments: Pride - Next damage taken +100% Envy - All attributes -30% for 60 seconds Wrath - Spell casting success rate -50% for 60 seconds Sloth - Movement speed -50% for 60 seconds Greed - Prioritizes attacking the wealthiest target for 60 seconds Gluttony - Consumables used cost double and only provide 50% effect for 60 seconds Lust Loss of erectile function for 24 hours After seven attacks, the eighth attack triggers all seven sins. [Residual Will]: Use this weapon to slay a Demon God. Residual Wills to fulfill: 3 Residual Wills fulfilled: 4] After carefully reviewing the Thunderclap Hammer''s perks, Mike remarked, "I feel like the last time I checked this thing, it was only level 200." Compared to before, the Thunderclap Hammer''s attributes had significantly improved. It also had a new perk: [Seventh Demon God Remnant Soul - Seven Deadly Sins]. The Seven Deadly Sins punishments were quite effective, especially the seventh one - a real doozy. Mike knew this was just the most basic application of the Seventh Demon God''s remnant soul. As his strength grew and the Thunderclap Hammer''s residual wills continued to unlock, there would be more ways to utilize it. However... Mike glanced at the next residual will: [Slay a Demon God]. Whoa, was *that* even a residual will? That was a Demon God! One of the most powerful beings in the Abyss, enslaving countless demon creatures, occupying the terrifying depths... They''d need to talk money. Serious money. The Thunderclap Hammer was indeed a weapon from ancient times; such a residual will wasn''t entirely unexpected. Hammer at his waist, staff in his left hand, Nightmare''s Breeze draped over him, and the Thorn shield in his right... Armed to the teeth, Mike embarked on his tower-climbing journey. The potential Supreme Being Thor had arrived at his faithful Tower of Truth! ... Leaving his private space, Mike summoned the Core Truth Crystal in the Core City of Truth and placed his hand on it. Unlike others, the floors 31 to 49 before him weren''t gray, but a almost unsettling red. "Enter [Corrupted Floor 31]?" Mike didn''t hesitate to confirm. What was there to be afraid of? The familiar prompt sounded in Mike''s ears, but this time, the message was slightly different. "May you soon..." The Tower Spirit clearly couldn''t keep up the charade. "Thor, get my tower back!" Chapter 468: Villain Boss Simulator Chapter 468: Villain Boss SimulatorWithin the Tower of Truth, on the thirty-first floor, Mike materialized with a flash of white light. He glanced around, finding no immediate danger. "Logically, this floor shouldn''t be too difficult." He''d previously helped Afterskin clear the twenty-ninth floor, and Afterskin had breezed through floors thirty and thirty-one shortly after. From a conquering standpoint, there shouldn''t be much pressure. As he thought this, a white electronic screen appeared before him, displaying bold black text: *Villain Boss Simulator*. The original challenge for the thirty-first floor involved using the simulator to create an NPC. Successful creation meant easy conquest. However, corrupted by the Supreme Demon God, the floor''s challenge had undergone a subtle change. [The NPC created in the simulator has become a villain. Defeat the villain to conquer the floor.] [The stronger the villain NPC, the higher the Exploration Rate.] "Interesting..." Mike nodded. The rules were straightforward enough. The catch was that achieving a 100% Exploration Rate conquest required creating an incredibly powerful villain NPC. Defeating such a boss would be exceptionally difficult. But if the NPC was too weak, Mike could easily reclaim the thirty-first floor, but he wouldn''t get an SSSS-rank evaluation. That wouldn''t be worth it. A new prompt appeared: [Requirements for 100% Exploration Rate:] [1. Simulated boss reaches level 989.] [2. Simulated boss kills the projection of a human powerful above level 980 during the simulation.] These two requirements meant that the boss of this level would be stronger than a nine-star lord, at the very least. The first condition was manageable; Mike had killed beings at level 989 before. The second condition was the real problem. Projections of human powerful above level 980, aside from Joseph, weren''t easy to deal with. At this moment, Mike felt a surge of warmth towards Joseph! Having grasped the conditions, Mike wasted no time and started the simulation. The content on the white electronic screen began to change. "Simulation Step One - Random Talent Draw!" "Please select three talents from the following ten." The simulator''s talents were divided into five tiers: Gold, Orange, Purple, Blue, and White. Gold was the best, White the worst. As the talents were drawn, a golden light flashed from the screen, so bright it was almost blinding. [Wow - Gold Talent!] Ten options appeared before Mike: [Nine Lives Cycle (Gold)] [A Hundred Years of Solitude (Orange)] [Prominent Features (Orange)] [Emperor''s Aura (Orange)] [Terrifying Might (Orange)] [Path to Death (Orange)] [Unparalleled Hero (Orange)] [Born a Workhorse (Orange)] [A Young Man''s Humiliation (Orange)] [No Woman in My Heart (Orange)] One gold and nine orange! The odds of this were lower than winning the lottery! Staring at the options, Mike gasped, his scalp tingling. Two words: *utterly terrifying*. The corrupted floor, with its increased difficulty, also had a higher drop rate for high-tier talents. Another contributing factor was Mike''s ridiculously high Luck stat! If this floor hadn''t been corrupted, these talents would have guaranteed a super-strong NPC and an easy 100% Exploration Rate conquest. But now, Mike had to fight the villain boss. In this scenario, the stronger the boss, the bigger the headache for Mike. "I bet Afterskin''s simulations were all white talents..." At this moment, Mike was almost envious of Afterskin''s bad luck. All ten talents here were at least orange, guaranteeing a formidable opponent. Taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, Mike began to carefully consider his options. First, he checked the sole gold talent: [Nine Lives Cycle]. Initially, he hadn''t planned on choosing it. Three orange talents were scary enough; there was no need to make things even harder. However, after reading the description, he immediately changed his mind. [Nine Lives Cycle]: After failing to challenge the projection of a human powerful, the boss retains all talents and enters a cycle, reliving their life. A total of eight chances are granted. For a 100% Exploration Rate conquest, Mike needed to succeed on the first try, ideally. Staying in a place corrupted by the Supreme Demon God for too long was risky; who knew what might happen? [Nine Lives Cycle] offered incredible fault tolerance, ensuring a smooth simulation process. Crucially, [Nine Lives Cycle] didn''t directly boost the boss''s strength or potential; it simply provided more opportunities. He had to pick it. After selecting [Nine Lives Cycle], Mike looked at the remaining nine talents. [One Hundred Years of Solitude]: Born an orphan, destined to have neither wife nor children, but learns skills at double the speed. "Yeah, no thanks..." That was standard protagonist fare; no need to give it to the boss. Besides, if things went south, the boss might have to cycle nine times. Being an orphan for nine lifetimes seemed a bit inhumane. After eliminating (One Hundred Years of Solitude], Mike ruled out a few more. [Prominent Features], which gave the boss two large bumps on their head, was aesthetically displeasing. [Emperor''s Aura] sounded downright overpowered and was immediately dismissed. Finally, after weighing the pros and cons, Mike chose [Born a Workhorse] and [No Woman in My Heart]. [Born a Workhorse]: Born with the strength of nine oxen and two horses, growing stronger over time. [No Woman in My Heart]: When without a female companion, skill damage +100%, cooldown -50%, casting speed +500%. New text appeared on the screen: "Confirm selection: [Nine Lives Cycle], [Born a Workhorse], [No Woman in My Heart]?" This was Mike''s carefully crafted combination. Strong, but only a little. Strong within controllable limits! Mike pressed the button. "Yes!" "Simulation in progress..." After the selection, the simulator screen blurred, then displayed a string of text: "World Power Limit: Level 989" "He will be born into a poor family, with two older brothers and an older sister..." The initial details seemed normal. Mike was about to click "next" when the last line appeared: "His nemesis in this life is named Ares." Mike: "..." Restart. Of all the people to mess with, it had to be Ares. Mike nearly choked. Thank goodness for [Nine Lives Cycle], or this would have been over before it even began, a complete waste of time. "Simulation officially starting..." The text on the screen blurred, and the space around Mike distorted, giving him the sensation of warping through time. Although this floor used a simulator, participants weren''t just passive observers. They were involved in the process. Before the corruption, the simulator offered a high degree of freedom. Participants essentially played the role of the simulated world''s overseer. Now, the freedom was significantly reduced. Mike could only do so much, mostly offering guidance and suggestions to the simulated villain boss. Mike appeared next to a thatched hut. A loud-voiced old woman yelled, "It''s a boy! Mother and child are safe!" Outside the hut, a sturdy middle-aged man wore a faint smile tinged with worry. Another mouth to feed was a considerable burden. Still, it was another man in the family. The man suddenly said, "What should I name him?" Mike was like a ghost, able to observe but unseen by others. Soon, another man''s voice came from outside the hut. "Let''s call him Edge!" The first man looked back at the hut, seemingly pleased with the name. "Alright, Edge Carson it is!" As the name "Edge Carson" was uttered, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky. A large blade descended from the heavens, piercing the roof and landing beside the newborn Edge Carson! A celestial omen! Time flowed differently within the simulator. Mike watched Edge Carson''s life unfold like a fast-forwarded movie: Born under a celestial omen, a large blade, etched with the word "Heaven" on its hilt, fell from the sky. It was named the Heaven Blade. At 1 year old, Edge Carson tore a wolf that wandered into his home in half, enjoying his first taste of meat that very night. At 2, he pushed the millstone faster than an ox. His father was hired by the landlord, specifically for Edge Carson''s millstone-pushing abilities. At 3, Edge Carson pushed the millstone even faster, putting all the oxen within a thirty-mile radius out of work. At 4, Edge Carson was *still* pushing the millstone... Mike, unable to bear it any longer, sent Edge Carson a dream, telling him to go to school. He was given the strength of nine oxen and two horses, not to become a living millstone! If this continued, he really *would* be a workhorse for life. Mike firmly believed that only education could change Edge Carson''s fate! At 5, while playing, Edge Carson accidentally demolished the school, giving all the children within a thirty-mile radius a month-long holiday. He became the undisputed king of the kids. At 7, a passing bandit took a liking to him, wanting to take him as an apprentice. Edge Carson defeated him, and the bandit became his disciple. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At 8, Edge Carson had thirty bandits under his command. Someone suggested he become a professional bandit. Mike sent a dream, vetoing the idea. At 9, Edge Carson''s strength grew, and he could eat a whole ox for every meal. Eating took half an hour; pooping took an hour. That same year, he reached Soldier tier battle strength! At 10, diligently practicing blade techniques, his strength increased, reaching the peak of nine-star Soldier. ... At 12, Edge Carson broke through to General tier battle strength and went into seclusion. At 14, he emerged from seclusion, a nine-star General, ready to fulfill a three-year promise. ... At 15, Edge Carson became the strongest in the world, earning the title "Invincible Edge." At 16, cultivating on a snowy mountain peak, he broke through again, reaching Chief tier battle strength! At 17... The rest of Edge Carson''s life was a cycle of cultivation, breakthroughs, cultivation, and more breakthroughs. As an observer, Mike saw it all clearly. The world''s power limit was level 989, but the people were generally weak, mostly below Soldier tier. Before Edge Carson, the strongest person was only a nine-star Soldier. In other words, after Edge Carson reached General tier, no one in the world could defeat him. He could only explore, climb, and forge a path no one had ever trod before, alone. The difficulty was immense, but thanks to his exceptional talent, as long as he put in the time, he could always progress. The problem was, Edge Carson, having climbed the ranks step by step, had a real weakness... his actual combat experience was severely lacking. At the age of 896, Edge Carson finally reached level 989! After reaching 989, he sat in meditation on the snowy mountain peak for another thousand years! The invincible Edge Carson, comprehending the Way, became one with nature. He was on the verge of breaking through this world, shattering the void, and ascending to godhood! Dense cracks appeared in the sky, emanating terrifying fluctuations. A swordsman''s figure flickered behind the cracks. Edge Carson knew this was his destined nemesis, Ares! Having reigned supreme for two thousand years, never meeting an equal, Edge Carson''s heart swelled with pride. He stood in the void, Heaven Blade in hand, his aura boundless! His roar echoed through the sky. "Come fight!" "Oh?" The swordsman in the void sounded surprised. With a casual swing of his sword, he said, "Behold." A flash of sword light blinded Edge Carson. The sword light struck, the Heaven Blade shattered. The invincible Edge was defeated. Edge Carson died. Chapter 469: Simulation world Chapter 469: Simulation world"Edge Carson deceased. First simulation failed!" Consciousness receded like a tide, pulling Mike from the simulator and back to the thirty-first floor. Thanks to [Nine Lives Cycle], the challenge wasn''t over yet. There was a waiting period between simulations. The world needed to reset, and Edge Carson needed time to reincarnate. You had to give the guy a little time to, you know, breastfeed. Mike used this downtime to reflect on the simulation, gleaning valuable insights. He figured it would take a few tries to succeed; this needed careful planning. First, setting Ares as the nemesis was a non-starter. Even Mike, at level 989, only saw a 50/50 chance against Ares. Edge Carson had zero chance! In fact, if Mike wasn''t mistaken, Edge Carson''s level 989 in that simulation was inflated. His actual power level was... severely lacking. How lacking? He probably couldn''t even beat a level 981 Joseph... From this perspective, regardless of the nemesis, Edge Carson was doomed to fail in that lifetime! This highlighted an important lesson: strength and achievement weren''t solely about personal struggle. The backdrop of the era played a crucial role. While individual effort was important, some shaped an era, while others were shaped by the era. In a way, Edge Carson *had* shaped an era. Before him, the world''s power ceiling was nine- star Soldier. He''d single-handedly raised it to 989! To his contemporaries, this was a miracle! Hence, the title "Invincible Edge." During his ascension, Edge Carson left behind numerous manuals, scrolls, and treasures, significantly boosting the world''s overall power level. People broke through to General, and some even reached near-Chief levels! But they were still miles behind Invincible Edge, unable to even see his shadow. And Edge Carson''s nemesis? A genuine Supreme Being. Supreme powers were absolute powerhouses! A level 989 Edge Carson probably couldn''t beat a level 500 Thor, let alone a level 989 Ares. After his analysis, Mike looked forward to the next simulation. He hadn''t gained nothing from the first run. If he hadn''t held back, he might have even grasped a new skill. Ever since breaking through with the Soul Element creation move, he''d been exercising restraint in this area. During the simulation, Mike frequently sent dreams to help Edge Carson. Partly because Edge Carson''s life was so crappy - low birth, no chance to change his fate, stuck as a millstone- pushing workhorse. If left to his own devices, he''d never escape that life. The other reason? Mike didn''t mind having a stronger enemy! He''d checked with the Eye of Truth: Edge Carson''s world was a world of martial arts. In other words... Edge Carson had zero magic resistance! Thor''s lightning would wreck him! Shortly after Mike finished his analysis, the simulator screen displayed new text: "Simulation world acceleration complete. Second simulation ready!" Acceleration? Did that mean it was the same world? He''d expected an anthology series; instead, he got a sequel! A large chunk of text appeared on the simulator screen: Invincible Edge (Edge Carson) reigned supreme for two thousand years, a legendary figure. After his failed ascension, countless martial arts prodigies emerged! Twelve years after Invincible Edge''s death, a legendary master (Chief) unified the world, establishing the feudal Great Martial Dynasty, proclaiming himself the Heavenly Martial Emperor. In the 46th year of the Great Martial Dynasty, the Heavenly Martial Emperor abdicated, entering seclusion to cultivate. In the 112th year, a legendary master rebelled, attempting to overthrow the dynasty. The Heavenly Martial Emperor emerged from seclusion, beat the rebel to death, and returned to seclusion. In the 146th year... ... Skimming through the simulated history, Mike saw one recurring theme: ''Heavenly Martial Emperor emerges from seclusion to crush rebels.'' The Great Martial Dynasty''s rule was nothing short of brutal. Before, people lived like beasts of burden. Now, they lived *worse* than beasts of burden. A feudal dynasty was backward enough, but this guy went straight for full-blown slavery. The Heavenly Martial Emperor, the first Chief-tier powerful after Invincible Edge, was utterly despicable, delighting in nipping promising talents in the bud. Anyone who seemed stronger than him? Kill first, ask questions later! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading about the emperor''s deeds made Mike grind his teeth. He wanted to jump into the simulation and kill the guy himself! In short, Edge Carson''s second simulation would take place in this oppressive environment. Mike sighed. Poor guy. With the Heavenly Martial Emperor around, it was questionable whether any newborn Supreme Being seeds would even survive to 18. For the simulation to succeed, Mike would have to help Edge Carson as much as possible. New text appeared on the simulator: "World Power Limit: 989" "He will be born into a slave group..." Seriously? Mike stared at the simulator, wondering if Afterskin had somehow cursed him. Afterskin had been on the thirty-first floor; it was theoretically possible. After the background introduction, it was time for the most nerve-wracking part - the nemesis draw! Mike stared at the screen, chanting, "Not a Supreme Being, not a Supreme Being..." There were currently four Supreme Beings, including Thor. Drawing any of them meant almost certain defeat. The good news was, once a nemesis was drawn, they wouldn''t reappear in the pool! The answer was revealed... not a Supreme Being!! Mike''s relief was short-lived. Seeing the name, he plunged into despair. "His nemesis in this life is named Maxen." "Second simulation officially starting..." Mike''s heart was heavy; he''d abandoned all hope in his luck. There were three Supreme Beings; encountering any of them meant instant game over. (Thor would not be chosen.) Add Nathan, Maxen, Cedric, Foreskin, and Ace to the mix, and that made eight! Eight wrong answers for Nine Lives Cycle. Seriously? "Is it going to take until the ninth life to get Joseph?" [Impossible, absolutely impossible!] a prompt popped up. [Current probability of drawing Joseph: 2.64%] [The more simulations run, the higher the probability of drawing Joseph!] |||| Mike''s vision blurred as he entered the simulated world. This time, Edge Carson was born into a slave group. His father was unknown, and his mother, weakened by years of hard labor and malnutrition, died shortly after his birth. This child, born into slavery, had no name, no parents, and was raised on mare''s milk, destined for a life of servitude. Before he was three months old, this bright child understood human speech, but chose not to speak. At six months, he could read. At one, he overturned a stallion in the stables, revealing his immense strength, thankfully unnoticed. At two, he was sold. Guided by Mike''s dream, he escaped, fleeing into the Augus Mountains to survive in the wilderness. At three, he killed a demon tiger with his bare hands, becoming the king of the mountain. All the beasts bowed before him, and he had plenty to eat. At four, guided by another dream, he snuck into a town and stole hundreds of history books. At five, having read the books, he realized the dynasty was a disaster. Standing proudly on a cliff, the young king of the Augus Mountains, his childish face held a maturity beyond his years. "That Heavenly Martial Emperor, undefeated in his life, dares not challenge Edge Carson. He even forbade people from having ''Carson'' in their names!" The child scoffed, deciding to do the opposite. "In that case, I shall take the name Carson!" "After Invincible Edge, everyone worships blade techniques. I say the sword is superior!" "Edge Carson... Invincible Carson... While invincible, the name is a bit... unrefined. I will not only defeat Heavenly Martial Emperor, but I will surpass Edge Carson, ascend, and become truly invincible!" Finally, he chose a name for himself: Blade Carson! Blade Carson declared, "Since Edge Carson''s time, the Great Martial Dynasty has wreaked havoc for a thousand years. All those with righteous hearts have risen up against it. I, Blade Carson, born a slave, lost both my parents to the dynasty''s tyranny. This blood feud cannot stand!" After his declaration, a purple light descended from the sky, bringing a magnificent sword to his side. From the age of six, Blade Carson practiced swordsmanship in the mountains, reaching General tier strength. At seven, he reached the peak of General tier and broke through, becoming a Chief! At eight, he successfully assassinated the emperor but was pursued by the Heavenly Martial Emperor for thousands of miles, falling off a cliff, gravely injured. Luckily, he was rescued by a kind soul. At eleven, Blade Carson broke through again, reaching peak Chief strength! He fought the Heavenly Martial Emperor for three thousand rounds, neither gaining an advantage. In a critical moment, the emperor broke through to the Tribulation Realm (Lord tier), nearly killing Blade Carson! Blade Carson escaped into the Augus Mountains, vanishing without a trace. Rumors spread that he''d died at the emperor''s hands, and his legend began to fade. 360 years later, when Blade Carson was 371, the Heavenly Martial Emperor''s power had grown, reaching the pinnacle of the Tribulation Realm. He was about to face his heavenly tribulation and become a god! Just as he was about to succeed, a sword fell from the sky, killing him instantly. In the 1466th year of the Great Martial Dynasty, the Heavenly Martial Emperor was assassinated, and the dynasty fell. Blade Carson was hailed as a saint, worshipped by countless people. Having delivered that stunning blow, Blade Carson reached the peak of the Tribulation Realm, ready for his own heavenly tribulation. At 800, walking on a snowy mountain peak, visions of his past life flooded his mind. "Edge Carson is me, and Blade Carson is also me..." The most unforgettable memory was Ares behind the void, that casual sword strike! It was a peak he couldn''t yet surmount! Remembering his past life, Blade Carson finally faced his final challenge: the heavenly tribulation! A crack appeared in the void, but this time, it wasn''t a swordsman who emerged, but a hulking figure wielding a flail. Blade Carson''s fighting spirit burned as brightly as ever. "Fight!" he roared. At his challenge, the figure attacked. *Boom!* Blade Carson spat blood, his sword covered in cracks, his right arm hanging limp and useless. "That blow..." It nearly killed him! Yet, he laughed. A laugh filled with pride. "I didn''t die!" Compared to his past life, this was immense progress! Edge Carson hadn''t even seen the sword strike before he died. If he could withstand one blow, eventually, he could withstand two! One day, he would defeat his nemesis! As long as there was light, there was hope... "What was that?" the figure behind the void scratched his head, saying sheepishly, "I was just warming up. That was, like, 3% power." Blade Carson didn''t understand what "3%" meant, but he got the gist. "Only three-tenths of your power..." His expression dimmed slightly as he shifted his sword to his left hand. Looking up, he said, "I will use my strongest attack. I hope to witness your strongest as well." The figure considered this, then nodded. "Alright." Blade Carson took a deep breath, recklessly channeling all his life force, entering a berserk state! Countless sword lights erupted, soaring towards the heavens! Within the light, Blade Carson became the sword! A black dot appeared before him, growing rapidly larger. He heard a roar: "Payday!" *Boom!* Body and soul annihilated, Blade Carson ceased to exist. "Second simulation failed..." ... Back in the Tower, Mike sighed. He''d expected this. Still, the defeat stung. It wasn''t Blade Carson''s fault; his opponent was simply too strong. Undeterred, Mike prepared for the third simulation. With two runs under his belt, he was now a seasoned veteran. Each cycle in [Nine Lives Cycle] laid the foundation for the next, building strength upon strength. Both the environment and the individual would benefit. Thanks to Edge Carson and Blade Carson, the background of the third cycle didn''t matter. He would rise to prominence, reach level 989, and become even stronger! The moment of truth arrived. Mike took a deep breath, ready for the nemesis draw. [Current probability of drawing Joseph: 4.99%] Five percent? That practically rounded up to 100%! "Joseph, don''t let me down!" The world shimmered, and a slightly blurry line of text appeared: "His nemesis in this life is named Apollo." Oh my god! Chapter 470: Yeah, yeah, sure Chapter 470: Yeah, yeah, sure"Third simulation starting..." This time, Blade Carson was reborn into royalty! Thanks to his dismantling of the Great Martial Dynasty, he held immense prestige. Other resistance groups, vying for legitimacy, claimed descent from the Carson lineage. Thus, "Carson" became the imperial surname! Twelve hundred years had passed since the dynasty''s fall. Twelve hundred years of constant warfare, of unending conflict. Occasionally, a dynasty would briefly unify the land, only to crumble within 200 years. The people stumbled from one era of hardship to another. It was against this backdrop that Blade Carson was reborn in the small kingdom of Lordaeron. On the day of his birth, his father, the king, hunted down an exotic bird with remarkably vibrant plumage. Thus, he was named Feather Carson. Feather Carson was exceptionally intelligent and possessed a remarkable skill: sleeping! In the previous two cycles, Mike frequently intervened through dreams, guiding Edge Carson onto the right path, helping Blade Carson escape death... With Feather Carson, Mike had even greater influence, more options. But Mike was tired. He''d given up. The last nemesis was Maxen; there was a sliver of a chance of winning. Now, they''d brought in Apollo. How could Feather possibly stand a chance against Apollo? Mike checked out. Ironically, Feather Carson was more proactive than his predecessors, constantly contacting Mike through dreams. At six months old, Feather Carson first met Mike in the dream world. "Master Dream," he exclaimed, "I''ve dreamt of you again!" He often had strange dreams, and "Master Dream" was the being he respected most, having saved him countless times. "Sigh," Mike replied, ignoring him. "Master Dream, I will not disappoint your guidance and expectations!" Mike: "Yeah, yeah, sure." Feather Carson continued, "I will study diligently, cultivate tirelessly, and defeat all invaders, bringing peace to the people!" Mike: "Yeah, yeah, sure." "When I become emperor, I will abolish exorbitant taxes and ensure everyone has food and a stable life!" "Yeah, yeah, sure." "Then, I will pursue the peak of martial arts, follow in Invincible Edge''s footsteps, and ascend to godhood!" "Yeah, yeah, sure." After this dream conversation, Feather Carson returned to reality and, true to his word, dedicated himself to studying and martial arts, diligent and meticulous. Gifted and privileged as a prince, he had access to vast resources. At two, he lifted a three-thousand-pound bronze cauldron, astonishing the world! At three, Lordaeron was invaded by the Lich King and his undead army from another world. Feather Carson single-handedly defeated the Lich King, liberating Lordaeron. At six, the Burning Legion invaded. Feather Carson, leading eight hundred men, annihilated them. At seven, the Cataclysm struck... "Yawn..." Mike, observing Feather Carson''s life, yawned. Building on the foundations of the previous lives, Feather Carson was on a roll, like a cheat code had been activated, a fusion of legendary figures. Naturally, he achieved his initial goals: defeating all invaders and bringing peace and prosperity to the people of all continents. He then abdicated the throne, abandoned his harem of five thousand concubines, and retreated to the Augus Mountains to cultivate. This time, it only took him 300 years to reach the peak of nine-star Lord! Like before, Feather Carson remembered his past lives. His respect for "Master Dream" deepened. The night before his tribulation, Feather Carson met Mike in a dream once more. "Master Dream," he said respectfully, "I know who I am now." Mike sighed. This Feather Carson was far stronger than Edge Carson, even surpassing Blade Carson. Among nine-star human Lords, he was already mid-tier. Unfortunately... his nemesis was top-tier: Apollo. He had no chance. Feather Carson said earnestly, "Tomorrow''s battle, I know not whether I will live or die. If there is a next life, I will never forget your kindness, Master Dream!" As Feather Carson turned to leave, Mike spoke. "Wait!" Feather Carson brightened. "Master Dream, do you have instructions for me?" Mike nodded. "Yeah, let''s keep a positive attitude, think optimistically, and start preparing for the next life." Feather Carson was taken aback. "Master Dream, you needn''t be so pessimistic." "It''s not about pessimism. Your opponent tomorrow... how do I put this... he''s really..." Mike struggled to describe Apollo. Finally, he sighed. "It''s my third bro." He added, "Just... dress nicely tomorrow. Be polite." Feather Carson nodded solemnly. "Understood!" The next day. On the snowy mountain peak, the void cracked open once more. Before Feather Carson, a terrifying spatial rift appeared! On the other side, a butterfly flickered in and out of existence. The moment it appeared, the world trembled, as if it would shatter. Feather Carson had never seen anything like this. This tribulation was different from the previous two! This was the real deal! The opponent''s mere entrance confirmed Master Dream''s words: prepare for the next life. Still, Feather Carson pressed on. "I am Feather Carson. I hear you are my Master Dream''s third bro. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The butterfly flapped its wings, its gaze piercing the rift, falling upon the simulated world. Behind Feather Carson, unseen by him, Mike waved at the butterfly, holding up a sign: [Yep, this is my student]. "Oh," the butterfly nodded, looking back at Feather Carson. After a moment, Apollo''s voice echoed through both worlds, reaching Feather Carson''s ears. "Perhaps... you wish to live?" At Apollo''s words, Feather Carson''s body began to disintegrate. Unlike what Mike had imagined, he turned to dust, vanishing like Thanos had snapped his fingers. The spatial rift closed, and the butterfly disappeared. It was like a dream, the kind that leaves you afraid to move even after waking. "Third simulation failed!" Mike was forcibly ejected from the simulation, back to the thirty-first floor. With [Nine Lives Cycle], he still had six chances. He wasn''t in immediate danger of failing the challenge. But what did Apollo mean by that question? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *Perhaps... you wish to live?* Wishing was a thought, an idea. Mike sensed a deeper meaning. If Feather Carson truly wanted to live, he needed more than just a wish. He needed action! Mere thoughts were useless! He needed to *do* something! "Does Apollo mean that Feather Carson has to succeed in his tribulation through his own efforts, to truly live, to become a real person?" The more Mike thought about it, the more excited he became. This had to be what Apollo meant! Mike had witnessed everything Feather Carson had done in his three lives. He had good character and a kind heart. If he could truly live, a nine-star Lord no weaker than Joseph... that would be a huge boon to humanity! This was a worthwhile gamble. "Six chances left. Joseph, come through for me!" Mike chanted Joseph''s name in his mind. [Current probability of drawing Joseph: 9.99%] *What? 99.9%? That''s practically guaranteed!* Chapter 471: Illidan Carson Chapter 471: Illidan CarsonMike closed his eyes and initiated the fourth simulation. "Simulation world accelerating..." "His nemesis in this life is named Zephyrus." Zephyrus!! Joseph''s ID! "Yes!" Mike jumped for joy, practically a child again, tears of happiness welling up. He''d been waiting for this since the second simulation! This round was in the bag! Brimming with excitement, Mike entered the fourth simulation. ... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fourth simulation starting..." He was born into a wealthy family and named Illidan Carson. At 1, Illidan Carson lay in his cradle, staring at the ceiling. His favorite activity was drinking his mother''s milk. At 2, Illidan Carson continued drinking his mother''s milk. At 3, Illidan Carson was still drinking his mother''s milk. At 4, Illidan Carson had grown; he now needed milk twice a night... At 5... Mike: "???" *What was going on? What was wrong with Illidan Carson? Why was he obsessed with breast milk, showing no signs of protagonist potential? This wasn''t going according to plan!* Mike, unable to stand it any longer, intervened. He met Illidan Carson in the dream world. Although Illidan had no memories of his past lives, the scene felt familiar. He felt a natural affinity for Mike and instinctively said, "Master Dream!" Mike, looking at the well-behaved Illidan, asked, "Illidan, can you tell me why, at five years old, you do nothing but drink milk all day?" Illidan Carson replied earnestly, "Because I want to live like a normal child." Mike froze. So that was the problem! Oh no, Apollo''s aftereffects! Mike realized his luck was truly terrible today. Apollo''s supposed help had backfired spectacularly. Or... had Apollo simply done as Mike asked, saying whatever came to mind without holding back? The latter seemed more likely. Mike patiently explained, "Even if you want to live like a normal child, you can still cultivate! Have you forgotten your ambition? To shatter the void, to ascend to godhood?" This was something Illidan Carson had strived for in three lifetimes. How could he give it up so easily? "I remember some of it. I haven''t forgotten," Illidan Carson replied respectfully. "But in this life, I was born with only one thought: to live. I have a little talent in cultivation, but I don''t want to be distracted." A little talent? With the accumulated experience of his past lives, even without any training, Illidan Carson could reach nine-star Soldier just by drinking milk! With a little cultivation, he could easily become a Chief, a Lord even! Mike wasn''t asking for much. Half of Feather Carson''s strength would be enough to beat Joseph! Besides, thanks to the groundwork laid in the previous lives, this world was teeming with powerful individuals. There were even two nine-star Lords on the verge of their tribulation! With such potential rivals, Illidan Carson could only grow stronger! Moreover, his opponent was Joseph, relatively weaker than the others. The problem lay with Illidan himself! Immense talent, perfect environment, yet no desire to cultivate! Mike tried again. "Wouldn''t greater strength increase your chances of survival?" Illidan Carson shook his head. "The stronger you are, the more fake the world becomes. I don''t know how to describe it, but you should understand... In this world, the weaker you are, the more real it feels, the more like living." Mike fell silent. From that perspective, Illidan Carson was right. The simulator could simulate an ordinary person with near-perfect accuracy. But simulating a nine-star Lord consumed vast resources, and many aspects became distorted. And to a nine- star Lord, the world *did* feel fake. That was why Illidan Carson preferred the simple pleasure of milk to the pursuit of power. To live, to truly live. He needed to experience life, death, and everything in between before he could understand what he truly sought. Mike never expected this. Illidan Carson, in this life, had chosen to... slack off. He completely ignored Master Dream''s earnest teachings. Every night, they met in the dream world. Mike pleaded, "The nemesis in this life is weak! The tribulation difficulty is at an all-time low! This is a golden opportunity, don''t miss it!" Illidan Carson: "Yeah, yeah, sure." ... Since Illidan Carson was determined to give up, Mike stopped trying to persuade him after a few failed attempts. He could see that Illidan Carson''s path was the right one for him. To experience the joys and sorrows of life, the ups and downs, the struggles... this was Illidan Carson''s chance, his only chance to truly "live." Without Apollo''s words, no amount of introspection would have granted him this opportunity. Illidan Carson was weaned at six and left his mother at fifteen. He had no interest in cultivation, not even reaching Soldier tier. Mike sighed, taking a swig of his drink. "Illidan, you were an emperor in your past life. Can you at least try to be someone in this one?" Giving up cultivation didn''t mean Illidan Carson had to live a meaningless life. That would be a waste of this precious opportunity. Illidan Carson chuckled, sitting down opposite Mike. "Master Dream, please try this wine. My mother made it with water from the Moonwell." Mike took a sip. "Meh." He pocketed the cup and pulled out a bottle of fine wine from Wolf''s Den. "Try this. A guy named Maxen gave it to me. This is good wine!" Illidan Carson respectfully took the bottle, poured a small glass, and drank it in one gulp. His expression remained blank. "Master Dream," he said faintly, "I can''t taste anything." As a simulated being, he couldn''t experience the flavors of the real world. Mike paused. "It''s normal for young people not to appreciate strong liquor. You haven''t experienced the hardships of life yet. Maybe you''ll understand later." Illidan Carson replied respectfully, "You are wise. I will remember that." At 20, Illidan Carson met a beautiful priestess named Tyrande. At 21, they married. At 22, they had a son. At 24, they had a daughter. ... At 99, Illidan and Tyrande were old, their bodies frail, but their love remained strong. At 100, Illidan Carson reached the end of his life, facing imminent death. That day, as he lay in bed, someone appeared beside him. It was the first time Illidan Carson had seen Mike outside the dream world. "Master Dream..." The aged Illidan Carson, his face wrinkled, his lips barely moving, whispered, "Spicy..." "What are you saying?" Mike asked. "Cough, cough." Illidan Carson coughed, his spirit rallying in a final burst of clarity, his body feeling lighter, like a final flicker before the flame died out. He propped himself up, a tearful smile on his face. "Spicy... such spicy wine." The strong liquor he''d tasted ninety years ago finally made sense. Spicy. So very spicy. Mike''s expression faltered, then returned to normal. He sat beside Illidan Carson''s bed, silently watching over him. Ten minutes later, Illidan felt sleepy, his eyelids heavy. He seemed to return to the snowy mountain, seeing his past selves, cultivating, facing their tribulations. Failing, then trying again. His previous lives had all revolved around one destiny: the tribulation! Only in this life had Illidan Carson lived for himself, free from the burden of ascension. He''d lived a fulfilling life with the woman he loved. He was content. But if he wouldn''t go to the tribulation, the tribulation would come to him. Before the dying Illidan Carson, the void cracked open, and a familiar figure emerged. Joseph, radiating immense power, could kill Illidan Carson with a breath. Illidan Carson didn''t look at his nemesis. Instead, he looked at Master Dream, guilt in his eyes. "Master Dream, I lived a selfish life this time. I''m sorry." Mike waved his hand. "Being selfish is what makes us human." Illidan Carson smiled like a child. "In the next life, I will..." "Don''t talk about the next life when you''re still living this one." Mike stood up, blocking Illidan Carson''s view, shielding him from Joseph. Illidan Carson, his vision blurring, murmured, "Master Dream, I..." "Save it for later." Mike raised his hammer, crackling with terrifying lightning. "I''ll help you through this tribulation first." Chapter 472: Think outside the box, broaden your horizons Chapter 472: Think outside the box, broaden your horizonsMike stood in front of the spatial rift, the top of his Thunderclap Hammer crackling with terrifying lightning. But before he could launch his attack, the rift began to slowly close on its own. Mike: ??? Joseph hadn''t even made his entrance before he was already out of the picture. Mike turned to look behind him. On the sickbed lay Illidan Carson, eyes shut tight, no longer breathing, yet with a faint smile on his face. He was dead. Born like any ordinary person, he spent his life with the woman he loved and died like any ordinary person. This was the life Illidan Carson had pursued. This was his quest for life. Even if Mike had helped him through this ordeal, Illidan had to face his own trials. His path was one he had to walk himself. Illidan Carson''s goal was to turn illusion into reality, to rise from the dead. Without a complete life, he couldn''t truly escape this Simulation world. Mike lowered his gaze, avoiding looking at Illidan Carson''s face. In a daze, Mike seemed to catch a fleeting inspiration, "To be reborn from death... to rise again..." Mike snapped back to reality with a shiver. Before changing class to got a Soul Element, Mike couldn''t create moves. Clearly, this insight was related to the Soul Element, and if Mike succeeded in creating a move, it would consume a significant portion of his limited soul energy. The Eye of Truth provided a prompt at that moment. [Current soul energy: 100%] [Continuing this creation move will consume 55% of soul energy] Mike: ... [Would you like to record this creation move for retrieval within six months?] Who would''ve thought that the thrice-awakened Eye of Truth had such a feature! "Record!" After successfully recording, the fourth simulation failed, and he automatically exited the simulator. However, halfway through the [Nine Lives Cycle] simulation, Mike''s mindset underwent a subtle change. With five more chances, Mike was determined to complete this layer''s challenge today! In the [Nine Lives Cycle], the nemesis drawn won''t appear in the pool again. This meant that Ares, Maxen, and Apollo were already ruled out as wrong answers. Along with them, even the correct answer ''Joseph'' was eliminated... Mike was ready to try again, even feeling a bit excited. "It''s gotta be Morpheus this time!" His luck had been terrible today, drawing two Supreme Beings as nemeses in the first four tries. If this bad luck continued, it should be Morpheus''s turn! Among the three Supreme Beings, Morpheus was the most mysterious. If he had the chance to meet Morpheus, even if it was just to hear him say, "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" Mike thought it would be worth it! ... "His nemesis in this life is named Cedric." Mike sighed and entered the Simulation world. In his fifth life, Illidan Carson was reborn as Malfurion Carson, with eyes full of spirit, rapidly advancing under the guidance of Master Dream. Malfurion Carson spent 126 years achieving the rank of nine-star Lord and another 569 years training in the Emerald Dream before attempting to ascend the tribulation. In the void rift, Cedric appeared and killed Malfurion Carson in just three moves, resulting in simulation failure! "No matter what difficulties you face, don''t be afraid, face them with a smile!" "Charge!" Numb to it all, Mike immediately started the sixth simulation. "His nemesis in this life is named I''m Very Poor." A strange name! And it didn''t sound strong at all! Mike hadn''t been happy for more than three seconds before a prompt appeared before him, [I''m Very Poor, real name: Foreskin, you know who he is, right?] Mike: ... Are you kidding me?! Mike had finally gotten his hopes up, only to lose so miserably! In the sixth life, Malfurion Carson was reborn as Garen Carson, spending 54 years achieving the rank of nine-star Lord. Memories of past lives surfaced, and many battle techniques were honed to perfection, directly starting the tribulation! Then he was killed by a golden ingot. While collecting his student''s body, Mike stuffed the golden ingot into his own inventory. Seventh simulation! "His nemesis in this life is named I Want to Be the First." Mike didn''t get Morpheus, but he did get a trash-talking guy. Calderon... Mike calculated in his mind, Calderon''s combat power was indeed fierce. As an Ultimate, he could easily defeat Cedric and often used insulting words like trash, idiot, and moron, loving to taunt his opponents. But! Calderon had two fatal flaws! First, his combat style was too aggressive. With his talent as a safety net, Calderon wasn''t afraid of death. But the simulated phantom couldn''t use talent! Second, Calderon wasn''t in the present world but in the Supreme Abyssal! In previous simulations, Mike noticed a pattern. When the Tower of Truth simulated phantoms, these phantoms were influenced by their real counterparts, sometimes even directly controlled by their consciousness. But Calderon, being in the Supreme Abyssal, had a bad signal and was offline. While others had AI casting spells, Calderon''s projection might be an unmanned auto-cast! Analyzing it carefully, the odds of winning weren''t small! Winning was possible, but only just. "Seventh simulation, begin!" In the seventh simulation, Mike''s student was named Garrosh Carson, becoming a nine-star Lord at the age of 30. With the foundation of the previous six lives, Garrosh Carson quickly began the tribulation. As Mike expected, Calderon''s phantom was clumsy in battle, with each attack being very stiff. "There''s hope, we can win!" Mike assisted from the sidelines, using the Eye of Truth to guide Garrosh Carson in battle. They were launching a prepared ambush! This time, it was in the bag! Just as Garrosh Carson cornered Calderon''s phantom and was about to win, a twist occurred! Calderon''s phantom suddenly gained vitality and could use talent, instantly turning the tables and suppressing Garrosh! "Is this life... going to end in defeat too?" Garrosh Carson''s expression darkened, feeling a bit disheartened. After exchanging just a few moves, Garrosh Carson knew he was no match for his opponent! He couldn''t understand why there was such a drastic change in his nemesis! He couldn''t figure it out, but Mike could. This wasn''t Calderon connecting; it was Ace causing trouble! Mike spoke up, "Let me lend you a hand!" Mike said seriously, "The ability I''m about to use is the strongest one I have in this life!" Garrosh Carson''s spirits lifted. Did Master Dream have a trump card? If Master Dream intervened, perhaps the situation could be reversed! Mike shouted, using his power of money: "Ace, listen up, if you stop now, I''ll waive all your interest!" Calderon''s phantom cursed, "Thor, what the fuck, my interest should''ve been waived ages ago!" He had helped Mike twice before, which should''ve cleared all the interest! Mike snorted, dismissively saying, "The past interest is waived, but does that mean there''s no future interest?!" "You better think it through, you owe me those 3 million Lord merits, that''s no small amount!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ace: ... Damn it, how did it become 3 million Lord merits again! By his calculations, he only owed Mike a total of 1 million Lord merits. In just a few days, with interest compounding, it had become 3 million! Ace raised his fist, seriously considering whether to just beat Mike to death and be done with it. If he physically eliminated the creditor, he wouldn''t have to repay the debt. That''s the meaning of ''death cancels debt.'' As Ace raised his fist, Mike wasn''t to be outdone and raised his camcorder. "Ace, let me break down this debt for you..." Ace fell silent. Every time Thor broke down a debt, it was never good news! "This time it''s a win-win!" Mike said earnestly, "If my student wins this round, that means Calderon loses, and you win once. Then you beat my student, and you win twice, right?" Hiss-Ace thought about it, and it made sense! After all, this projection was Calderon''s projection, and losing would be Calderon''s embarrassment. Garrosh beating Calderon and then losing to him meant Ace was dancing a Latin dance on Calderon''s face! "Alright, I want a copy of the recording." Ace thought for a moment and added, "Your recording can''t be sold to others!" Having spent a lot of time with Thor, Ace had also become savvy about making money. Calderon''s embarrassing past was in high demand on the market, especially Cedric, who was willing to pay a high price for it. Mike, of course, understood Ace''s little scheme and gritted his teeth, saying, "Fine!" To ensure Garrosh Carson''s successful simulation, he was willing to go all out! This student had already gone through seven cycles, and this was the closest to success! Although it was called [Nine Lives Cycle], there was still one Supreme Being, Morpheus, left to draw, and besides the Supreme Being, there was Nathan. If he drew either of these two, Garrosh Carson would have no chance. There was no room for Mike to waste any more opportunities. Success or failure hinged on this life! With Ace''s leniency, Garrosh Carson easily won. Before Calderon''s phantom dissipated, Ace reminded Mike, "Your student is quite strong now, probably... about three times as strong as Joseph." Mike understood what he meant. To conquer this floor, there would still be a battle between Mike and Garrosh Carson! If Garrosh Carson was too strong, it wouldn''t be good news for Mike. But all of that could wait; Mike was absolutely confident! As Calderon''s projection vanished, Mike couldn''t help but sigh, "Having money is really something." Money could make Ace throw the match! After defeating the phantom, Garrosh Carson broke through the void with his physical body, becoming a god! He was also the first person in this Simulation world in millennia to successfully ascend the tribulation! ... Tower of Truth, thirty-first floor. "Seventh simulation successful!" Mike let out a long breath, finally succeeding! Garrosh Carson joined him in leaving the Simulation world, arriving on the thirty-first floor. "Master Dream, I never imagined you were so young?!" Garrosh Carson was a bit shocked. He had lived seven lives in the Simulation world, spanning thousands of years. He never expected Master Dream to look only eighteen! It wasn''t just a youthful appearance; it was a soul-level vitality, full of youthful exuberance! Being so young was one thing, but Master Dream also gave Garrosh Carson a sense of danger! Meaning, if they truly fought, Garrosh Carson might not be a match for Master Dream! "Alright, it''s time for the final step!" Mike clapped his hands, looking at Garrosh Carson. He was ready! The Eye of Truth provided the most detailed battle assessment. [Win rate: 100%] [Suggested battle method: Thunderclap Strike!] As Mike expected, Garrosh Carson''s training was heavily skewed. Ascending through martial arts, his magic resistance was zero. Mike''s lightning posed a significant threat to him. But... "I went through all the trouble to bring him out alive, just to zap him with lightning?" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Master Dream, I have a feeling that you and I must have a battle." Garrosh Carson said sincerely, "I don''t wish to be your enemy, Master Dream. Having walked this world once, I have no regrets." From Garrosh Carson''s tone, he was ready to give up, surrender, even face death calmly. "Though you always call me Master Dream, I''ve never truly taught you anything." Mike said seriously, "Today, I''ll give you an important lesson." Garrosh Carson bowed respectfully, ready to listen, "Master Dream, please teach me." Mike said confidently, "A bug, you gotta exploit it whenever you can, no exceptions!" Garrosh Carson: ??? He asked puzzledly, "Master Dream, what do you mean by a bug?" "It''s a loophole in the rules, an opportunity to exploit." Mike demonstrated personally, "For example, you and I must have a battle, I must win. But if we fight, you might lose and die. Doesn''t that seem contradictory, with no win-win solution?" Garrosh Carson nodded, "Indeed." "Think outside the box, broaden your horizons!" Mike pulled out a deck of cards, placing it in front of Garrosh Carson, "How about a game of Gwent?" Garrosh Carson: Is this even allowed? "Why not?" Mike said earnestly, "We must have a battle, I must win, you must lose. Isn''t using Gwent as the battle the most suitable approach?" "Oh, so that''s what exploiting a bug means!" Garrosh Carson realized, taking the cards from Mike, he asked, "Master Dream, how do you play this game?" Mike casually replied, "You don''t need to learn since you''re going to lose anyway!" Mike was always meticulous. If he taught Garrosh Carson how to play, and he got the hang of it, wouldn''t that be a problem? Garrosh Carson: ... In just a few minutes of interacting with Master Dream in this world, Garrosh Carson felt his understanding of Master Dream was beginning to change subtly. But one thing was certain. Being around Master Dream, he could learn a lot of useful things! Garrosh Carson didn''t even know the rules, and with Mike''s Eye of Truth seeing through everything, losing was nearly impossible! A few minutes later, Mike said with satisfaction, "I won!" Mike had defeated Garrosh Carson! As soon as Mike won, the entire thirty-first floor shook violently. Countless black mists emerged from every corner, rolling and contracting. Eventually, all the black mist was drawn away, leaving the thirty-first floor completely. Mike couldn''t help but sigh, "Mission accomplished." He acted as if it was all a small matter, nothing worth mentioning. After maintaining his composure for a full three seconds, when Garrosh Carson turned his back, Mike jumped for joy, his face full of happiness, "Yay!" Chapter 473: Youll have to pay more Chapter 473: You''ll have to pay moreAfter celebrating, Mike summoned the Core Crystal of Truth, a hint of tension on his face. "Whether you can truly survive depends on this." Garrosh Carson nodded, looking at Mike. "I''ll follow Master Dream''s arrangements." Emerging from the Simulation world was just the first step. For Garrosh Carson to truly ''come to life,'' there were still many hurdles to overcome. On his own, it might be a bit difficult. After summoning the Core Crystal of Truth, Mike didn''t immediately settle the conquest score. Instead, he looked at the crystal and said seriously, "Hey, can you hear me? Tower of Truth, thirty-first floor, Thor calling Tower Spirit! Thor calling Tower Spirit! Please respond!" ||||| After nearly ten minutes of calling, Mike received no response. He decided to set the Core Crystal aside and seriously ponder his strategy. A moment later, Garrosh Carson asked, "Master Dream, what should we do next?" "Here''s the plan," Mike said confidently, having already formulated a strategy. "In a moment, I''ll exit the 31st floor, skip the settlement, and directly forfeit this challenge..." Garrosh Carson didn''t quite understand these words. But it didn''t matter if he didn''t understand; they weren''t meant for him anyway! Mike continued, "Once I forfeit the challenge, the black mist will return..." Garrosh Carson nodded in agreement, "Master Dream, rest assured, I''ll hold this floor and ensure the black mist doesn''t return!" Mike waved his hand, advising, "You don''t need to worry about the black mist. I''ll give you a talisman to keep you safe within it." Garrosh Carson had unwavering faith in Master Dream''s words. Throughout the seven cycles, Master Dream''s guidance had been crucial and never wrong. Even if Master Dream claimed that a pile of dung could protect Garrosh Carson, he would believe it! After speaking, Mike took out paper and pen, carefully writing a line: "This person is Thor''s disciple (student)." Feeling that this statement didn''t provide enough security, he added, "Apollo is Thor''s third bro." Instantly, the sense of security was maxed out! Mike handed the paper to Garrosh Carson, reminding him, "Hold this paper to your chest, and no black mist will dare harm you." Garrosh Carson curiously looked at the paper''s content. Thor, also known as Master Dream. Apollo, Master Dream''s third bro, was that butterfly from before. Garrosh Carson didn''t yet grasp how strong Master Dream was, but Master Dream''s third bro had left a deep impression on him. Among the six nemeses he had faced, that butterfly was the most terrifying. After securing the talisman, Garrosh Carson looked at Mike again, "Master Dream, there''s something I don''t understand." He frowned and asked, "You went through so much trouble to drive away the black mist, and now you''re giving up this floor... why?" "My third bro once told me something, and you should remember it," Mike cleared his throat and said seriously, "This isn''t my tower!" Since it''s not his tower, if the Supreme Demon God corrupts it, so be it. Mike could reclaim it once, and he could do it again. Just as Mike was about to exit the thirty-first floor, a grumpy voice emerged from the Core Crystal of Truth, "You''re so noisy!" The voice was identical to the one that always reminded Mike, "Wishing you an early S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. conquest of the Tower of Truth." It was undoubtedly the Tower Spirit! Mike smiled. He had done all this to make the Tower Spirit appear. And since he had put in so much effort, shouldn''t he get some compensation? Mike greeted warmly, "Hey, what should I call you?" "Just call me Tower Spirit!" "Alright, Tower Spirit," Mike nodded, "You can call me Thor." The Tower Spirit quickly said, "Thor, I''ll let you and your disciple out, but let''s call it even for reclaiming the thirty-first floor, okay?" To get Garrosh Carson out of the thirty-first floor would require a significant cost. However, what the Tower Spirit didn''t mention was that this cost would be borne by the Supreme Demon God. In other words, the Tower Spirit was offering Mike a blank check. "Look at you talking like that. I was going to leave anyway; do I need you to let me out?" Mike sneered, "Even if Garrosh Carson stays here for a year, what does it matter?" Garrosh Carson, having lived nearly ten thousand years through seven cycles, had a mindset far beyond ordinary people. For him, a year in seclusion on the thirty-first floor was just a blink of an eye! And in a year''s time, Mike could become a Supreme Being. By then, as a Supreme Being, Mike could easily bring his disciple out of the Tower of Truth! Mike''s meaning was clear: there had to be some tangible benefits. The Tower Spirit was silent for a moment, then spoke in a softer, gentler voice, offering a new deal, "I''ll let your disciple go through another life cycle, and you can take him away. How about that?" Going through another life cycle would make Garrosh Carson even stronger. Mike felt the need to negotiate a bit, offering a slightly higher price, "How about nine more cycles?" Tower Spirit: ... After some back-and-forth, the Tower Spirit offered the final terms, "At most two cycles, and after your disciple leaves the thirty-first floor, his level will drop to 600." Mike didn''t push the Tower Spirit further and instead asked, "Can I choose the nemesis?" If possible, he really wanted to meet Morpheus or Nathan. The Tower Spirit refused, "You can''t choose the nemesis; you''ll have to fend off your disciple''s tribulation for him." A bit disappointed, Mike reluctantly agreed, "Alright." The Tower Spirit thought for a moment and added, "Also... after his Nine Lives Cycle, he can go to the Core City of Truth and become an NPC." "No way!" Mike refused, "I''m not doing free labor!" The Tower Spirit offered another option, "How about serving as the butler for floors 30 to 60?" From Jeremy, Mike learned that the Tower Spirit of the Tower of Truth didn''t handle daily affairs but instead delegated different floors to various NPCs. For example, Jeremy managed the floors below 30. This time, the Tower of Truth''s floors 31 to 49 had been taken by the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates, and the original butler was likely dead. Garrosh Carson, with his strength, potential, and background, was well-suited to be a butler. Being a butler? Could he assist Mike during challenges? This... could work. "This is my disciple, painstakingly brought out of the Simulation world, and you want him to be a butler?!" Mike looked serious, staring at the Core Crystal of Truth, and said earnestly, "You''ll have to pay more." Chapter 474: Do better in your next life Chapter 474: Do better in your next life"Fuck you!" The Tower Spirit cursed in frustration. Normally, serving as a butler in the Tower of Truth came with certain special privileges and a great deal of freedom, offering many benefits for personal cultivation. The Tower Spirit was usually hands-off, not managing affairs. This job was perfect: good pay, little work, close to home. It was a coveted position. And Thor wanted more money?! "Thor, don''t push it too far! You''re not getting a penny from me today!" The Tower Spirit said fiercely, "I''m broke!" Using the harshest tone to say the most cowardly words. Mike thought for a moment and didn''t make things difficult for the Tower Spirit. "How about this, my commission can be put on the tab. My disciple will work for you, but he should get paid, right?" "I can let Garrosh Carson take an accompanying spiritual treasure from the Simulation world, equivalent to an SS-grade piece of equipment, usable up to level 990." Bringing someone to life from the Simulation world was costly. But if it was just taking a piece of equipment, the cost was much lower, and the Tower Spirit could afford it. Moreover, for Garrosh Carson, such an accompanying spiritual treasure was most suitable. A good piece of equipment was crucial for a strong individual. Mike was satisfied with this price. The Tower Spirit paused and added, "Don''t put it on the tab; your interest rates are too high for me to handle!" "Slander, this is slander against my good name!" Mike jumped in frustration, "Look at Maxen, Ace, they owe me so much money, and they''re doing just fine! Ace owes me 5 million Lord merits, have I forced him to pay?!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tower Spirit: ... If he hadn''t misheard, it was 3 million Lord merits last time. Thor''s interest rates were indeed unaffordable for most. The Tower Spirit took a deep breath and said, "Alright, what reward do you want?" Mike replied honestly, "Can you let my disciple experience the presence of Supreme Being Morpheus? If not Morpheus, Nathan would do!" Mike was still hung up on the nemesis issue. Morpheus, Nathan, he had to meet one of them! These two powerful beings were too mysterious. Morpheus''s traces were still manageable; Mike had collected enough embarrassing pasts. Nathan had left almost no traces, too mysterious. However, Mike had found some clues about this on the Slaughter Stele. At the time, Mike wanted to find the projection left by Shadow Nine to teach him a lesson. But the Eye of Truth indicated that members of the Guardian Shadow wouldn''t leave their names on the Slaughter Stele. Their traces of challenges had been erased by Apollo. From this perspective, it made sense. "This is beyond my capabilities," the Tower Spirit said seriously, "How about I send you to the ninety-ninth floor, and you can find your third bro?" "Are you the Tower Spirit, or is my third bro the Tower Spirit?!" Mike was frustrated and indignant. "Damn it, how did the Tower of Truth end up like this! You''re just a completely useless Tower Spirit." "Why are you yelling so loudly!" The Tower Spirit retorted unceremoniously, "Go find Apollo!" After more back-and-forth, the two finally reached a deal. The Tower Spirit provided Mike with three pieces of SSS-grade materials, all essential for forging SSS-grade armor. If purchased at the Mystic Market, these materials would cost around 60,000 to 80,000 Lord merits. Though it was a bit less, Mike wasn''t picky! Additionally, during the subsequent tower challenges, the Tower Spirit would add a Truth Gold Ore mine as a reward on a certain floor for Mike. "That''s more like it!" Mike nodded in satisfaction, reluctantly agreeing to the deal. "First- time trade, I''ll take a little loss, no problem!" Tower Spirit: ... The Core Crystal of Truth shook a few times, adjusted its mindset, and spoke again, "Next time we trade, I want it witnessed by the Mystic Market!" With the Mystic Market involved, at least fairness and justice could be ensured. Continuing to trade with Thor like this, floors 31 to 49 could indeed be reclaimed. However, by then, the IOUS written by the Tower Spirit could fill the entire Tower of Truth. After the agreement, the Core Crystal of Truth automatically disappeared. Since Garrosh Carson still had two life cycles to go through, Mike needed to wait for the cycles to complete before settling the conquest. "Eighth simulation, begin!" The two returned to the Simulation world and began another life cycle. In this life, Garrosh Carson was reborn, and his parents hoped he would be as healthy as a bull, so they named him Redbull. Reborn as Redbull, Redbull Carson lived a fulfilling life in this cycle. With the accumulation of the previous seven lives, Redbull reached level 989 at just seventeen, ready to tribulate at any moment! However, on Mike''s advice, Redbull began to suppress his level, honing his battle techniques as much as possible. Time in the Simulation world moved much faster than in the outside world. Such an opportunity was rare! As Redbull progressed, Mike didn''t remain idle. The chance to overlook the mortal realm, watching clouds rise and fall, flowers bloom and wither, was also rare. Mike no longer focused solely on Redbull but instead observed the entire world. Sitting atop the clouds, Mike yawned and casually said, "Boring." He seemed to understand Apollo a bit. If sitting here watching the mortal realm, it was indeed boring. Just as Mike was dozing off, a void rift appeared before him! After suppressing his level for eight hundred years, Redbull could no longer contain his inner power and was forced to tribulate! Looking at the figure beyond the void rift, Redbull respectfully said, "Master Dream." In the eighth cycle, with rich battle experience at level 989, Redbull''s strength was far beyond what it once was! Redbull had simulated in his mind, except for the swordsman from the first life and the butterfly from the third life, against whom he had no chance, he had at least a 50% chance against other opponents! If he encountered the nemesis from the fourth life, Redbull was sure to win! At his peak, Redbull set a goal for himself: to withstand at least three moves from Master Dream! "Do better in your next life, aim for zero mistakes." Looking at Redbull coming to tribulate, Mike slightly raised his staff. A terrifying lightning bolt descended from the sky, striking Redbull hard. "Thunderclap Strike!" Redbull was instantly killed. At the moment of his death, he realized that besides the swordsman and that butterfly, his master was also someone he absolutely could not defeat. Chapter 475: This is called making the most of the rules to maximize ones advantage Chapter 475: This is called making the most of the rules to maximize one''s advantage"Simulation failed in the eighth life! Starting the ninth life!" The Ninth Life, the final one! Born into the renowned Carson family, his name was Rock Carson. As soon as Rock was born, a bolt of lightning struck, bestowing a heavenly treasure upon him! Still nursing, Rock looked at the distant Master Dream Thor with big, curious eyes. "Master Dream, what is that in your hand?" Mike raised the ring in his hand, seriously bluffing, "This is called the Ether Ring, your accompanying spiritual!" Really? Rock wasn''t quite convinced. He scrutinized the ''Ether Ring'' in Master Dream''s hand. It looked like a keychain, holding nine weapons, a full nine! There was Edge Carson''s Heaven Blade, Blade Carson''s Heaven Sword, Feather Carson''s Heaven Spear... The last piece of equipment was a withered wood staff, a treasure of the Simulation world, of extraordinary quality. Nine accompanying spirituals, equivalent to nine SS-grade pieces of equipment, strung together on a steel wire! "Could it be..." Rock analyzed seriously, "Master Dream, are you planning to exploit a bug again?" Previously, Master Dream had made a deal with the Tower Spirit, allowing Rock to take one accompanying spiritual out of this world. But combining nine into one seemed... a bit of a stretch, right? "What bug? This is called making the most of the rules to maximize one''s advantage," Mike said firmly, "I say it''s one piece of equipment, so it is! Even if the Supreme Demon God came today, it''s still one piece!" Rock didn''t argue further. Master Dream exploiting a bug to bring more equipment out of this world was ultimately for Rock''s benefit. Although trapped in the Simulation world, Rock''s perspective hadn''t become narrow. Having faced nemeses in eight lives, he had seen his share of fine weapons. The staff in Thor''s hand was undoubtedly top-tier equipment. Moreover, through his interactions with Master Dream, Rock noticed an interesting phenomenon. Master Dream seemed stingy, but in reality, he was quite generous! Once these pieces of equipment were out, they were surely meant for Rock''s use. Rock nodded slightly, thinking to himself, "It seems being stingy is just Master Dream''s facade. The real Master Dream is a generous person who doesn''t care about money!" Mike, of course, was unaware of Rock''s inner thoughts. After leaving the accompanying spiritual, Mike departed, letting Rock continue his final life. Sitting atop the clouds, Mike looked down. In this life, Rock didn''t practice martial arts but instead began studying magic! Perhaps inspired by Mike''s Thunderclap Strike, or maybe due to Rock''s own extraordinary Divine Endowment, he managed to carve out a second path in a world where everyone practiced martial arts! Having achieved minor success in magic, Rock immediately began dual cultivation of immortality and martial arts, rapidly advancing in strength! A century later, he was a mature melee mage. Moreover, Rock specialized in Lightning magic, not only wielding powerful Lightning but also maxing out his Lightning resistance! If he encountered that Thunderclap Strike again, Rock was confident he could withstand it! With everything prepared, Rock, armed with the cultivation of the Nine Lives Cycle, launched his final assault on the tribulation! A void rift appeared, and a figure emerged. Before Rock could make a move, the figure exclaimed, "Ah, I lost!" The phantom dissipated automatically, and Rock succeeded in his tribulation! Rock: ??? Is that even possible? "What are you waiting for? Get out here!" Outside the Simulation world, Mike had been waiting for a while, urging Rock to hurry up. This was Rock''s final life. Although his Lightning resistance was maxed out, if he truly fought Mike, his chances of winning were still zero. Mike had gone through all this trouble to bring this disciple into the real world, not to zap him to death with Chaotic Lightning again. And so, Rock easily passed his final tribulation. With the ''Ether Ring Nine SS-grade equipment,'' Rock once again left the Simulation world, returning to the thirty-first floor of the Tower of Truth. He respectfully said to Mike, "Master Dream, your kindness is too great. I am willing to follow you and remain loyal to you forever!" "We''ll talk about that later," Mike waved his hand, saying seriously, "First, think of a new name for yourself. After the Nine Lives Cycle, you have nine names. If you don''t like any of them, you can choose your own." After speaking, Mike added, "Redbull is not an option!" Mike advised, "Take your time, no rush." "Understood." Rock nodded, obediently following behind Mike. Summoning the Core Crystal of Truth, Mike took a deep breath. The Nine Lives Cycle, spanning thousands of years, had finally reached its last step! Among the instances Mike had conquered, the thirty-first floor was one of the most challenging. Fortunately, the outcome was good, and he even managed to snag a talented disciple, along with nine pieces of SS-grade equipment! Placing his hand on the Core Crystal of Truth, Mike said solemnly, "Settle!" In an instant, the skies cleared, and countless spring breezes swept through the floor, cleansing it of the filth left by the previous black mist! The thirty-first floor of the Tower of Truth returned to the control of the Tower Spirit! A white light was about to engulf Mike, taking him and Rock back to the Core City of Truth. Mike cleared his throat, "Ahem." When he had made the deal with the Tower Spirit, he had quietly made a not-so- unreasonable request. Now, it was time for the Tower Spirit to fulfill its promise! Almost simultaneously, a familiar prompt sounded in the ears of all humans within the Tower of Truth, sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Congratulations to participant Thor for successfully reclaiming the thirty-first floor of the Tower of Truth!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the thirty-first floor with an SSSS-grade rating!" ... Leaving the Tower of Truth with Rock, Mike didn''t stop at the Core City of Truth but instead returned to his private space first. "Fool, I''m back!" Mike, having successfully reclaimed the thirty-first floor, was in a good mood. Completing Rock''s Nine Lives Cycle on the thirty-first floor had taken quite a bit of time, over five hours in total. With only an hour left, attempting the thirty-second floor would be too rushed. In the past, Mike might have given it a try. But now, with the Tower of Truth occupied by the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates, the difficulty had increased more than tenfold. The Fool Master, arriving upon hearing the news, said coldly, "Thor, don''t forget what you promised me." Mike retorted, "Look at you talking like that. Am I the kind of person who goes back on their word?!" The Fool Master sneered, "One, you do go back on your word. Two, it''s hard to believe you''re a person." Mike wasn''t bothered by the Fool Master''s verbal jabs. The Fool Master emphasized, "We agreed beforehand, a three-seven split of what we got from the Tower Spirit." "Yeah, yeah," Mike pointed at Rock, "I got a disciple and a piece of equipment. How do we split that?" As he spoke, Mike gave Rock a knowing look. Rock understood; Master Dream was planning to exploit a bug again. He removed all the equipment from the Ether Ring, leaving only the ring itself. Though called the Ether Ring, it was just a piece of scrap wire, something no one would want even if given for free! "Thor..." The Fool Master gritted her teeth, initially angry, but then seemed to have an epiphany. She pulled out a boning knife, saying seriously, "Let''s split your disciple three- seven, shall we?" Judging by the Fool''s tone, she was ready to physically divide him. "What a ruthless demon race creature!" Mike rolled his eyes and ultimately compromised. He needed to maintain a long-term business relationship with the Tower Spirit, and the Fool Master was an important intermediary. Besides, this was just the first time. There were eighteen more floors to go, plenty of opportunities! Mike had Rock remove the attachments from the Ether Ring, "A total of nine SS-grade pieces of equipment, plus my disciple." Mike calculated, "A three-seven split, seven SS-grade pieces of equipment go to my third bro, leaving us with the remaining thirty percent." The Fool Master nodded slightly. This was the agreed-upon arrangement, and she naturally accepted it. "As for the remaining thirty percent, we didn''t specify how to split it." Mike waved his hand, "Since we didn''t specify, it''s a 100-0 split! I''ll take a little loss and take 100 percent!" The Fool Master raised the boning knife again. "Put the weapon down, let''s talk this out!" Seeing the 100-0 split fail, Mike proposed another plan, "Fool, look, my disciple is following me and has to work for the Tower Spirit. You can''t take that away, right?" The Fool Master said, "Then give me two SS-grade pieces of equipment!" "One at most!" "One it is!" Finally, they reached an agreement. Seven SS-grade pieces of equipment went to Apollo, one to the Fool Master, and one remained with Mike. Rock was left with just the Ether Ring. A question mark slowly rose above Rock''s head. Did something go wrong somewhere? Noticing Rock''s confusion, the Fool Master chuckled, "Your master does the math this way; you''ll understand in time." Mike''s generosity in splitting the loot wasn''t due to a sudden burst of conscience. Doing business with the Tower Spirit required an intermediary. The Tower Spirit chose the Mystic Market as the intermediary, while Mike chose the Fool Master. Choosing the Mystic Market ensured fairness and justice in the transaction! Mike chose the Fool Master to prevent the Tower Spirit from reneging, having someone to chase debts. After storing the seven SS-grade pieces of equipment, Mike looked at Rock and said seriously, "These pieces of equipment, I''ll hand them over to my third bro through the Mystic Market, who is also your savior." Rock nodded, raising no objections. A life-saving grace was beyond repayment. A few pieces of equipment were nothing in comparison. "Of course, transactions in the Mystic Market are all about fairness and justice, just like me." Mike continued to explain, "Once these pieces of equipment enter the Mystic Market, they''ll be clearly priced. When you have the money in the future, you can buy them back." Thinking for a moment, Mike added, "I''ll have a word with Foreskin; these pieces of equipment won''t be sold to others within a year." Rock''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling a sense of gratitude in his heart, "Master Dream is doing this to motivate me, ensuring I don''t slack off in my cultivation!" Rock clenched his fists, determined, "I can''t let Master Dream down. Within six months, no, three months, I''ll buy back all these pieces of equipment!" Seeing his expression, the Fool Master knew Rock had misunderstood. The Fool Master bluntly said, "Your master is just stingy, not that thoughtful." Seven SS-grade pieces of equipment, together, were worth no more than 50,000 Lord merits! "Do you understand what it means to teach according to one''s aptitude?" Mike was tempted to kick the Fool Master! The loot-sharing session concluded. Mike left Rock with the weapon from his last life, a withered wood staff. After leaving the Simulation world, Rock''s level plummeted from 989 to 600, significantly reducing his strength. "No worries, give you some time, and you''ll soon be back at your peak." Mike had everything planned out for Rock. After becoming the butler for floors 31 to 60, Rock could go to floors above 50 to fight monsters and level up, as those floors hadn''t been taken over by the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates. "Before we set off, there''s one more thing to do." Mike looked at Rock and asked, "Have you thought of your new name?" A name? The Fool Master''s eyebrows raised, eyes lighting up. "Let me, let me! How about Thorfool?" The Fool Master even offered a high price, "If you''re willing to take this name, I''ll craft a set of SS-grade equipment for your master!" Rock was momentarily tempted. "Get lost!" Mike rolled his eyes, shooing away the troublemaking Fool Master. This time, Rock''s name was essentially his ID. If he really named himself Thorfool, there''d be no saving him. "I''ve already decided." After speaking, Mike taught him how to summon the Core Crystal of Truth and input his ID. A flash of lightning, and Rock had a new name! The Fool Master blinked, curiously asking, "What did you choose?" "I have lived through nine lives, traveled the world, and finally seen the famous light. My name should be simple too." He said seriously, "So... I want to be called ''Light Nine''!" Chapter 476: Light Nine Chapter 476: Light Nine*Name:Nine-Light Nine* "Light Nine?!" Upon hearing the name, everyone present was momentarily stunned, their expressions frozen for several seconds. Even Mike''s face was a mix of emotions. He slowly spoke, "I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Light Nine hesitated for a moment, "The bad news?" "Your name is likely to cause misunderstandings, and you might get beaten up." Light Nine didn''t quite understand. What did a name have to do with getting beaten up? He pressed on, "And the good news?" "The good news is, the person who might beat you up won''t be back for another three months." Mike rubbed his face with both hands, sighing, "If you''re lucky, Shadow Nine will come back in three months and give you a beating. If you''re unlucky..." Light Nine interjected, "Master Dream, it''s fine. I''m not someone who fears death." Light Nine didn''t know who this ''Shadow Nine'' was that Master Dream mentioned, but it sounded like someone very strong! "Master Dream, I understand!" Light Nine said with determination, "On the path to catching up with Master Dream, I''ll first set Shadow Nine as my target. Once I surpass Shadow Nine, I''ll then pursue Master Dream''s footsteps!" Mike: ??? The young ones are ambitious! The Fool Master turned to Mike, seriously asking, "Your disciple seems quite courageous!" "Indeed!" Mike coughed twice, encouraging Light Nine, "It''s good for young people to have drive, but... don''t talk about surpassing Shadow Nine anymore." Mike thought for a moment about how to describe the terror of Shadow Nine to Light Nine. "Do you remember the nemesis Blade Carson faced in the second life, the man with the Flail?" "I remember," Light Nine nodded, slowly saying, "Looking back, that powerful figure... was incredibly fierce." How fierce was Maxen? Besides the swordsman from the first life, the butterfly from the third life, and Thor from the eighth life, Maxen was probably the fiercest. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That man is called Maxen. You drank his wine, remember?" After receiving a nod, Mike continued, "Maxen is a top-tier nine-star Lord, and you know firsthand how powerful he is. Maxen can instantly kill a nine-star Lord." Pausing to let Light Nine fully grasp the information, Mike then said in a very serious tone, "Maxen can instantly kill a nine-star Lord. And Shadow Nine can instantly kill Maxen." Light Nine was silent for a moment, then a look of realization spread across his face, "Master Dream, I understand!" Mike asked, "What do you understand now?" "Master Dream, your words have given me much insight," Light Nine said earnestly, without a hint of jest, "I shouldn''t aim too high, setting Shadow Nine as my target and thinking of surpassing him right away..." Listening to Light Nine, Mike slowly nodded, showing approval. Isn''t that a good understanding? Light Nine continued, "I should first set Maxen as my target. Once I surpass Maxen, then I''ll pursue Shadow Nine, and finally, Master Dream!" Mike: ... Afterward, Mike took Light Nine on a tour of his private space. "This is Bilbo, a goblin who handles the money. The one roasting chicken legs is Vladimir, a vampire who''s currently the chef..." After the tour, Mike let Light Nine have some free time while he took the opportunity to organize his thoughts on the challenge of the Tower of Truth. During his free time, Light Nine approached Butler Bilbo and asked, "As Master Dream''s student, how much tuition do I need to pay each month?" Bilbo: ??? This was the first time he''d encountered someone so proactive! Bilbo hesitated for a moment, explaining, "Well... your master is very... generous... There''s a monthly bonus, quarterly performance bonuses, and benefits better than the Mystic Market! No tuition fees, really!" Vladimir, who was roasting chicken legs, looked up silently at Bilbo. Do you not feel guilty saying these things? Don''t you feel bad? Can you sleep at night?! Bilbo turned his head away, avoiding Vladimir''s gaze. As the butler, he couldn''t afford to offend the boss right after arriving in the private space, so he''d been living cautiously, making sure not to make any mistakes at work! What''s wrong with flattering the boss a bit and saying something insincere?! After hearing Bilbo''s words, Light Nine nodded. As he thought, Master Dream was a generous person! This only strengthened Light Nine''s resolve to repay his kindness! After a brief chat, "Disciple, come here, I want to show you something special!" Mike called out, standing under a golden tree, beckoning Light Nine over. He had just shaken the tree, causing a pile of Truth Gold Coins to fall. The Fool Master, having learned from last time, didn''t plan to shake the tree again. While others got rich shaking the Money Tree, the Fool lost money! It was just too unlucky! Light Nine approached the Money Tree and, following Mike''s instructions, gave it a shake. Clatter- A pile of coins fell, not many, just sixty-seven. Mike generously said, "This is your pay for the month, keep it." "Thank you, Master Dream!" Light Nine expressed his gratitude and pocketed the money. "Click-"A flash went off, and before Mike knew it, Light Nine was standing in front of him, staff in hand, "Master Dream, watch out!" Clearly, Light Nine thought it was some kind of hidden weapon. Vladimir, holding a digital camera, was developing the photo he had just taken. "This is called a camera, and what they take are called photos." After a brief explanation, Light Nine roughly understood. But there was one thing he still didn''t get: Was taking a photo really worth it just because he took money from the Money Tree? In the corner, Vladimir, Bilbo, Dracula, and the Fool Master gathered, staring at a dynamic photo. After a moment of admiration, Vladimir slowly spoke, "I think this photo should be a world- famous painting." All the powerful beings present nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Light Nine is the first to walk away with coins from Thor''s hand." "This moment deserves to be remembered in history." As they were gossiping about Thor behind his back, a lazy voice drifted over from afar, "That''s enough, guys!" The group scattered in a hurry. After thoroughly exploring the private space, Mike took Light Nine out again, "Let''s go to the Core City of Truth, and show you another world." ... Core City of Truth, first stop, Wolf''s Den. As they walked, Mike introduced, "This is where I usually hang out with friends. There''s often free food and drinks available, very heartwarming. You should come often to stock up... I mean, to eat." Light Nine didn''t fully understand, but it seemed impressive. Entering Wolf''s Den, Thor naturally drew most of the attention. Having just reclaimed the thirty-first floor, Thor was back at Wolf''s Den to celebrate! With a grand gesture, Mike announced, "Tonight''s expenses are on Thor!" Cheers erupted-Wolf''s Den once again became a sea of celebration. After seating Light Nine in a corner, Mike ordered two good drinks and went to the bar to fetch them himself. Lowering his voice, Mike said, "Just like before, put it on Maxen''s tab." ... "Put it on Maxen''s tab." As soon as these words were spoken, Nyx Valoria at the bar looked troubled, "Fourth Bro, you can''t keep using Maxen as a scapegoat." Today, as soon as Mike walked in, he wanted to put the bill on Maxen''s tab. But the problem was, Maxen''s tab was already maxed out! Mike argued, "Last time, Maxen made me pay, so now I''m making him pay. Isn''t that fair?" You have the nerve to bring up last time! Last time, when Thor treated, he barely spent any money. Wolf''s Den just fried him a bunch of free fries. Nyx Valoria laid out the facts, trying to persuade Thor to give up the idea of "Thor treats, Maxen pays the bill." Mike thought for a moment and said, "Even if the drinks can''t be put on the tab, you can at least fry me some fries, right?" Nyx Valoria: ... "Fine." Having successfully scored free fries, Mike returned, satisfied, with a pot of fries. Sharing the fries with his disciple, Mike said, "Come on, let''s take you to see some other places." For the rest of the time, Mike took Light Nine on a brief tour of the Core City of Truth. To be honest, many places were new even to Mike. After the tour, Mike concluded, "When you''re working as a butler in the Tower of Truth, slack off whenever you can. There''s no need to work too hard." Even though Light Nine kept nodding, Mike wasn''t entirely reassured and reminded him, "If you run into trouble, call for backup. If there''s a life-threatening situation, head to my private space first. Even if I''m not home, you can shout the door open. In the Core City of Truth, Wolf''s Den, and Surtr''s place, just mention my name, and it''ll work. If all else fails, take out the talisman I gave you!" Mike''s survival philosophy was on full display at that moment, "As long as you''re alive, everything''s fine!" "Understood!" Light Nine nodded, "I won''t let Master Dream down!" Although Master Dream had told him so much, Light Nine felt that as Master Dream''s disciple, he should strive to be more self-reliant! After bidding farewell to Master Dream, Light Nine made up his mind, "From now on, I won''t rely on Master Dream''s name outside. I''ll carve out my own path!" Light Nine decided to keep his status as Thor''s student (disciple) a secret. Only when he regained his peak strength and became famous would he reveal his identity! With some time before work, Light Nine returned to Wolf''s Den, sitting quietly in a corner, drinking. Before long, a burly man carrying a blood-red Flail walked in, laughing heartily, "Today, Thor''s treating, eat and drink as you please!" The burly man glanced around, spotting Light Nine in the corner, and approached curiously, "New face, are you new here?" "Sort of." Light Nine was indeed new. Since leaving the thirty-first floor of the Tower of Truth, it had been less than an hour. The burly man sat beside Light Nine, and after a few words, they hit it off. "You''re quite the talent!" Maxen exclaimed, "Bring two bottles of good wine, and let''s drink heartily!" After all, it was Thor''s treat, so why not drink? "By the way, I haven''t asked, what''s your name?" Light Nine introduced himself, "Light Nine." Maxen: ... After a moment, he gave Light Nine a thumbs-up, "You''ve got guts!" ... After leaving the Tower of Truth, Mike returned to the Forest of Truth. Stretching, he began to stroll through the Forest of Truth. There was no need to visit the Tower of Truth for now. Chatting with Apollo couldn''t be too frequent. With that in mind, Mike made a special trip to the Trade Secret Realm to find Foreskin. "Here are seven SS-grade pieces of equipment, a gift to the Mystic Market!" Foreskin: ??? "Fourth Bro, what got into you?" Thor voluntarily bringing profits to the door was a rare occurrence! "I''m a fair businessman!" Mike explained, "Last time, I went to Apollo''s place empty- handed, didn''t bring anything, and... well, let''s not talk about it." Mike had visited the ninety-ninth floor, intending to bring out the Money Tree and offer some small gifts. Instead, Apollo ended up helping him significantly. This time, Mike felt a rare sense of guilt. "Keep these, but don''t sell them for now. Within a year, someone will come to buy them." Mike handed the equipment to Foreskin, not forgetting to add, "I''ve arranged with others that from the thirty-first to the forty-ninth floor, the Tower Spirit''s profits will be split seventy percent to your boss!" Foreskin didn''t know what to say. Among the entire human race, if anyone was the wealthiest, it was undoubtedly Apollo. The Mystic Market belonged to Apollo, and even Foreskin worked for Apollo. "It''s different. Apollo''s wealth is Apollo''s!" Mike made it clear, "What I give to Apollo is what I give. Just accept it, or over time, I might change my mind." Foreskin had no choice but to accept it for now. As for how these things would ultimately be handled, that would depend on his boss''s decision. Mike came with a full load and left empty-handed, yet he was in high spirits. Starting from the first floor, climbing to the thirty-first, and leveling up from 1 to 499. Although it had only been a little over a month, Mike''s strength had skyrocketed, now matching a nine-star Lord, with the power to protect himself. He had never been this strong before! Even without top-tier bodyguards by his side, Mike felt a significant sense of security. This was the security that came from his own strength! As Professor Gregory had analyzed before, Thor''s hoarding of wealth was, to some extent, an outward manifestation of his fear of death. For the once-weak Thor, having money and resources was the fastest way to grow stronger! Similarly, as Thor''s strength increased, his sense of security steadily rose, and at this point, Thor''s interest in wealth diminished. Naturally, he would repay those who had helped him in the past. For example, Apollo. Reaching this point was entirely due to Mike''s own efforts. Of course, there was also a little help from Apollo. He might still flexibly use his interest calculation method. However, with increased strength, he would have more things he wanted to do and more things he could do within his capabilities. The equipment laid out before Foreskin was proof of that. Chapter 477: Instructor Joseph Chapter 477: Instructor JosephReturning to New York Superpower Universities, Mike officially began his college life. "Mike, you''ve been assigned to Star Class Three. Please report to the designated building by 6:45!" Star Class Three? Mike recalled that Kaelum had mentioned this year''s early batch at New York Superpower Universities only admitted 100 students. These 100 students were divided into 20 classes, five per class, ranked by strength into ten Star classes and ten Satellite classes. Each class had different resources, with higher-ranked classes receiving more resources and better benefits! Mike had previously ranked first in Zone C and performed well throughout the summer camp. As a result, he was directly placed in Star Class Three. Although his file listed his talent as C- level, rumors of Mike''s second awakening had already spread privately! Opinions on his second awakening varied among different people. Following the directions on the notice, Mike quickly found Star Class Three. Surprisingly, he was the last to arrive. "Mike''s here!" Four people had been waiting for a while-two boys and two girls, Mike''s new classmates. They seemed unfamiliar to Mike, but they clearly knew each other and had been chatting before Mike arrived. "You''re the Mike from Zone C of the summer camp, right? Introduce yourself." A short guy, about 5.5 feet tall, stepped forward and greeted him, "I''m Libra, with an SS-level talent, ranked sixth in the training camp, currently challenging the twenty-third floor of the Tower of Truth." Libra was obviously his ID, not his real name. For them, it was more common to use IDs in daily life. After all, names were given by parents, but IDs were chosen by themselves. After Libra spoke, the others introduced themselves in turn. A pretty girl said, "I''m Sophie, ranked thirteenth in the training camp, currently on the twentieth floor of the Tower of Truth." After Sophie, a muscular boy spoke, "I''m Blackdragon, ranked fifteenth, on the twentieth floor." "I-I''m Candy, last in the training camp, I..." The last to speak was a little girl who stammered, her face turning red, unable to finish her sentence. "Candy is currently on the nineteenth floor of the Tower of Truth, preparing for her third class(job) change," Libra added, explaining, "Candy has a stuttering problem when she''s nervous." "No worries, no need to be too nervous," Mike waved his hand and introduced himself, "I''m Mike, with a D-level talent. My progress in the Tower of Truth is about the same as yours." Everyone: ??? In Mike''s statement, only "I''m Mike" was true; the rest was completely made up. How could he claim to have a D-level talent? Everyone at New York Superpower Universities knew Mike''s talent had undergone a second awakening! Even with the second awakening, it was hard to believe Mike could catch up with the others in the Tower of Truth! In just a month, these SS-level talents had already reached the twentieth floor. If not for Thor''s overwhelming presence, they would have been the shining stars of this generation! "Seeing is believing," Libra remarked. He had heard that Mike was quite shameless, known as the ''shameless one'' at the summer camp, even causing trouble for Ace, Bad Woman, and others. Clearly, among these four SS-level talents, Libra was the leader. In fact, the members of Star Class Three, aside from Mike, were handpicked by Libra: Sophie, Blackdragon, and Candy. The ranking of Star classes wasn''t fixed; they held regular battlefield simulations. Based on performance, they allocated points, determined rankings, and distributed resources! This meant the five members of the team needed to work together, creating a synergy greater than the sum of their parts. The four from the SS-level talent training camp already had a rapport and had completed missions together. So, the only one needing to adapt was Mike, supposedly the weakest. "Mike, let''s set aside other issues for now," Libra said sincerely, not looking down on Mike despite his perceived weakness. "We''ll be fighting side by side for the next four years. I need to confirm something. After your second awakening, is your talent S-level or SS-level?" This question wasn''t unreasonable. As teammates, they needed to have some understanding of Mike''s abilities. "You might be disappointed," Mike replied honestly, "Sorry, it''s not." Hearing Mike''s answer, everyone looked a bit disappointed. If Mike had an SS-level talent, especially a reconnaissance talent, their team would be unbeatable! Unfortunately, he couldn''t change it. He couldn''t exactly downgrade his SSS-level talent to SS-level, could he? Libra stepped in to lighten the mood, "No worries, even an A-level talent is enough!" Libra''s words weren''t just to comfort Mike. Reconnaissance talents were inherently more valuable on the battlefield, effectively ranking a level higher! This meant an A-level talent could function as an S-level, and an S-level as an SS-level! In their five-person team, roles were clearly defined. Blackdragon handled direct confrontations as a top-tier Warrior. Sophie was responsible for healing, dispelling negative statuses, and providing buffs, essentially the healer. Libra had strong output, mastering both physical and magical attacks with a variety of methods. Candy was special, considered a trump card, a surprise element. As a wind mage, Mike had high mobility and reconnaissance abilities, tasked with gathering intelligence and scouting routes. After listening to Libra''s introduction of the team, Mike nodded slowly, "Got it, I''m the freeloader." "Mike loves to joke," Libra quickly waved his hand, explaining, "As part of the same team, we''ll be fighting side by side for the next four years. Our success is tied together. To achieve good results in battlefield simulations, we need everyone!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Libra added, "Of course, Mike, you should prioritize strengthening your survival skills. On the battlefield, staying alive is the first step to making an impact." The competition among Star classes was fierce, and Star Class Three''s position was precarious. Star Class One and Star Class Two were composed entirely of SS-level talents! They were undoubtedly the top of this year''s New York Superpower Universities. Star Class Four had four SS-level talents and one S-level, making them formidable. On paper, Star Class Three''s strength was inferior to Star Class Four! Mike wholeheartedly agreed with Libra''s emphasis on survival, "Well said!" Only those who survive can contribute! "For targeted training, we went to great lengths to find a strong instructor for Class Three," Libra said with a smile, "Initially, they refused, but when they heard Mike was in Class Three, they came to us." "Oh?" Mike had a bad feeling. No way, no way! It couldn''t be what he thought, could it? A gentle breeze blew, dispersing the summer heat. A handsome man appeared in the distance. A nine-star Lord, majestic and imposing! Libra enthusiastically called out, "Instructor Joseph, we''re over here!" "Let me introduce you all. This is Joseph, the deputy commander of the Nightmare Corps, the number one wind mage!" Libra introduced seriously, "Instructor Joseph has achieved much on the Abyssal battlefield, slaying dozens of eight-star demon lords..." A question mark slowly appeared above Mike''s head. Libra, are you praising Joseph or insulting him? A nine-star Lord, and his most notable achievement is slaying eight-tier Lords... Mike had single-handedly taken down 1000-level enemies twice! Sure enough, hearing Libra''s words, a hint of embarrassment flashed across Joseph''s face. He coughed lightly, "Those are just empty titles, not worth mentioning." To change the subject, Joseph quickly got into the swing of things, "Students, I''m the instructor for Star Class Three. For the next four years, I''ll be responsible for your education. Of course, your daily courses will follow a [major course + one-on-one tutoring] model. Mandatory courses are divided into two classes for the entire grade, with collective lessons. One-on-one tutoring is tailored to individual needs..." After briefly introducing the teaching methods at New York Superpower Universities, Joseph revealed a mysterious smile. "To stimulate your enthusiasm for learning and help early batch students grow faster, New York Superpower Universities has made some adjustments. The details are in this document; take a look." With that, Joseph handed each of them a document. Mike glanced at it, quickly extracting the key points: The most important thing: New York Superpower Universities had reformed its credit system. At superpower universities, credits functioned as currency in a sense. Students earned credits through learning, completing tasks, gaining military merits, and submitting spoils. They could also use credits to exchange for various items. After early batch students enrolled, New York Superpower Universities abolished the old credit exchange rules, adopting a new credit system. Simply put: 1 New York Superpower Universities credit = 1 Lord merit! "Wow-" Mike took a sharp breath. Were they really this wealthy? He saw in the document that Star Class Three received 2500 credits weekly! That meant, on average, each person got 500 credits, equivalent to 500 Lord merits! That wasn''t a small amount! 500 a week, 26,000 a year, 100,000 Lord merits over four years! There were 100 students in this year''s New York Superpower Universities, and not everyone enjoyed such benefits. Star Class Three received 2500 credits per week, while Star Class Four only got 2000 credits per week! Just one rank difference meant 100 Lord merits more each week! And Star Class One''s reward was a staggering 10,000 credits per week!! If not for maintaining his persona, Mike might have rushed to Star Class One and defeated them all. 10,000 Lord merits a week meant doing nothing and still getting 2000 Lord merits! That''s 285.7 Lord merits a day, nearly 200,000 gold coins per minute! This was too good to be true! Mike glanced around, noticing everyone was equally shocked by the numbers. He patted Libra''s shoulder, saying seriously, "Libra, we must reach Star Class One as soon as possible!" "Alright, Mike." Libra was amused yet helpless. Mike''s enthusiasm was commendable. However, Star Class Three''s strength was considered weak among the Star classes. Candy was at the bottom of the training camp, and Sophie and Blackdragon''s performances were average. Although Mike was well-known, his reputation exceeded his strength, and with limited talent, the gap would only widen over time. Instead of eyeing Star Class One''s rewards, they should focus on maintaining their position in Star Class Three. In fact, Libra and the others had set low expectations. Initially, they aimed to stabilize in the Star classes, then, after Candy''s third job change, strive for the top three! Of course, Libra wouldn''t share these thoughts with Mike. There was no need to dampen a classmate''s enthusiasm! Besides, dreams were worth having; what if they came true? In addition to the credit reform, New York Superpower Universities had hired many strong individuals and experts to create premium courses. To access these courses, students had to pay a significant amount of credits! Mike logged into the learning platform on his tablet to see what courses were available. "Joseph, wind mage targeted tutoring, 6 sessions for 200 credits." "Maxen, teaching you how to become the strongest below Supreme, 9,999,999 credits." "Anonymous, endurance training, beaten until you submit, 1 session for 88 credits. Note: This course requires a silent environment!" "..." Scanning through, Mike recognized many familiar names. Joseph''s course was reasonably priced at 6 sessions for 200 credits. Before Thor''s appearance, Joseph lived comfortably, with plenty of money. As a nine-star Lord, he could earn by slaying eight-tier Lords. But after meeting Thor, his wealth dwindled rapidly! Now, Joseph had spent all his savings, bought a longbow on installment, and even signed a contract with Thor. His financial situation was dire. In this context, Joseph naturally needed to find ways to earn extra money to pay off his debts. As for Maxen''s course, it was pure nonsense. 10 million credits, and he dared to ask for it! Even if someone managed to gather 10 million credits, Maxen would only receive 0.1%! 10,000 Lord merits! "Hmm, when you put it that way, it seems like quite a lot!" Mike mentally noted Maxen''s recent windfall. As for the ''Anonymous'' course, it was undoubtedly Ace. Ace''s course appeared for the same reason as Joseph''s... He owed Thor 5 million Lord merits, and if he didn''t repay soon, the interest would be terrifying! With nothing else to offer, Ace had no choice but to resort to this method. Looking at the courses on the platform, Mike pondered, nodding slowly, "No wonder New York Superpower Universities is so generous with credits." For Libra and the others, improving their strength boiled down to a few directions: enhancing their core abilities, acquiring equipment and items, and finding a good instructor. Core strength could be improved through the Tower of Truth. Equipment and items could be acquired once they became Chiefs. At this stage, what they needed most was a good instructor! This meant most students would spend their credits on the learning platform! These credits would circulate and eventually return to the instructors! And these instructors... were all sheep in Thor''s pen! Some sheep still owed profits. Others would grow new profits, ready for harvest. Mike''s eyes lit up, his thoughts crystal clear, "So, the credits from New York Superpower Universities ultimately end up in my pocket?!" Chapter 478: Weve struck gold Chapter 478: We''ve struck goldAfter figuring out the key to the situation, Mike was in a great mood. New York Superpower Universities was dishing out a ton of credits, and students were spending them on courses taught by instructors who owed Thor a mountain of debt... It was a perfect cycle. A world where only Thor made money had emerged! Mike glanced at the learning platform and noticed that many courses were already booked. For instance, Ace''s endurance course had nearly thirty reservations within twenty minutes of opening! This learning platform wasn''t just for early batch students; it was open to the entire school, faculty included! If it weren''t for the crowd around him, Mike would have been grinning from ear to ear. If he''d known university life was this fun, he would''ve enrolled sooner! "Alright, you''ve all had a chance to look over the documents," Joseph clapped his hands and said, "I''m pretty busy, so I can''t be with you all the time..." As the deputy commander of the Nightmare Corps, Joseph was indeed busy! "I''ll coordinate your daily learning tasks with Libra," Joseph continued, "Your collective credits will be distributed evenly. Points from battlefield simulations, abyss missions, and other activities will be allocated based on contribution after the fact..." No one objected to what Joseph said. When it came to teaching students, Joseph preferred to treat everyone equally. Of course, Joseph suspected that Mike might surprise him. After a brief introduction to daily operations, Joseph shifted gears, "Your main task today is to complete various ability tests. They''re similar to the Soldier tests you''ve done before, just more advanced." With that, Joseph handed out a scoring sheet to everyone: - A score of [Nine-star Soldier] in any ability is considered passing. - A score of [Six-star General] is considered excellent. - A score of [Any-star Chief] is considered outstanding. In other words, anything below a nine-star Soldier was failing! For new students, this standard was a bit harsh! Additionally, the Star classes had extra requirements! Joseph announced, "The requirements for Star Class Three are as follows: Each person must have all abilities above [passing] and at least one [excellent]. If any ability reaches [outstanding], the test is considered perfect." If these requirements were met, each of the five students would receive an additional 100 credits. Conversely, if anyone failed to meet the requirements, the extra reward would be canceled. After the evaluation criteria were announced, the atmosphere grew tense. No one looked directly at Mike, but they all silently worried about his test results. Libra sighed inwardly, comforting himself, "It''s okay, it''s just 100 credits at most." 100 credits, equivalent to 100 Lord merits! Saying it didn''t hurt would be a lie. Sophie spoke up to reassure Mike, "We''ll go test first, and then we can tell you what challenges to avoid." Candy nodded in agreement, "That''s right." Blackdragon also nodded slightly, approving the plan. According to the test rules, each person had three attempts per test, with the highest score being recorded. Although the test content might vary slightly, the core remained the same. With the other four testing the waters first, Mike could achieve a better overall score during his test. "Alright," Mike agreed readily, "Once we get the bonus credits, I''ll have someone treat everyone to a meal!" Everyone: ??? At first glance, that sounded fine. But on closer thought, something seemed off. "Mike means it''s more fun to eat with a group," Joseph laughed, waving his hand, "If you earn the bonus credits, I''ll treat everyone to barbecue." Mike: ??? Joseph, just how much stuff did you take from Thor? With the task set, everyone headed to the testing venue. As planned, the other four went first, returning to share their insights with Mike. Once they finished, Mike was ready and went for his solo test. The test items were nothing new: output, evasion, reconnaissance... Entering the test, Mike kept a low profile. "Output test? Passing is enough; I''m just a wind mage. Who expects me to output?" "Reconnaissance test? A D-level talent being a bit off in reconnaissance is reasonable, right? Let''s keep it at eight-tier General!" "Evasion test? Use just 1% of my power..." Inside the venue, Mike acted very casually. He had easily defeated Joseph on the battlefield. In the abyss, he had slain two 1000-level demon creatures. In truth, Mike no longer needed these tests to gauge his strength. ... With the others done testing, there was no need to wait around, so they went about their own business. Only Libra stayed outside the venue, waiting for Mike''s results. He was responsible for communicating with the instructor, compiling everyone''s scores, and sending them to Joseph. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thankfully, all four of us met the bonus criteria," Libra calculated, "Sophie got three excellents, Blackdragon got four, and Candy got two! Unfortunately, I couldn''t get an [outstanding] rating..." Libra was just shy of an outstanding score in the output test! Despite using all three attempts, his best output score was only nine-star General, just short of Chief! "Now we just need Mike''s results!" Libra couldn''t help but sweat nervously, "Come on, Mike!" While Libra waited for Mike''s results, cheers erupted from Star Class One nearby. Someone among them had achieved an [outstanding] score! "Ah, as expected of Star Class One..." Just as Libra felt a bit down, his tablet chimed with a notification. "Mike''s results are ready, downloading now..." Libra quickly opened the report, praying silently for a pass, a pass... Opening the report, a series of passing scores appeared before Libra. In many areas, Mike had just scraped by. Just as Libra was about to give up hope, a splash of red caught his eye on the last score: "Mike, Evasion Test Rating: Outstanding!" "Specific Score: Classified!" ... "Classified?!" Libra''s mind went blank for a moment before he snapped back to reality. "How can it be classified?" Libra put Mike''s report away and sought out his training camp peers for answers. "What does classified mean?" Everyone looked puzzled, clearly hearing it for the first time. At this point, a student ranked second in the training camp spoke up, "Classified, I know a bit about that." This person was from the Starwind family, named Orion. Orion Starwind wasn''t tall, only about 5''8", with an ordinary appearance. But his arms were unusually long, with his palms reaching past his knees when standing normally. When Orion Starwind spoke, everyone fell silent, turning to him, waiting for more. Officially, Orion Starwind was the second in the training camp. However, the first was Bad Woman, whose real identity was Shadow Two. This meant that among the Supreme Being seeds of the same era, Orion Starwind was the undisputed first! His words carried significant weight among the many SS-level talent geniuses in the training camp. "Everyone knows that reaching Chief tier in the test is considered outstanding." Orion Starwind explained slowly, "If the score reaches Chief three-star or above, it''s classified." With that, Orion Starwind opened his report, showing it to everyone: "Output Ability: Chief six-star." "Burst Damage: Chief nine-star!" Wow- Everyone present couldn''t help but gasp. In such a short time, Orion Starwind''s burst damage had reached Chief nine-star! Libra felt his scalp tingle, muttering in disbelief, "That''s too strong..." He had given his all and still couldn''t reach that level, while others had easily surpassed a major milestone! Someone nearby remarked, "Orion''s score is Chief nine-star because the cap is Chief nine- star. It just shows that even among classified scores, there''s a difference, right?" "By the way, Libra, why are you asking about this?" Everyone in the training camp was familiar with each other, having trained together for a month, knowing each other''s backgrounds. Libra asking about the ''classified'' category meant something significant. Libra maintained a calm demeanor, nodding, "Yes, Blackdragon''s endurance reached the classified category, and I was curious, so I asked." His response was smooth, clearly not his first time doing this. Blackdragon, Star Class Three''s designated all-guy role! "That strong?" Orion Starwind nodded slightly, saying seriously, "If his endurance reached classified, it shows he''s improved. I''ll train with him later." Libra chatted a bit more before finding an excuse to slip away. Once away from the crowd, Libra exhaled deeply, still reeling from the shock! "Mike''s evasion ability is above Chief three-star?!" What did this mean? Star Class Three had the strongest scout, the best vision, and the most agile force! Mike''s high mobility compensated for his weaknesses elsewhere. Even without output ability, his impact on the battlefield was significant! In other words, Mike not only filled the team''s only gap but turned it into a strength! Just thinking about it made Libra excited! "We''ve struck gold!" Libra took a few deep breaths to calm himself. "I must keep Mike''s secret!" A trump card is only a trump card when hidden! This matter was known only to him, Mike, and instructor Joseph, and that was enough! Originally, Libra thought their chances of maintaining Star Class Three''s position were nearly zero. This ability test report boosted his confidence! "At least a 30% chance!" Libra quickly compiled all the reports and sent them to instructor Joseph. "It''s getting late; time to pack up and prepare for tonight''s Tower of Truth!" With this unexpected surprise, Libra resolved, "Tonight, I''ll definitely clear the twenty-second floor!" ... Outside the Forest of Truth, Mike stretched, feeling the day had passed quickly. After the test, he naturally received his report. Everything else was fine, but in the evasion test, Mike had held back too little, accidentally scoring a nine-star Chief rating. He couldn''t help it; he was just too good at dodging! Even without the Eye of Truth''s guidance, Mike could easily achieve Lord tier evasion. Moreover, the Eye of Truth was a genuine SSS-level talent in maneuvering. The test report didn''t concern Mike. On one hand, his official record now noted his second talent awakening. This was enough to explain Mike''s exceptional performance in certain areas. On the other hand, in circles of true powerhouses, many knew part of Mike''s background! Rumor had it that Mike was a student favored by Shadow Four, who valued him highly and taught him extensively. Many powerful individuals were aware of this background. In their eyes, no display of strength from Mike was surprising! Seeing the time was about right, Mike returned to his private space to prepare for the challenge of the thirty-second floor. In his private space, 0.5 seconds before Thor''s arrival, the green light alarm was still active. Vladimir thought this hat was really useful! Thor descended! After surveying his territory, Mike found nothing amiss. "Fool, today I''m going to reclaim the thirty-second floor." Mike said confidently, "What do you think I should extort from the Tower Spirit?" Fool Master: ??? Is he being this straightforward now? "What you want has nothing to do with me. Do whatever you want." Fool Master snorted, dismissively saying, "Anyway, once you get it, you''ll give Apollo seventy percent, and you probably won''t give me the remaining thirty..." Fool was experienced in dealing with Thor. "Come on, this time I''m sincere," Mike said earnestly, "I want this deal to be a win-win..." Here we go again! Another win-win! Sometimes Fool Master really wanted to throw a dictionary at Thor''s face and make him look up what win-win actually meant. Mike could see that Fool Master didn''t believe him. He had to pull out his trump card, "I swear on Thor''s honor, every word I say is true!" "Oh?" Fool Master was genuinely interested this time! If Thor swore like that, it had to be true! "What''s your condition?" Fool Master emphasized, "As long as it''s not excessive, I might consider making this deal with you." "It won''t be excessive!" Mike patted his chest in assurance, then tentatively asked, "How about transferring your Mystic Market shares to me?" Chapter 479: Dont disappoint me Chapter 479: Don''t disappoint meFool Master let out a cold laugh, ignoring Thor. "Fool, hear me out," Mike said earnestly, "What good are those Mystic Market shares to you? No dividends, you''re not a major shareholder, just a name with no real benefits!" "I like it that way!" Fool Master wasn''t foolish. Holding shares in the Mystic Market wasn''t about money for her. It was a shield. Truth be told, Supreme Being Apollo, though never leaving the Tower of Truth, had a terrifying influence in the abyss. As long as she held those shares, she was respected among both humans and demons! "Look at your little schemes," Mike scoffed, seeing through Fool Master''s thoughts. "If it were that effective, why are you here?" That struck a nerve with Fool Master. "Nonsense! Mars (Ares) had a sword to my throat. Did I have a choice?" Indeed, the name of Supreme Being Apollo was formidable. Across the world, only a few could ignore Apollo''s protection. Ares happened to be one of them. "But have you ever thought about who the next Supreme Being will be?" Mike asked sincerely. "Thor, do you think I''m easily scared?!" Fool Master snapped, "I crafted Nightmare''s Breeze, Ares''s sword, and even your third bro''s lyre! In terms of contributions to humanity, I''m ahead of you!" A demon race member boasting about contributions to humanity against a potential Supreme Being. Mike was a bit confused. Fool Master continued, her anger rising, "You don''t keep me around to craft equipment for the fifth potential Supreme Being, and you think you can threaten me?!" "No, there won''t be a fifth potential Supreme Being!" Mike said matter-of-factly, "Apollo and I will team up and take down the Supreme Demon God. Why would we need a fifth potential Supreme Being?" Thor''s words were incredibly arrogant. Fool Master sneered, "Anyone can boast." Regarding how to kill the Supreme Demon God, Fool Master trusted Apollo''s judgment more. Apollo had calculated that to kill the Supreme Demon God, humanity would need nine generations of Supreme Beings. Not one less! These nine generations would have to be fearless, charging forward to battle the Supreme Demon God. Only then would there be a chance to completely kill the Supreme Demon God! "Alright, I don''t have time for your nonsense," Mike waved his hand, dismissing the topic of the Supreme Demon God. "Let''s go over this again." Mike analyzed seriously, "You have Mystic Market shares, and I want them. You hold them for Supreme Being protection. I''ll be a Supreme Being in the future..." Fool Master interrupted firmly, "Talk to me when you become a Supreme Being." And thus, the initial negotiation over "Thor''s Fair Acquisition of Mystic Market Shares" broke down. Clearly, getting those shares from Fool Master was more challenging than Mike had imagined. Even so, Mike was determined to keep trying. After all, it was the Mystic Market, incredibly wealthy! Mike decided to shift gears, returning to the original topic, "Let''s not talk about shares. What should I ask the Tower Spirit for? You must have some ideas." According to their initial agreement, Apollo would take 70%, and the remaining 30% would be split evenly between Mike and Fool Master. The better the items Mike brought back, the more Fool Master would get. "Let me think..." Fool Master pondered, "The thirty-second floor is a very special place, originally a holy site for the angel race." The Nine Races claimed to have created the Tower of Truth. The Lower Three Races: elves, blood clan (vampires), and werewolves. The Middle Three Races: angels, ghosts, and Chaos. It seemed reasonable for the Tower of Truth to have a holy site for the angel race. "A holy site for the angel race?" Mike raised an eyebrow, "Tell me more!" The more information he had, the easier the challenge would be, and the greater the rewards. Fool Master was willing to share this intel. After all, once Thor reached the thirty-second floor, he could figure it out with his talent. "It''s called a holy site, but it''s actually a valley used for sacrifices," Fool Master said disdainfully, "The angel race is the disgrace of the Middle Three Races, both in strength and character, they''re the worst of the worst!" Mike immediately understood Fool Master''s point. But... although the angel race was despicable among the Middle Three Races, their strength was not to be underestimated. What race was worthy of angel sacrifices? Mike had a sinking feeling, a bad premonition. Could it be the Upper Three Races? Fool Master continued, "This valley''s sacrifices are for one of the Upper Three Races-the dragon race! Through sacrifices, the angel race would have the dragon race bestow some power. The original challenge design was for participants to gather enough resources, then sacrifice in the valley to ultimately conquer." Listening to Fool Master''s explanation, Mike caught a key point: On the thirty-second floor, participants were essentially working for the angel race! It seemed like participants were rewarded for their labor with conquest and rewards. But in reality, the offerings provided by participants, once sacrificed, had their benefits from the dragon race hidden away by the angels! Thor saw through this scheme immediately! "But now the thirty-second floor has been taken..." Fool Master frowned slightly, a shadow crossing her brow, "You probably won''t need to sacrifice, and what the dragon race bestows might not be a power projection..." Mike understood Fool Master''s implication. "Are you saying a powerful dragon might descend?" "Not quite," Fool Master shook her head, "It should be a soul form, source power, something more troublesome... Why are you laughing?" Opposite Fool Master, Thor''s grin was almost splitting his face. He hadn''t stopped smiling! "If a powerful dragon descends..." Mike asked eagerly, "Does that mean I can start reaping dragon profits early?!" "That''s the gist of it!" Fool Master didn''t continue discussing this with Thor. She had said what needed to be said. Anything truly unspeakable, if Fool Master dared to voice it, Apollo might not hesitate to kill her. Fool Master had said enough, and Mike had a rough idea. His most troublesome opponent in this challenge would likely be a powerful dragon descending from higher levels. But since these dragons were in soul form, maybe... "Maybe there''s a chance to seal it," Mike suddenly thought, wouldn''t it be interesting to bring back an entire dragon?! With that thought, Mike was actually looking forward to it! "Middle Three Races'' angels, don''t let me down! Please sacrifice a wealthy dragon!" Mike understood the rules of the Tower of Truth well! In the Tower of Truth, beings above level 990 must enter the Temple of Truth. Only under special rule permissions could they venture out. In other words, no matter what enemies Mike faced on the thirty-second floor, their level wouldn''t exceed 990! What''s there to fear?! At midnight, Mike returned to the Core City of Truth, first chatting with his disciple Light Nine. Learning that Light Nine had passed the probation period and started his job, Mike nodded in satisfaction. Mike reminded him, "Disciple, if you ever get laid off, make sure to get your severance pay before leaving!" Light Nine nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''m off to reclaim the thirty-second floor. You keep leveling up." With that, Mike sent Light Nine on his way. Light Nine''s jurisdiction now spanned from the thirty-first to the sixtieth floor. However, with the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates occupying the area, it was temporarily offline. Going there would be dangerous for Light Nine. Moreover, Light Nine was different from Vladimir and Dracula. Having walked out of the thirty-first floor alive, truly ''alive,'' Light Nine had to bear all the costs of ''living.'' For example: death. If Light Nine were killed, he would die! If Mike died in the Tower of Truth, as a participant, he could be resurrected. Although such experiences were rare, it undoubtedly made Thor bolder in his challenges! Summoning the Core Crystal of Truth, Mike placed his hand on it and selected the thirty- second floor. A weary voice sounded in his ear, "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth.¡ª¡ª" ... Tower of Truth, thirty-second floor. Before it opened to the public, the black mist had already taken over this floor. Surprisingly, the angel race members residing here were unharmed. Before the black mist invaded the thirty-second floor, they had surrendered. In short, the angels'' strength was largely intact. At this moment, they were taking orders from a mass of black mist! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two masses of black mist had invaded the Tower of Truth, one stationed on the fiftieth floor, the other responsible for floors thirty-one to forty. From within the black mist, a gentle voice spoke, "Is everything ready?" An elderly six-winged angel stepped forward, bowing respectfully before speaking, "All the resources accumulated in our holy site over the past few centuries are ready for sacrifice at any time." After speaking, a hint of hesitation flashed across the old angel''s face. Bracing himself, he said, "Honored one, are we really going to do this?" His words clearly reflected the thoughts of many angels behind him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare oppose the presence within the black mist alone. Seeing no rebuttal from the black mist, the old angel gathered his courage and continued, "Spending our centuries of savings to bet on that forbidden existence, opposing humanity... honored one, please reconsider!" His words were sincere, as if he truly cared for the honored one. "Ha." The black mist chuckled, then asked, "So, in your opinion, should we sit on the sidelines, wait for the forbidden existence and humanity to fight to the death, and then help the winner?" The old angel was taken aback, his expression turning sour, but he nodded stiffly, "That would be wise!" He hadn''t expected the honored one to speak so bluntly. The words were crude but true! In their view, being a fence-sitter wasn''t so bad. "Alright, I''m reasonable," the black mist spoke again, "Let''s vote. How many support his view? Raise your wings to vote." Among the elite angels present, the weakest being a peak Chief, nearly a third raised their wings. "Good, very good." In the next instant, over thirty black beams shot from the mist, piercing through these angels, snuffing out their life force completely! Over thirty powerful angels, killed just like that! The black mist''s actions sent a chill through the angels, leaving them trembling, speechless. "I said I''m reasonable," the black mist spoke again, "Now, does anyone oppose my plan?" The angels all prostrated themselves, none daring to speak up. The black mist snorted coldly, "Since no one objects, throw these wastes onto the altar. Don''t let them go to waste." The angels busied themselves, moving corpses, preparing to activate the sacrificial runes... The black mist remained still, not interfering. Whether it was humanity''s Supreme Being or the forbidden existence-Supreme Demon God... Both were the strongest beings, supreme powerhouses! No one was fit to be the fisherman in this war. Everyone caught in this vortex had to stake their fate''s chips in this gamble! No turning back, no stopping. Until the dust settled... The black mist murmured to itself, a rare hint of anticipation in its voice. "Centuries of savings, plus over thirty powerful angel corpses... can it summon a potential Supreme Being of the dragon race?" "Don''t disappoint me!" Chapter 480: Take this treasury back Chapter 480: Take this treasury backIn the Tower of Truth, on the thirty-second floor, a flash of lightning heralded Mike''s arrival outside the valley. Ahead, a foreboding black mist loomed, exuding an ominous aura. [Alert! Alert!] [Presence of a level 999 entity detected in the valley] Mike was aware that two masses of black mist had entered the Tower of Truth. One of them was the Elf Ancestor, a particularly formidable foe. However, if Mike''s guess was correct, Apollo had already intervened to neutralize that threat. At least until he reached the fiftieth floor, Mike didn''t need to worry about the Elf Ancestor. The other mass of black mist was a mix of ghost and angel, a more complex composition. In a way, Mike had personally killed the Progenitor of Ghosts, making him an enemy of the ghost race. Regardless, powerful enemies lay ahead. Mike hesitated for a moment, choosing not to retreat immediately but instead to scout the surrounding environment. He wasn''t planning to enter the valley shrouded in black mist just yet. The known threat of a level 999 black mist entity was intimidating enough. Surveying the area, Mike made a new discovery. The small town at the foot of the mountain was surprisingly intact, untouched by destruction. "Strange, I thought after such a fierce battle, the town would be in ruins," Mike mused, a wild thought crossing his mind: could the angel race have surrendered? [Check out the town at the foot of the mountain for clues!] Following the prompt from the Eye of Truth, Mike rolled his eyes. Even after three awakenings, some information remained elusive. [Recommending a fourth awakening...] "Not yet," Mike muttered. His current resources couldn''t support a fourth awakening. Besides, if the Eye of Truth became too powerful, what would happen on the ninety-fifth floor? Guided by the Eye of Truth, Mike made his way to the town at the mountain''s base and entered without issue. The town was eerily quiet, the streets deserted. Mike had barely taken a few steps when an old man in an alleyway stopped him. "Outsider, you''ve come to the wrong place." "Oh?" Mike turned his gaze to the old man, whose hair was snow-white, his face aged. Yet, his soul, which should have been decaying, was unusually vibrant, hinting at something amiss. Since creating [Thunderclap Fate], Mike''s Soul Element Affinity seemed to have strengthened, allowing him to notice such details. The old man before him should have been on the brink of death, but someone had forcibly extended his life, resulting in the anomaly Mike observed. The Eye of Truth provided a partial hint: [High Priest of the Angel Race, responsible for conveying the angel race''s orders to the town] The angels residing in the valley, in a sense, were above the town''s residents. Yet, the angels were too lazy to manage these mortals, finding nothing worth their attention. Thus, the town was self-governed, with a high priest overseeing the church''s operations. "Outsider, heed my advice and leave quickly!" The old man stepped forward, speaking urgently, "A massive sacrificial ritual is underway deep in the valley, summoning the most powerful dragon race..." At this, the old man''s face was filled with fear, "Once the dragon race descends, it will be your enemy, relentless and unyielding!" Mike took a sharp breath, "Then I must protect the townspeople!" High Priest: ??? "Outsider, did I not make myself clear? It will be your enemy," the high priest clarified. Not the enemy of the other town residents! The dragon race was coming for you, and the town was just collateral damage! You should leave this floor, and everything will be fine! "May I ask a bold question?" Mike asked earnestly, "If I save the entire town, can I expect a reasonable reward?" The high priest''s head was filled with question marks. He wondered if they were truly speaking the same language. He recognized every word the outsider said, but together... the old man couldn''t understand. "A bit confused, a bit confused," the high priest waved his hand, trying to clarify, "I''m here to convey goodwill from the most holy angels. You are the potential Supreme Being Thor of the human race, correct?" Mike nodded, "Correct." At this point, no one else could enter the thirty-second floor but Thor. "The angels asked me to deliver a message," the high priest stated plainly, "A sacrificial ritual is underway, targeting you. If you leave here and avoid this enemy, you will be safe." Not giving Thor a chance to interrupt, the high priest continued, "The dragon race''s presence here is limited. Once the time is up, they will leave. This sacrifice has exhausted all the angel race''s savings. If you avoid this formidable enemy, you can easily conquer next time!" It sounded... quite reasonable! This plan seemed tailor-made for Mike. Safe, stable, risk-free, exploiting a loophole! "Oh, I see," Mike nodded slowly, then asked, "And what about you?" "What?" The high priest was taken aback, not understanding Thor''s meaning. Mike patiently explained, "If I just leave, who will the descending dragon race vent their anger on? Who will the corrupted valley''s black mist target? Have you thought about that?" The high priest was stunned again. He hadn''t considered that! The angels had given him a message, and he delivered it. In his understanding, if the sky fell, the angel race would hold it up. But what if... the angel race was too weak to hold it up? Relying on others for safety, Mike didn''t know whether to call the old man naive or foolish. Seeing the old man''s expression, Mike knew he had understood. Mike had pieced together the situation, and he intended to face the dragon race''s strong presence. But before that, Mike had a question for the old man, "Even so, do you still want me to leave?" The high priest''s face showed a struggle, a battle of thoughts. Finally, he made up his mind. Fuck the angels, fuck holiness, fuck the mission! The old man rushed forward, throwing away his cane, and grabbed Mike''s arm tightly, "Thor, please save the town! Whatever amount of money you want, those winged angels have it!" The old man''s quick change of heart surprised Mike. Seeing the ''reformed'' high priest, Mike nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s go, while they''re busy with the sacrifice, let''s check out the treasury." The high priest was about to lead the way when he suddenly looked awkward, "Uh... Master Thor..." Seeing the old man''s hesitation, Mike said straightforwardly, "Speak your mind." "As I mentioned earlier, the angel race has sacrificed all their treasures..." the high priest said weakly, "Their treasury is probably empty now." Fearing Thor might change his mind, the high priest quickly added, "After this is over, the angel race will surely remain on this floor, and their treasury will be filled with treasures Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. again!" The high priest knew he had left a bad impression on Thor initially. To ask for Thor''s help, an empty promise wouldn''t suffice. "After this is over?" Mike asked, puzzled, "Why do you think the angel race has a future?" High Priest:... Thor''s words left him speechless! To Mike, the angel race residing on the thirty-second floor had had little interaction with the human race over the past three hundred years, each minding their own business. But this time, when the Supreme Demon God''s forces invaded, the angel race surrendered immediately! When Mike reclaimed the thirty-second floor and settled accounts, it wouldn''t be so easy to let it slide! At the very least, the angel race couldn''t continue to occupy this floor. Who knew if they''d surrender again the next time trouble arose? The high priest fell silent. Thor''s words were casual, offhand. Yet, those few words cast a terrifying shadow over the future of the angel race on the thirty-second floor! The high priest wasn''t new to dealing with potential Supreme Beings. In his memory, the first generation potential Supreme Being was kind, asking him questions and caring about his sleep quality. The second generation was colder. That swordsman visited the thirty-second floor and left in less than half a day. The high priest vaguely remembered that during that time, the angel race''s powerful members were in a bad mood, throwing several tantrums. He wasn''t sure if it had anything to do with the second generation Supreme Being. As for the third generation... the high priest never even saw the third generation potential Supreme Being! He didn''t know if they had ever visited the thirty-second floor! With these thoughts swirling, the high priest led Thor around the valley, finding a hidden passage. "Master Thor, this is where the angel race''s treasury is located." Looking at the dim passage, Mike didn''t rush in. "Tripod." Cerberus was summoned. Without needing further instructions, Cerberus bravely charged into the passage. Moments later, Tripod returned successfully, all clear! "Great, let''s go!" Mike and the high priest entered the angel race''s treasury one after the other. In truth, the treasury''s location wasn''t particularly hidden; otherwise, the high priest wouldn''t have known about it. Usually, two nine-star Lord-level angels guarded the place. For the angel race, there was no need to worry about the treasury''s security. But today, the treasury was emptied, and all the powerful angels were gathered to construct the Sacrifice Array. To the angel race, an empty treasury wasn''t worth worrying about. They never expected Thor to come! Standing before the treasury door, Mike pushed it open, revealing an empty vault. Yet, Mike smiled with satisfaction. "At least it wasn''t a wasted trip." The high priest was even more confused. It was empty, so why wasn''t it a wasted trip? Mike clapped his hands, summoning a group from his private space. Butler Bilbo, dwarf craftsmen, werewolves... and of course, Vladimir, who was munching on a roast chicken leg. "Bilbo," Mike called, giving instructions, "Take this treasury back." Bilbo was momentarily stunned by the command. Quickly recovering, he nodded repeatedly. "Understood, it''ll take about... an hour to complete the task!" "No rush." With his boss''s reply, Bilbo began shouting, "Dwarves, come over here and take this door off!" Hearing Bilbo''s words, all the dwarves rushed to the door, eager to work. After removing the door, the dwarf craftsmen began prying up bricks, taking everything of value, from floor tiles to wall tiles. A treasury, by definition, was a treasure itself! For security and preservation purposes, the materials used to construct the treasury were valuable. For example, the two doors were made of SS-grade materials, with inscribed arrays that, when activated, could easily withstand Lord-tier attacks. The floor tiles under Mike''s feet, each the size of a palm, were worth over ten thousand gold coins! "Something''s off about this treasury," Mike noted as he walked through, sensing something amiss. "Judging by the marks on the floor and shelves, there wasn''t much stored here?" If there was so little inventory, why build such a large treasury? At that moment, the Eye of Truth discovered another hidden passage in the corner of the treasury! [Hint from SSS-grade talent: There''s a hidden treasury here] A treasury within a treasury? Like a nesting doll! "Tripod," Mike called, then immediately reconsidered. "Wait, it''s more dangerous inside, and Tripod dying would be a waste." Changing his mind, Mike said, "Vladimir, go scout ahead!" Vladimir: ??? Oh no! Have I become a dog? No, this treatment is worse than a dog''s! Cerberus''s six eyes silently watched Vladimir, filled with pity and sympathy. Vladimir transformed into a bat, flying into the hidden passage. Seconds later, he resurrected in Thor''s private space, returning to Thor''s side. "There''s sword energy," Vladimir said, pale-faced, analyzing seriously, "There might be danger... Master, wait for me!" Vladimir never expected his master to charge in directly. Facing the incoming sword energy, Mike took out the Thunderclap Hammer to block it. Not only did the sword energy fail to harm Mike, but it was also successfully absorbed by the Thunderclap Hammer! After blocking the sword energy, Mike entered a hidden treasury, its area more than ten times larger than the outer treasury! However, the treasury was empty, filled with dust. Only one wall bore two lines of words carved by a sword. The previous sword energy had emanated from these words. Even after two hundred years, the sword energy from the inscription could easily kill Vladimir! It was a testament to the swordsman''s strength back then! Mike looked up at the wall, reading the inscription: "I.O.U.: Ares borrowed various materials from the angel race, to be repaid double upon the Supreme Demon God''s fall." Chapter 481: Use your weapon to kill me or be killed by me Chapter 481: Use your weapon to kill me or be killed by meStanding before Ares'' IOU, Mike nodded slowly. "Good stuff," he muttered, then set to work dismantling the wall. Once the entire wall was separated and stored in his private space, Mike called the others inside. "Take up the floor tiles too, and don''t leave the ceiling untouched!" Mike declared with confidence. From his perspective, the angel race had spent all their savings on a sacrifice to summon dragons to try and eliminate him. They were at war, after all. And in war, raiding the enemy''s treasury seemed perfectly reasonable, right? Walking through the second treasury, Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "Ares borrowed quite a lot back in the day!" This treasury was more than ten times larger than the one outside, yet it had been completely emptied... Mike recalled hearing from a sage in the Core City of Truth that Ares had borrowed items from all over the Temple of Truth. It was a tough time for humanity back then. The Blood War, which began with Morpheus and ended with Ares, required not just Ares'' strength but also manpower, money, and resources to drive the invading abyssal demon creatures from Earth. Mike wasn''t surprised by Ares'' IOU to the angel race. What concerned him more was the opponent he was about to face. "Dragons?" Vladimir, listening to the Thor''s musings, volunteered, "Honored master, your humble servant knows a thing or two about dragons!" With Mike''s nod, Vladimir continued, "As one of the Upper Three Races, dragons have two distinct characteristics." Vladimir raised a finger, "First, powerful dragons have an accompanying source. Their magic and attacks carry source damage, which is incredibly terrifying!" To help the Thor understand, Vladimir gave an example, "For instance, a dragon of fear can dominate enemies with fear. If the enemy feels fear, the damage and control time they suffer will increase." After explaining, Vladimir raised another finger, "Second, dragons are categorized by the material of their scales. For example: bronze dragons, silver dragons, emerald dragons, diamond dragons..." Fearing Mike might misunderstand, Vladimir added, "These materials don''t represent the dragon''s strength. There are powerful bronze dragons and weak diamond dragons..." After Vladimir''s explanation, Mike casually remarked, "I already know all that." With the Eye of Truth, such basic information was readily available to Mike. He had given Vladimir a chance to prove his loyalty, and fortunately, he seemed loyal enough for now. Exiting the treasury, Mike stood on a small hill, gazing into the depths of the valley. Vladimir cautiously followed, ears perked to hear what his master might say. He heard Thor muttering, "Golden dragon, golden dragon, golden dragon..." Vladimir: ... Among Thor''s powerful followers, Vladimir was the most experienced and cunning. From the tenth floor to the thirty-second, Vladimir had witnessed most of Thor''s challenges. Looking into the valley alongside Thor, Vladimir couldn''t help but wonder how the dragon race, one of the Upper Three Races, would fare against the human race''s fourth potential Supreme Being, Thor. ... As the valley''s Sacrifice Array activated, the black mist waited silently. Beside the mist stood an eight-winged angel, bathed in pure holy light, appearing exceptionally sacred. This angel, named Gabriel, wore a red cloak and had a solemn expression. Among the angels residing on the thirty-second floor, Gabriel was the most powerful, often referred to as the quasi-archangel. The black mist broke the silence, "Why so little?" By rights, the angel race should have had considerable savings. When the Tower of Truth was built, the thirty-second floor was stocked with many resources. Over the years, as human powerhouses challenged the tower, the angel race quietly reaped profits. The accumulated resources should have been immense! Yet, when the black mist arrived, the largest treasury was empty, and even the outer treasury seemed sparse! Gabriel replied coldly, "Many years ago, someone borrowed everything from the treasury." The black mist was taken aback, immediately asking, "Who dared to do that?" The human powerhouses who reached this floor were at most level 499. Gabriel was a nine- star Lord; to forcibly take the entire treasury from him... how strong must that person have been?! "I dare not speak his name," Gabriel said, his light wings unfurling to reveal a terrifying scar. The black mist was stunned again. Before him, he clearly saw a terrifying sword scar on Gabriel''s light wings and back! All of Gabriel''s light wings had once been severed by a single sword! "Two, four, six..." The black mist counted the scars, stunned once more. Gabriel had four extra scars on his back! Gabriel nodded, "Indeed, I was born with four more wings than others of my tier." In angelic beings, strength was judged by the number of wings. If the number of wings was the same, then by color. Black was stronger than other colors, white was weaker. Gabriel was born with four extra wings, once a twelve-winged quasi-archangel! At level 989, even some Quasi-Gods were no match for him! The black mist exclaimed, revealing the truth, "You were the angel race''s potential Supreme Being of this generation?!" "Yes." Mentioning the past, Gabriel''s expression remained unchanged, speaking calmly, "Before I encountered that swordman, I was my race''s potential Supreme Being, a twelve- winged black angel." Gabriel''s calm words were like the dead silence beneath a vast icy plain, sending a chill through the black mist. Gabriel''s heart as a powerhouse had died two hundred years ago. The eight-winged light angel Gabriel spoke calmly and composedly, "Unfortunately, I am no longer the angel race''s potential Supreme Being." Gabriel''s fate left the black mist in silence. Among the myriad races, the Nine Races were absolute powerhouses. The angel race, part of the Middle Three Races, was among the top in both strength and potential. Most crucially, the being within the black mist had once been the angel race''s potential Supreme Being of the previous generation! In other words, at the same level, the black mist was no match for peak Gabriel! Such a powerful Gabriel had lost to a level 499 human Supreme Being?! "Are you mocking me?" The black mist''s voice was clearly angry, "You, as your race''s potential Supreme Being, lost to him, and even lost your will to be a powerhouse?" The black mist could see that the Gabriel before him had long since lost his heart. "My race?" Gabriel''s expression remained calm, speaking indifferently, "You, who betrayed the angel race to join the ghost race, what right do you have to speak of my race?" The other angels might not know the black mist''s origins, but Gabriel, as the angel race''s potential Supreme Being, had the right to know more ancient secrets. The angel race''s previous potential Supreme Being, in his quest for the Supreme position, paid a great price. After failing, that archangel defected to the ghost race, replacing the ghost race''s potential Supreme Being! It was the black mist before him! If any other angel dared speak to the black mist this way, they would have been killed long ago. But Gabriel''s heart was already dead; living was like being a walking corpse. Perhaps, for Gabriel, living was the greater torment. For this reason, the black mist didn''t kill Gabriel but instead asked with interest, "By your account, you''ve seen all three generations of human Supreme Beings?" Gabriel nodded. "Tell me about the first two." The black mist was clearly interested in the so-called human Supreme Beings. In their era, humans couldn''t cultivate, let alone have Supreme Beings. Who would have thought that after the Tower of Truth descended, in just a few hundred years, humanity would produce three Supreme Beings! "Morpheus?" Gabriel shook his head, "There''s nothing to say about him; you''ll never see through that man." The black mist was puzzled. Mystery was the most prominent label on Morpheus. "Though I''ve been trapped on this floor, I''ve heard bits and pieces over the past few hundred years," Gabriel said calmly, "Three hundred years is but a fleeting moment, and Morpheus''s contributions to humanity''s current state are undeniable." The black mist had little interest in humanity. "Go on, what about the second one?" "Ares..." Gabriel paused, then spoke again, "That swordman is the strongest among the three generations of Supreme Beings." Clearly, this was Gabriel''s personal opinion. The black mist didn''t agree. In the black mist''s view, no matter how terrifying Morpheus or Ares was, they couldn''t be stronger than Apollo. Spanning two worlds, Apollo had casually struck down a level 999 Chaos race powerhouse with a single Lightning! That Lightning had left a deep psychological shadow on the black mist! The black mist pressed, "How strong?" Gabriel replied seriously, "Strong enough... to defeat me before I could surrender." The black mist: ... The black mist snorted, "Originally, I planned to take you off this floor, but seeing you in this useless state, you''re of no use anymore." Faced with the black mist''s insults, Gabriel felt nothing. Let them insult. For so many years, he had lived in a daze. Once a brilliantly shining Star of Tomorrow, he had fallen from the sky, never to rise again, blending into the crowd. His people''s attitude towards him had slowly changed: encouragement sympathy anger ¡ú shame ¡ú insult helplessness numbness. In the end, everyone gave up on him. "You''re suffering just by living." The black mist sneered, "Go, stand at the valley entrance and block the human race''s fourth potential Supreme Being. Don''t say I didn''t warn you, Thor participated in the siege of the Progenitor of Ghosts, he''s no pushover." Gabriel walked forward, speaking calmly as he went, "Was the Progenitor of Ghosts really that strong?" He turned to look at the black mist, a slight smirk on his lips, his tone showing the first hint of fluctuation. For a moment, the black mist seemed to see a twelve-winged black angel standing before him. Gabriel scoffed, "At the same tier, I could kill him like slaughtering a dog." With that, Gabriel turned and left. Such a dazzling genius, such an unrestrained powerhouse, had completely fallen after encountering that sword... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the black mist seemed to have a different understanding of ''human Supreme Beings.'' Could it be that all human Supreme Beings were as strong as Apollo?! If that were true, it would be terrifying! ... At the valley entrance, an angel stood silently, like a statue. Before long, a Cerberus came over, circled the angel, marked it with a spray of urine, and turned to leave. A while later, a vampire flew over. The vampire scrutinized the angel, nodding repeatedly, muttering incomprehensible words. Things like, "Lots of feathers, a fat sheep," "This generation''s angel race potential Supreme Being is decent, better than the werewolf race," "The master will surely like it." After the vampire left, some time passed. A black-robed mage appeared within the angel''s line of sight. The statue-like eight-winged angel moved. Gabriel looked at the approaching mage, speaking seriously, "I can sense that weapon on you." Thor nodded, not denying it. "The Thunderclap Hammer is indeed with me." "Use your weapon to kill me." Swish- Eight light wings unfurled, Gabriel''s entire being exuding a terrifying aura, burning with boundless fighting spirit. In that moment, he seemed to return to being the angel race''s potential Supreme Being! The eight-winged light angel, bathed in holy light, spoke coldly and calmly, "Or... be killed by me!" Chapter 482: I can handle it myself Chapter 482: I can handle it myselfFacing the angel challenging him, Mike introduced himself, "Human, Thor, level 499." The eight-winged light angel spoke, "Angel race, Gabriel, level 989." [Warm reminder from SSS-grade talent: Gabriel will enter his strongest combat state only after all eight light wings have fallen.] [Is it possible that he has secretly restored his twelve-winged black angel strength, or even surpassed it?] Hearing the name, Mike couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s your shop?" "What?" Gabriel was puzzled, shaking his head, "You must have mistaken me for someone else." Mike nodded, dropping the topic. As Gabriel observed him, Mike was also sizing up his opponent. If Mike wasn''t mistaken, this angel had suffered severe injuries. And... Mike squinted, examining more closely. The scars on Gabriel''s back were from a single sword strike. This angel once had twelve light wings, all severed by one sword! Only Ares could have done that, with his steady hand and surgical precision. Gabriel''s wings were cut off, leaving him gravely injured but alive. Honestly, that was harder than killing Gabriel outright! Remarkably, after such a devastating blow, Gabriel had returned to level 989 in less than two hundred years, regaining eight wings. Even the weakest light wings were not to be underestimated! Mike''s expression grew serious; this opponent exceeded his expectations. "I didn''t expect the angel race to have someone as powerful as you." Gabriel smiled at Thor''s words, "Every race has its strong ones." Gabriel was indeed a powerhouse of the angel race. Hearing this, Vladimir, not far away, nodded vigorously. "Thor was the powerhouse of the human race." As the prompt faded, Mike gained a rough understanding of Gabriel''s strength. The Eye of Truth was indeed useful in such situations. Gabriel focused intently, waiting for Thor''s attack. A level 989 against a level 499, bullying the weak, was already shameless enough. But considering the opponent was a potential Supreme Being of the human race, it seemed reasonable. Gabriel wanted to see Thor''s weapon first. Seeing through his thoughts, Mike ''summoned'' the Thunderclap Hammer from his private space. [Note: This hammer has absorbed a large amount of sword energy, its power greatly increased!] The Thunderclap Hammer felt like a sponge soaked with water. In Mike''s hand, it was a hundred times heavier than before! Fortunately, Mike was a mage with exceptionally high strength attributes. No problem! "This move, Void Tremor!" Mike said, casually striking forward. Void Tremor was the first skill he learned from Ares. After using this skill, Gabriel didn''t dodge or evade, taking the blow enhanced by Ares'' sword energy head-on! Boom- Countless light feathers danced, and Gabriel''s light wings shattered like porcelain upon contact! With a casual strike, Mike shattered two light wings! The injured Gabriel still didn''t attack, signaling Thor to continue. "This move, Star Pluck!" Mike swung the Thunderclap Hammer forward again, and Gabriel was once more heavily damaged! Of the eight light wings, only two and a half remained! Gabriel looked at Thor, his gaze falling on the hammer, filled with awe. He spoke again, "Since you''ve gained this weapon''s recognition, have you created any skills (moves) of your own?" The previous two moves, Gabriel had seen in Ares'' hands. And so far, both sides were merely probing. Hearing Gabriel''s question, Mike nodded, "I''ve indeed created a few skills." In the next instant, Mike''s shadow darted forward. "Mirror Shadow-Kill!" The shadow wielded a staff, while Mike held the hammer, attacking Gabriel from front and back. Splat- Gabriel offered no defense, allowing the Thunderclap Hammer to strike him heavily, black blood spraying forth. After launching this attack, Mike immediately retreated! The Eye of Truth had long warned him of the opponent''s hidden trump card! Severely wounded by the recent attack, Gabriel''s light wings all fell away! Black blood dripped onto his wounds, and Gabriel tilted his head back slightly, taking a deep breath, no longer suppressing his inner power. Countless black lights surged from the scars on his back, transforming into wings! After meeting Ares, Gabriel embarked on a new path! Reforging... his own twelve black wings! The arrival of the black mist disrupted Gabriel''s plans but also gave him an opportunity: a chance to face a potential Supreme Being of the human race once more! Twelve black light wings merged into a pair of massive wings, making Gabriel incredibly powerful, even stronger than two hundred years ago! The real battle was just beginning! With a slight flap of his wings, Gabriel hovered in the air, looking at Thor with a serious expression. "You have one more chance to strike." As an opponent, he respected Thor immensely. In return, Mike showed the same respect. "This move is different; watch closely." Mike raised the Thunderclap Hammer high, swinging it forward with force, shouting, "Thunderclap Fate!" Gabriel''s pupils contracted slightly; he felt an urge to flee! After so many years, facing a potential Supreme Being of the human race again, he seemed to recall the fear of being dominated by Ares! No! Today, he was here to shatter the darkness and break the fear! Overcoming his inner fear, wings flapping wildly, Gabriel charged toward the lightning! Watching from the sidelines, Vladimir put down his chicken wing, giving a thumbs-up, exclaiming, "What a brave angel!" Boom- The hammer, surrounded by lightning, struck Gabriel heavily, yet caused him no harm! Just as Gabriel was puzzled, he felt as if he were in an Astral Projection, suspended in mid-air! Before Gabriel, a phantom light screen appeared. "What is this?!" Gabriel''s eyes were filled with shock, plunging into endless astonishment! He saw himself from one hundred seventy-two years ago! When Thunderclap Fate activated, it recreated the scene where the target resisted fate most fiercely. For Gabriel, the most intense battle against fate in his life was undoubtedly his fight with Ares! He never expected to relive the scene! In the scene, Gabriel, the twelve-winged black angel, was in full glory, incredibly powerful. But his opponent was unusually blurry... Countless sword energies surged from the Thunderclap Hammer, and the man''s projection finally became a bit clearer. Mike felt a chill down his spine; had he gone too far this time? Because he could see clearly, the moment Ares'' projection became clear, it seemed to ''come alive''! In the next moment, the man stepped out of the projection, standing before Mike. He looked sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. at Thor, eagerly asking, "Tell me, who do you want me to slash?" Hearing Ares'' words, Mike''s throat moved slightly, unable to utter a word. This was unnecessary... He never expected that Thunderclap Fate, instead of killing Gabriel, would summon Ares here. The nature of the situation had subtly changed! Ares'' figure was ethereal but could still be maintained. He glanced around, recognizing the place. "Is this the thirty-second floor of the Tower of Truth?" "Yes," Mike nodded, regaining his composure, "I''m challenging the tower. Your projection coming here isn''t a problem, is it?" "No problem," Ares shook his head, speaking calmly, "I''ve been in the abyss for many years; it''s nice to have a chance to get out and stretch my legs." Since the decisive battle with the Supreme Demon God, Ares hadn''t left the abyss. Even projecting out was a rare opportunity. Ares'' gaze passed over Gabriel, looking into the depths of the valley. In his view, the presence of the black mist was glaringly obvious. Half angel, half ghost? Quite rare. Ares asked, "Want me to kill it for you?" "No, really, no need!" Mike emphasized, "I can handle it myself." "Understood," Ares nodded, speaking earnestly, "To become a supreme being, you must constantly challenge and surpass yourself. Go ahead." Ares'' situation was different from Apollo''s. As the current Supreme Being, Apollo''s strength was truly at its peak, with no restrictions on her actions. Ares, however, was a bit special. Mainly due to the aftereffects of the battle with the Supreme Demon God. Mike remembered this and planned to visit the abyss when he had time. The issue was, he needed Ares to nod first before he could set off. Due to the aftereffects, Ares should avoid taking action if possible. So even if Ares offered to help kill the black mist, Mike had to refuse. After being refused, Ares wasn''t surprised. Instead, he looked at Gabriel in the field, asking, "Are you two going to continue fighting?" Gabriel: ... He could endure humiliation for one hundred seventy-two years, mock the black mist to its face, and be the bravest angel in history. But facing this swordsman, Gabriel couldn''t muster any spirit. Defeated before the battle. Gabriel''s black wings slowly retracted, and he shook his head, saying, "I lost." With that, he sighed with a hint of emotion, "I never thought, after facing such a terrifying existence, you... would still be alive." That statement was loaded with meaning. Ares shook his head, saying nothing more. Back then, Ares defeated Gabriel with one sword but didn''t kill him, which already said a lot. In Ares'' view, Gabriel was worthy of greater achievements, stronger power, and had the chance to challenge him again. In other words, Gabriel had wasted all these years! A strong person should be unstoppable, invincible. Hiding one''s strength? Nonsense! Of course, as a hot-tempered bro, Ares disdained to tell Gabriel, his defeated opponent, these pointers. The atmosphere suddenly grew silent. With no fight, Mike still had to wait for the dragon race to descend, leaving the three with nothing to do for the moment. "Please wait a moment while I make a deal with a friend." With that, Mike moved a few steps away. He summoned the Core Crystal of Truth, lowering his voice, "Hey, you there? Need to borrow something." A moment later, the Tower Spirit replied irritably, "No fire!" "Who''s asking for fire? I don''t smoke." Mike whispered, "Remember the debt you owe me?" The Tower Spirit was flustered, "When did I owe you anything?! Ares, he''s slandering me! Your human potential Supreme Being is slandering me!" "Shut up!" Mike pressed down on the Core Crystal of Truth, preventing the Tower Spirit from shouting, "See, I knew you''d forget." Mike waved his hand, indicating not to mind the details, "Back on the twenty-ninth floor, I helped you deal with the aura escaping from the Supreme Demon God, and there was another time before that. We''re reasonable people, right? Just say if you acknowledge this debt!" Tower Spirit: ... From a certain angle, Mike''s words weren''t wrong. The problem was, Mike had already used this excuse to make Jeremy owe him many favors! Now, he was using this IOU to approach the Tower Spirit. Wasn''t this double-dipping?! Under normal circumstances, the Tower Spirit would definitely want to settle this account with Thor. The problem was... The Core Crystal of Truth tilted slightly, confirming the swordsman''s appearance as Ares. "How is he here?!" This floor was under the control of the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates, so much so that the Tower Spirit didn''t know Ares'' projection had arrived. It was only after Mike summoned the Core Crystal of Truth that it was discovered. The Tower Spirit urged, "Speak quickly, what scheme are you up to now?" "It''s like this..." Mike explained his idea. Ares had once challenged the Tower of Truth, leaving many traces, and in a sense, many sword energies. Mike wanted to borrow the Tower Spirit''s hand to gather these sword energies. When Ares'' projection dissipated, he could take these sword energies away. As for whether they were useful or how useful they were, Mike wasn''t sure. In any case, he would take as much profit as he could. Good things couldn''t be too many! "Alright..." The Tower Spirit hesitated for a moment but agreed. However, the Tower Spirit had one last request! "After this, our previous accounts are settled, and we owe each other nothing!" "Deal!" Mike said confidently, "I swear on the honor of Shadow Nine!" Chapter 483: Golden Divine Dragon of Greed Chapter 483: Golden Divine Dragon of GreedSwearing on the name of Shadow Nine? The Core Crystal of Truth didn''t buy it for a second. If that old guy had any credibility, human history wouldn''t be written the way it is. The Tower Spirit laid out its demand, "Swear on the name of Thor!" Mike shook his head, refusing, "No way, I''ve sworn on my name too many times. I''m afraid I''ll accidentally break one someday." With so many oaths, if he had to exploit each loophole, it would exhaust him. Swearing on Shadow Nine''s name was more economical. No need to exploit loopholes, just break the promise outright. Tower Spirit: ... After some back-and-forth, they reached an agreement. Mike swore on the name of Nathan, and the Tower Spirit agreed to help gather the sword energy. It didn''t take long before a white glow floated out from the Core Crystal of Truth--All the sword energy left by Ares below the thirty-second floor. Just as Mike was about to reach for it, the Core Crystal of Truth dodged. "Let Ares take it himself," it added, "if you''re not afraid of dying." "Ridiculous, I''m not one to fear death!" Mike retorted confidently, chastising the Tower Spirit. Then he turned and called out, "Second bro, your package is here!" Hearing Thor''s words, Gabriel couldn''t hide his surprise and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really Thor''s brother?" Initially, Ares wasn''t interested in engaging with Gabriel. But since the question was about Thor, he reluctantly responded. "I have a godson who Thor looks after quite a bit." "I see," Gabriel nodded slowly. With that connection, calling each other brothers seemed reasonable. After hearing Thor, Ares strolled over, glancing at the Core Crystal of Truth. The white glow floated up, landing in Ares'' palm. Before he could do anything further, Thor had already backed away. "Second bro, hold on, I said stop!" Mike raised his hand, trying to halt Ares, "You can keep the sword energy; my weapon is a hammer." Ares thought for a moment and nodded slightly, "That makes sense." He abandoned his previous idea, allowing the white sword energy to merge into him, making his projection even clearer. Just as Mike had guessed, the projection lingering in the Tower of Truth consumed sword energy to maintain its existence. Whether Ares could take this sword energy back to the abyss through his projection wasn''t Mike''s concern. Gabriel, on the side, took a sharp breath, looking at Thor with newfound respect for the second time. Ares'' personality was something Gabriel didn''t fully understand, but he knew enough. A powerful swordsman was always very opinionated. Once Ares made up his mind, few could change it. Yet Thor could sway Ares with just a few words? Clearly, Thor had a unique charm. Gabriel fell into contemplation. Could it be that this generation''s potential Supreme Being of the human race was different somehow? "Let''s take a stroll." After collecting the sword energy, Ares didn''t look toward the valley but instead turned to lead Mike toward the town. "Back then, I was too focused on challenging the Tower of Truth and missed a lot of scenery. It''s rare to have leisure time, so I''m back to take a look." In a previous conversation with Apollo, Mike had learned that every Supreme Being had achieved the [conquer] of the Tower of Truth. In other words, only after conquering it could one be called a Supreme Being. Back on the thirty-second floor, Ares had defeated Gabriel with one sword, borrowed some things from the angel race, and left in a hurry. Now, recalling it was nearly 200 years ago. Ares led the way, with Mike following closely, and Gabriel not far behind. Vladimir sidled up to Gabriel, whispering, "Get the money ready." Gabriel looked puzzled. Money? What for? Gabriel glanced at Vladimir. This vampire, though dirty, weak, and easily defeated... seemed different. As Thor''s follower, his identity shouldn''t be that simple. Gabriel took a closer look and immediately noticed the issue. This vampire had betrayed the Blood Ancestor! "Altered the river of blood on his own, carries Poseidon''s aura, such reckless behavior..." Gabriel was surprised. If this vampire succeeded in reaching the top, he might become the new Blood Ancestor! The prerequisite was that Vladimir had to defeat the blood clan''s potential Supreme Being and take his place. So many years had passed; who knew if the blood clan still had a potential Supreme Being? Though surprised, that was all. The Lower Three Races weren''t worth Gabriel''s concern. Gabriel himself, in terms of both strength and potential, was the strongest in angel race history! Unfortunately, he encountered Ares. Without that sword back then, Gabriel should have already entered the Temple of Truth, attempting to reach the Supreme position. His gaze returned to the front, where Ares and Thor strolled through the empty town. Clearly, they were in the middle of a challenge, fighting the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates, with a level 999 formidable enemy nearby, and even a powerful dragon about to descend. Yet these two... were shopping?! Gabriel didn''t understand. Vladimir did. Thor''s confidence and composure didn''t come from Ares but from confidence in his own strength! "There''s no enemy a Thunderclap Strike can''t solve," Vladimir said seriously, "If there is, then two strikes." "When did you become so good at flattery? You should say less useless flattery and do more meaningful things." Mike turned back to glare at Vladimir. After scolding Vladimir, Mike turned back, continuing to follow Ares. The sword energy he had gathered from the Tower Spirit made Ares'' projection a bit stronger. At the same time, it brought an unexpected effect! The Eye of Truth provided a new prompt: [You can attempt to Analyze the target''s current state, success rate: 2.8%] Mike discreetly chose to Analyze. He wanted to understand Ares'' aftereffects to find a targeted treatment. In a way, Ares'' condition... wasn''t great. [Analyze failed...] [Analyze failed...] The prompts popped up repeatedly, ignored by Mike. With a 2.8% success rate, if Mike could Analyze 10,000 times, wouldn''t he succeed 280 times? The two walked one after the other down the empty street. Ares spoke leisurely, "Nathan is an interesting person, much more so than Shadow Nine." Mike fell silent again. He couldn''t respond to that! Nathan, who became forbidden in the Temple of Truth, was known as the Human King. In Mike''s understanding, in Morpheus'' generation, aside from Morpheus himself, Nathan was the strongest. Only Ares was qualified to comment on Nathan. Ares continued, "You know, when I created Guardian Shadow..." Mike: ??? "Stop, stop!" Mike''s head was filled with question marks, "Second bro, Shadow Nine told me Guardian Shadow was created by Morpheus." Mike asked the question he was most concerned about, "Why would Shadow Nine lie to me, saying Guardian Shadow was founded by Morpheus?" "You''ll have to ask Shadow Nine about that," Ares said calmly, "I haven''t been back to Earth in years, how could I know what Shadow Nine''s been up to?" According to the timeline Mike knew: After Nathan ventured into the Supreme Abyssal alone, he rescued Shadow Nine and the Thunderclap Hammer. The surviving Shadow Nine went to the Temple of Truth, found Pecker, and together they created the Shadow Fortress, the precursor to Guardian Shadow.The first mission of ''Guardian Shadow'' was to protect potential Supreme Being Ares. In a way, Ares claiming to have created Guardian Shadow seemed reasonable. But the history inventor Shadow Nine wasn''t that simple! Shadow Nine was best at using a plethora of false information to obscure the most Core, most crucial information. Mike just didn''t know what that information was. This key information was so important that Shadow Nine went to great lengths to deceive him. Mike remembered clearly, Apollo had once told him that Shadow Nine had deceived him twice! Could the Guardian Shadow matter be one of them? "Nathan once said something." Mike noticed that when Ares mentioned Shadow Nine, his demeanor was more relaxed, like talking about an old friend. But when Nathan was mentioned, his tone was slightly serious, with a hint of sadness. Because Nathan was dead, without even the chance to become Guardian Shadow. "Nathan said that the whole truth of this world is cruel, and for the weak, it''s better to know it later." Mike was silent. Here, the weak referred to him. In a way, Mike wasn''t weak anymore. Since awakening his talent, in less than two months, Mike had grown to the combat power of a nine-star Lord. Among potential Supreme Beings, that was considered particularly strong. The only problem was, the enemy was too strong... The Supreme Demon God was like a silent mountain. In front of him, a nine-star Lord was as insignificant as dust. "Stop looking." Ares suddenly spoke, making Mike halt. Mike''s expression showed no embarrassment, even nodding naturally, "Okay." Clearly, Mike had just intended to use the Eye of Truth to check Ares'' state, but Ares had noticed. "I know you have questions," Ares said seriously, "In this matter, although I don''t support Nathan''s approach, I think Nathan was right." Letting potential Supreme Beings know the whole truth a bit later was the only protection they could offer. Everyone on the street stopped simultaneously, turning back to look toward the valley, where a terrifying aura was descending! ... In the deepest part of the valley, on the sacrificial rune, the angel race''s years of savings were finally reaching the last step. A brilliant multicolored light erupted, accompanied by the spreading wave of dragon might. This beam of light shot skyward, becoming the most dazzling point on the thirty-second Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. floor. "Ants, your offerings, your pleas... I have heard them!" All the angels near the Sacrifice Array, regardless of their strength, were suppressed by this dragon might, unable to move! The return for sacrificing such a vast treasure exceeded imagination! A powerful dragon soul descended, accompanied by a sacred whisper. "I am the existence that climbed to the highest peak of the dragon race." "I am the divine dragon cursed by the Supreme after the apocalypse!" A vague dragon shadow appeared before the angels. The dragon shadow raised its head, the scales under its neck shimmering with a rainbow glow. Apart from these scales, the others were golden and gleaming. "I was born in darkness, dominated in the apocalypse, fell from the heavenly realm, destined to lead the dragon race to rise again..." "I am-" With immense pride, the dragon shadow roared its name, "The Golden Divine Dragon of Greed!" Such a grand entrance, paired with the vast dragon might, stunned every angel present! No one noticed that the black mist from the Supreme Abyssal had quietly left, not daring to linger on the thirty-second floor. The roar of the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed echoed over the valley, lingering for a long time. "Potential Supreme Being of the human race... tremble! Fear! Submit to Greed!" Chapter 484: Its you Chapter 484: It''s youIn the next moment, a swordsman appeared above the dragon, looking down at it. Hearing the dragon''s words, Ares'' lips curled slightly, his tone tinged with curiosity, "What did you just say?" The shadow of the Golden Dragon flickered, quickly distancing itself from the swordsman! The once arrogant Golden Dragon now faced a formidable enemy, its scales trembling with fear. The oppressive aura from this stranger was terrifying! "When did the human race produce someone as powerful as you?" The Golden Dragon watched warily. Though it had descended in soul form on the thirty-second floor, the Golden Dragon''s strength was top-tier! Born from the purest lineage of the Upper Three Races'' dragon race, it took over ten thousand years just to hatch. Before the Tower of Truth was built, it was an egg. After the Tower of Truth was completed, it was still an egg. Taken to the Heavenly Realm, it hatched successfully and unexpectedly returned to this world, back to the Tower of Truth. It was the potential Supreme Being of the dragon race, accompanied by the Greed source, immensely powerful! If not for avoiding entry into the Temple of Truth, the Golden Dragon would have reached level 999 long ago, attempting to reach the Supreme position! But the Golden Dragon never expected to encounter such a powerful human on the thirty- second floor! "Someone as strong as me, there''s only one in the human race," the swordsman said humbly, "There are two others slightly weaker than me." In Ares'' view, Morpheus and Apollo were both slightly weaker than himself. Thor was an exception; though currently at level 499, he might surpass all Supreme Beings when he reached level 1000. Hearing the swordsman''s words, the Golden Dragon didn''t lower its guard, snorting two streams of dragon flame from its nostrils, "You''re just a projection, yet you make me feel threatened." The Golden Dragon treated the enemy before it with the utmost respect, imagining the enemy at its strongest, "If you were here in person, and we fought with all our might, the outcome would be fifty-fifty." Mike, Gabriel, Vladimir: ... Everyone present fell silent. Ares didn''t feel offended; instead, he nodded slightly, "A new face?" Back when he was slaying dragons, he hadn''t seen this dragon race potential Supreme Being. Facing a formidable enemy, the Golden Dragon showed enough respect, admitting, "Thirty years ago, I fell from the Heavenly Realm and came to the Tower of Truth." Everyone nodded, expressions of realization on their faces. No wonder it was so bold! Having arrived at the Tower of Truth thirty years ago, the Golden Dragon successfully avoided all Supreme Beings! In these thirty years, within the dragon race''s territory, the Golden Dragon was invincible, unmatched! Of course, no dragon had informed it of history. Three incredibly powerful men had passed through, and the dragon race had faced near-extinction crises three times. In the eyes of the older generation of dragons, such embarrassing pasts were to be sealed away. They had no history inventors, only history sealers. The Golden Dragon was a victim of the history sealers, while Mike was a victim of the history inventors. It was a meeting of ''victims''. From the first glance, Mike''s eyes couldn''t leave the gleaming golden scales. Vladimir sneered beside him. This dragon was in trouble! "Let me introduce you; this is the human race''s potential Supreme Being, Thor." The swordsman gestured to the young man beside him, then introduced himself, "I''m his second bro, and he has a third bro, who''s as boring as Snoozefest." Vladimir had already silently plugged his ears. It wasn''t the first time Ares had referred to Apollo as Snoozefest. "I don''t care if you''re his second bro or third bro," the Golden Dragon, having seen through Ares, regained its arrogance, "As the dragon race''s potential Supreme Being, I challenge the human race''s potential Supreme Being to a Supreme duel, a fair and square Supreme battle, how about it?" The Golden Dragon''s words seemed arrogant but were actually cunning. It didn''t want to be enemies with the swordsman, so it specifically chose the seemingly weaker Thor. Moreover, a Supreme duel between potential Supreme Beings of different races was reasonable. "No, that''s not fair," Ares said seriously, "You''re only here in soul form, and Thor is all about fairness; he can''t take advantage of you like that." Mike''s head was filled with question marks again. Fighting a level 989 while being level 499 was one thing, but needing the opponent to be in full form to avoid taking advantage? Regardless, Ares had already thrown down the gauntlet. Mike couldn''t back down without showing some bravado. "Indeed, it''s not fair," Mike said, looking at the Golden Dragon, "Let''s go to your place now. Just to be clear, if I kill you, your body is mine." "Arrogant!" The Golden Dragon dismissed Thor''s boast. "I can''t take you through the Tower of Truth; I can take a loss." "No, you can''t," Ares insisted, "Since a full Supreme duel isn''t possible, how about a wager?" The Golden Dragon was intrigued, "Let''s hear it." After all, it couldn''t lose. Ares proposed, "Thor will take your full-strength attack. If he survives, I''ll slash you once." The Golden Dragon sneered, "What if I refuse?" Ares'' response was simple and domineering, "Then I''ll slash you once right now." The Golden Dragon realized today''s events wouldn''t end well. Not wanting to expend its strength here, it nodded in agreement. "If I win, let me leave this floor directly!" "No problem." After convincing the Golden Dragon, Ares turned to Mike, offering a single sentence to bolster his resolve, "What are you afraid of? You have Fate''s Reversal." Mike nodded confidently. Indeed, with Fate''s Reversal, his survival ability was unmatched! "Ready when you are," Ares said, and the Golden Dragon launched a shameless sneak attack, "Greed''s Desire!" A black light shot toward Thor at incredible speed, striking him hard! "Thor, you''ve lost!" The Golden Dragon roared triumphantly, "Hit by Greed''s Desire, you''ll be dominated by Greed, become Greed''s puppet, and ultimately meet your demise!" "No matter what life-saving..." Listening to the Golden Dragon''s taunts, Mike raised his hand in confusion, interrupting the victory declaration, "Is that it?" Mike thought the opponent had charged up a spirit bomb, but it didn''t even cause 1 point of damage! Though unsure what happened, Mike knew it was time to humiliate the opponent thoroughly! "Really? Since when does an ultimate move have no effect at all?" "Better get a DNA test to see if you really have dragon blood." The Golden Dragon was stunned by the scene before it. What... was going on? An infallible ultimate move, even using the Greed source, had failed. Why did it fail?! Was it cheating? Unfair! The Golden Dragon was dumbfounded! It never expected its carefully chosen ultimate move, an attack from the accompanying source, to fail! Could it be that Thor was even greedier than it was? The Golden Dragon fell silent. It really didn''t know what to say in this situation. Should it hand over the Greed source, place it on Thor''s head, and praise, ''You are the greediest existence!''? That was just too awful! Even more terrifying was... the wager! The Golden Dragon looked at the swordsman, extremely wary, its slit pupils narrowing, filled with various emotions. Fear, tension, dread... According to the wager, after Thor took its full-strength attack, it would have to take a slash from Ares! As the dragon race''s potential Supreme Being, it took ten thousand years just to hatch; how could its wisdom be low? Before the wager began, the Golden Dragon had considered the worst-case scenario! For this, it had prepared a backup plan early on! "The dragon race, as the leader of the Upper Three Races, is the most honest race under the heavens." The Golden Dragon spoke proudly, its voice resonating through the world. "Even though the previous wager wasn''t sworn by soul, I am still willing to fulfill my promise." Hearing the Golden Dragon''s words, Gabriel and Vladimir both showed disdain. Clearly, they were unimpressed by the Golden Dragon''s speech. On the contrary, Ares nodded slowly, agreeing with the Golden Dragon''s statement, "Indeed, the dragons I''ve encountered have always kept their promises." After taking a hit from ''Greed''s Desire,'' Mike was unharmed, feeling warm and in a much better mood. However, Mike inexplicably thought of Maxen. Mike pondered, "After today''s challenge, I''ll go to Wolf''s Den and have Maxen buy me a drink." It had been a while since he''d seen Maxen; it was time to catch up. "As I said before, I am willing to honor this wager." The Golden Dragon spoke sincerely, "Since you want to slash me once, I will face it with my strongest defense, as the greatest respect for this slash!" Before the words were finished, a sly glint flashed in its golden eyes. The Golden Dragon thought it was hiding well, but to everyone else, it was as transparent as a child. Vladimir shook his head, "You''re dumber than Dracula." "Dracula''s still alive?!" Gabriel''s tone was slightly surprised, not expecting to hear such an ancient name here. "Don''t worry, when you get to the sheepfold, you''ll have plenty of time to catch up." Vladimir didn''t continue the topic, instead focusing back on the battlefield. Facing the Golden Dragon''s request, Ares was naturally willing to agree. Even Mike understood one thing. In the face of absolute strength, clever tricks were useless. Mike stood aside, waiting to see how this farce would end. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take out the staff." Ares suddenly spoke, and Mike''s eyes lit up, immediately responding by placing the Force of Nature in front of him! The Golden Dragon was in phantom form, and Ares was about to slash it... The Force of Nature was about to gain a spirit! The SSS-grade equipment Force of Nature, aside from the Thunderclap Hammer, was the most presentable equipment Mike currently had. To upgrade the Force of Nature to SSS- grade, Mike had spent hundreds of thousands of Lord merits, nearly bankrupting himself. As an offensive weapon, the selection of a spirit had to be rigorous. The dragon race''s potential Supreme Being, though not seeming too bright, was barely acceptable. Mainly, he liked those shiny golden scales! Moreover, he was interested in the accompanying Greed source. The more Mike looked at the Golden Dragon, the more he liked it. Mike had the ability to defeat it, he could even kill it before it escaped! This dragon couldn''t withstand his lightning attacks. However, to use ''Thunderclap Fate'' to forcibly seal the Golden Dragon in the Force of Nature... That was tricky. But Ares could do it! Ares conjured a sword in his hand, looking at the Golden Dragon with interest, "Ready?" "Ready..." The Golden Dragon dragged out the word, suddenly erupting with rune light under its feet! In front of it, a teleportation channel appeared! The Golden Dragon was about to return to its body, leaving the thirty-second floor! Once this teleportation channel opened, it would be invincible! The channel could only be closed by the caster or the dragon elders on the other end. The Golden Dragon wanted to escape, so it wouldn''t close the channel itself. The dragon elders wouldn''t either! It was the dragon race''s potential Supreme Being, the pride of the dragon race, the only one in ten thousand years with the hope of becoming a dragon god! Its status was incredibly precious. At the moment of success, the Golden Dragon burst into wild laughter, immensely proud. "Hahaha, I only promised to let you slash me once, but I didn''t say when!" The Golden Dragon''s massive mouth grinned, boasting, "If you have the ability, come to the 82nd floor; I''ll be waiting in the dragon race''s forbidden land!" As long as it could return to the 82nd floor and merge with its body, what was there to fear?! In the Golden Dragon''s view, it had a good chance of winning! In a life-and-death battle, it had at least a 70% chance of victory! The Golden Dragon believed its plan had succeeded, laughing triumphantly. Ares, on the other hand, stood still, making no move, a meaningful smile on his face. The teleportation channel opened further, and a majestic voice came from the other side. "It''s our race''s potential Supreme Being calling for help!" "Save the dragon!" "To those on the other side of the channel, any harm to the dragon race''s potential Supreme Being is an act against the entire dragon race!" Voices came one after another, carrying dragon might, making the Golden Dragon feel incredibly warm. Then, the teleportation channel opened a bit more, and the Golden Dragon began to transmit, about to leave the thirty-second floor. At this moment, the dragon elders on the other side of the channel also saw the enemy the Golden Dragon faced. They saw... that swordsman! "It''s you!" The dragon elders guarding the channel were instantly stunned. That man was back! How was he still alive?! "Boom-"The strongest elder reacted the fastest! He punched the Golden Dragon in the face, sending it back while closing the teleportation channel as quickly as possible! The channel slowly closed, and the Golden Dragon was sent back to the thirty-second floor. The continuously rolling Golden Dragon was dazed, still unclear about what had happened. In the sky, the roar of the dragon elder echoed. Not only were the words clear, but they also deliberately used the human language instead of dragon language. "Damn it! You''re expelled from the dragon race, effective immediately!" The dragon elder calmed himself, adding, "Any actions of the Greed''s Golden Snake are snake actions, not to be attributed to the dragon race!" Chapter 485: Welcome to the sheepfold Chapter 485: Welcome to the sheepfoldThe dragon race demonstrated to the Golden Dragon why they kept their promises in front of Ares. When Ares is willing to talk things over, it''s best to talk. Otherwise, you''ll be talking to Ares'' sword. Thrown back to the thirty-second floor, the Golden Dragon''s mind was blank. It couldn''t understand why the elders would do such a thing. The Golden Divine Dragon of Greed was mentally shattered! The swordsman flew in front of the Golden Dragon, asking calmly, "Are you ready?" "Not yet..." The Golden Dragon began, but Ares interrupted, "What does your readiness have to do with me slashing you?" A flash of sword light, and Ares used the Thunderclap Fate skill created by Thor. The Golden Dragon didn''t even have time to let out a wail before being sealed into the Force of Nature! Mike held his breath, eager to witness the Golden Dragon''s moment of defiance against fate! And then... nothing! "Where''s the resistance? The epic scene?" Mike looked around, bewildered, but nothing happened! Ares shook his head lightly, smiling without a word. "I''ve wandered enough; I have things to do, so I''ll be off." Ares yawned, speaking nonchalantly, "Snoozefest, open a door." Instantly, a portal appeared before Ares, and he stepped through, disappearing from sight. Left behind, Mike pondered, "Why didn''t the Golden Dragon resist at all?" He couldn''t figure it out! Vladimir, standing nearby, mused, "Is it possible... he never resisted fate in his life?" Mike: ... Looking again at the Force of Nature, Mike thought perhaps this choice of spirit wasn''t quite right! "Why does it feel like sealing a vampire would be stronger than this dragon?" Seeing Thor''s dissatisfaction, Vladimir helpfully added, "Master, pure gold is very soft." Gabriel looked puzzled. What did pure gold have to do with anything? Why couldn''t he understand this master-servant conversation? Hearing Vladimir''s explanation, Mike''s mood lifted, and he suddenly understood. Pure gold is soft. The softer the Golden Dragon, the purer the gold! The Golden Dragon had drifted through life, never once resisting fate, which seemed disgraceful. In reality... it was indeed disgraceful. But precisely because of this, the purity of this gold was substantial! Mike looked at his Force of Nature, the previously chaotic staff now gilded with a layer of gold, looking very valuable. However, since the Golden Dragon had just been sealed inside, it hadn''t fully integrated with the Force of Nature yet, so the corresponding attributes and descriptions would have to wait. Ares had gone off to who knows where, but Mike needed to focus on his challenge. Stowing the Force of Nature, Mike turned his gaze to the valley below. In the valley, black miasma roiled, with monsters emerging to wreak havoc and slaughter the angel race''s people. This was the handiwork left by the black mist. After Ares'' projection appeared on the thirty-second floor, the black mist sensed trouble and slipped away as the Golden Dragon descended. Normally, with Ares'' strength, killing such an enemy would be easy. But since Thor had declared his intent to solo the level 999 black mist, Ares let it go. Though the black mist had left, it had left Mike with a mess. The monsters in the black miasma had to be cleared before the conquer could be settled. Having already charged up, Mike acted decisively! "Thunderclap Strike!" Boom- Gabriel had never seen such Lightning before, the terrifying scene replaying in his pupils, leaving a deep impression! A red lightning bolt bounced between the monsters, turning them to ash wherever it struck! Snap- The lightning landed on a new monster, causing no damage. It was a rubber monster! The newly born monsters in the miasma were directly immune to Lightning! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, Thor''s plan to conquer with Thunderclap Strike alone faced some difficulty. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a bit expectant. He wanted to see how Thor would handle this change. Then, Thor''s actions exceeded Gabriel''s expectations. "All Things Grow!" "Chaotic Lightning!" Even more terrifying white Lightning descended! With just one strike, it scattered most of the miasma! Mike still had three uses of Chaotic Lightning left! Lightning immunity? Mike had long mastered true damage that ignored immunity! Chaotic Lightning fell in succession, clearing the miasma, and Mike''s Exploration Rate reached 100%. Of course, there were still many remaining monsters on the battlefield, fighting against the angels. Mike didn''t continue to intervene but stood aside, watching coldly. The battle was fierce, angels forced into a life-and-death situation. Mike could watch, but Gabriel couldn''t. He had once been the angel race''s potential Supreme Being and couldn''t stand by as his people were consumed by the flames of war. However, Gabriel didn''t act immediately but bowed his head slightly, standing before Thor. "After this, the angel race will pay for its actions." Gabriel''s attitude was humble, devoid of angelic pride, "Now, please allow me to act and save my remaining people." The human race''s potential Supreme Being had proven himself with strength. From any angle, Gabriel was the loser. As a loser, Gabriel knew what his attitude should be. Mike said nothing. On the battlefield, not a single angel had fallen yet, only been severely injured. Vladimir nudged Gabriel from behind, prompting him to add, "The angel race will offer a price that satisfies you." Without Mike needing to speak, Vladimir, with a stern face, coldly said, "I heard you''re broke, with even the treasury''s floor tiles taken away?" No money, what are you negotiating with? Gabriel''s head filled with question marks. The treasury''s floor tiles were taken? When did that happen, and how did he not know?! Besides, who was so bold, so greedy, to even take the floor tiles?! "Ahem..." Realizing his blunder, Gabriel coughed lightly to cover his embarrassment. "The angel race isn''t just on the thirty-second floor; there are many settlements between the thirty-first and sixtieth floors, and they''re all wealthy." Gabriel said earnestly, "Take whatever you fancy." Mike chuckled, shaking his head lightly, "I''m not a robber." A potential Supreme Being earning money had to be legitimate! Gabriel replied solemnly, "But I am willing." "Alright, I''m just teasing you." Mike waved his hand, indicating Gabriel could act. The previous talk was just for fun. Money that wasn''t his, he wouldn''t take a penny. With two black wings unfurling, Gabriel soared into the sky. A black light descended, crashing into the ground. Gabriel, the hero, made his entrance! Rumble- The entire valley shook violently, and all the monsters were instantly slain. The strongest potential Supreme Being in angel race history, after one hundred seventy-two years, once again displayed his might. After a single strike killed all enemies, Gabriel remained calm, showing no emotional fluctuation. The enormous black wings drew the attention of the remaining angels, who were astonished. Many older angels had eyes filled with fervor, indescribable passion. They seemed to see the return of the once strongest angel! However, as the wings slowly retracted, Gabriel''s expression remained numb, his gaze dim. The light of hope ignited and then extinguished, as if the night had never brightened. The faces of the older angels gradually mirrored Gabriel''s numbness. They didn''t know when this darkness would be pierced. When would the angel race see the dawn? After resolving the life-and-death crisis for his people, Gabriel turned, silently following Thor, saying nothing. Walking through the ruins, Mike asked, "Who''s in charge here now?" The angels instinctively looked at Gabriel. The elders who were in charge had been killed by the black mist. Those remaining admitted they weren''t as strong as Gabriel and hoped he would step up as a leader. But Gabriel''s silence sank all the angels'' hearts to the bottom. Finally, an eight-winged angel was pushed forward as the representative of the remaining angels to negotiate with Thor. "Honored potential Supreme Being of the human race, I am Ariel of the angel race. It''s an honor to meet you; I don''t know how to address you." "Just call me Thor." Mike continued to stroll through the ruins, and Ariel had no choice but to follow beside him. The initiative in the negotiation was entirely in Thor''s hands. On one hand, Thor''s strength had completely conquered them. All the angels present combined weren''t Gabriel''s match. And Gabriel had lost to Thor. On the other hand, the angel race had indeed offended Thor first. Ariel lowered her stance, "The angel race is willing to meet any of your conditions." "Don''t rush; we''ll settle our accounts later." Mike said kindly, "I''m known for being fair and just, with the nickname ''Walking Mystic Market."" Everyone: ... Mike shifted the topic, asking, "Earlier, I saw an IOU somewhere, roughly stating: ''Ares borrowed various materials from the angel race, to be repaid double upon the Supreme Demon God''s fall.'' Is that true?" Ariel was taken aback, not understanding why Thor brought this up. But she didn''t dare deceive Thor, vaguely saying, "It seems... maybe... possibly?" In Ariel''s view, this matter was obviously Ares'' fault, and in a way, it was Ares'' embarrassing past. Did Thor want to erase Ares'' debt? From this perspective, it made some sense! Both sides could write it off, owing nothing to each other, very fair. Moreover, the angel race believed Ares had no intention of repaying what he ''borrowed''! The day the Supreme Demon God falls? Would that day ever come? The angel race didn''t believe it. Mike asked, "How much did you lend Ares back then? Do you have a record?" "We do, we do!" Ariel quickly found someone to bring a ledger, looking as thick as a Harry Potter book. "Just this much?" Clearly, the ledger was thinner than Mike expected. Ariel cautiously said, "This is the index..." ... With the list in hand, Mike continued, "So, how do you plan to repay this debt to my brother?" "How about we write it off; we don''t want it..." Ariel began, but her expression froze, "Thor, what did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly." Mike patiently repeated, "How do you plan to repay this debt?" Ariel: ??? The powerful angel was bewildered, unable to keep up with Thor''s pace. Ares borrowed from the angel race; the angel race should be the creditor! Why should the angel race repay the debt? Seeing the confusion, Mike simply took out the IOU again. In front of all the angels, Thor brought out a wall, still part of the angel race''s treasury wall. The angels'' emotions were mixed. Where did Thor get this? Pointing to the writing on the wall, Mike said confidently, "The IOU is in my hand, the ledger too; you can''t deny this debt!" The tables had turned! The angel race was now in debt! Not just Ariel, even Gabriel was stunned. Could it be played like this? Among the powerful present, only Vladimir remained calm. Turning the tables was Thor''s basic operation; what was there to be shocked about? Gabriel pondered. So this was Greed! It proved that how an IOU was written was a meticulous art. For example, Mike, relying on the final interpretation of the IOU, successfully turned the tables. However, Gabriel didn''t understand one thing. The angel race on this floor was already bankrupt, with no assets left. Why did Thor go through so much trouble, for what? Ariel took a deep breath, calming herself, and asked, "In your opinion, what should we do?" As Gabriel thought, there was no money, and only one life. "Simple," Mike stated his condition. "All angels move out of the thirty-second floor and into the Core City of Truth, and the previous debt is written off." Before Ariel could respond, Mike added, "Including the debt between you and me." At this, all the angels showed indignation. Asking them to move was emotionally unacceptable. It''s hard to leave one''s homeland, especially when the thirty-second floor was so serene, and they were its rulers. Entering the Core City of Truth meant many restrictions, far less freedom than the thirty-second floor. Just as the angels were divided, Gabriel, who had been silent, spoke, making the final decision. "Move." With Gabriel''s statement, the angels, like a flock of sheep, unified their opinion. In fact, Gabriel saw clearly. Whether or not there was this debt, Thor, or rather the human race, wouldn''t allow the angel race to remain on the thirty-second floor. Thor''s talk of ''repayment'' was merely giving the angel race a reasonable excuse. From this perspective, Gabriel owed Thor a favor. Vladimir, seeing Gabriel''s expression, sighed helplessly. He could only pat Gabriel''s shoulder, speaking in a sympathetic tone, "Welcome to the sheepfold!" Chapter 486: Angels Blessing Chapter 486: Angel''s BlessingAfter a brief welcome ceremony, the angels began their relocation as per Thor''s request. In truth, there wasn''t much left to stay for. The black mist''s invasion of the thirty-second floor and the subsequent sacrifice had drained the angel race''s resources. The sudden outbreak of war had left their homes in ruins. The remaining members were their last hope. Ariel returned to the angels to organize the move. A farsighted elder stepped forward, saying, "It''s alright, everyone, keep your spirits up. We still have a hidden fortune!" He confidently declared, "Years ago, to prepare for crises, we wrapped a batch of supplies in parchment and hid them in the treasury''s sewers. It''s enough for us to make a comeback in the Core City of Truth!" Hearing this, the angels'' morale soared! An angel immediately suggested, "No time to waste, let''s hurry back to the treasury!" "Indeed!" A group of angels quickly flew back to the treasury. When they arrived, staring at the bare mountainside, all the angels fell silent. "Did we come to the wrong place?" Where was the treasury?! The large treasury the angel race had built here?! And the sewers, the parchment... Their home was gone! Ariel chuckled bitterly, shaking her head. The angel race was completely bankrupt now! "Sigh." Ariel sighed, shaking her head helplessly. Who could they blame? "Forget it, let''s go to the Core City of Truth." Ariel looked at her bedraggled people. They were at rock bottom; any step was upward. Perhaps going to the Core City of Truth wasn''t a bad thing. Just as Ariel thought this, she slipped, accidentally falling into an even lower pit. "Quick, give me a hand, pull me up!" "Who dug such a big hole here?!" "..." ... On the thirty-second floor, after resolving the angel race''s troubles, Mike didn''t immediately settle the conquer. He summoned the Core Crystal of Truth, initiating a new round of fair negotiations. "Thor, don''t push your luck!" The Tower Spirit threw Mike a yellow card warning right off the bat. He could make requests, but not excessively! "Relax, I never push my luck." Mike made a reasonable request, "Can you help me retrieve the Golden Dragon''s body?" Mike''s attitude was sincere, speaking with heartfelt emotion, "The Golden Dragon has become a spirit, but his body remains! I can''t just watch my subordinate suffer; I want to bring his body back for a proper burial!" Tower Spirit: "Ha, do you think I believe that?" You just want his body, a body made entirely of gold! "Impossible, it''s in the dragon race''s forbidden land, and it''s a potential Supreme Being. Under the supervision of the rules of truth, I have no authority to interfere in this matter." The Tower Spirit refused Mike''s request. Mike had to settle for the next best thing, "What rewards can you offer?" In this bargaining, he at least needed to know what the other party had, right? What if the Tower Spirit was broke? "I can give a buff to all humans, like the one you received after your previous SSSS rating conquer." After thinking for a moment, the Tower Spirit added, "I can also increase the angel race''s favorability towards humans, but the effect is limited; angels above the Chief tier can ignore this influence." As long as angels reach adulthood, they can possess Chief tier combat power. So this ability is only useful for deceiving some underage angel females into bed, nothing else! Mike rolled his eyes; why was the Tower Spirit so weak? Seeing Mike didn''t object, the Tower Spirit displayed the buff effect. "[Angel''s Blessing]: When receiving fatal damage, block the damage and restore 50% health, limited to once." "This buff isn''t right! This buff isn''t mine!" Mike frowned, dissatisfied, "How is this worse than the SSSS rating reward from my previous challenge?" According to the previous pattern, the higher the floor, the richer the rewards should be. How could it go backward? The Tower Spirit had its say too, "Previously, it was Apollo who gave you the reward, and I''m just a Tower Spirit. What can I do? My abilities are limited!" Mike felt something was off, yet it seemed reasonable. "Alright, but you have to do me a small favor." Mike made another request. The Tower Spirit hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. "Alright, Apollo''s share is settled." Mike nodded in satisfaction, asking, "What about my share?" When it comes to settling accounts, Mike always keeps things clear. The buff for all humans, even if Apollo takes seventy percent, there''s still thirty percent to split with Master Fool. "According to the rules of truth, Gabriel can''t enter your private space; he must go with the angel race to the Core City of Truth." The Tower Spirit explained to Mike, "Moreover, his strength is already infinitely close to level 990. Once he exceeds it, he must enter the Temple of Truth." Mike immediately understood the Tower Spirit''s implication, "Can you exploit a loophole to keep him from entering the Temple of Truth?" "What loophole? I don''t understand!" The Tower Spirit stammered. This was just reasonable use of the rules! In the end, they reached an agreement. Mike would take Gabriel, and the Tower Spirit would give Mike an item that would allow Gabriel to avoid entering the Temple of Truth for three months. After negotiating, Mike tentatively asked, "I have a friend who''s curious about the Temple of Truth. Can he take a look inside?" Tower Spirit: ?! The Core Crystal of Truth changed color, and the Tower Spirit fled! Just within the Tower of Truth, Thor had already caused so much trouble. If he were allowed into the Temple of Truth, perhaps only the Creator would know what crazy things Thor might do! With everything settled, Mike had no reason to linger. He placed his hand on the Core Crystal of Truth. "Settle!" Moments later, all humans within the Tower of Truth received a new global announcement: "Congratulations to participant Thor for successfully reclaiming the thirty-second floor of the Tower of Truth!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the thirty-second floor with an SSSS rating!" The announcement paused, and the previously calm voice, now slightly trembling, slowly said, "Thanks to potential Supreme Being Thor for providing the human race buff [Angel''s Blessing] within the Tower of Truth..." ... In the Core City of Truth, a flash of lightning, and Mike appeared in a corner. After reclaiming the thirty-second floor, Gabriel was naturally placed in the private space. Mike had a good impression of Gabriel. In terms of strength alone, Gabriel was among the top nine-star Lords, a practical fighter. Gabriel''s strength was actually quite strong; with a bit more effort, he could reach the Ultimate Lord level, which was the support Mike needed most at this stage. Reclaiming the thirty-second floor took Mike nearly three hours. After a brief discussion with the Tower Spirit, Mike had a rough understanding of the situation on the thirty-third floor. It was originally a large RPG map, requiring monster fighting and leveling up... Now, after being corrupted, the thirty-third floor had become a paradise for monsters, a hellish scene. To reclaim the thirty-third floor, only one thing was needed-slaughter. Kill all the corrupted monsters, purify them physically. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike calculated that with his strength, conquering in three hours would be no pressure! And the thirty-fourth floor was the change class realm, involving the next class change! Thinking of this, Mike couldn''t help but feel excited. He still had a feather in his backpack, a gift from Apollo, which could be used during the class change to add a Soul Element! Moreover, Mike had been stuck at level 499 for some time; only after the class change could The continue leveling up. Mike''s next challenge plan was clear: Reclaim the thirty-third floor with the remaining time today. Successfully change class tomorrow and officially gain a Soul Element! "Let''s visit Wolf''s Den first." Before the challenge, Mike had one more thing to do. After changing several masks and hiding the Star Soldier badge, Mike walked into Wolf''s Den. He first went to the bar, clearing his throat. Nyx Valoria immediately approached, "Hello, what can I do for you?" No matter how many masks he wore, Thor''s aura was always so outstanding. Mike pointed to the sign on the wall, which listed the number of SSSS rating conquers for the day and the corresponding discount. Originally, after a certain number of SSSS rating conquers, Wolf''s Den offered free meals! Mike had enjoyed this benefit more than once. However, recently, there had been a small problem. "I''m just a passing enthusiastic bystander." Mike said earnestly, "You see, some floors have been taken by the Supreme Demon God''s subordinates. And I... I mean, the human race''s potential Supreme Being Thor is fighting bloodily in the Tower of Truth, and the difficulty has increased more than a little!" Nyx Valoria struggled to maintain composure. "So... do you have any good suggestions?" "The reward conditions should be lowered a bit." Mike emphasized, "Mainly, the conditions for free meals should be lowered a bit." Nyx Valoria:... Since Thor said so, and the money wasn''t much, within the controllable range for Wolf''s Den''s expenses, Nyx Valoria agreed. She erased the words on the small blackboard and rewrote with chalk: "Reclaim 2 floors in a day, free meals at Wolf''s Den, each person limited to 150,000 gold coins, Thor not subject to this limit." Mike enthusiastically suggested, "Don''t write the last few words!" How embarrassing! Nyx Valoria: ... In the end, she erased the line as Thor requested. With the free meal settled, Mike looked around but didn''t see Maxen. After handling his business, Mike sighed, lamenting, "Sigh, I wonder where Ares went." ... Tower of Truth, 82nd floor, dragon race''s forbidden land. The dragon race, as part of the Upper Three Races, easily possessed peak Chief or even Lord combat power upon reaching adulthood. Moreover, due to their many innate talents, the dragon race''s strength was overwhelmingly superior at the same tier. Only dragons who reached nine-star Lord and completed trials were eligible to become dragon elders and enter the dragon race''s forbidden land. Each dragon here was a significant figure in any race! Together, they could dominate the world, unrestrained! Within the Tower of Truth, they were a formidable organization. If the Supreme Being was the king and ruler of the Tower of Truth, then the dragon race was at least a prince. However, today, the atmosphere in the dragon race''s forbidden land was heavy. The most powerful dragon elder, in human form, stood at the entrance of the forbidden land. Upon closer inspection, one could see the elder''s fingers trembling slightly, the entire dragon shrouded in fear. The elders behind him were even more pitiful. These once lofty elders had all taken human form, following the elder. Most were pale, sweating profusely, and some dragons couldn''t control their transformation, their tails swaying nervously. In the next moment, a portal suddenly opened, and a figure flashed through. A swordsman appeared before the dragons. The elder respectfully saying, "I am Drakon, pleased to meet you, esteemed Supreme Being Ares." In front of the dragon race''s forbidden land, a synchronized voice rang out, clearly well- rehearsed, very skilled. Even in such a tense situation, they didn''t make a mistake, shouting in unison, "Welcome esteemed Supreme Being Ares to visit the dragon race''s forbidden land!" "Don''t be nervous." The swordsman waved his hand, speaking calmly, "I''m not here to exterminate the dragon race." The dragons hadn''t even breathed a sigh of relief when the swordsman casually said, "Exterminating the dragon race doesn''t require my intervention." Dragon race powerhouses: ... Damn, how could he be so arrogant! Others might not know how strong Ares'' sword was, but elder Drakon certainly did. Before meeting Ares, Drakon was already the dragon race''s elder. Back then, he was still arrogant. Now, standing at the forefront, elder Drakon, with just a few words from the other party, recalled the fear of being dominated by extinction. The world knew the human race had three Supreme Beings: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo. Opinions varied on which Supreme Being was the strongest, and no one could convince anyone else. Among the three, the dragon race feared only Ares. The reason was simple. In the past two hundred years, the dragon race had faced three extinction crises. The first was because of Ares, The second was because of Ares, And the third was still Ares. Chapter 487: Dont move Chapter 487: Don''t moveTower of Truth, 82nd Floor, Dragon Territory. The Dragon Elder stood respectfully by Ares'' side as the Supreme Being casually inquired, "I heard you guys got yourselves a potential Supreme Being?" "Kicked him out already!" Drakon stated gravely. "That gold-digging, four-legged snake of Greed has nothing to do with our Dragon Clan anymore!" Ignoring this, Ares shifted the conversation. "Heard he tumbled down from the Heavenly Realm?" Drakon paused, then nodded. "Indeed." Ares pressed on. "Anything interesting happening up in the Heavenly Realm?" "Well..." Drakon stammered, looking a bit embarrassed. "The kid''s a bit of a softie, terrible memory. Didn''t remember a darn thing when he came down..." After a moment''s thought, he added, laying it on thick, "He''s still young, you know, just a bit of a rascal. With proper guidance, he could be a real asset to humanity someday." At the end of the day, the kid was a potential Supreme Being of the Dragon Clan. Might as well throw him a bone. The Dragons had dealt with Ares three times before and had a decent grasp of his personality. He was a softie himself, easily persuaded with kindness. Play along with Ares, and he''d be reasonable. Ares shook his head slightly. "Not my problem." What kind of inhumane treatment the Dragon Clan''s potential Supreme Being received at Thor''s hands was of no concern to him. Ares spoke again. "Where''s the Golden Dragon''s body?" "Already packaged and ready to go! Which floor should we send it to?" Drakon eagerly gestured to a large golden mass in the corner. The Golden Dragon''s corpse wasn''t even cold yet, and they''d already wrapped it up for easy transport. Talk about efficient! "No need to send it anywhere," Ares waved his hand dismissively. "Keep it safe. My Fourth Bro will come get it himself." *Fourth Bro*? Drakon was momentarily confused. But a Supreme Being''s word was law, so the Dragons would naturally comply. In truth, the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed was currently in a state of neither life nor death. His soul was sealed within the Force of Nature, but his body remained. If his soul could return to his body one day, he could live again. Just... not sure he''ll last that long. Drakon sighed inwardly, shaking his head. *Of all the people to mess with, you picked Ares!* "Alright, business here is done. Time for the real deal." Ares stopped, looked forward again, and casually said, "Snoozefest, open the door." A calm, ethereal voice echoed from above the Dragon Territory. "You should return to the Abyss." The mere sound of the voice forced countless elders to their knees, unable to even stand. "Finally got out for a bit," Ares shook his head, rejecting Apollo''s suggestion. "Send me to the bottom floor. I''ve got some new sword moves I''m itching to try out." The bottom floor sealed a formidable foe, someone Ares had battled once before. Now, he wanted a rematch. This enemy also went by another name-Supreme Demon God. Thor had gathered these sword energies for Ares, intending for him to take them back to the Abyss. Now, it seemed, Ares had other plans. *Rumble*- The clouds above began to shift, darkening and oppressive. The Dragon Territory was like a lone boat in a stormy sea, caught in the maelstrom with no power to resist. Behind the clouds, the phantom of a butterfly flickered. Apollo repeated, "You should return to the Abyss." The opinions of two Supreme Beings could sometimes differ. Like now, for instance. "Snoozefest," the swordsman began, "I met Shadow Nine when his talent was already fading. By the time I became a Supreme Being, he couldn''t use it at all. So, I''m curious about something." Even without Ares voicing the question, Apollo knew what he wanted to ask. Ares wanted to know, at their peak, whose weapon was stronger: Ares'' sword or Shadow Nine''s blade? The butterfly flapped its wings, giving its answer. "Your sword is stronger." The corner of Ares'' mouth twitched upwards. *Good.* Before a smile could form, the butterfly spoke again. "But I created a stronger weapon." *Not so good.* The scene froze, the atmosphere thick with tension. The Dragon elders within the territory were at their breaking point, reverting to their original forms and huddling together, trembling. A confrontation between two Supreme Beings... Whether Ares or Apollo won, they''d likely be fine. The Dragon Clan, however, would suffer immense losses! Normally, in this situation, Ares would simply draw his sword. The hot-headed bro never wasted words. A terrifying sword energy appeared at Ares'' fingertip. Even a nine-star Lord would find it blinding. Supreme Being Ares versus Supreme Being Apollo, who was stronger? Perhaps today would provide an answer. But the butterfly spoke first. "No fighting." "Huh?" Ares sounded surprised. In his experience, if he wanted to spar, Apollo would at most say it was boring and then leave. In fact, that had happened more than once. Today, Apollo seemed... different. A smile returned to Ares'' face. *Interesting. Probably has something to do with that Thor kid.* The point of contention between the two Supreme Beings was whether Ares'' projection should visit the Supreme Demon God or return to the Abyss to replenish its strength. The former harmed the enemy, the latter nurtured the self. Different choices, neither right nor wrong. The butterfly spoke again. "Let''s make a bet." Ever since the last bet with Maxen, Apollo had found that betting had a pretty high win rate. So, to persuade Ares, using this high-win-rate method... seemed appropriate. "Fine." Ares nodded, thought for a moment, and proposed a reasonable wager. "Let''s bet on... whether Thor dares to take one of my sword strikes." The butterfly flapped its wings in agreement. This bet was doable. Apollo felt he would win. Ares also felt he would win. He had witnessed Thor''s performance in the Abyss. Would Thor have the courage to face Ares'' sword? When faced with a life-or-death situation, Thor never disappointed! The swordsman and the butterfly answered almost simultaneously, "He dares." ... Tower of Truth, 33rd Floor. Mike was ecstatic, looking at the Lord-tier monsters covering the floor! He''d just conjured a Thunderclap Strike with his left hand and immediately followed up with a Meteor Fire Rain with his right. Mike tore through the enemy ranks, unstoppable. Demon creatures fell left and right. Before reaching level 500, Thor had faced numerous demon gods, the Supreme Demon God''s minions, and even soloed the Progenitor of Ghosts. On paper, among the first four potential Supreme Beings, Thor''s performance was undoubtedly the most outstanding. However, this impressive record hid a significant risk. When Morpheus entered the Abyss, he didn''t attract much attention from the demon gods. Even the second demon god, the leader of the Primordial Demon Gods, had the leisure to sleep. By Ares'' time, the situation seemed dire, but the Abyss was far from showing its hand. Although the Abyss had invaded Earth, it was still disunited. The Primordial Demon Gods and the Exiled Demon Gods frequently clashed, even engaging in civil war. After Apollo''s birth, all the demon gods fell silent. Silence didn''t mean submission. After maintaining a century-long balance, the emergence of humanity''s new potential Supreme Being, Thor, put immense pressure on the demon gods. Under this pressure, the seventh and eighth demon gods completely sided with the Supreme Demon God, leading to the previous upheaval. These demon gods acted out of desperation, sensing a mortal threat. Of course, this also gave Mike the opportunity to kill the eighth demon god! In terms of absolute strength, humanity was undoubtedly growing stronger. The miracles performed by the potential Supreme Being Thor created a false sense of security, as if the Abyss was weak and on the verge of collapse. Arrogance, pride... these had been the downfall of countless powerful beings. While humanity''s strength surged, the enemy in the Abyss... was starting to get serious! The Supreme Demon God''s minions brazenly invaded the Tower of Truth, making small moves with unclear intentions. During the rise of the first three potential Supreme Beings, the Supreme Demon God remained quiet. Now, things were different. Mike understood all of this. He knew that if humanity''s situation was truly rosy, Shadow Nine wouldn''t have risked his life with Calderon in the Supreme Abyssal. Ares wouldn''t be trapped in the Abyss, unable to leave. And Morpheus wouldn''t be avoiding him. Humanity''s peace was bought by the sacrifices of countless strong individuals. And all the pressure came from one enemy-the Supreme Demon God. Mike was now level 499. After his class change, fourth talent awakening, another class change, and then his fifth talent awakening... After nine awakenings, the Supreme Demon God would be nothing to fear! Mike had a clear plan for his future growth. Apollo had told him that Shadow Nine would return in three months. That meant Mike only had three months left. Shadow Nine''s return from the Supreme Abyssal meant Apollo would battle the Supreme Demon God... Mike had been confident in Apollo''s survival. But now, Apollo himself seemed to have problems. He had to increase his own strength, help Ares recover, provide psychological counseling to Apollo, and guard against Shadow Nine stealing the Supreme Mark upon his return... The challenges facing Mike were piling up, each more daunting than the last. Time was running out! "Reach Lord tier within three months, at least!" Looking at the endless stream of monsters behind him, Mike charged back into the fray. This time, he deliberately suppressed his power, adding more limitations. No stacking Charge Up, no ultimate moves for now. This battlefield was an excellent training ground, and the countless Lord-tier monsters were the perfect opponents! Most importantly: no matter what he did, there was no risk to his life! Mike hadn''t fought so freely in a long time. Hammer, staff, shield... He cycled through various weapons, even considering trying a blade. He had sparred with Calderon many times, testing various weapons under equal stats. Calderon was humanity''s top expert in conventional melee weapons. According to Calderon, besides the hammer, Mike''s most proficient weapon was the blade! Mike wasn''t rushing to practice with the blade. He planned to wait until he was stronger. ... Even while suppressing his power, Mike''s killing efficiency was terrifying! In less than two hours, he was the only one left standing on the battlefield. 33rd floor, cleared! As he wiped the sweat from his brow, preparing to claim his rewards, something unexpected happened. Sensing the spatial distortion, Mike pulled Vladimir and Gabriel from his private space, grabbing his Thunderclap Hammer in his left hand and Dracula''s Shield in his right. Fate''s Reversal, ready! Mike was on high alert, unsure what tricks the Supreme Demon God had up his sleeve. As long as it wasn''t a level 1000 enemy, Mike was confident he could escape, or even counterattack! But caution was paramount! After the spatial distortion, a butterfly and a swordsman emerged. Mike: ??? *So it''s our guys. False alarm.* Mike was about to wave his hand, signaling his subordinates to stand down, when he noticed Vladimir had turned into a pig, Gabriel''s wings were folded, looking less like a heroic entrance and more like a hasty retreat. And the most ridiculous of all was Dracula. The bat symbol on the shield had morphed into something resembling Peppa Pig. Anyone who didn''t know better would think Mike was holding a child''s toy... *"Look at you bunch of scaredy-cats!"* Mike cursed inwardly. Ares, oblivious to Thor''s expression, asked, "Thor, my brothers and I need a small favor." Mike puffed out his chest. "No problem, I''ve got you covered!" If his Second Bro asked, how could his Fourth Bro refuse? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ares materialized a sword and held it level. "Don''t move." He said seriously, "Let me hit you with it. Just once." Chapter 488: So, this is your fucking superpower, huh? Chapter 488: So, this is your fucking superpower, huh?"Just kidding." Ares looked at Thor, dropping the sword talk. "Don''t come looking for me in the First Abyss for a while." Mike nodded, indicating he understood. "I''ll call you when the time is right," Ares added. "But you''re welcome to visit the Eighth Abyss. My son will accompany you." When Ares said "my son," Mike didn''t immediately register who he meant. It took a beat before it clicked. *Maxen!* Ares seemed about to say more, but the butterfly suddenly spoke in a human voice, "The Supreme Demon God is awakening." According to what Apollo had told Mike, Supreme Beings were incredibly attractive to the Supreme Demon God! This place currently held three generations of human Supreme Beings/seeds. Faced with such a delicacy, how could the Supreme Demon God resist? Ares staying here any longer could trigger a disaster! "Apollo, what are you waiting for?" Ares urged. "Open the door! Let me go greet him!" Apollo looked at Ares silently, saying nothing. The portal opened once more. This time, however, it wasn''t to visit the Supreme Demon God, but to send Ares back to the Abyss. "Oh, by the way, I came up with a new skill on the way here," Ares mentioned casually as he was leaving. Learning new skills was as easy as drinking water for him. "Yeah, yeah," Mike waved him off dismissively. "You said you were joking, but I''m guessing this skill probably already took effect through your sword without me even noticing." "Smart." Ares'' figure vanished into the portal, leaving a single phrase echoing in the air. "It''s called... Broke." *Broke?!* Hearing the name, Mike frowned, sensing trouble. If Ares had mentioned the skill''s name earlier, Mike would never have allowed it! Mike took several deep breaths, forcing himself to calm down. He was a potential Supreme Being; he wouldn''t be afraid of any difficulty! Since it had already happened, all Mike could do was check the effects. [You have received a debuff. View details?] [Viewing this message has a 0.0026% chance of causing sudden death from a heart attack, stroke, or other similar conditions.] Mike clicked "view." [*Broke: For the next 168 hours, any Truth Gold Coins or Silver Coins you touch will automatically turn into Copper Coins.*] Mike: "..." Truth Copper Coins were the cheapest currency. The exchange rate between Truth Gold Coins and Copper Coins was 1 to 10,000! In other words, $10,000 in Mike''s hands would instantly shrink to $1! Mike fought back the pain, consoling himself. "It''s okay, I just have to get through this week!" Thinking of this, he quickly glanced at the Force of Nature in his hand. Because of the sealed Golden Dragon, the entire Force of Nature was encased in gold. Now, the part gripped by Mike''s right hand was starting to turn from gold to brass! [*Fun fact: Gold is worth about $80 per gram.*] [*Not-so-fun fact: Copper is worth about $10,000 per ton.*] Mike hurriedly tossed the Force of Nature back into his inventory. At the same time, he frantically removed all gold-containing equipment from his body. While they still held their value, he had to salvage what he could! After clumsily removing his equipment, Mike broke out in a cold sweat, deeply worried about his life for the next week. *167 hours, 57 minutes, and 26 seconds left. How am I going to survive this?!* Ares was gone, and the butterfly had also vanished at some point. Only Thor remained, suffering immensely. *"It''s just a week without touching money!"* Mike rallied himself again. *"Nothing to be afraid of, I can do this!"* He had killed almost all the monsters on this floor. Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal. "I''ll go first!" The Tower Spirit took the initiative. "The gold mine I promised you on the 31st floor can be given to you on this floor. Do you want it now?" "No way!" Mike refused vehemently. He had just been hit with "Broke." If he accepted the gold mine now, it might turn into a copper mine the moment he received it. A thousand-fold devaluation before even starting mining! Who could stand that?! "Huh?" The Tower Spirit was surprised. What was wrong with Thor? He wasn''t greedy anymore? The Tower Spirit wanted to make a global announcement, shouting it from the rooftops for three days and nights. "The gold mine can wait!" Mike asked instead, "What''s the reward for this floor?" Apollo''s 70% would be converted into a buff for all of humanity. The important part was the remaining 30%. "You''re in luck. This floor might be your favorite." The Tower Spirit sneered, offering a price Thor couldn''t refuse. "Truth Gold Coins. This floor is rich in them. I can give you 10 billion, how about that?!" *10 billion Gold Coins!* That was 10,000 Lord merits. In terms of unit price, the reward was perfectly reasonable, enough to tempt Thor at any time. Unless... Mike didn''t smile. Instead, he fell into a strange silence. "Um, about the gold coins... could you just put them directly into my inventory or private space without me touching them?" "Only you can take this money. You have to pick it up yourself. No one else can touch it." The Tower Spirit had to operate within the rules of Truth. Mike''s attempt to have Vladimir take the money for him failed. 10 billion Gold Coins were right in front of him, but he couldn''t take them. He was so frustrated! He proposed a bold idea. "Can you convert them all into copper coins for me?" "Where am I supposed to get that many copper coins?!" The Tower Spirit thought Thor was acting very strangely today! Like a completely different person. "Then put it on my tab!" In the end, Mike had to resort to his "put it on my tab" strategy, promising not to charge a single penny of interest! "Why are you acting so weird today?" Tower Spirit muttered before leaving the 33rd floor. Mike was also in despair... He had decided: for the next week, his hands wouldn''t touch a single gold coin! "Let''s settle up." Mike placed his hand on the Truth Core Crystal. As the global announcement rang out, he returned to his private space. ... Back in his private space, Mike''s spirits revived. "Fool, get over here!" Mike called out, finding Master Fool. "Got any Truth Gold Coins? I''ll show you a superpower." "Trying to scam me again?" Master Fool looked at Mike warily, her eyes scanning his face. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ares taught me a trick. Now I have superpowers!" Mike declared proudly. "Want to see?" "Sure." Master Fool pulled out half a gold coin. "Here, show me your superpower." She wanted to see what tricks Thor could pull off. Mike snapped his fingers, and Vladimir stepped forward, taking the half gold coin. Mike smirked, saying triumphantly, "See? I just scammed Fool out of half a gold coin." Fool: ??? So, this is your fucking superpower, huh?! Chapter 489: 18 years old, but has a 250-year-old son Chapter 489: 18 years old, but has a 250-year-old sonThe half gold coin remained in Vladimir''s possession, to be returned to Thor once the "Broke" debuff wore off. Mike, out of habit, subconsciously walked towards the Money Tree. "Huh?" He suddenly remembered: Can''t shake it! If it just rained Copper Coins, that would be acceptable. But if "Broke" affected the Money Tree itself, turning the golden tree into copper... *That would be a huge loss!* After wandering around his private space for a while, Bilbo found Mike to report on his recent work. Before Bilbo''s arrival, Mike''s private space looked busy, with many workers bustling about. In reality, it was just small-scale, inefficient production. After Bilbo took over, the entire private space transformed. Through meticulous market research and thorough industry analysis, he successfully streamlined existing resources, integrated vertical sectors, and empowered advantageous products... Simply put: *More profits!* Bilbo reported a staggering figure. "After deducting all costs, the daily net profit is approximately 12,800 Lord merits." Over 12,000 Lord merits flowing into Mike''s wallet every day without lifting a finger! And this didn''t even include the money from selling ore! Previously, ore sales had been the major source of income! Bilbo had learned a hard lesson about "selling ore." Since then, he knew Thor''s bottom line and learned to play by the new boss''s rules. "Good job!" Mike clapped Bilbo on the shoulder, generously declaring, "Your quarterly bonus is increased by 50%!" Looking at Thor''s back, Bilbo felt a flicker of emotion. The sudden raise felt like a pleasant surprise. Just as he was thinking this, Vladimir, trailing behind Mike, said dryly, "Did you forget something?" He pointedly added, "You''re the one paying *him* to employ you." Bilbo: ??? *Oh no, he forgot about that!* Following that logic, Thor''s "raise" meant Bilbo had to pay *more*. He would be spending more money to work for Thor... Bilbo looked at Thor''s back again, his expression a mix of emotions. "Indeed," Vladimir sighed. "From the day I met Master, I knew nothing could change his nature." "Perhaps that''s what makes him unique." ... With the private space matters settled, Mike, feeling down due to the "Broke" debuff, decided to visit the Wolf''s Den for a change of scenery. Before even entering, he heard Maxen''s hearty laughter, sounding unusually cheerful. Hearing this, Mike stopped, changed his mask, and even switched to Priest attire. Only after this disguise did he enter the Wolf''s Den. In the corner, a burly man was enjoying drinks and conversation with someone. A bloody flail rested by his feet, making him look quite intimidating. Everyone in the Wolf''s Den knew the mighty Supreme Son, Maxen! In terms of both strength and background, Maxen was at the very top, bar none! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike looked closer and realized something was amiss. The person chatting with Maxen was none other than Thor''s disciple, Light Nine! Following Master Dream''s instructions, Light Nine would come to the Wolf''s Den for a break after work. However, he was always mindful, never taking advantage of the free food and drinks. He would order a glass of water and sit quietly in the corner. Only Maxen could find common ground with Light Nine. "Light Nine, haven''t seen you for a day, and you''re already level 700!" Maxen nodded approvingly. "Impressive! Almost as good as me back in the day!" "Thank you." Light Nine took a sip of water, adding, "But my talent and strength are not even a fraction of my Master Dream''s." Maxen was curious about this "Master Dream." When did such a legendary figure appear among humanity? Just now, news of Thor reclaiming the 33rd floor had spread, and the Wolf''s Den had switched to free-for-all mode. Taking advantage of the freebies, Maxen offered Light Nine beer and barbecue, but was refused. Light Nine said seriously, "Master Dream taught me that taking small advantages leads to big losses. These free things, whether I have them or not, make no difference to me." Light Nine believed that Master Dream''s mention of the free food and drinks was a test. By sticking to his principles, he was answering Master Dream''s test! Touched by Light Nine''s words, Maxen gave him a thumbs-up. It was rare to find such an upright person in the Wolf''s Den these days! This made Maxen even more curious about the mysterious "Master Dream." But Light Nine was tight-lipped, refusing to reveal Master Dream''s true identity, only offering vague impressions. "Kind, brave, leads by example, upright, chivalrous..." Listening to Light Nine''s description, Maxen pondered. Coupled with the name "Master Dream," it likely had something to do with dreams. Among the many powerful humans, who was associated with dreams? The name of a Supreme Being came to Maxen''s mind. "This guy''s Master Dream..." Maxen gasped, shocked by his own thought. "Could it be my Godfather?!" The idea seemed absurd at first. But upon closer inspection, it seemed plausible! First, the name Light Nine itself was bold! Any renowned human powerhouse knew of Shadow Nine. The name Light Nine implied something extraordinary. Second, while others might not see through Light Nine''s disguise, Maxen could. He was likely a human from the Tower of Truth. Maxen even felt they had crossed paths before. Who possessed such divine power to bring someone out of the Tower of Truth? Even Maxen, with his strength, couldn''t do it. No, this wasn''t just divine power, it was the work of a Supreme Being! The more Maxen thought about it, the more excited he became, convinced he was right. There were currently only three Supreme Beings, two of whom were his godfathers. A 66.7% chance! And since Apollo never meddled in such affairs, that option could be ruled out! Whether it was Morpheus or Ares, Light Nine was his Godfather''s disciple! Maxen took a swig of beer, clapping Light Nine on the shoulder. "I''m telling you, if I''m not mistaken, your Master Dream is my father!" *Pfft-* Mike, eavesdropping from the sidelines, spat out his drink. *What in the world?!* Countless question marks popped up above Mike''s head. "When did I get a son? Why wasn''t I informed?!" He wasn''t even married, and he already had a son! The Eye of Truth then provided a hilarious prompt that left Thor speechless. [18 years old, a Supreme Being, single, but has a 250-year-old son...] As Mike reeled in astonishment, Maxen continued, "Since you''re my Godfather''s student (disciple), you''re my brother. I''ll look out for you from now on!" He was about to declare their brotherhood. "Wait!" Light Nine quickly stopped Maxen''s impulsive action. "What if it''s a misunderstanding?" He said sincerely, "If my Master Dream isn''t your Godfather, it wouldn''t be right for me to take advantage of you by calling you brother." Maxen waved his hand dismissively, resolving the issue. "No problem, I can ask my Godfather to take you as his student!" Even if Master Dream wasn''t his Godfather, Light Nine could still gain a Supreme Being as an instructor! Maxen believed no one could refuse becoming a Supreme Being''s disciple. "I''m sorry, I only have one instructor in this life, and that''s Master Dream." Light Nine shook his head, rejecting Maxen''s offer. "Wait, bro, do you know how strong my Godfather is?" Light Nine shook his head. He truly didn''t know. Maxen also fell silent, struggling to describe the power of his two Godfathers. "I once heard Master Dream say," Light Nine began, a hint of doubt in his voice, "that Shadow Nine could easily defeat you. Is that true?" In Light Nine''s mind, if Master Dream said it, it must be true. Maxen''s expression turned slightly awkward, but he nodded, admitting it. Even without his talent, the level 999 Shadow Nine was humanity''s strongest Ultimate Lord. As strong as Maxen was, at level 989, he couldn''t withstand a full-powered attack from Shadow Nine. "No offense," Light Nine said earnestly, his eyes clear, "but could your Godfather easily kill Shadow Nine with a blade?" Maxen: ??? Bro, that''s a tough question! Maxen found himself in a dilemma for the first time! If anyone else asked this, he would think they were trying to sow discord. But Light Nine was sincere. It was because of this that Maxen had offered to become brothers. Faced with this loaded question, Maxen chuckled awkwardly. "My Godfather isn''t proficient with blade." "I understand." Light Nine nodded. So he could easily kill Shadow Nine with a *sword*. If that''s the case, the swordsman he encountered before was likely one of Maxen''s Godfathers. "I''m sorry, I must still decline." Even knowing the strength of a Supreme Being, Light Nine was unwilling to follow another instructor. The matter reached a standstill. Light Nine wouldn''t become anyone''s disciple other than Master Dream''s. "Let''s put this aside for now," Maxen changed the subject. "There''s a great money-making opportunity right now. Teaching at the New York superpower universities. Interested?" Light Nine shook his head again. "I have duties. I''m afraid I can''t." Maxen grew anxious. "Light Nine, what do you want?" Light Nine stated his ambition clearly, "First, surpass your strength, then surpass Shadow Nine, and finally, catch up to Master Dream!" At this point, Maxen was 99.99% certain that this "Master Dream" was Morpheus! Chapter 490: Sorry, I win again Chapter 490: Sorry, I win againMindful of the lingering "Broke" debuff, Mike logged out of the Tower of Truth promptly at 6:10 AM. Back in the Forest of Truth, Mike looked around, but found nothing unusual. Ares had mentioned Morpheus'' arrival, but it seemed the elusive Supreme Being was continuing his game of hide-and-seek. *No matter!* Mike reassured himself as he walked back. Once he became a Supreme Being, nothing in this world could stay hidden from him. Reaching the edge of the Forest of Truth, he found the Teleportation Array and returned to New York Superpower University, ready for his third day of campus life. ... New York Superpower University, Combat Simulation Zone A. Following the instructions he''d received, Mike arrived at the designated time. As before, Libra, Sophie, Blackdragon, and Candy were already present. "Morning," Mike greeted them, then paused, looking at Blackdragon with surprise. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" Blackdragon appeared normal, but a faint scent of holy water clung to him. Clearly, he''d just received healing, freshly recovered from serious injuries. Mike wondered who Blackdragon had offended to get beaten up so badly. "You''re sharp to notice that," Libra stepped forward to explain. "Orion Starwind from Star Class One had a sparring match with Blackdragon earlier." "Orion Starwind?" Mike raised an eyebrow. Libra coughed awkwardly. Even Blackdragon himself was clueless about why Orion Starwind had singled him out. However, the chance to spar with Orion Starwind was invaluable. For Blackdragon, as long as he wasn''t dead, it was a win! "Now that everyone''s here, let''s go over today''s training," Libra announced. Since Nine-Star Lord Joseph was busy, he usually assigned tasks in advance, leaving Libra to supervise their execution. This, combined with the university''s own curriculum, formed Mike and his classmates'' daily routine. Other Star Classes followed a similar structure. Their instructors were Lords, all with important responsibilities. They couldn''t personally train them every day. Guidance was provided only at crucial moments. Libra displayed Joseph''s assigned task: "This morning, we''ll familiarize ourselves with each other''s fighting styles to improve future coordination." Yesterday''s tests only measured their theoretical strength. Often, paper stats didn''t reflect actual combat ability. Some could exceed their paper stats in battle, while others fell short. However, Mike understood the underlying reason. The other four members of Star Class Three already knew each other well. The real familiarization was between Mike and the rest of them. "So..." Libra said hesitantly, "This morning, we''ll take turns sparring with Mike." It sounded a bit like bullying. "No worries, just a casual spar. Let''s go." Since everyone was ready, Mike didn''t bother with modesty, leading them into the combat simulation arena. The first round was one-on-one: Mike versus each of the four in turn. Blackdragon stepped up first, removing his jacket to reveal bulging muscles. From a comprehensive combat perspective, Blackdragon had the strongest individual combat ability among the five! Before the fight began, both Candy and Sophie were unconditionally optimistic about Blackdragon. Libra, however, shook his head slightly, murmuring, "Have you seen Mike''s records?" The two girls nodded. Mike''s records weren''t extensive, and much of it was fluff. Like: *D-rank talent.* Like: *Soloed two level 100 demon creatures.* "I noticed something," Libra said, his tone serious as he glanced at the arena. "Mike has an undefeated record in the training camp, against everyone he''s faced." Sophie countered, "But Mike''s opponents, in a way... weren''t as strong as Blackdragon, right?" "You''d be wrong." Libra shook his head, leaving it at that. Mike''s record included victories against many. From James in Florida to Ethan at summer camp, all seemingly shining stars. However, in the eyes of geniuses like Libra, they were nothing. Their talent alone created a vast gap. Ethan, one of Mike''s defeated opponents, had sparred with Blackdragon and couldn''t even last three rounds! The key was an inconspicuous entry in Mike''s record, overlooked by almost everyone: *Victory against Kaelum.* Others might not understand the significance of that name, but Libra did. Kaelum was Joseph''s uncle, and this relationship led many to underestimate him. Few knew the true extent of Kaelum''s terrifying strength among his peers! Libra happened to be one of the few! He had privately sparred with Kaelum dozens of times. Fair duels under equal stats and levels! Orion Starwind? Lost every single time. And Mike had defeated Kaelum in an official tournament... "Could Mike''s talent counter Kaelum''s?" Libra didn''t have the authority to access the detailed combat logs. However, having defeated Kaelum, Mike''s true strength was undoubtedly formidable! Libra looked at the arena with anticipation, expecting a fierce and evenly matched battle! Then... he was disappointed. From the moment the fight began, Blackdragon couldn''t keep up with Mike''s speed! It was almost comical. He couldn''t land a single hit. One chased, the other ran, racking up an impressive step count. A serious sparring match had turned into a parkour exhibition! Libra''s attitude shifted from anticipation to disappointment, then to numbness. "Enough, stop!" When the step count exceeded 300,000, Libra called a halt. At this rate, they''d spend the entire day watching Mike run circles around Blackdragon. It was supposed to be a friendly spar. Both sides, understanding the unspoken rules, stopped. "Huff..." Blackdragon panted, drenched in sweat. "You should''ve waited a bit longer." His tone was laced with dissatisfaction. Libra raised an eyebrow, a flicker of hope returning. "Do you have a trump card to turn the tables on Mike?" "No," Blackdragon shook his head honestly. "A little longer and I would''ve forfeited." Everyone: "..." *Sorry, we shouldn''t have expected anything.* Or rather, Mike''s performance had exceeded all expectations, shattering their preconceived notions about those with less than SS-rank talent. "Mike, your evasion is incredible. Even Orion Starwind probably can''t match you." Libra looked at the group, his voice serious. "The other classes see Mike as our weak link. That''s why we need to keep his true strength a secret!" This way, they could catch their opponents off guard at a critical moment! Everyone nodded in agreement. Libra turned to Mike. "Mike, you might have to play it down for a while. Don''t be too flashy. Coast if you can. Save your true strength for critical moments." Hiding a trump card depended not only on the others'' discretion, but also on Mike''s willingness. Libra assured him, "Your team rewards won''t be affected by your performance!" Coasting and still getting full rewards? A dream come true! "That''s a bit tricky. I''m not very good at hiding my strengths," Mike sighed modestly. "You know, with my poor talent, I had to use everything I had at summer camp to get this far. Otherwise, I would''ve been kicked out." Everyone nodded, seeing his point. They all had SS-rank talent. Their hidden trump cards were game-changers. Mike, starting from a lower point, naturally had a different mindset. Take the second talent awakening, for example. Orion Starwind from Star Class One was rumored to have already completed his second awakening. No one could confirm it, and only a few knew for sure. But when Mike, with his D-rank talent, had his second awakening, the news spread throughout the summer camp like wildfire! The same happened with Jessica, Mike''s classmate, who also had a second awakening. News that should have been kept secret was everywhere. Why the difference? Because people like Mike had to fight tooth and nail for every advantage. So, they understood Mike''s reasoning. "I''m not good at slacking, but it''s okay!" Mike nodded resolutely. "For the team, I can learn!" Mike''s declaration touched everyone present. Someone so driven was willing to play the role of a slacker for the team! How commendable! Mike then changed the subject. "What about the rest of the test?" His spar with Blackdragon was over, but he hadn''t faced the other three yet. "Candy and Sophie are out," Libra explained. "Their movement and casting speeds are too slow." If they couldn''t land a hit, it would be a waste of time. Moreover, Sophie was primarily a healer and support, making one-on-one combat her weakness. Candy did have ways to counter Mike, but as indiscriminate attacks, they weren''t suitable for this test. "Okay." Mike nodded, looking at Libra. "So, we spar?" "Exactly." That was Libra''s intention. Even after witnessing Mike''s terrifying speed, he was confident of victory. "Interesting." Libra''s SS-rank talent was no secret to Mike. [SS-rank talent ''Absolute Fairness'': Forces a situation to become fair.] [Of course, this is ineffective against SSS-rank talents!] Although Mike hadn''t seen Libra use his talent in action, his thrice-awakened Eye of Truth could directly nullify its effects. Of course, during the sparring match, Mike could manually disable this immunity to avoid suspicion. "Ready?" After a short break, Mike re-entered the simulated arena, this time facing Libra. Libra, ranked sixth in the SS-rank training camp, was a formidable opponent! In fact, his true combat strength was even higher than his ranking suggested. Even Orion Starwind had invited Libra to join Star Class One. However, Libra preferred to build his own team, leading to the formation of Star Class Three. Besides Kaelum, this was likely Mike''s strongest opponent in official records! "Mike," Libra asked as he warmed up, "have you ever lost?" Mike shook his head truthfully. "No." He had a perfect record in all official tournaments. Even against Blackdragon just now, given a little more time, he would have won. Hearing this, Libra smiled and nodded. "Congratulations, you''re about to." How arrogant! But Mike liked it! He decided to teach this young Libra a lesson! Mike nodded slightly, deciding to fight fair without using the Eye of Truth, relying solely on This level 499 strength. "3, 2, 1!" "Begin!" The moment the simulated spar began, Mike moved! His incredible speed was on full display again, leaving afterimages that dazzled the onlookers. Libra remained calm, extending his right hand. "Mike, you''re too fast." "It''s not fair!" As he spoke, Libra slammed his right hand down. A mysterious force descended, slowing Mike down as if he were stuck in mud. Even raising his hand felt like slow motion. *So this is Absolute Fairness?* Mike felt the restriction, but he could break free at any moment with ease. Sophie explained from the side, "This is one of Libra''s talent applications. Your movement and casting speeds are now equalized!" This was to give Mike a chance and make it more challenging for Libra. Winning too easily wouldn''t be fun. Mike looked at Libra. His casting speed was also slow, unable to complete even a basic spell incantation. Understanding the effect of Absolute Fairness, Mike decided to end the spar. *Whoosh-* In a blur, a reinforced rocket launcher appeared in the center of the arena, its muzzle aimed directly at Libra. Libra: ??? *Sizzle-* The fuse was lit! Affected by "Absolute Fairness," both their movement and casting speeds were slow. However... the projectile''s speed remained unchanged! Before Libra could even deactivate Absolute Fairness, a 155mm shell came hurtling towards him. *Boom-* After the smoke cleared, Mike looked at Libra''s empty health bar and said seriously, "Sorry, I win again." Chapter 491: Multi-Chant Chapter 491: Multi-ChantThe rocket launcher''s overwhelming firepower left Libra no chance for a comeback. He accepted defeat gracefully. In less than five seconds, Sophie had fully healed Libra, restoring him to perfect condition. "Mike, well done." Libra patted the dust off his clothes, shaking his head with a wry smile. "In a way, before today, that was the most suitable fighting style for you." Mike''s strengths and weaknesses were clear. His strengths lay in his wind mage mobility, exceptional evasion, and top-tier survivability. His weakness, like traditional wind mages, was low damage. Powerful mechanical equipment compensated for this deficiency! In other words, Mike transformed into a battlefield bomber! Highly mobile, dealing damage with scrolls and mechanical weaponry. "This method is certainly effective at this stage. Strange, why haven''t I seen it before?" Libra mused, quickly realizing the issue. The key to replicating Mike''s combat effectiveness was: *Money!* With enough money, Mike was practically invincible below Lord tier! Money made him strong! Libra asked curiously, "Mike, that rocket launcher wasn''t cheap, was it?" Mike readily admitted, "Yeah, the latest product from the Sixth Abyss Research Institute. Each shot is comparable to a Chief''s peak attack. The basic model alone costs 35 million gold coins, comes with 12 shells, and each shell sells for at least 3 million gold coins individually!" "Wow-" Everyone gasped, stunned by Mike''s financial power. Libra voiced the question on everyone''s minds. "Mike, how are you so rich?" "Oh, didn''t you participate in the previous tournament?" Mike explained. "I won a ring that grants me 2% of Big Stone Maxen''s income!" So that was it! 2% of Nine-Star Lord Maxen''s income? Mike could afford not just a 35 million gold coin launcher, but ten times that! "Big Stone?" Sophie sounded intrigued. "That''s the first time I''ve heard anyone call Mr. Maxen that." Clearly, they were familiar with Maxen, perhaps even connected in some way. Moreover, after three centuries of the Tower of Truth, people had observed that the offspring of powerful individuals had a higher success rate. Even if the children of two Lords did nothing but sleep all day, they could easily become Generals. With the mystery solved, Libra remarked, "You should thank Maxen properly." Mike agreed. "Indeed, I should make time to thank him." Having witnessed Mike''s financial prowess, everyone quickly understood. Why couldn''t this fighting style be more widespread? Financial resources were one factor, of course. The other was that using money to gain strength had a limit. That limit was Lord tier. More precisely, Nine-Star Lord! At that level, one had to rely on oneself. Everyone present was already at the peak of their peers, but how many would reach Nine-Star Lord remained uncertain. They were experiencing a supreme power era, after all! According to incomplete official statistics, among the four supreme power eras, Thor''s had the greatest impact so far! The Morpheus era, known as the Golden Generation, produced countless powerful individuals who supported humanity through its darkest times. The Ares era, known as the Silver Generation, while having fewer renowned powerhouses, saw a surge in Chiefs and Lords, forming the backbone of the current forces. The Apollo era was unusually quiet, but the emergence of the Mystic Market revolutionized resource allocation across humanity, ensuring optimal utilization of both people and resources. Hence the saying: *One Mystic Market is worth half a supreme power!* As long as the Mystic Market existed, the Apollo era''s influence would persist. And the Thor era had defied all expectations! Some were already comparing them to the Golden Generation! In less than two months, some geniuses had already reached Chief-tier combat strength! Even in the Golden Generation, this would have been a remarkable achievement! This phenomenon was understandable. On the one hand, the Mystic Market and the improved environment for humanity provided better growth opportunities for the new generation of geniuses. The Golden Generation grew on the battlefield, not in schools. On the other hand, the SSSS- rank conquests initiated by Thor brought countless powerful buffs to humanity! These factors contributed to the emergence of such exceptional talent. "Mike, you could modify your approach," Libra suggested after some thought. "Since we''re a combat team, the five of us will be fighting together for a long time. You could adapt your style to incorporate more teamwork." That was a good idea. Since his debut, Mike hadn''t been particularly adept at coordinated combat. Libra''s suggestion was practical. "One at a time. Blackdragon, you''re up." Although wind mages were generally weak, they had centuries of development. Libra purchased a batch of custom combat suits from the university''s Mystic Market branch. These suits were designed for high-speed movement and could carry passengers! The Mystic Market was efficient. Within half an hour, the suits were delivered. Mike glanced at them, immediately grasping the principle. A rune on the left shoulder, infused with wind element, allowed for efficient carrying and movement. Everyone changed into the suits, experimenting with coordination alongside Mike. Starting with Blackdragon, Mike carried him around the arena at high speed for over ten minutes. Upon landing, even with Blackdragon''s physical conditioning, his legs felt weak. Sophie asked, trembling slightly, "Mike, do you always run this fast?" Mike chuckled. *This is nothing! I can go even faster!* To address their curiosity, he explained, "Besides wind element, I also have a Shadow element class. It''s reasonable for me to be a bit faster, right?" He added, "Please keep this a secret!" Everyone expressed understanding. Libra couldn''t help but sigh, "Mike, how many more surprises do you have in store for us?" With Blackdragon''s first high-speed flight experience concluded, Mike looked at the remaining three. "Who''s next?" "Candy!" Libra decided. "If we can move Candy at high speed during combat, the destructive potential would be immense!" Candy''s damage output was what Libra valued most. If she could complement Mike''s strengths, Star Class Three''s combat power would significantly increase! "Okay, I''ll start slow." Considering her physique, Mike deliberately reduced his speed. Even so, Candy''s face alternated between red and white. Half a minute later, Mike set Candy back down. Everyone gathered around, eager to hear about her experience. Candy opened her mouth. "Blech-" ... "Breakfast must have been quite the feast," Blackdragon commented dryly. Everyone stared at him, their shock evident. *This guy is so weird!* Sophie led Candy aside, providing healing and comfort. Cleaning robots moved in to tidy up the mess. Libra frowned. "It''s a shame Candy gets airsick. Such a waste." She couldn''t even handle this speed. A mobile artillery platform was out of the question. Static damage dealing it was, then. Candy recovered slightly, her face pale. "Not just airsick. Carsick, seasick too. I''ve had this problem since I was little..." Everyone stared at Candy, shocked once again. *She''s not stuttering?* Candy looked at them, puzzled. "What? Why are you all looking at me like that?" Sophie asked tentatively, "Didn''t you notice anything different?" "No, just a bit hungry." Candy rubbed her stomach. Breakfast was a waste. Suddenly, she realized, excitedly exclaiming, "I, I, I..." *And she''s back to stuttering!* Everyone facepalmed, exasperated. "However, this is interesting..." Libra mused. "If airsickness and vomiting can cure Candy''s stutter, it could become our strongest combo!" Mike: ??? *Did you hear what you just said?* Seeing Mike''s confusion, Libra explained, "Candy''s damage output is terrifying. The only thing limiting it is her speech." *Speech?* Mike looked at Candy, her talent appearing before his eyes: [*SS-rank talent ''Multi-Chant'': Can repeatedly cast spells using different languages. The more languages used, the stronger the skill.*] Chanting in two languages granted a 15% boost, three languages 35%... Moreover, chanting in powerful languages provided special bonuses! For example, each of the Nine Races granted a corresponding enhancement. Chanting in the blood clan language added omnivorous life steal... This talent was top-tier even among SS- sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. rank talents. If only someone else had it... In a way, Candy and "Multi-Chant" were a tragically ironic pairing. Her stutter, limiting her output, had placed her at the bottom of the SS-rank training camp. Libra vaguely described Candy''s talent, only mentioning that the faster she spoke, the higher her damage. Mike nodded slowly. "I see." A complete combat strategy emerged: Step 1: Mike airdrops Candy to a safe location. Step 2: Candy gets the "Vomiting" debuff, removing the "Stuttering" debuff. Step 3: Candy uses Multi-Chant, dealing massive damage... "Interesting." Mike''s fingers twitched. He looked at Candy. "Wanna try?" Candy: "..." *Did you consider the executor''s feelings when designing this strategy?* However, the battlefield was a matter of life and death. Those who stepped onto it must not only be prepared to kill but also to be killed. Faced with such stakes, what was a little vomiting? Feeling slightly better, Candy embarked on her second flight of fancy. To replicate the previous scenario, Mike even followed the exact same flight path and speed! Half a minute later, Candy landed, looking as before. After vomiting, she tried to speak. "L-1- let me t-try. I-I-I''m not st-stuttering! Th-that''s gr-..." Before she could finish, Candy''s eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Everyone: "..." After a moment of silence, Libra said, "Let''s end today''s experiment here." Through repeated trials, they had found a way to address Candy''s stutter, albeit a rather unorthodox one. If they could solve her stuttering problem, Candy''s combat power would increase tenfold! This was fantastic news for Star Class Three. Mike suggested, "Have Candy get a medical checkup later to figure out the scientific principle behind this." This method was unsustainable and mentally taxing for Candy. With the morning training concluded, they participated in group training in the afternoon. As agreed, the others put in the effort while Mike coasted. Even so, their performance earned the instructor''s approval. After all, achieving this level with a D-rank talent like Mike was impressive! After training, they dispersed, preparing for the evening''s Tower of Truth challenge. Chapter 492: I already do Chapter 492: I already doAfter a long day of classes, Mike returned to his dorm. Activating the room''s built-in defensive array, he teleported back to the Forest of Truth. He remained at the forest''s edge, waiting for midnight, rather than venturing deeper. As midnight approached, Mike returned to his private space. 0.25 seconds before his arrival, a green light erupted from Vladimir''s head, illuminating the entire space. Gabriel looked surprised. *Was that really necessary?* Glancing at Vladimir''s green hat, Mike reached out and tapped it experimentally. The hat changed! Areas previously containing gold had transformed into copper. After experimenting on Vladimir, Mike searched for Fool, eventually finding her near the forging furnace. "Fool, whatcha doing?" "Making equipment." Master Fool rolled her eyes, retorting without hesitation, "The sooner I finish, the sooner I escape this hellhole." Intrigued, Mike pressed further. "How much longer?" Fool considered, then replied, "Five or six months if I''m fast, no more than thirty years if I''m slow." Mike: ??? Why so long?! "Weren''t you pretty quick making SS-rank equipment before?" Both Maxen''s Dorakos and Ace''s weapons were forged quickly once the materials were gathered. Even upgrading the Force of Nature from SS-rank to SSS-rank hadn''t taken this long! "Don''t you dare bring that up!" Master Fool bristled. "What kind of materials did I use for SSS-rank equipment back then? Nightmare''s Breeze! I made it from scraps of cloth! A watered-down version at that! Cutting corners wherever I could! Otherwise, would this cloak be in such tatters now?" That was understandable. Back in Morpheus'' time, everyone was poor, resources were scarce. Even crafting SSS-rank equipment meant using whatever they could scrounge up. "Ares'' sword, Apollo''s lyre, those are weapons. Once the main material is ready, forging is quick." Master Fool pointed at Mike accusingly. "Look at the stuff you''re asking me to make!" Mike''s equipment design drafts alone were over 1.3 million words, almost the length of an online novel. And crafting weapons and armor were completely different! The SSS-rank armor Mike requested... Calling it "one piece" was generous. It was more like hundreds of SSS-rank components pieced together! Such a massive undertaking naturally took time. Mike knew he was in the wrong, but he wasn''t one to back down easily. Who said you couldn''t be assertive even when you''re wrong? "Is there any way to speed things up? Ideally, within three months?" "There is," Fool replied, her curiosity piqued. "Thor, tell me, what was the effect of Ares'' skill on you?" Mike pulled Fool aside, whispering the effects of "Broke." "Sweet!" Master Fool grinned, her mouth practically splitting. "I can accelerate the forging, but only if you agree to one condition." She stated her terms. "For the next six days, you convert 100 million of your Truth Gold Coins into copper every day..." "Impossible! Absolutely not!" Mike flatly refused. 100 million gold coins were equivalent to 100 Lord merits. Six days, 600 Lord merits! Spending 600 Lord merits to speed up Fool''s forging was undoubtedly a good deal. The problem was... Mike couldn''t emotionally accept it! He tried to bargain, but Fool wouldn''t budge. "Not a penny less!" In the end, the negotiations collapsed, and they parted on bad terms. Just then, midnight arrived. Mike headed to the Core City of Truth, ready for his challenge. This time, he summoned the Truth Core Crystal in advance, attempting to contact the Tower Spirit. "Calling Tower Spirit, calling Tower Spirit, come in!" Half a minute later, an irritated voice responded. "Shut up! You''re annoying!" "What are you babbling about instead of tackling the next floor?" the Tower Spirit grumbled. "I want to inquire about the 34th floor." With his class change approaching, Mike had to be cautious. Reclaiming the floor was secondary; the class change was paramount! Thor''s caution was warranted. After this class change, he would reach level 500. The max level was 1000, and 500 was a special milestone. The Tower Spirit explained slowly, "A normal potential Supreme Being would possess the combat power of an ordinary Nine-Star Lord at level 500." Mike puffed out his chest. "I already do!" "You are indeed strong," the Tower Spirit sneered. "But your individual strength isn''t enough. Humanity''s enemy is the Supreme Demon God!" Mike decided to drop the subject. "What''s the situation on the 34th floor?" "I don''t know." The Tower Spirit''s reply was blunt. The floor was controlled by the Supreme Demon God''s minions. The Tower Spirit''s influence was limited. "Originally, the 34th floor''s class change realm was a combat realm. A God would descend a projection of their power to fight you..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait," Mike interrupted, his expression grave. "If a God can descend their power, does that mean this floor has a connection to the Temple of Truth?" "Well, yes..." The Tower Spirit knew what Mike was worried about. "But... if the Supreme Demon God wanted to corrupt the Temple of Truth, your Third Bro wouldn''t just sit idly by, would he?" Losing nineteen floors of the Tower of Truth wasn''t a major crisis for humanity. The Tower Spirit itself wasn''t overly concerned, patiently waiting for Thor to conquer each floor. However, if the Temple of Truth was involved, that was a different story! All beings above level 990 in the Tower of Truth would enter the Temple of Truth! If the Supreme Dem God into the Temple of Truth, the consequences dire! Because of the severity, the Tower Spirit believed the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t risk it. After all, Apollo was still on the 99th floor. Mike pressed on. "The Temple of Truth is connected to the 34th floor. The black fog could use this connection to corrupt the Temple. Let me confirm: if this happens, the consequences are severe, right?" "It depends..." the Tower Spirit mumbled. "Actually, your Second Bro left a message in the Temple of Truth." "What message?" Mike was always curious about Ares'' embarrassing past. The Tower Spirit revealed the message: "A Temple of Truth without Gods is a good temple." Mike raised an eyebrow, understanding Ares'' implication. Gods, looking down on the world, saw all things as ants. Without the constraints of the rules of Truth, these Gods would be worshipped by all races. And humanity, being one of those races, would be enslaved. In fact, this was how things were in ancient times. For Ares, even Gods could be killed. Following this logic, even if the Temple of Truth was corrupted, it would give human Supreme Beings an excuse to act... "Then it''s none of my business." Mike shrugged, unconcerned. He didn''t have a favorable impression of the beings within the Temple of Truth. Poseidon was always causing trouble. The Tower Spirit hesitated. "There''s something I''m not sure I should say." Mike: "Then don''t." Undeterred, the Tower Spirit continued, "If the Temple of Truth is corrupted, it won''t be good for either Apollo or Ares to intervene." Mike realized the gravity of the situation. Even a weakened God, once corrupted, would require significant effort to neutralize. Prevention was the best approach. "You should''ve said that earlier! Then I would''ve understood!" Mike declared. "I''ll sever the connection between the 34th floor and the Temple of Truth. You pay double. That''s all. My Truth Core Crystal is out of battery. Gotta go." With that, Mike ended the conversation. Before heading to the 34th floor, Mike checked his status one last time: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-rank) Level: 499 Class: Thunderlord Magus (Lightning, Fire, Shadow) SSS-rank Second Class: Tidewalker Magus (Wind, Nature, Water) SSS-rank Title: Fire Thief HP: 48.69 million / 48.69 million MP: 64.86 million / 64.86 million Strength: 297,000 (+326,000) Intelligence: 398,000 (+635,000) Spirit: 314,000 (+428,000) Agility: 212,000 (+229,000) Constitution: 238,000 (+268,000) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature (SSS-rank), Thunderclap Hammer (SS-rank) Skills: Thunderclap Fate, etc. Status: Broke, etc. Due to "Broke," Mike opted for the Thunderclap Hammer instead of the Force of Nature. Ready, Mike placed his hand on the Truth Core Crystal, selecting the 34th floor. The familiar prompt sounded: "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 493: Truth Chapter 493: TruthA flash of lightning, and Mike appeared atop a pile of rubble. A faint black fog permeated the air, its mere sight repulsive, carrying a subtle stench. "Wind Blade." Mike casually cast a wind spell, dispersing the fog and the smell along with it. This floor seemed considerably worse than the previous ones. He peered into the distance, his vision obscured by the black fog. [But before the SSS-rank talent, it''s useless! All useless!] Mike''s vision was like X-ray, the surroundings holding no secrets. With his enhanced sight, he scanned the area again. The fog was empty, devoid of anything. "Creepy. Trying to scare me with ghost movie tactics?" To be safe, Mike tried summoning his allies. Neither Vladimir nor Gabriel could be summoned. This floor was clearly special, isolating him from the outside, preventing any reinforcements. Fortunately, he still had the Dracula Shield! Dracula, currently in his spirit form, had accompanied Mike to the 34th floor. The haughty Vampire Prince appeared, looking down his nose at Thor. "A small favor, if you please." Mike''s polite tone made Dracula frown. He knew this wouldn''t be simple! But as a guest in Thor''s space, he had little room to refuse. Dracula''s cooperation stemmed from his desire for the Prince''s Blood Essence in Thor''s possession. To rebuild his physical body, he needed a vast amount of it. In all of humanity, no, the entire world, only Thor and the Blood Ancestor could provide this. In other words, Dracula would do anything for the right price! Mike''s request wasn''t excessive. "Scout ahead." Dracula: ??? "Is there some great danger in the fog?" With Nine-Star Lord strength and his former Prince''s enhanced senses, Dracula hadn''t detected any threat within the fog. What was there to fear? "I heard from Vladimir that your talent is related to sight, your perception should be even stronger than mine. If you''re sure there''s no danger, why ask me to scout?" "I don''t quite trust SSS-rank talents," Mike stated seriously. It took Dracula a few moments to process this. Then, with a dramatic flourish, he declared, "No problem. 10 drops of Prince''s Blood Essence per direction." "One drop," Mike countered. "One drop for the entire map." After the usual haggling, they settled on a price. Two drops for exploring the entire map. If Dracula died unexpectedly, Mike would add three more drops as compensation, in addition to the standard death benefits. Dracula knew he could push for a slightly higher price, and Vladimir certainly would have. But Dracula was a Forbidden Prince! He valued his honor too much for such petty haggling. Before setting off, Dracula had one final request. "This stays between us!" Running errands for a mere five drops of Prince''s Blood Essence? He couldn''t afford that kind of embarrassment. "So concerned about appearances." Mike rolled his eyes, not bothering to argue. While Dracula scouted, Mike waited. *East side clear, west side clear...* As a Nine-Star Lord, Dracula was fast. The 34th floor, being a class change realm, wasn''t large. Soon, Dracula had almost covered the entire map. Suddenly, the shield in Mike''s hand vibrated. The bat symbol vanished! Dracula''s dead! "Damn it, something''s wrong!" Mike applied a drop of Prince''s Blood Essence, and the bat symbol reappeared, summoning Dracula once more. Before Mike could ask, Dracula spoke. "Northwest, 3560 miles. I was killed by divine retribution." "Divine retribution?" Mike frowned. "Yes, not from something on this floor, but a higher power." The enemy was hiding, waiting to ambush Thor. Now that the element of surprise was gone, there was no need for further pretense. Mike tossed Dracula a bottle containing nearly a hundred drops of Prince''s Blood Essence. "Take this. Use it if a fight breaks out." Before Dracula could celebrate, Mike added, "It''ll be deducted from your future wages." Dracula: "..." His feelings were complex. After stacking Charge Up and making all necessary preparations, Mike, accompanied by Dracula, headed straight for the designated location! He would meet this mysterious God! Seeing the massive shadow ahead, Mike shouted, "Who goes there?!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shadow revealed its true form, a colossal figure over ten thousand meters tall! Its massive body was perfectly proportioned, with bronze skin and explosive muscles, creating an overwhelming visual impact. This was a God, without a doubt. Mike looked up. The God had long white hair, looking vaguely familiar. Their eyes met, the God''s gaze filled with amusement. The God grinned, announcing his name. "I am the Lord of the Raging Tides, Master of Countless Creatures, Ruler of the Waters, Sovereign of Oceans and Lakes..." As he spoke, waves rippled, and a trident appeared in his hand. Divine power surged, a divine kingdom descended! The sea roared and raged! Countless waves formed a single sentence, echoing throughout the 34th floor: "I am Poseidon!" Mike was certain. This was Poseidon''s true form. So... he escaped the Temple of Truth? As Mike assessed Poseidon, Poseidon assessed him. They had clashed indirectly several times within the Tower of Truth, Poseidon sending Mike various "gifts." Poseidon had even played a role in Mike acquiring the Void Fire element during his previous class change. Poseidon spoke again, his voice booming across the 34th floor. "Thor, there''s no need for a fight to the death between us." "Oh?" This opening caught Mike off guard. Since Poseidon was extending an olive branch, Mike decided to hold back for now. "If you''re sincere, shrink down to human size. Talking to you like this is giving me a neck cramp." "This is as small as my divine form can get." Poseidon shook his head, offering an alternative. His massive form sat down, silent. At the same time, a figure emerged from the waves, identical to Poseidon, a projection created by his divine power. "Thor, as I said, I mean you no harm," Poseidon''s projection stated frankly. "Even disregarding the rules of Truth, I wouldn''t dare attack you, let alone kill you." A God''s power was on a different level. Even within the Tower of Truth, a God could find ways to kill Mike. That''s why Poseidon''s projection used "wouldn''t dare" instead of "couldn''t." "Interesting." Mike closed his eyes, his mind racing. He had dealt with Poseidon multiple times before. Based on past experience, Poseidon wasn''t afraid to offend Mike, even willing to create trouble within the rules. This sudden change in attitude was strange. Poseidon continued, "Aren''t you curious about the origins of the Temple of Truth? I can offer some valuable information." "Hold on. Nothing''s more expensive than free," Mike interrupted. "Besides, how do I know you won''t withhold crucial information or mislead me?" "Simple," Poseidon grinned. "Just consider it a story. As for its truth... you''re smart enough to judge for yourself." Since Poseidon was determined to talk, Mike couldn''t stop him. *He has a point!* Before Poseidon began, Mike pulled out two bottles of wine from his inventory. One for himself, and another... also for himself. Poseidon: "..." Composing himself, Poseidon began. "In ancient times, all races shared the same world. Powerful beings emerged constantly, waging endless wars. It was an era of chaos, disorder, savagery, and violence." Mike nodded, agreeing. Poseidon continued, "The strongest beings of that time had many titles: God of Gods, the Honored One, the Supreme God... what you humans call Supreme Beings." Mike raised an eyebrow. "So, in ancient times, the strongest were only level 1000?" If that was the power ceiling, where did the Supreme Demon God come from? "Yes," Poseidon confirmed. "I lived through that chaotic era. I was weak then, Gods were lofty beings. Many races had potential Supreme Beings attempting to reach that level. Some succeeded, others failed. Those who failed usually died, or worse." Dracula knew this as well. The most famous example was the Blood Ancestor''s attempt to reach level 1000, which triggered a five-race alliance to stop him! The Blood Ancestor''s failure resulted in the rampage of the River of Blood, crippling the blood clan and relegating them to the Lower Three Races, a position they hadn''t recovered from. But Mike already knew all this. Why was Poseidon bringing it up? "The Tower of Truth was created to solve this problem," Poseidon revealed, addressing Mike''s unspoken question. "In ancient times, when a potential Supreme Being attempted to reach level 1000, they often attracted unwanted attention, ending up besieged and killed. Even if they succeeded, they were doomed, destined to die at the hands of other Supreme Beings, or from other strange causes, or simply vanish without a trace. Over countless millennia, no Supreme Being lived longer than 1000 years. This is the origin of the Supreme Being''s curse of death." Mike listened intently, absorbing every detail. This was all new information! Humanity surely had records of this, but Shadow Nine''s existence had muddied the waters. Other sources were for reference. Shadow Nine''s sources were for misinformation. Regardless, Mike was grateful for this free intel from Poseidon. If he really had to kill Poseidon later, he might go easy on him. "Because of this curse, all races suffered heavy losses. Then, a legendary figure appeared." Poseidon''s expression turned unusually serious. "This being called himself ''Truth."" *Wow¡ª* Just the name told Mike this was a big deal! Fortunately, Poseidon continued without pausing, so Mike simply listened. "Truth''s power is debated. Some say he was a Supreme Being, others claim he wasn''t even a Quasi-God," Poseidon recalled. "Truth traveled among the races, using various incredible methods to gather a group of powerful beings. They decided to forge the Tower of Truth together!" "Wait," Mike interrupted again. "These people... weren''t they the Nine Races?" Poseidon nodded. "Yes, the Nine Races were the first to form an alliance and forge the Tower of Truth." "And then?" "That''s all." Poseidon said seriously, "As I said, I was weak back then. My knowledge is limited." Mike wasn''t sure if Poseidon was lying. But he was curious about something else. This information, within the Tower of Truth, under the rules of Truth, should be forbidden. Mike had received a similar response when asking Pecker about related matters. Why was Poseidon so kind as to tell him this for free? Something was amiss. In terms of strength, Mike considered himself Poseidon''s equal. In terms of background, Mike was slightly stronger. But those weren''t the reasons for Poseidon''s actions! Unless... Poseidon needed something from him, something so important that he was willing to risk the penalties of the rules of Truth to share this information! A flash of inspiration struck Mike. Piecing together all the information he had, he blurted out, "You want to become a demon god?!" "Yes," Poseidon nodded calmly. "I want to leave the Temple of Truth and enter the Eighth Abyss!" Chapter 494: Poseidons request Chapter 494: Poseidon''s request"You want to become a *demon god*?" Mike''s voice was thick with disbelief. Poseidon retorted. "Can''t I be a demon god? Don''t I look the part?" Mike was speechless. From a moral standpoint, Poseidon was certainly no benevolent deity, his actions often leaning towards chaotic evil. Still, Mike couldn''t grasp what Poseidon stood to gain. Poseidon realized he needed to explain himself to get past this hurdle. He had prepared extensively for this conversation, even going to great lengths to acquire, at exorbitant cost through the Mystic Market, a personality analysis report on Thor. Of course, the sale of such reports was authorized by Thor himself. Through this report, Poseidon had gained insight into Thor''s character and formulated his persuasion strategy. "As I mentioned, the Tower of Truth was created by ''Truth,'' with the Nine Races responding, and eventually, all races participating." Mike had his suspicions about this, but this was the first time he''d heard such a clear account of its origins. No wonder the Tower of Truth was so miraculous, possessing near-infinite authority and resources. It was forged by the combined might of all races in this world. However, Mike had a small question. "Hold on," he began slowly. "I heard the Tower of Truth was created to suppress a forbidden existence?" The forbidden existence they both knew was the Supreme Demon God. This contradicted Poseidon''s version. At the mention of the Supreme Demon God, a flicker of fear crossed Poseidon''s face. "That being... is a mistake... I can''t speak of it." Poseidon could disregard the rules of Truth and the Temple''s restrictions because he was already planning to defect and become a demon god. But he wouldn''t dare speak ill of the Supreme Demon God. Mike waved his hand dismissively. "Fine, continue." The topic of the Supreme Demon God was set aside. Poseidon returned to his explanation. "Thor, do you know how many Abysses there were originally?" "Eighteen," Mike answered. "Correct. Eighteen Abysses, eighteen demon gods. The weakest among them was level 990. Do you understand now?" The weakest of the original eighteen demon gods was level 990. When Thor appeared, there were thirteen demon gods remaining, the weakest being level 995! The deaths of five demon gods had actually *strengthened* the remaining ones! The more demon gods died, the stronger the survivors became! Apollo had mentioned this, but Mike hadn''t paid much attention. Now, looking back, he realized how many demon gods had perished since his arrival! The third and sixth demon gods died in the previous war. The fourth was sealed as a turtle. The seventh and eighth, after siding with the Supreme Demon God, were killed by Mike and Ares, respectively. The third, fourth, sixth, and seventh Abysses had been reclaimed by humanity and brought into the Tower of Truth. The number of Abysses had plummeted from thirteen to nine! "If a large Abyss is permanently lost, the minimum level of a demon god increases by one." Mike calculated. With four Abysses reclaimed, the minimum level would be... [*995 + 4 = 999!*] "Exactly." Poseidon saw through Thor''s thoughts. "By becoming a demon god, my power will soon reach level 999, infinitely close to 1000." In a way, Gods and mortals weren''t so different. Poseidon had his own desires and ambitions. He craved power, even if it meant becoming a demon god. "Just to increase your power?" Mike scoffed. "Would you want that kind of power-up if it meant imminent death? And even if you did, why didn''t you become a demon god three hundred years ago? Why change your mind now?" The origins of the Abyssal demon gods weren''t a secret to Mike. Some were Gods from the Temple of Truth who defected three centuries ago! "The situation is different now," Poseidon explained patiently. "Those idiots who escaped three hundred years ago were meant to be food for the forbidden existence, helping it recover. If it weren''t for humanity''s Supreme Being intervening, all the demon gods would have died the day the forbidden existence appeared!" This explanation was acceptable to Mike. "It''s different now. I can gain power by becoming a demon god, and humanity can withstand the pressure from the forbidden existence." Poseidon''s plan was well-calculated. "After becoming a demon god, I won''t be hostile to humanity. And to avoid strengthening the remaining demon gods, humanity won''t try to kill me. Given enough time, I can break through the final barrier and ascend to the Heavenly Realm..." Poseidon''s ambitions had clearly transcended petty squabbles. Races, Abysses, Towers, and Temples held no meaning for him! He had only one goal: to become stronger and ascend! Such a being, as a demon god, wouldn''t be good news for humanity, but it wouldn''t be a disaster either. Mike quickly weighed the pros and cons. He knew he was only the first person Poseidon needed to convince. For this plan to work, Apollo, Ares, Morpheus, and the human high command all needed to agree. Mike looked at Poseidon, asking sincerely, "If you want to become a demon god, what do you need from me?" "Simple. A small favor." Poseidon gestured to his colossal form. "Kill me." *"Why does that sound so familiar?"* Mike frowned, suspecting Poseidon was the Fifth Demon God in disguise. Seeing Thor''s suspicion, Poseidon quickly clarified, "As a God, being killed within the Tower of Truth doesn''t mean true death. It just reduces my level." *There''s such a thing?* "I need to drop below level 990 to leave the Tower of Truth." Poseidon''s explanation was reasonable and easy to cooperate with. It was just god-slaying. Mike had done it before! He had even soloed a level 1000 being, let alone Poseidon. Moreover, Poseidon was actively requesting this, ensuring his cooperation. It would be a piece of cake. "Becoming the Eighth Demon God, you''ve got quite the ambition..." Mike remarked. Of course, that wasn''t his concern. Mike''s only consideration for his enemies was how to maximize his loot after their deaths. However, Poseidon''s proposal was too significant to be taken lightly. "Let''s go over this from the beginning." Mike started his questioning. "If you want to ascend, why not become stronger within the Temple of Truth and then ascend?" His first question was direct. Becoming a demon god was for ascension. Poseidon was already a God in the Temple of Truth. Why couldn''t he ascend directly? If limited by talent or strength, even becoming a demon god wouldn''t guarantee ascension! Poseidon had anticipated this and was prepared. "The Temple of Truth was originally designed to end conflict." As he explained earlier, the Tower was built to break the curse of death for Supreme Beings and end the endless wars between races. The most intense conflicts occurred between levels 990 and 999. "The original design was to force all beings above level 990 into the Temple of Truth. Inside, even if battles occurred, there would be no true death. All Quasi-Gods and Gods could cultivate peacefully, striving for level 1000. Upon reaching 1000, they would automatically ascend to the Heavenly Realm and leave the Temple." It sounded reasonable. Powerful beings above level 990 were on a different level. An Ultimate Lord could easily destroy a small Abyssal Plane. Mike nodded slowly. "So, what went wrong?" "A small accident," Poseidon said with a sigh. "There are only two ascension slots per era. One is occupied by the Supreme Demon God, the other by a human Supreme Being." The Supreme Demon God taking a slot wasn''t surprising. A human Supreme Being... also made sense! Mike raised an eyebrow. "So, all the Gods in the Temple of Truth can''t ascend?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Poseidon nodded. "Correct." This isn''t a Temple of Truth, it''s a divine prison! These Quasi-Gods and Gods were stuck in a celestial jail. In that light, Poseidon''s plan, while crazy, was the only solution! "This is a big deal. We need to discuss this carefully." Mike gestured for Poseidon to sit down. "Tell me everything you need from me, from humanity. Then I''ll give you a price, we''ll haggle a bit, and we''ll have a deal!" Poseidon was taken aback. This was the first time he''d heard someone discuss price gouging so openly and shamelessly. However, in a way, Thor''s direct approach, cutting through the pleasantries and focusing on profit, was the most efficient. There was no need for pretense between them, given their history. If Poseidon ever had a chance for revenge, he wouldn''t hesitate. They both knew this, leaving it unspoken. Business was business. "The complete plan..." Poseidon began. "I need you to kill me eight times, dropping me to level 989. Then, send me out of the Tower of Truth to the Eighth Abyss..." He paused, then added, "That should be all. Once in the Eighth Abyss, I''m confident I can become the Eighth Demon God!" Escaping the Temple of Truth came at a steep price: an eight-level drop. And, of course, a hefty fee for Thor... "Hold on." Mike interrupted seriously. "I heard that Maxen and the potential Supreme Being Thor are going to the Eighth Abyss. If you compete for the demon god position and encounter them, what if you''re struck down by lightning? Wouldn''t that ruin everything?" Poseidon: ??? *Do you think I don''t know you''re Thor? Are you threatening me?!* Suppressing his anger, Poseidon asked, "Then what do you suggest to ensure my safety?" Mike presented his pre-prepared solution. "Simple. Pay a safety insurance fee. Once it takes effect, those two will swear an oath, in Shadow Nine''s name, not to harm you." "Can... we use someone else''s name?" Poseidon was barely holding it together. An oath in Shadow Nine''s name? That was as good as no oath at all! "Of course!" Mike presented a price list. "An oath on Joseph''s life, 200,000 Lord merits. A random human Nine-Star Lord, 300,000. An Ultimate Lord, 400,000. Calderon, 500,000..." Poseidon hesitated, but decided he couldn''t skimp on this. "I choose Calderon!" "Good. Two people, a total of 1 million Lord merits." Mike made a note, then continued, "They won''t attack you directly, but they might support another demon creature to become the Eighth Demon God. Would you like to purchase a ''Neutrality Agreement''? Same price, 1% discount for buying two together!" After a moment, Poseidon gritted his teeth and purchased the "Calderon Oath" package again. In the blink of an eye, he had spent 1.98 million Lord merits. He thought this was the end, but it was only the beginning of his nightmare! "Alright." Mike pulled out a third agreement. "Here''s the Eighth Demon God Dream Fulfillment Fund. Interested in investing? Created by the human Supreme Son Maxen and the potential Supreme Being Thor, investing in this fund can help you achieve your dream of becoming the Eighth Demon God..." Chapter 495: Oath Chapter 495: Oath"Five minutes later, Poseidon was having serious regrets. He stared at the mountain of paperwork and Thor''s ever-growing list of fees. "Hold it!" Poseidon cried, stopping the madness. At this rate, he''d be working *for* Thor! *Who''s trying to be the demon god here?* "Scrap all that. Give me a total price!" "Fine." Mike readily agreed. "How about the penalty clause? Cash, card, or Mystic Market credit?" Poseidon: "." "Thor, I haven''t even *signed* anything!!" Missing out on that sweet penalty fee irked Mike. But Poseidon was a God, and Mike had to maintain a semblance of professionalism. "Alright, let''s recalculate..." Finally, Mike presented a reasonable offer: "5 million Lord merits. Take it or leave it." "Deal." Poseidon, fearing a price hike, agreed instantly. "My Mystic Market account''s a bit low. I''ll pay in Truth Gold Coins." Mike: ??? So many things wrong with that sentence! Poseidon, a God living the high life in the Temple of Truth, had a *Mystic Market account*? The Mystic Market''s reach extended to the Temple? Foreskin was a business genius. As for Truth Gold Coins... with the "Broke" debuff, Mike couldn''t touch them! "Deposit the coins, then transfer the merits. How about that?" "I suppose..." Poseidon frowned. "The deposit fees are rather steep right now... Never mind, I''ll cover it." The Mystic Market, a human enterprise, prided itself on fairness. Even in the Temple of Truth, Foreskin maintained this principle. However, human fairness was... *more fair* for humans. Gods like Poseidon could buy items at fair prices, no funny business! But depositing Lord merits incurred hefty fees. Normally, 5 million Lord merits would cost 100,000 in fees. But during a supreme power era, the Mystic Market doubled its fees as a "special promotion." Mike''s simple suggestion had just netted the Mystic Market a cool 200,000 Lord merits! Putting aside Poseidon''s fee woes, Mike continued, "I agree to the demon god thing, but you''ll have to convince the others yourself." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Poseidon nodded. "Understood." He''d done his homework. He''d already discreetly contacted a human Ultimate Lord, learning that Thor held the key. Only with Thor''s approval could his plan succeed. That''s why Poseidon was willing to negotiate. "Good. One more thing." Mike pointed at Poseidon''s massive form. "I need to kill you eight times. I''m not a fan of god-slaying. I have the utmost *respect* for Gods..." Poseidon: ??? *Respect?* *Seriously?* Thor had personally offed more than one of Poseidon''s daughters! This was clearly another ploy for more money. Poseidon was numb. "Fine, eight times. Name your price." He added, "I swear, as a demon god, I won''t be hostile to humanity. I''ll even serve you." "Save the jokes for later." Mike waved off the offer. Gods in the Temple were bound by the rules of Truth. Demon gods in the Abyss were unbound, answerable to no one but Supreme Beings. And after the recent purge, the weakest demon god was level 999. Reaching 1000 meant even Supreme Beings would think twice! And a level 1000 demon god could ascend to the Heavenly Realm at any time, escaping this whole mess. The seventh and eighth demon gods couldn''t leave because their power-ups were gifts from the Supreme Demon God, who kept them on a tight leash. Ares and Morpheus were out of commission, and Apollo wouldn''t interfere. The role of demon gods had changed. The Ninth Demon God''s loyalty as a mole wasn''t to humanity, but to Shadow Nine. As long as Shadow Nine lived, the Ninth would play along. As for Poseidon? His loyalty was dubious. Seeing Thor''s skepticism, Poseidon conceded, "Name your price. But be reasonable. Funds are tight." The more he dealt with Thor, the safer he felt. Thor was just greedy, not malicious. He wouldn''t dare make such demands of the previous three Supreme Beings. "I have a question," Mike said, surprisingly not asking for money. "You knew I was a potential Supreme Being since I entered the Tower, right?" Poseidon nodded. "You''re like a beacon to us Gods." Even without seeing Thor''s true face, recognizing a potential Supreme Being was easy for a God. Mike knew this was likely due to the Supreme Mark. "Then I''m confused." Mike frowned. "If you knew I was humanity''s potential Supreme Being, and that humanity had a Supreme Being watching over me, why antagonize me from the start?" His interactions with Poseidon had been far from pleasant. But Poseidon wasn''t hot-headed. He was pragmatic. Why would he offend a potential Supreme Being with a powerful backer? Poseidon was taken aback. "You seriously don''t know?" Mike shook his head. That''s why he was asking. "Thor, your survival is either incredibly lucky or incredibly calculated..." Poseidon paused, his expression shifting. He glanced upwards. No one intervened, so he could speak. He had to answer. With unusual nervousness, Poseidon lowered his voice. "The forbidden one swore an oath on the source of Truth..." *Supreme Demon God?* Mike was stunned. *What''s he got to do with this?* Why an oath? Poseidon swallowed hard, finishing the sentence, "He said, if humanity''s potential Supreme Being dies, he''ll never emerge." ... Anyone could make threats. But the weight of those threats depended on the speaker. Mike was in a tough spot. The being making this threat... was incredibly powerful. The Supreme Demon God, the only known being above level 1000. Even at 50% power, he was a terrifying level 2000 force! He''d crippled Morpheus and Ares, forced Shadow Nine and Calderon into a desperate gamble... His power was beyond comprehension. And his threats carried immense weight. Mike, surprisingly calm, analyzed the situation. "This must be true. Poseidon wouldn''t risk it..." "This oath," Mike asked casually, "wasn''t made recently, was it?" "Indeed." Poseidon confirmed Mike''s suspicion. "When your first Supreme Being emerged, the forbidden one awoke and made this promise. The oath echoed throughout the Temple, manifested by the rules of Truth. Every God knows of it." Poseidon realized he''d underestimated Thor. While seemingly weaker than the previous three potential Supreme Beings, Thor''s personality and methods made him a force to be reckoned with. Thor, Poseidon now believed, would be the Temple''s biggest headache, far more disruptive than the previous three. Mike''s expression grew grim. "So, the Supreme Demon God meant that if Morpheus killed Ares, he wouldn''t emerge?" "Correct. The oath is eternally binding." Mike fell silent. Longer than usual. This wasn''t a casual oath in Shadow Nine''s name. This was sworn on the source of Truth. The Supreme Demon God *had* to abide by it. And its eternal nature meant every generation of Supreme Beings faced a choice: who lives, who dies? Before Apollo ascended, killing him would have been trivial for Ares. A Supreme Being at their peak was truly invincible. But Ares, a swordsman with a strong moral compass, would rather face the Supreme Demon God than harm a fellow human. The same logic applied to Apollo and Thor! If Apollo didn''t want to fight the Supreme Demon God, he could simply kill Thor! The Supreme Demon God would be bound by his oath, trapped in the Supreme Abyssal. Apollo could kill every potential Supreme Being, preventing the final confrontation forever. A chill ran down Mike''s spine. He remembered Shadow Nine''s warning before leaving for the Abyss: *Don''t be alone with Apollo.* Back then, Mike thought it was because Apollo''s presence was too overwhelming. Now, he realized the horrifying truth. Shadow Nine feared for his life! That''s why, upon returning, Shadow Nine was relieved to find Mike alive after meeting Apollo. He never mentioned it again. The chilling truth was a close call. Since Apollo hadn''t killed him then, he wouldn''t kill him now. Mike could almost understand Apollo''s reasoning: *boring!* The Supreme Demon God''s oath was a truly insidious attack, preying on their conscience. But Morpheus, Ares, and Apollo weren''t ordinary beings. Such tactics were useless against them. Morpheus and Ares had already answered with their actions. And Mike''s continued survival was, in a way, Apollo''s answer. But the truth weighed heavily on Mike. He was a potential Supreme Being, the *future* Supreme Being. One day, he would face the Supreme Demon God. When it was his turn to choose, what would he do? Right now, Mike could confidently say he wouldn''t harm the next potential Supreme Being. But what about a thousand years from now? Time changed people. History was full of benevolent rulers who became tyrants in their twilight years. Would Thor, a thousand years from now, make the same choice as this young man today? A simple flick of the wrist, killing the next potential Supreme Being, would buy humanity a century of peace. He could even invent noble reasons and excuses to justify his actions. He wouldn''t even have to come up with them himself. Countless others would do it for him. After a long silence, Mike conjured a ball of water and splashed it on his face. "Haa..." He exhaled, as if releasing the darkness within him. His expression lightened. Poseidon, seeing this, knew Thor had reached a conclusion. He was curious about the answer. "Did you figure it out?" "Not yet," Mike admitted. "There''s no easy solution to this." Poseidon was even more confused. "Then why..." Before he could finish, Thor rubbed his thumb and forefinger together. Questions cost extra. Poseidon, obliging, waved his hand. A golden ocean surged towards Thor, billions of Truth Gold Coins materializing. The moment the golden tide touched Thor, it turned bronze, transforming the surrounding coins as well! Thor watched in horror as the bronze spread, his eyes filled with despair! 100 million Truth Gold Coins, gone in under a minute! Thor, enraged, roared, "Pigdon!" "It''s Poseidon!" Poseidon roared back, equally furious. "I''ll pay you double!" Chapter 496: Step back a bit Chapter 496: Step back a bit"That''s more like it!" Mike muttered, clutching the coins, still feeling a phantom pang of heartache. He shoved the money into his backpack, taking a few deep breaths to compose himself. Then, turning to Poseidon with a disarmingly friendly smile, he asked, "Since I''ve answered your question, and I didn''t even charge extra for killing you eight times, it''s only reasonable that I have another small request, right?" Poseidon didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he cautiously replied, "Tell me what it is first. Then I''ll decide." "There are a few things I don''t quite understand," Mike said frankly, no beating around the bush. "First, why are *you* on this floor?" Poseidon''s escape from the Temple of Truth to the 34th floor clearly wasn''t done under his own power. "That''s easy," Poseidon said casually. "The human race''s Ultimate Lord told me that escaping the Temple of Truth through the black fog at this time was possible." So it was the human higher-ups who spread the word, and Poseidon was just playing along! The implications were chilling. Mike instantly realized that the deaths of the seventh and eighth demon gods weren''t exactly a secret in the abyss, but it would definitely take time for the news to reach the Temple of Truth. In such a short period, Poseidon not only received the message but also devised a meticulous escape plan. Every step had the human race''s fingerprints all over it. In other words, Poseidon was the human race''s hand-picked eighth demon god! Even knowing the human race was behind it all, Poseidon was willing to wade into these murky waters. Becoming a demon god of the abyss, reaching level 999, and then finding an opportunity to ascend... This was the only chance he had in this lifetime! "The black fog is actually cooperating with Poseidon''s escape?" Mike thought suspiciously, keeping his doubts to himself. He knew there were two masses of black fog that had invaded the Tower of Truth. One was the Elf Ancestor, and the other, as Gabriel had told him, was a former potential Supreme Being of the angel race who later became a potential Supreme Being of the ghost race, vying for the position of Progenitor of Ghosts. This second mass of black fog had a grand origin, immense power, and very strange behavior. Normally, bosses had two strategies when fighting heroes. The first was the gatekeeper style: placing minions in the early stages, letting the hero level up by defeating them, and then having the boss guard the final level. Totally boneheaded. The second was the ultimate troll move: the final boss guards the first level, giving the hero zero chance to develop! The black fog, however, did neither. On the 31st floor, Mike encountered no resistance and conquered it with ease. On the 32nd floor, the black fog summoned the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed, giving the Force of Nature a golden makeover. On the 33rd floor, the black fog went dormant again. And on the 34th floor, it delivered Poseidon. "This isn''t an enemy, this is freakin'' Santa Claus..." Mike grumbled internally before turning his attention back to Poseidon. This guy was loaded! He was about to become a demon god; what a waste to keep so much money! "I''m profiteering now for your own good!" Mike said earnestly. "Have you ever heard the human saying, ''No debt, light as a feather''? It means you''re at your most carefree when you''re broke." Before Poseidon could even process this bizarre logic, Mike continued, "If you''re rich, Thor will eventually come after you. But if you''re broke, Thor will never bother you!" Poseidon was speechless. Again. He''d lost count of how many times this guy had left him dumbfounded. How could someone be so shamelessly audacious? "We also have a few unsettled accounts," Mike said suddenly, summoning Dracula. With a dramatic flourish of grief, he declared, "My dear brother was just taking a stroll on this floor when you killed him! This matter can''t be settled without some funeral expenses." Dracula blinked, looking slightly embarrassed. Being killed by divine punishment was embarrassing enough! Now he had to shamelessly ask for money? Poseidon fell silent. He was at fault in this matter; compensation was due. Soon, they reached a preliminary settlement. Poseidon agreed to compensate 50 drops of forbidden prince blood essence for Dracula''s death. Of course, Poseidon didn''t have this on hand; he''d have to buy it at a premium from the Mystic Market. And in the Mystic Market, forbidden prince blood essence was priced at 3,000 Lord merits per drop! The seller was a potential Supreme Being who wished to remain anonymous. In other words, Poseidon was paying 150,000 Lord merits for Dracula''s life! Factoring in transaction fees, the price would be even higher! Dracula was stunned. As a vampire capable of infinite resurrection, this was the first time he realized his life was worth so much! Mike continued, "Besides funeral expenses, my brother Dracula was carrying a number of divine puppets while strolling, and you destroyed them all..." "Enough!" Poseidon snapped. Was this ever going to end? "Dracula, tell me yourself, did this happen?" Dracula was a powerful being from ancient times, even more renowned than Poseidon. Poseidon knew his character well. The proudest forbidden prince of the blood clan, the only one who dared to openly defy the Blood Ancestor''s orders! Did he have no pride? Poseidon believed some things in this world were immutable! Money couldn''t buy everything! Money wasn''t omnipotent! Dracula''s throat bobbed, about to speak, when Thor''s voice echoed in his ear, "30% for you." 30%... A fortune, especially for Dracula in his current state. Only with enough money and forbidden prince blood essence could he rebuild his body and return to his peak. Faced with this temptation and test, Dracula''s gaze remained firm, unwavering! "Poseidon didn''t destroy a single one of my divine puppets," Dracula said steadily. A smile spread across Poseidon''s face. Dracula hadn''t disappointed him; this was how a powerful being should behave! But the smile quickly faded as Dracula continued, "Because he destroyed *three*!" Poseidon was flabbergasted. Was this even the same Dracula he knew? The legendary, decisive, rebellious Dracula who dared to challenge the Blood Ancestor... How could he have become like this?! Back when Poseidon was still weak, Dracula''s name was already known throughout the myriad races. Poseidon had even idolized Dracula for a time, using him as inspiration. Now, facing such a shameless Dracula, Poseidon felt a sense of disillusionment, his idol''s image shattered. Poseidon mentally assessed his wallet, realizing he was probably going to be skinned alive this time. "Thor, have you forgotten?" Poseidon said darkly. "You also killed my daughter. Twice!" "You didn''t mention it, and I almost forgot! My apologies!" Mike exclaimed, eyes sparkling with feigned innocence. "I did you such a huge favor, wouldn''t it be rude if you didn''t com sate me a little more?" Poseidon was beyond words. Was this guy even listening to himself? Was this humanly possible?! Thor killed his daughter and now wanted *him* to pay? He wanted to run headfirst into the Grievance Drum in front of the 99th floor and list all of Thor''s atrocities. Poseidon also realized his earlier worries were completely unnecessary. Thor felt no pressure facing a Supreme Demon God! This guy was more like a Supreme Demon God than the Supreme Demon God himself! After all this back and forth, it still came down to more money. However, Poseidon knew his meager savings were probably not safe. This trip out of the Tower of Truth wasn''t a vacation; he was going to become a demon god. No matter what agreements were made beforehand, the conflict between the abyss and the human race couldn''t be erased. Therefore, if Poseidon took too many resources out, it wouldn''t be good news for the human race. Poseidon even suspected that it was precisely because of Thor''s personality that the human race sent him to deal with him. "My remaining assets, converted to Lord merits, are only 600,000," Poseidon admitted, dropping the pretense. *I''m broke!* "600,000... I knew you wouldn''t agree," Poseidon continued, pointing at Dracula. "Didn''t he say I destroyed three divine puppets?" Hearing this, Dracula''s pale face flushed slightly. This was the first time he''d been so shameless. The shyness and discomfort were understandable. He''d get used to it after spending more time with Thor. "How about this for compensation?" Poseidon proposed his solution. "Since you''re going to kill me eight times anyway, Dracula can take whatever materials he can get during those kills to make puppets. May the best man win. How about it?" This proposal... seemed fair enough. Mike looked at Dracula, a questioning glint in his eyes. *Can you pull this off?* Dracula wanted to say yes, but he knew if he messed up, he''d be the one to suffer. After all, Poseidon was a level 997 powerful being. Dracula didn''t bother pretending, saying frankly, "I need to reach the peak of level 989 to have a chance of snatching some materials from Poseidon." Dracula also knew 989 was Thor''s acceptable limit. Mike didn''t hesitate. "How many drops of forbidden prince blood essence do you need?" Dracula answered truthfully, "Including what I already have, I need another 200 drops." Mike calculated, "I gave you 100 drops earlier, and now another 200. One drop is 3,000 Lord merits. Since we''re so close, I''ll give you a discount and round it up to 1,000,000 Lord merits." Poseidon was utterly bewildered. Dracula remained expressionless. *Thor''s math is... unique. Just roll with it.* Mike took out two small bottles of blood essence and handed them to Dracula, adding, "The materials you get from Poseidon must first repay the 1,000,000 Lord merits debt. We''ll split the rest 30/70." "As you wish." This time, Thor was unusually... generous! Just as Dracula was about to get started, Mike made another small request. "Can I summon people from my private space to help?" To persuade Poseidon, Mike even described his private space, dispelling any concerns. "A useless vampire Duke, a dirt-poor goblin, a run-of-the-mill two-winged angel, an elf who gives massages..." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most importantly, Mike guaranteed, "None of them are above level 990!" "Well... alright," Poseidon conceded, unable to find a reason to refuse. He was a level 997 God; was he supposed to be afraid of these weaklings? Dracula could fight across tiers, snatching things from a level 997 Poseidon at level 989, for one reason only: he was Dracula! The second most powerful being in the blood clan! The people Thor described sounded pathetic. A vampire Duke, forget about it. Goblins were greedy; a dirt-poor one couldn''t be capable. The angel was even more laughable. A two-winged angel was probably barely level 600. Elves were the most arrogant; one willing to be a maid couldn''t be strong. Nothing to fear! So, Poseidon lifted the spatial blockade, allowing Thor to summon reinforcements from his private space. This was the biggest regret of his life. "My esteemed master, your servant Vladimir answers your call, ready to fight for you to the last drop of blood!" With a crack of thunder, Vladimir made his grand entrance. The moment he appeared, Poseidon''s face stiffened. He sensed the aura of Poseidon on him! This guy was a blasphemer, a devourer of gods, on the same path as Poseidon! If Poseidon wasn''t about to abandon his position as God of the Sea, his first act would be to annihilate him! Next, Poseidon saw a small, thin goblin emerge. "Bilbo, what are you doing here?!" Poseidon exclaimed. The Mystic Market''s business in the Temple of Truth was managed by a goblin named Bilbo. This goblin''s sharp eye and cunning methods could make even a God tremble! Bilbo, surprised to see a familiar face, smiled subtly. "Thanks to my boss, I''m working here, paying my own expenses." Behind Bilbo, a dark-skinned elf with a cold expression and a bow and arrow on her back walked out, radiating an extraordinary aura. The Nature Elf Envoy!? Another powerful being from ancient times; Poseidon had even fought her before! Bilbo leaned in to whisper to Thor, "Master Fool said she wants 50% of the Nature Elf Envoy''s spoils." The Nature Elf Envoy was Master Fool''s maid; summoning her required Master Fool''s consent. "Look at her being stingy, who does she think she is? Do I look like a cheapskate?" Mike declared, waving his hand dismissively. "Give her 30%!" Finally, an unassuming two-winged black angel with a numb expression stepped out of the portal and stood behind Thor. "This is our opponent?" Gabriel said, looking at Poseidon impassively. "Thor, killing him will be a bit messy." Poseidon was taken aback. What an arrogant angel! A mere two-winged being dared to be so.. Before Poseidon could react, Gabriel spoke again to Thor, "Step back a bit. Don''t want to get blood on you." Chapter 497: Whats the big deal about losing? Just win it back! Chapter 497: What''s the big deal about losing? Just win it back!The moment the battle truly began, Poseidon knew he''d made a mistake. A huge one! These guys looked ordinary, but when they attacked, each one was more ruthless than the last! Vladimir, manipulating a puppet radiating divine aura, madly devoured Poseidon''s source, strengthening himself. The Nature Elf Envoy stood in the distance, drawing her bow and arrow, taking her time with each shot. But every arrow severely wounded Poseidon, tracing a brilliant arc of light across the sky. These were her spoils, collected by Bilbo for their 70/30 split later. The bow and arrow, crafted from the source of a top-tier elven envoy, were comparable to SSS-grade equipment. The Nature Elf Envoy followed Master Fool; he was her only lifeline. In truth, Master Fool''s temper wasn''t exactly pleasant, even bordering on volatile. The Nature Elf Envoy knew this was a rare opportunity to prove her worth to Master Fool. If she didn''t perform well, such chances would be hard to come by in the future... Bilbo didn''t directly participate in the fight. As a goblin, he wasn''t known for his combat prowess. However, Bilbo had the sharpest eye among them. Under his scrutiny, Poseidon had no secrets. Bilbo constantly called out weak points, directing the others to attack vital areas and plunder the most valuable resources, saving Mike a lot of trouble. Mike could achieve the same effect with the Eye of Truth, but directing a gang-up on an elderly god felt a bit unethical. Mike was above such things! The one who truly pressured Poseidon was the two-winged black angel, Gabriel! *BOOM!* Gabriel''s heavy blows sent Poseidon''s massive body flying, streams of shimmering light spilling forth. The results of each of Gabriel''s attacks were several times greater than the others combined! "When did the angel race produce such a powerful being?!" Poseidon exclaimed, his voice laced with shock. "If you were to enter the Temple of Truth, you would surely have a place among the mountain peaks!" Gabriel remained impassive. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *BOOM!* He spread his wings, accelerating to his maximum speed, and unleashed another devastating punch. "So much chatter," Gabriel muttered, uninterested in Poseidon''s talk of temples and mountain peaks. Due to their prior agreement, Poseidon could only endure the beating, unable to retaliate. Even so, he ignored the others'' attacks, fixated on Gabriel, utterly perplexed. Poseidon wanted an answer: why had such a powerful being like Gabriel become like this? Not all questions have answers. Meeting a wall with Gabriel, Poseidon turned his gaze to Thor. Having pocketed 50,000 Lord merits worth of materials from Poseidon, Mike gave him a new lesson: how to take the money and run. "Sorry, I deeply respect Gabriel''s personal wishes. If he doesn''t want to talk, I can''t force him!" Mike declared, his voice righteous and unwavering. Vladimir and Dracula exchanged bewildered glances. *When have you ever respected the blood clan?* So unfair! Thor could be shameless, but Gabriel couldn''t. Since Thor had taken Poseidon''s money, Gabriel felt obligated to provide an answer. He followed Thor for two reasons: 1. To repay the angel race''s debt. To be fair, of the countless enemies who crossed Thor, the angel race on the 32nd floor got off the easiest. Gabriel deserved at least half the credit for that. 2. Following Thor gave Gabriel a chance to see that swordsman (Sword Saint) again. He wanted to know what had become of him after his battle with the Supreme Demon God. Gabriel stared at Poseidon, finally speaking, "You''re not a potential Supreme Being, you wouldn''t understand." A potential Supreme Being represented a race''s greatest hope of achieving Supreme Being status. Once on that path, there was no turning back. Only victory was allowed, not defeat! On the path to Supreme Being, it was winner takes all. What kind of Supreme Being loses? After losing to Ares, Gabriel''s path to Supreme Being was severed. He could continue to grow stronger, break through to Quasi-God, even God. Even with a large realm difference, killing Poseidon wasn''t difficult for Gabriel. Within the same tier, Gabriel was already among the most powerful. Excluding the human Supreme Being, he was practically invincible. But he''d run into Ares. "That... is true," Mike nodded, acknowledging Gabriel''s perspective. Since Thor''s appearance, he''d fought hundreds of battles, big and small, without a single defeat! When Gabriel met Ares'' projection again, Ares hadn''t even looked at him. The Supreme Being Ares no longer saw the former potential Supreme Being of the angel race. The reason was simp icking one''s wounds, striving for improvement, waiting for a chance to rise again... In Ares'' eyes, that wasn''t the way of a true hero! If you meet an enemy, just slash them with your sword! If you can''t win, slash them again in a couple of days! Cowering and hiding, what kind of potential Supreme Being was that? What kind of Supreme Being at all?! Back then, Ares spared Gabriel''s life to keep an interesting opponent. If he''d known Gabriel would spend so many years in a daze, he might as well have given him a quick death. "My second bro has a move called Fate''s Reversal," Mike suddenly said. All the powerful beings present stopped, listening intently. Vladimir even took out a notebook and started taking notes! Dracula glared at Vladimir with disgust. Such blatant sycophancy, a disgrace to the blood clan! Dracula decided that upon his return, he would convene a secret elder meeting and expel Vladimir from the blood clan. Gabriel also paused, watching Thor quietly. He''d never seen that man use Fate''s Reversal. "Do you know what Fate''s Reversal does?" Mike asked, noticing Gabriel''s confusion. Simply put, it was a cheat code for invincibility. Gabriel''s confusion deepened. What did Fate''s Reversal have to do with him? What was Thor trying to say? "What I mean is simple," Mike said earnestly. "Even Ares, during his growth, was once forced into a desperate situation, compelled to create Fate''s Reversal." Without a near-death experience, Ares wouldn''t have needed to create such a move. Gabriel seemed to understand. A holy spotlight seemed to fall on Mike, making him appear even more imposing. "On the path to Supreme Being, you must dare to win, but also dare to lose. A Supreme Being who has never faced adversity, even at level 1000, is still weak," Mike declared coldly. "What''s the big deal about losing? Just win it back!" His words resonated with power and conviction, blurring Thor''s image in everyone''s eyes. "Well said," Gabriel nodded slowly. Clearly, Thor''s words had touched his heart. As Mike finished speaking, the spotlight faded, the aura dissipated. "Next time, don''t use light elemental magic for the spotlight, it''s a bit too warm," Mike instructed Vladimir. "If you do, combine it with ice elemental magic to cool things down." Vladimir nodded, diligently taking notes. The spotlight had been artificially created. Everyone else was speechless. Dracula rolled his eyes. A blood clan member learning light elemental magic? Vladimir wasn''t just rebellious anymore; he was sprinting down the path of betraying the Blood Ancestor. After this brief interlude, the battle resumed. Although Poseidon couldn''t fight back, it wasn''t easy to wrest valuable items from him. Fortunately, everyone present possessed unique skills. Bilbo kept track of the accounts for Mike, providing real-time updates as the battle progressed. "Boss, at this rate, by the time he reaches level 990..." Bilbo reported a series of numbers. "Dracula will have collected about 1,050,000 worth of materials, Vladimir 650,000, Nature Elf Envoy 700,000, and Gabriel 2,100,000." According to Mike''s prior agreements, he''d take 1,000,000 from Dracula, then split the remaining 50,000 70/30, leaving Dracula with 15,000. Vladimir''s situation was special; theoretically, all those materials belonged to Mike. However, Vladimir''s Blood Sea Puppet immediately devoured any materials taken from Poseidon! That account would need to be settled with Vladimir later. Of the Nature Elf Envoy''s 700,000, 30% went to Master Fool, leaving Mike with 490,000. Gabriel''s 2,100,000, needless to say, belonged entirely to Mike. "A bountiful harvest!" Mike calculated. This was a truly massive haul! The 5,600,000 previously extorted from Poseidon, plus all these odds and ends, totaled 9,855,020 Lord merits! Nearly ten million! "Gods are loaded!" Mike exclaimed, his future expenses secured. Thanks to Poseidon, he''d taken a significant step towards becoming the richest man in the human race! Also, judging by his exploitation of Poseidon, a god''s net worth seemed to be around ten million Lord merits! Older gods like Poseidon had greater savings. Quasi-Gods like Pecker had thinner wallets, their most valuable asset being the Shadow Source. And even that was swindled by Shadow Nine. Flush with nearly ten million Lord merits, Mike was in high spirits, turning his attention back to the battle. After a series of arduous fights, the level 997 Poseidon had plummeted to the brink of level 990! One more hit, and he would fall below 990, no longer the God of the Sea! At this crucial moment, everyone tacitly stopped, withdrawing from the battlefield. Thor, wielding the Thunderclap Hammer, had already fully charged his attack. "Thunderclap Strike!" A bolt of lightning ended it all! *BOOM!* The Thunderclap Strike landed, shattering Poseidon''s godhood, extinguishing his divine fire, and destroying his divine body! The Temple of Truth also underwent a change; a sea stone detached from the foot of the mountains! Poseidon was officially removed from the Temple of Truth! Having fallen to level 989, Poseidon revealed his true form for the first time. A... sea cucumber?! Everyone was stunned. Poseidon was a sea cucumber that had cultivated into a god! The contrast was simply too great! Mike, with his Eye of Truth, wasn''t surprised. The charred sea cucumber, without a moment''s hesitation, tore through space, forcibly leaving the 34th floor. For Poseidon, having fallen to level 989, he''d lost his godhood and his greatest protection! Every second wasted increased the danger! He had to act quickly to escape! ... As he fled, Poseidon transformed back into his preferred form: a middle-aged woman with breasts the size of pumpkins. He was pulling out all the stops to survive. Poseidon had plenty of enemies, and he was at his weakest! Moreover, he''d collaborated with the human race to become a demon god in the abyss. Many gods coveted this position and were eager to interfere. "The meeting place should be here," Poseidon, in his middle-aged woman disguise, muttered, scanning the Core City of Truth for his contact. Soon, a burly man carrying a flail approached. "Just you?" Poseidon asked, displeased. He''d expected the contact to be at least an Ultimate Lord! Even an Ultimate Lord would be above level 990, wouldn''t they? Who would have thought they''d send a level 989 nobody? Maxen, seeing Poseidon''s state, knew he''d been thoroughly fleeced by Thor, feeling a pang of sympathy. He puffed out his chest reassuringly, "Don''t worry, I''m a big deal in the abyss. Nobody disrespects me!" That... made sense. A Supreme Son might not be much, but a Supreme Being''s face carried weight. "Then let''s go," Poseidon urged impatiently. He didn''t want to stay in this wretched place a minute longer. "Hold on, there''s one last procedure," Maxen said, producing a prepared document. "Sign this IOU, and I''ll send you to the Eighth Abyss. I can even guarantee you''ll likely become the eighth demon god." An IOU?! "I tolerated you making me deal with Thor!" Poseidon roared indignantly. "Now I''ve paid the money, lost levels, and you''re raising the price?!" Was there a single honest person left in the human race?! "Don''t misunderstand," Maxen explained patiently. "You can review the contents of the IOU and its activation conditions first." Poseidon took the document and scanned it. The content was simple: Poseidon owed 10,000,000 Lord merits, with a daily interest rate of 3.6%, no upper limit, payable with his life if he defaulted. And this IOU was quite interesting. It only required Poseidon''s signature, no oaths or enforcement mechanisms! In other words, if Poseidon was bold enough, he could sign it, renege, and face no consequences! The only catch: the lender was Thor! "This is a safeguard to ensure our sincere cooperation," Maxen explained. "I''ll hold onto this IOU." *Not giving it to Thor?* Poseidon wondered. If he signed the IOU and the human race didn''t give it to Thor, what was the point of all this? Maxen smiled guilelessly. "If you violate our agreement and harm the human race, this IOU will be handed over to Thor." Poseidon felt a chill run down his spine. Owing Thor 10,000,000 Lord merits with a 3.6% daily interest... Knowing Thor, even if Poseidon ascended to the Heavenly Realm, he''d still be hounded for the debt! Poseidon''s face went blank, utterly numb. Maxen patted his shoulder consolingly. "The human race promises not to use Thor for debt collection... first." Chapter 498: Soul Researcher Chapter 498: Soul ResearcherThe 34th floor of the Tower of Truth. After the sea cucumber Poseidon made his escape, Mike didn''t give it much thought. The guy was off to the Eighth Abyss to fight for the eighth demon god position, which would keep him busy for a while. Plenty of time to deal with him later! Having earned nearly ten million Lord merits from Poseidon, Mike was in excellent spirits. After sending everyone back to his private space, he prepared to continue his tower-climbing journey. This involved his fifth class change, a matter he couldn''t take lightly. With the interlude over, the 34th floor returned to normal, monsters continuously spawning and falling beneath the Thunderclap Hammer. Soon, Mike raised the exploration rate to 100%. A class change platform appeared before him. The platform, the size of a classroom, was square and jet-black, made of a material Mike couldn''t identify... [I know, 12 tons of SS-grade Ancient Sky Gold, 5 tons of S-grade Earthshine Sand...] "Alright, alright, shut up!" Mike rolled his eyes. The Eye of Truth was always so helpful when he *didn''t* need it. Stepping onto the class change platform would complete his fifth class change. Mike didn''t rush. Instead, he carefully took out a feather. This was from Apollo; using it during the class change would grant him an additional elemental class: Soul Element. Mike was rather excited about this. His soul affinity was high, ranking among the top of all elemental affinities, perfectly suited for the Soul Element. Unfortunately, luck hadn''t been on his side during the previous four class changes, denying him the Soul Element. "Don''t let me down," Mike whispered, clutching the feather, taking a deep breath before stepping onto the platform. *Whoosh!* The square platform began to rotate, ascending as it spun. Mike, standing on the platform, felt the wind whip through his hair. *Is this the legendary spiral sky-dance?* The height the platform reached during the class change depended on how many monsters Mike had slain on the 34th floor. Normally, with 100% exploration, Mike should have ascended to a sky-high altitude, achieving a perfect class change. However, he''d also killed Poseidon! A god shouldn''t have appeared on the 34th floor. With this feat added to his record, the platform soared upwards at an incredible speed! In the blink of an eye, Mike felt like he was about to touch the very top of this world. Yet, the platform showed no signs of slowing down, continuing to accelerate, heading straight for the ceiling! Just as Mike was about to make intimate contact with the ceiling, the feather in his palm grew warm. The next moment, his soul detached from his body, leaping out of this world. The ethereal sensation was strange... Mike looked back, overlooking the world below, everything seemingly frozen in time. A fleeting moment in the real world was an eternity here. However, this feeling was short-lived. Mike quickly returned, as if waking from a dream, gasping for breath. "So this is the Soul Element..." The class change platform hovered beneath the ceiling, motionless. The class change was complete. Mike didn''t immediately check his status panel; something else was on his mind. During his brief astral projection, he''d realized something: his soul and body were a perfect match. In the parlance of web novels, within the broad category of "transmigrators," Mike wasn''t a soul transmigrator, but a body transmigrator. Of course, Mike could accept being a body transmigrator. The question was... what happened to the original Mike? Mike had seamlessly entered this world, with a legitimate identity, a place in school, arriving just before talent awakening... Everything was too convenient. If he were reading a web novel, Mike could tolerate it, even if the setup was a bit brainless. He could grit his teeth and keep reading, or just switch to another book. But when it happened to him, Mike had to consider whether these coincidences meant something. Perhaps there was a hidden secret behind his transmigration. Transmigration was Mike''s biggest secret, one even Shadow Nine didn''t know. Now that Shadow Nine was in the Supreme Abyss, Mike couldn''t tell him even if he wanted to. Mike felt troubled. How should he handle this? Tell Apollo? Apollo himself was prone to mental breakdowns; if Mike went to him, Apollo''s reaction might be, "Oh, you''re having mental problems too." Misery loves company, as they say. "Forget it!" Mike pushed the thought aside. He''d find Apollo and ask after leaving the 34th floor. His status panel popped up, displaying his post-class change stats: ID: Thor Talent: Eye of Truth (SSS-grade) Level: 500 Class: Heavenly Wrath Grand Archmage (Lightning, Fire, Shadow) SSS-grade Second Class: Thor Archmage (Wind, Nature, Water) SSS-grade Third Class: Soul Researcher (Soul Element) SSS-grade Title: Fire Thief HP: 85,850,000/85,850,000 MP: 99,460,000/99,460,000 Strength: 655,000 (+678,000) Intelligence: 964,000 (+1,158,000) Spirit: 705,000 (+802,000) Agility: 438,000 (+458,000) Constitution: 496,000 (+501,000) Luck: 17 Equipment: Force of Nature (SSS-grade), etc. Skills: Thunderclap Fate, etc. Status: Broke, etc. Compared to before the class change, his stats had doubled, his HP and MP nearing 100 million! Since the Force of Nature added 100% to all stats, his bonus stats also increased along with his base stats. Reaching level 500, Mike felt a true sense of power and confidence for the first time! As his level increased, the stat gains became larger, and his power grew exponentially. In other words, a strong foundation in the early stages led to greater power later on! Besides the increases in stats and HP, Mike''s biggest gain was the Soul Element class. "Soul Researcher?" Mike muttered, studying the description. "Can learn/use/develop skills that affect the soul, achieving effects such as attack, hypnosis, healing, brainwashing, etc..." "With in-depth research into the souls of other races, targeted soul skills can be developed! Note 1: Cannot be used on humans. Note 2: Developing skills does not consume soul energy. Research samples are obtained through killing." Seeing the last sentence, Mike sighed. "Too bad soul research requires killing. Otherwise, I have quite a few vampires at home..." he said regretfully. Dracula, standing nearby, was taken aback. Everyone else had returned to the private space, but Dracula, as the spirit of the shield, hadn''t. The problem was... Thor seemed to have forgotten him! After closing his status panel, Mike glanced at Dracula without a word. He''d made a tidy profit thanks to Dracula today, which had significantly improved his opinion of him. During the previous battle, the 34th floor had undergone a dramatic transformation. The passage between the 34th floor and the Temple of Truth had been destroyed. Mike had conveniently fulfilled his promise to the Tower Spirit. Such small favors should always be leveraged for a good price! Storing Dracula back in the shield, Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal, ready to haggle with the Tower Spirit. "Tower, tower, tower, tower, tower, tower..." Mike called out rhythmically. "Shut up!" The Truth Core Crystal changed color as the Tower Spirit appeared, impatiently demanding, "Did you get it back? Hurry up and settle the accounts!" "Look at you, so eager. We haven''t discussed the price yet!" Mike said firmly. Trying to freeload? Dream on! "Negotiating the price floor by floor, aren''t you tired of this?" From the Tower Spirit''s perspective, it was best to establish a long-term friendly cooperation agreement, operating within a framework to avoid bankruptcy. "Well..." Hearing the Tower Spirit''s request, Mike felt it would be rude to be too unreasonable. They were only on the 34th floor; there was a long way to go! By the time he reached the 100th floor, this Tower of Truth might be renamed Thor Tower! After some haggling, they reached an agreement. For the foreseeable future, Mike could take whatever he could during his climb. After each floor''s settlement, the Tower Spirit would grant a buff to the entire human race. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While not incredibly powerful, it would be the best buff within the Tower Spirit''s capabilities. 70% of this would go to Apollo, with Mike and Master Fool splitting the remaining 30%. "That''s more like it." Mike placed his hand on the Truth Core Crystal, completing the settlement. A notification, albeit delayed, echoed throughout the Tower of Truth. "Congratulations to participant Thor for successfully reclaiming the 34th floor of the Tower of Truth!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for conquering the 34th floor with an SSSS-grade rating!" "....." ... After leaving the 34th floor, Mike returned to his private space. "Fool!" Mike announced excitedly. "I''ve considered your previous proposal, and it''s feasible." "Oh?" Master Fool was surprised by Thor''s change of heart. "Didn''t you mention converting one hundred million gold coins into copper coins every day?" Mike gestured grandly, a sea of copper coins appearing before Master Fool. "As a token of my sincerity, I''ve already converted one hundred million!" Master Fool was even more astonished. She eyed Thor suspiciously, asking warily, "How do I know you''re not just trying to fool me with a pile of random copper coins?" Mike swore the most venomous oath he could think of, "These one hundred million copper coins were converted from gold coins. If not, may I turn into a dog!" *Gasp!* Everyone present drew a sharp breath. What a vicious oath! Thor was truly committed! Just then, Dracula, passing by, casually remarked, "It''s true. I can testify." Vladimir stared at Dracula warily. *Oh no, he''s learning bad habits too!* Vladimir felt threatened; his position was precarious! Mike was telling the truth, but not the whole truth. The one hundred million copper coins were an accident, transformed unintentionally when Poseidon gave them to him. Mike tossed a copper coin to Master Fool. "You''re a master smith, you can surely tell the difference, right?" Master Fool examined the coin closely. Thor was indeed telling the truth. Mike smoothly retrieved the coin, explaining, "You''ve seen my sincerity. Let''s compromise." He presented his generous proposal. "One hundred million today, ten million tomorrow, dividing by ten each day, for a total of seven days. How about it?" Master Fool was having none of it. *Does he think I don''t understand exponential decay?* "No way!" She wouldn''t let Thor get off so easily! What she wanted was to see Thor''s heartbroken expression. A measly one hundred million gold coins didn''t matter to her. "How about this?" Master Fool smiled slyly, presenting a new proposal. "I''ll provide the Truth Gold Coins, all for you. You just have to convert them into copper coins in front of me." Mike was speechless. "Well? Spit it out!" Master Fool pressed, relishing this rare moment of having the upper hand against Thor. Finally, through gritted teeth, Mike agreed. "Fine!" ... Inside the private space: "Lighting, ready!" "Camera, ready!" "Camera two, ready!" The scene was bustling with activity as mountains of gold coins were piled up, glittering enticingly. Standing before the golden mountains, Mike wore a miserable expression, on the verge of tears. Master Fool had hired Bilbo and his team at a high price to document this precious moment. And Mike had agreed to it. Glaring at the culprit, Mike ground out, "Fool, you''re pretty loaded!" "Just so-so," Master Fool said modestly. "Just a few shares in the Mystic Market." Then, feigning surprise, she asked, "Surely, there''s no one here who doesn''t* have shares in the Mystic Market, right?" Listening to her sarcastic remarks, Mike snorted. "Wonder where you learned that from!" This was the first time Mike had seen so many Truth Gold Coins! Gleaming, sparkling, so alluring, so adorable... like they were breathing, calling out to him... *Thump-thump!* His Greed Source stirred. A cold voice interrupted Mike''s reverie. "There are 2.5 billion Truth Gold Coins here, just as an appetizer for today." Master Fool raised her arm gracefully. "Please." Chapter 499: The world is vast enough to accommodate you Chapter 499: The world is vast enough to accommodate you2.5 billion Truth Gold Coins! As those lovely, alluring coins, radiating infinite charm, touched Mike, they instantly lost their golden luster, transforming into dull copper. And the Broke status had a peculiar magic. Mike didn''t need to touch every single coin; a single touch transformed the entire mountain. Mike didn''t quite remember how he walked out of that mountain of copper. Like a lost soul, a walking corpse, he numbly left the private space. Watching his retreating figure, Master Fool felt a strange, unsettling pang. *Did I... take it too far?* she wondered. Vladimir, glancing at Fool, sneered internally. *Such a fool.* Feeling sorry for Thor? How naive... He beckoned Bilbo over to collect the copper coins. "Count them carefully! Not a single coin can be missing!" Bilbo, ever the efficient goblin, quickly finished the inventory. "That''s odd..." he muttered, staring at the ledger, lost in thought. One copper coin was missing. Vladimir peered over, instantly spotting the discrepancy. He pulled a copper coin from his pocket, placing it before Bilbo. "This one was stuck in a crevice. Lucky I have sharp eyes. Don''t forget to include it in the ledger!" Bilbo nodded profusely, promising not to forget, and Vladimir hummed a cheerful tune as he left. ... Back in the Core City of Truth, Mike sprang back to life! He opened his fist, revealing a single, gleaming gold coin nestled in his palm! A thin film, made of a special material that blocked the Broke effect, coated the coin. This was a little item Mike had commissioned from the Mystic Market, never expecting it to come in handy so soon. While walking through the mountain of coins, Mike, with swift hands and while Master Fool wasn''t looking, had snatched a single coin with the material and palmed it. "Yes!" Ignoring the loss of 2,499,999,999 gold coins, Mike had scored one free gold coin! This single coin carried the dreams of 2.5 billion! Thinking of it this way made Mike feel much better! Due to the lengthy negotiations with Poseidon, he''d wasted too much time. There wasn''t enough left to reclaim the 35th floor. The 35th, 36th, and 37th floors were connected; reclaiming them would take considerable effort. Mike''s tower climb was over for the day. The Wolf''s Den didn''t offer free meals, and Maxen was off doing who-knows-what. Mike decided to leave the Core City of Truth and take a stroll in the Forest of Truth to clear his head. However, the moment he appeared outside the forest, a white cloud materialized before him. [Your friend Apollo is connecting...] Boarding the cloud, Mike was whisked away to the 99th floor. "Good evening," Mike greeted casually. Apollo''s voice, familiar and ethereal, echoed from within the tower. "It''s almost morning," he corrected meticulously. "Good morning," Mike repeated. "Good." After the exchange of pleasantries, an awkward silence hung in the air. Mainly because Mike hadn''t figured out what to say to Apollo. During his tower climb, Poseidon, in an attempt to curry favor, had revealed several secrets. For example, the Supreme Demon God''s manipulative words. The words themselves weren''t particularly effective at sowing discord. But Mike didn''t know how to broach the subject. Should he assure Apollo that he would absolutely not kill the next potential Supreme Being? That seemed a bit too suspicious. Besides, Mike didn''t feel the need to make such a promise. To his surprise, before he could speak, Apollo spoke first. "Considered it." Mike was confused. Sensing Mike''s confusion, Apollo elaborated, "I considered killing you." Subject, verb, object, all present and accounted for. The meaning was crystal clear. Apollo continued, "About a hundred years ago. But I abandoned the idea." Before Mike could relax, he asked, "You knew I was the next Supreme Being a hundred years ago?" Apollo shook his head. "No." Mike understood. Apollo meant that a hundred years ago, as the potential Supreme Being, he had considered killing the *next* potential Supreme Being. That way, Apollo could continue living, pondering his questions, and the Supreme Demon God would remain peacefully buried beneath the Tower of Truth. Knowing Apollo, such a thought wasn''t unusual for him a century ago. And for Apollo, having considered it was having considered it. There was no point denying it. He felt no shame, guilt, or embarrassment... Such emotions never bothered Apollo. Relieved, Mike let out a long breath. "Then... why did you change your mind?" Even Apollo paused for a moment before answering. "I owe Ares a life." What Mike didn''t know was that Professor Gregory and Apollo had once had a conversation about Thor. Professor Gregory''s question had actually been on behalf of the entire human leadership. He''d asked Apollo, "What do you think of Thor?" It was a veiled question. The human leadership needed to know whether Apollo would kill Thor in response to the Supreme Demon God''s scheme. Apollo had replied, "How Ares views Apollo is how Apollo views Thor." Back then, Ares had single-handedly fought the Supreme Demon God, essentially saving Apollo''s life. Therefore, Apollo felt he owed Ares a life, a debt he would repay to Thor. That was fair. That was why Apollo had changed his mind, leading to this conversation. Reassured by his answer, the human leadership had wholeheartedly focused on nurturing Thor. Mike didn''t know these details. But he understood the implication of Apollo''s words. "Um... third bro... I... how do I put this..." Mike mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. He felt he needed to summon some courage before revealing his secret. He swallowed, steeling himself. "I have a secret..." Just as he was about to confess, Apollo interrupted. "Everyone has secrets." It was no big deal. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was true, but... Mike wanted to say his secret was different! Seemingly anticipating Mike''s words, Apollo cut him off again. "It doesn''t matter," Apollo said calmly. "The world is vast enough to accommodate you." After Apollo spoke, Mike fell silent. The world was vast. There was Earth, the abyss, the dazzling starry sea, the Heavenly Realm... Since he was here, he might as well make the best of it. There was nothing to fear! Having resolved his deepest anxieties, Mike suddenly realized there was nothing left to discuss. Apollo didn''t try to keep him. The white cloud descended, carrying Mike back to the Forest of Truth. Mike glanced at the time. It wasn''t even 5:30 AM. Not enough time to go back and catch up on sleep. He decided to return to the Core City of Truth and wait for a fated encounter at the Wolf''s Den. ... Half an hour later, a burly man carrying a flail skulked outside the Wolf''s Den, peering inside to see if Thor was there. "Whatcha doin''?" a familiar voice boomed from behind. Mike slapped Maxen''s golden shoulder armor, instantly turning it into dull brass. As if oblivious, Mike invited Maxen in for a drink. "No, no, I have other tasks today," Maxen demurred, trying to decline the invitation. But he couldn''t resist Mike''s insistent, "I have something to discuss with you. Big things. A win-win deal!" Hearing the words "win-win" from Thor, Maxen''s heart skipped a beat. Thor''s understanding of "win-win" was vastly different from everyone else''s. Upon entering, Mike bellowed, "Two bottles of your finest, most expensive wine!" Nyx Valoria, behind the bar, said sternly, "The Wolf''s Den just got a new shipment of fine wine. Very expensive!" *Expensive?!* Maxen shuddered, lowering his voice to warn Thor, "I''m drowning in debt! I can''t afford wine!" The Supreme Son, whose income was 99.9% irrelevant to him, couldn''t even afford a drink. How had he fallen so far? Mike patted Maxen''s brass shoulder armor reassuringly. "Don''t worry, after this deal, you''ll be *happy to pay for these two bottles." "And... what if I''m not?" Maxen hesitated. He didn''t quite believe Thor could make him willingly pay for the drinks. But seeing Thor''s confidence, Maxen made a bold decision: he would challenge his own weakness! "Fine!" Maxen gritted his teeth. "I''d like to see how you make me *willingly* pay for this!" Maxen knew his financial situation better than anyone. He used to be generous, spending lavishly wherever he went. As one of the human race''s top fighters, Maxen never worried about money. Even after handing over 99%, the remaining 1% was more than Joseph had. At least, that was the case before he met Thor. Besides, even if he *wanted* to pay, he had to have the means! It was laughable. He was broke. Could Thor possibly be offering him money? Just as Maxen thought this, Thor''s next words nearly made him choke. "I have some money to share with you..." *Pfft!* Maxen sprayed a mouthful of water, instantly killing the guy next to him. "Which turtle egg dares to ambush me?!" the resurrected hothead roared, grabbing a chair, ready to seek retribution. When he saw the culprit, his anger deflated slightly. Maxen?! The hothead decided to be reasonable. A masked Lone Wolf sitting next to Maxen intervened, "Brother, give me some face. Maxen will compensate you 10 Lord merits. How about it?" *Huh?* The hothead stared at Maxen, wanting to say, "Brother, please kill me again!" Getting killed once, inside the Core City of Truth, with no penalties, and earning 10 Lord merits? What a deal! After the man left with his 10 Lord merits, a crowd gathered, staring expectantly at Maxen. "Stone, don''t you want to kill a few more?" "Stone, kill me! I''ll give you a 2-point kickback!" "I''ll give you 8!" "9.9! Final offer!" "...'' The scene descended into chaos. "Get lost! Go about your business!" Maxen shooed them away, ending the commotion. "Continuing, where were we?" Maxen looked at Thor, still slightly dazed. Thor was offering him money? Unbelievable! "So..." Mike recounted his extortion of Poseidon, embellishing the story slightly. Maxen listened, drawing sharp breaths. He''d guessed Poseidon had suffered, but not *this* much! However, after hearing Poseidon''s woes, Maxen was still confused. *Where''s the deal? The win-win? The money for me?* He didn''t dare ask Thor directly, only mumbling internally. "Are you dense?" Mike rolled his eyes. "I collected a little something in exchange for our protection of Poseidon''s bid for the eighth demon god position. Naturally, we split it." Maxen frowned suspiciously. "Are you sure you''re the real Thor?" Mike retorted coldly, "Have you ever seen anyone spend 2.5 million Lord merits to impersonate Thor?" That was a good point... Thor had scammed 5 million Lord merits from Poseidon in their name. And he was suggesting a 50/50 split?! Maxen suddenly found Thor incredibly endearing. "Professor Gregory was right!" Maxen almost wept. Professor Gregory had theorized that once Thor''s power grew to a point where he felt secure, his pathological greed would subside. "However..." Mike continued, "there''s a small condition attached to your 2,499,990 Lord merits." Maxen was puzzled. "Why is it 10 Lord merits short?" "I just compensated that guy 10 Lord merits for you!" Mike said matter-of-factly. "What condition?" Maxen asked warily. "According to the agreement with Poseidon, we need to go to the Eighth Abyss and help him become the eighth demon god. That''s our job, right?" Maxen nodded. That was fair. "As for the rest..." Mike said casually, "your Second Godfather comprehended a rather unlucky move yesterday. Don''t learn it." Chapter 500: Why is this wine so expensive? Chapter 500: Why is this wine so expensive?"Don''t learn it?" Maxen nodded firmly. "Alright! I swear I won''t learn that unlucky move!" He''d hesitated for a split second, but that agreement seemed a little *too* quick. Sensing something amiss, Mike narrowed his eyes, a glint of intelligence sparking within. He scrutinized Maxen for a moment before asking casually, "You''ve already learned it, haven''t you?" Maxen froze, blurting out, "Uh, isn''t it Broke?" He''d given himself away! "You have! You sneaky dog!" Mike grinned, pulling out his prepared backup plan. He''d anticipated this possibility. After all, Ares usually taught Maxen any new moves he learned. Only Maxen was tough enough to handle them. Mike pointed to a clause in the contract. "Sign here, notarized by the Mystic Market. After receiving this money, you agree to never use Broke against Thor." 2.5 million Lord merits as hush money for Maxen. Maxen considered it. This could work! Although only 0.1% of his income landed in his pocket, the sheer volume made up for it! 2.5 million meant 2,500 Lord merits for him. After paying off his debts, he''d have 800 left! Maxen hadn''t been this wealthy in a long time! *Scribble, scribble, scribble.* He signed his name, pulled out his portable card reader, and watched as Thor swiped his card with a flourish. "Huh?" Maxen was surprised. Thor wasn''t even wincing at the expense! Mike, sensing Maxen''s confusion, scoffed, "Look at your ambition!" Of the 2.5 million given to Maxen, 68.4% went to Guardian Shadow, effectively returning to Mike''s control, just transferred from his personal wallet to the Guardian Shadow account. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 21.6% went to the Nightmare corps, and 9% to the Valor Sword Corps. Both corps were currently stationed in the abyss, facing enormous expenses; this was a welcome boost. And Mike still had a stake in the Nightmare corps'' funds! 0.9% went to Apollo, a small gift from Mike. After all these arrangements, the money was well spent! And as the conduit for these funds, Maxen''s 2,500 Lord merits was a generous cut! The money arrived quickly and left Maxen''s account just as fast. Staring at the remaining 800 Lord merits, Maxen sighed contentedly. "I haven''t been this rich in ages!" Mike smiled kindly. "Now, I''ve paid 2.5 million Lord merits. It''s not unreasonable for you to cover these two bottles of wine, is it?" Maxen first confirmed that the wine came from the Mystic Market, not from Thor himself, before relaxing. "Not at all! Perfectly reasonable!" The moment he finished speaking, he watched Thor pocket the two bottles and walk away. He still had 800 Lord merits left. *Having money is nice...* Maxen mused. Then, Nyx Valoria''s icy voice cut through his reverie. "That will be 799.8 Lord merits. Will you be paying by card or charging it to your account?" Maxen was dumbfounded. "Why is this wine so expensive?!" Nyx Valoria, anticipating his reaction, showed him a bottle. "This blood wine is from the Mystic Market. Its main ingredient is diluted forbidden prince blood essence. 399.9 Lord merits per bottle. Fair and square..." Maxen stared at the ingredients list, bewildered. "Who in their right mind uses forbidden prince blood essence to make wine?!" "Who knows?" Nyx Valoria sighed, her voice laced with pity. "It couldn''t possibly be that Thor sold the raw materials to the Mystic Market, then pulled some strings to get the Wolf''s Den to stock it, just to find a sucker to pay for it while he walks away with the wine, could it?" Maxen was speechless. That scenario was a little *too* specific. Staring at his remaining 0.02 Lord merits, he wanted to cry. Just minutes ago, he was a multi-millionaire with 2.5 million Lord merits. Now he was broke again. As Maxen wallowed in despair, a familiar figure appeared at the door. Light Nine, having leveled up from 700 to 800 and finished a long day of work, returned to the Wolf''s Den for his daily dose of observing the human condition. Maxen, overjoyed to see Light Nine, quickly invited him to sit, ordering two bottles of *not- too-expensive* good wine. "Light Nine, my dear brother..." Maxen poured out his woes, recounting how he''d been fleeced. However, he didn''t dare speak ill of Thor directly. If Thor found out, he''d be in deep trouble! So, Maxen invented a nemesis called "Shepherd" who constantly exploited him. Light Nine found Maxen''s tales of his battles of wits with Shepherd quite entertaining. "This Shepherd sounds like an interesting character." After finishing his story, Maxen took a swig of wine, chuckling. Lowering his voice, he confided, "Little Nine (Light Nine), this Shepherd is terrified of the Broke skill. Once my Second Godfather comprehends a similar move, hehehe..." Light Nine shook his head slightly, disagreeing. "In my humble opinion, I think you''re mistaken." "Oh?" Maxen raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What do you mean?" "I believe this Shepherd isn''t afraid of Broke or similar skills," Light Nine analyzed seriously. "Based on your description, he excels at acquiring wealth through cunning means. Restrictions won''t deter him. On the contrary, they might challenge him, making him even more relentless." Maxen was stunned. Why hadn''t he thought of that?! "Thank you, Little Nine! If it weren''t for you, I''d be exploited by Tho-Shepherd again!" Light Nine chuckled. "However, I do have a suggestion that might benefit you." Maxen''s eyes lit up. "Tell me!" Light Nine offered his advice freely. "Brother, you should change your approach. Don''t try to Broke Shepherd. Instead, ask your Second Godfather to create the ''Midas Touch'' that Shepherd mentioned." *Midas Touch?* Maxen was confused. Why learn that skill? Gold wasn''t exactly valuable. "This Shepherd probably finds it more painful to see others earn money than to lose money himself," Light Nine explained with a confident smile. "Not teaching him the Midas Touch is the greatest Broke you can inflict upon him." ... After acquiring Maxen''s two bottles of wine, Mike left the Tower of Truth and returned to America, teleporting directly to New York Superpower University. He immediately emailed Professor Gregory. Yesterday, the Eye of Truth had provided a solution to Candy''s stuttering problem. However, Mike needed a plausible excuse. By sending the solution to Professor Gregory, whose name was on the university''s research institute, Candy could have a check-up there, Professor Gregory could offer the solution, and Mike could remain anonymous. Everyone wins. After sending the email, Mike stretched. Before he could relax for even a minute, a new message arrived via the Shadow Sigil. "Shadow Four says the Shadow Fortress expansion subsidy proposal has been urgently approved?" Mike''s face lit up with uncontainable joy. Although he hadn''t directly interacted with the human leadership, their cooperation was impeccable. They never held him back. For example, after analyzing Professor Gregory''s report, they''d realized Thor needed an avenue for profit. Thus, Maxen naturally became Thor''s liaison. During the meeting, Maxen had almost used his veto power, only to realize he wasn''t a Supreme Being. No Supreme Being status, no veto power. Veto overruled! Mike received the complete subsidy proposal, a stack of documents thicker than a dictionary. As an official subsidy proposal involving millions of Lord merits, it was naturally meticulous, leaving no room for loopholes. Fortunately, Shadow Four had summarized it in a few lines: 1. Based on the inventory, the Shadow Fortress expansion cost could be controlled within 11 million Lord merits. 2. The subsidy budget was 4 million Lord merits. 3. The subsidy was divided into two parts: 2 million Lord merits worth of materials and 2 million Lord merits for procurement. 4. After expansion, all Guardian Shadow expenses would be handled internally, with no salary subsidies. Guardian Shadow''s current size meant daily wages were a significant expense. If the number of Lords doubled, the wage bill would increase further, making it impossible to rely solely on subsidies. However, this was within Mike''s expectations. After several major battles, the human race''s coffers were depleted, and various corps were scrambling for funds and resources. Securing a 4 million Lord merit subsidy for Guardian Shadow''s expansion under these circumstances was no small feat. Looking at the fresh subsidy proposal, Mike calculated, "Shadow Fortress originally had 9.45 million, plus 68.4% of 2.5 million, which is 1.71 million, totaling 11.16 million..." This was enough to cover the expansion. But with a 4 million subsidy, it would be foolish not to use it! Moreover, as the head of Guardian Shadow, Mike had many other things to worry about. "After the expansion, there''s 4.16 million Lord merits left. Barely enough for payroll." With that in mind, he contacted Shadow Four via Shadow Sigil, scheduling an impromptu online video conference. *Overtime!* "I''ve reviewed the subsidy proposal," Mike said, getting straight to the point. "The 2 million in shadow elemental materials is fine. But the other 2 million for procurement... if we acquire those materials ourselves, can we keep the subsidy?" The money was intended for purchasing materials. If Guardian Shadow could gather enough materials themselves, using the subsidy to buy their own materials seemed reasonable, right? "It''s possible, but..." Shadow Four, understanding Thor''s intent, pointed out the problem. "Where are we going to find so many shadow elemental materials?" Due to Guardian Shadow''s massive scale, the human race''s demand for shadow elemental materials was constantly high. Locations producing these materials were already tightly controlled. They couldn''t make bricks without straw. Even Thor couldn''t conjure materials out of thin air... could he? "The problem is, other elemental materials can be obtained from the abyss, besides the Tower of Truth," Shadow Four explained. "But there''s no shadow elemental demon god in the abyss, so the demon creatures there don''t carry shadow elemental materials." Mike nodded, understanding the dilemma. *Hmm... Wait a minute!* His eyes lit up. "So, if there were a shadow elemental demon god, the abyss could produce shadow elemental materials?" "Well, yes..." Shadow Four paused, wondering what Thor was up to. He wasn''t planning to target a demon god, was he? There weren''t any vacant demon god positions... "The eighth demon god!" Shadow Four exclaimed, catching on. "Don''t rush the procurement. Wait for my news!" Mike had a plan forming. He''d make Poseidon learn some new tricks! If Poseidon couldn''t learn shadow element, they''d find someone who could to be the eighth demon god! After the video conference, Mike informed Maxen and the others. They''d be heading to the Eighth Abyss in a few days to meet Poseidon again. Once Poseidon mastered shadow element and became a demon god, the Eighth Abyss would produce a steady supply of shadow elemental materials... The potential profit was immeasurable! As for Poseidon''s feelings... nobody cared. Having finished his business, Mike left his small dorm room, strolling through the university campus. Attending university was more of a buffer for Mike, a way to relax and de-stress. Even Superman had to work a day job. Without a break from the constant pressure, anyone could crumble. At the cafeteria, using Anderson''s name, Mike received a hearty breakfast. He ate a tenth of it, then sent the rest via Mystic Market express delivery - 3-minute global delivery - back to Cain. Ten minutes later, Mike received a five-star review from Cain: "Breakfast was good. Finally feeling full." Mike chuckled. Fortunately, Cain''s intense training regimen prevented any weight gain. After breakfast, Mike headed to the designated meeting spot. Before even reaching the building, he noticed something was wrong! Blackdragon was in a wheelchair! What happened? Who dared to lay a hand on Blackdragon of Star Class Three?! As Mike approached, he saw only Blackdragon and Libra. Blackdragon, bandaged and sitting in the wheelchair, struggled to speak. "Libra, crouch down. I need to ask you something." Libra, knowing he was at fault, obediently crouched, meeting Blackdragon''s gaze. Tears welled up in Blackdragon''s eyes as he choked out, "Can someone else take the blame for this?" Chapter 501: Collect all things under heaven and store them away Chapter 501: Collect all things under heaven and store them awayMike approached, greeting them, "Morning, Blackdragon, Libra." He looked at Blackdragon, "What happened to you? Why are you like this?" Blackdragon feigned nonchalance. "Just sparring." If Mike hadn''t seen him near tears earlier, The might have believed it! Changing the subject, Mike asked, "What''s the plan for today?" Libra quickly produced the training schedule. "Candy has a medical check-up, Sophie has a medical school lecture in the morning and battlefield first aid training in the afternoon..." Although the five members of Star Class Three were classmates, their development paths were clearly different. Support classes like Sophie needed more theoretical knowledge before joining team exercises. Mike, Blackdragon, and Libra, the combat group, could be trained together. "The three of us have training with Instructor Joseph today," Libra said. "Instructor Joseph is quite capable. He''s hired two eighth-tier Lords to coach us." Shortly after, a young man appeared before them. Elegant and handsome, it was the powerful nine-star Lord, Joseph! "Good morning, Instructor Joseph!" Joseph smiled, nodding in satisfaction. "Morning. I heard you''ve been performing well these past few days. Lunch is on me! Barbecue!" Mike was taken aback. He''d eaten more than three barbecues himself! And the ingredients Joseph provided were always incredibly fresh. Something felt off. Without further ado, Joseph got straight to the point. "Today''s training focuses on improving your control over your own power..." Mike had already undergone this type of training. His instructor, a somewhat renowned figure named Calderon, had used a nine-body splitting technique, with his strongest avatar sparring with Mike numerous times. That period was when Mike''s power control and combat skills improved the most. Even after Calderon''s departure, Mike continued to learn from that experience, honing his skills. It was because of this debt of gratitude that he hadn''t pressed Ace for the 5 million Lord merits he owed. Ace''s debt was different from others''. Mike had spent 1 million Lord merits crafting a genuine, top-tier SS-grade equipment for him! In a way, Ace had to stay alive. Otherwise, who would Mike collect the 6 million Lord merits from? After Calderon''s rigorous training and with the Eye of Truth''s assistance, Mike''s combat skills were impeccable, bordering on perfection. Joseph''s training program was useless for him. However, while ineffective for Mike, it worked wonders for the other two! During training, Blackdragon, who had previously been on the receiving end of most blows, suddenly erupted with black light from the residual dragon tattoos on his arms, his combat power surging! He''d actually broken through! Perhaps it was the recent beatings, perhaps a mix of grief and indignation, perhaps... Whatever the reason, the combined factors pushed Blackdragon''s power control and talent utilization to new heights. Instead of celebrating his breakthrough, Blackdragon immediately fixed his gaze on Libra. Libra quickly reassured him, "Bro, don''t worry, I''ll tell everyone *I* was the one who broke through!" Relieved, Blackdragon finally relaxed. He couldn''t take it anymore. The constant beatings were not only physically taxing but also mentally exhausting! Joseph, seeing his students achieve results, smiled faintly, inwardly beaming with pride. "Excellent," he nodded. "Keep this up, and we might just stay in the Star Class by the end of the semester!" Everyone was speechless. Mike was thinking about reaching Star Class One to earn more credits. Libra was focused on maintaining their position in Star Class Three. And Joseph considered simply *staying* in the Star Class a success. Apparently, he didn''t have much faith in them! The day''s training soon ended. Mike, deliberately performing just above the passing grade in every exercise, maintained a consistent level of mediocrity. He passed, but only barely. Joseph wasn''t surprised by his performance. "By the way, Libra, here''s some Truth Gold Coin subsidy. Distribute it to everyone," Joseph said as he left, handing Libra a storage ring containing 50 million Truth Gold Coins. "There''s a temporary issue with the school''s credit system, so these extra subsidies are being issued in Truth Gold Coins." Mike was suspicious. *What a convenient system error!* Had someone snuck into the school''s server room in the middle of the night and swung a flail around? 50 million gold coins equaled 50 credits, 10 credits per person. Libra quickly distributed the coins, but Mike adamantly refused his share! Even through the storage ring, Broke would activate, turning the gold into copper. "Libra, hold onto mine for me," Mike whispered. "You might have heard, I have an instructor in Guardian Shadow..." Libra nodded, confused. What did his instructor have to do with the money? "My instructor *loves* Truth Gold Coins," Mike explained. "If he sees them, his eyes will light up, and things could get messy!" "There''s such a condition?!" Libra exclaimed. "Oh yes, there is," Mike nodded vigorously, feigning heartache. "Keep this money for me. It''s just a small amount... not important!" Libra accepted the money. "Mike, I''ll transfer 10 credits to you when the credit system is fixed." *Libra, what a teammate!* After training, everyone dispersed. On his way back, Libra walked briskly, hoping to avoid Orion Starwind. But sometimes, the more you fear something, the more likely it is to happen. "Libra! Libra!" a voice called from behind. Hearing Orion Starwind''s voice, Libra shuddered, a headache coming on. But he had a plan! He''d figured out how to handle this. He had to protect Blackdragon from another beating! Before Libra could speak, Orion Starwind continued, "Libra, you don''t have to hide it." Orion Starwind, from Star Class One, patted his shoulder good-naturedly. "I already know Blackdragon broke through again during training today!" *Blackdragon, I can explain... It wasn''t me this time!* "How... how did you know?" Libra asked, surprised. "Are you daft?" Orion Starwind said exasperatedly. "One of your training instructors today is my great-grandfather''s best friend. Did you forget?" "Oh, right." Libra suddenly understood. Perhaps this beating was Blackdragon''s destiny. Walking alongside Libra, Orion Starwind casually remarked, "I knew it. During our last two spars, I felt Blackdragon wasn''t going all out. He was definitely hiding something." He continued, "It''s alright. Next time, I''ll hit him harder, try to force out his trump card!" 11 ... Back in his dorm, Mike didn''t waste any time. In a smooth, practiced sequence, he appeared outside the Forest of Truth in just 3 minutes and 26 seconds. To his surprise, an unexpected guest was waiting for him. "Foreskin?" "Fourth Bro, there''s something..." Foreskin started, then hesitated. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing his awkwardness, Mike asked, "Does it concern your boss?" "Yes." "Alright, let''s talk while we walk." Instead of heading into the Forest of Truth, Mike led Foreskin towards the abandoned summer camp. The camp was deserted, but the buildings remained. Mike, still masked, led Foreskin back to familiar ground. "Looking at this brings me back. It feels like I was just at summer camp a week ago," Mike remarked casually. [Is it possible that you *were* at summer camp a week ago?] the Eye of Truth quipped. Discussing Apollo directly in the Forest of Truth felt a bit too risky. In reality, distance meant nothing to Apollo. But the sense of security was important. Feeling they were at a safe distance, Mike asked, "Tell me, what''s going on?" "Well..." Foreskin began hesitantly, "My boss has no money in his Mystic Market account. You know, he doesn''t need money." Mike nodded in agreement. For a Supreme Being, money was meaningless. "But after my boss made a bet with Maxen a while ago, according to the terms, Maxen''s income started flowing into my boss''s account," Foreskin explained nervously. "Today, my boss asked about the balance." This was no small matter! Even Mike recognized the gravity of the situation! Apollo asking about his balance, no matter how you looked at it, made him seem a bit more human. "How long until...?" Mike trailed off, unsure. According to Apollo, he had three months left until his final battle with the Supreme Demon God. If Apollo''s condition worsened before then, it would be disastrous. Mike felt a growing urgency to find Ares. After much thought, he had a preliminary plan! First, find Ares and heal his injuries, then address Apollo''s issue. Ares'' injuries were physical. Apollo''s were... philosophical. Neither of them dwelled on the issue. After regaining his composure, Foreskin changed the subject. "Fourth Bro, I heard you''ve dealt with Poseidon recently?" "Yes," Mike replied. "Is there a problem?" Foreskin produced a list. "Some of these items are exclusive to Poseidon, not listed in the Mystic Market. See if you have any." Mike scanned the list. He''d seen most of the items. "I might have a few," he said vaguely. He couldn''t exactly admit to bankrupting Poseidon and possessing most of his wealth. Was Foreskin trying to buy materials from him? "You guessed it," Foreskin admitted. "The Mystic Market needs everything on this list. We can offer up to twice the market price." "Absolutely not!" Mike declared righteously. "It must be fair and just! I won''t accept a penny more! But I do have a question." He asked sincerely, "If your boss isn''t interested in money, why did he create the Mystic Market?" "That..." Foreskin hesitated. "I don''t know his initial intention." He paused. "But... my boss gave me only one task," he said gravely, "to collect all things under heaven and store them away." Chapter 502: There are surveillance cameras here Chapter 502: There are surveillance cameras here"To collect all things under heaven and store them away?" Mike repeated, intrigued. The statement sounded odd at first, but upon reflection, it had a certain grandeur. He looked at Foreskin, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "So, besides conducting business, the Mystic Market also has its own warehouse?" While transaction fees at the Mystic Market were practically nonexistent, there were still considerable profits from the auction house, information trading, and cross-species purchases. Even the simplest business transaction yielded some profit. The Mystic Market''s income was staggering. It was this staggering income that supported Apollo''s grand ambition. "So, you''re really just letting all those goods gather dust in a warehouse?" Mike asked. "Of course not," Foreskin corrected. "They''re hanging up, gathering dust." Mike was speechless. So, the Mystic Market literally collected one of everything? If it existed in the world, the Mystic Market had it. And if it *didn''t* exist, the Mystic Market still had it! Wait... Did that mean there was a physical Mystic Market?! Mike''s eyes lit up, fixated on Foreskin. "I have a friend who''d love to visit the Mystic Market!" If Foreskin was telling the truth, the Mystic Market housed one of every item in existence... That was insane! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike wanted one for himself! Unfortunately, he was only a *potential* Supreme Being, not a Supreme Being. Such feats were beyond him. "Well... let''s discuss that later," Foreskin said, deflecting Mike''s request. Letting Thor into the Mystic Market? By the time he left, there''d be nothing left but the shelves. No, knowing Thor, he''d probably take the shelves too... "Look at you, being stingy!" Mike rolled his eyes, muttering a few complaints before parting ways with Foreskin. However, he''d filed the Mystic Market information away for future reference! Back in his private space within the Forest of Truth, Mike''s sudden appearance startled Vladimir. Five seconds later, the bronze-green hat on Vladimir''s head began flashing wildly. Vladimir sighed internally. After Thor''s pat, his hat had turned from gold to bronze, and his reflexes had dulled. He discreetly tucked the hat away, pretending nothing had happened. Bilbo arrived, reporting on recent developments. The private space was no longer a single-industry economy reliant on mining. The mines produced equipment and items, the blood clan provided ancient inscription formations, the werewolves offered phantom enchantments... Even the icy plains'' specialties had found a market through the Wolf''s Den. Last time, Thor''s barbecue feast had been entirely sourced from the private space, costing him nothing. And surprisingly, several of their food items had become popular, turning into bestsellers at the Wolf''s Den. These were their *least* profitable products. The dwarven artisans, already skilled craftsmen, now had access to top-tier materials and furnaces, doubling their productivity. Master Fool even offered occasional guidance, further enhancing their forging skills and output! The blood clan, with Dracula and Vladimir, had a vast array of formations... In short, the private space was thriving! After Bilbo''s report, Vladimir approached shamelessly. "Master, Poseidon has been removed from the Temple of Truth!" he announced excitedly. With Poseidon gone, wouldn''t that mean... Vladimir had a chance at becoming the Sea God?! "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Mike said, pouring cold water on his enthusiasm. "If the Sea God position was so desirable, why would Poseidon run?" The Temple of Truth had many restrictions. Most importantly, the Supreme Demon God and the human Supreme Being blocked the path to the Heavenly Realm, turning the Temple into a prison. However... supporting and nurturing a Quasi-God, or even a God, might be beneficial for Mike! "Since you''re on the path to Sea God, you should know who your competitors are, right?" Mike asked. "Poseidon''s daughter and another water elemental powerful being," Vladimir replied quickly. "If I have the chance, I''ll take care of them for you," Mike offered, adding, "For a price, of course!" "Of course! Of course!" Vladimir knew his limits. He could win in a one-on-one fight. His true strength was constantly underestimated. In a life-or-death situation, he had several hidden trump cards. "However..." Mike changed the subject. "Reaching level 990 isn''t that simple, is it? You''d need to defeat the blood clan''s potential Supreme Being, right?" That raised a question. Who *was* the blood clan''s potential Supreme Being? Mike looked at Vladimir, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes. *Could it be this guy?* "Master, the blood clan''s rules are different," Vladimir explained, sensing Mike''s misunderstanding. "The Blood Ancestor must appoint the potential Supreme Being. Our previous Blood Ancestor appointed one before his attempt to reach level 1000, but that potential Supreme Being died before him..." With the blood clan''s potential Supreme Being dead, the Blood Ancestor missing, and no new Blood Ancestor emerging, the blood clan currently had no potential Supreme Being. "Oh? Is that so?" Mike asked skeptically. "Are you sure about this?" Vladimir nodded vigorously. "Just ask Dracula!" As if on cue, the proud vampire prince Dracula strolled by, overhearing their conversation. Having heard, he felt obligated to respond. Back on the 34th floor, thanks to the prince blood essence Thor had given him, Dracula had recovered some of his strength. In a way, he was indebted to Thor. Answering a question wasn''t too much to ask. Meeting Thor''s gaze, Dracula nodded firmly. "It''s true." Mike was even more puzzled. "How can you be so certain?" The blood clan had experienced the River of Blood rampage and the Blood Ancestor''s disappearance, leaving the surviving powerful beings with fragmented memories. Why were Dracula and Vladimir so sure about the potential Supreme Being? "The previous potential Supreme Being is definitely dead," Dracula said, adding after a moment''s thought, "because I killed him." ... Mike''s gaze shifted between Vladimir and Dracula. Both blood clan powerful beings shared a distinct trait: a rebellious streak. Despite their fierce rivalry over forbidden prince blood essence, these two old foxes could form an unbreakable alliance under certain circumstances. Their conflict stemmed from differing ambitions. Vladimir, devoid of any sense of blood clan honor, had brazenly betrayed the Blood Ancestor, embarking on a new path to become the Sea God. Dracula, on the other hand, was fiercely loyal to the blood clan, willing to do anything for its benefit. For example, when the Blood Ancestor attempted to become a Supreme Being and the five races attacked, most powerful beings assumed Dracula wouldn''t intervene, allowing the Blood Ancestor to fall and claiming the title for himself. They were wrong. Dracula fought his way through the enemy lines, single-handedly reaching the castle and holding off the five races. While he couldn''t change the outcome, he proved his unwavering loyalty to the blood clan. That battle cost him dearly, stripping him of his forbidden prince status, destroying his physical body, and leaving him a mere soul inhabiting a descendant''s shell. "Wait a minute..." Mike suddenly realized something. "You killed the blood clan''s potential Supreme Being during that final battle?" "Yes," Dracula nodded, nothing to hide. "He betrayed the Blood Ancestor, leaking crucial information about his breakthrough plan to the outside world, which led to the five races'' attack. He deserved to die." Mike paused, pondering. "Who told you this?" He was skeptical of some of Dracula''s claims. "The Blood Ancestor." Thanks to Thunderclap Fate, some of Dracula''s memories had returned, allowing him to recall the final battle. According to Dracula, the story went like this: The Blood Ancestor planned a secret breakthrough. The potential Supreme Being betrayed him, leaking the plan, leading to the five races'' attack. Dracula attempted to defend the castle but failed, ultimately killing the traitorous potential Supreme Being while gravely wounded. The Blood Ancestor''s breakthrough failed, and the River of Blood went berserk. After Dracula finished, Vladimir looked at Mike. "Master, he''s telling the truth." The story seemed plausible. "Are you a pig?" Mike retorted. Instantly, a pig''s snout sprouted on Vladimir''s face. He covered his nose with his cloak and stabbed himself, hoping to respawn and escape his current form. The word "pig" had a special meaning for vampires. Dracula also looked at Thor, waiting for his response. He''d reviewed these recovered memories repeatedly, finding no inconsistencies. "In this entire story, your Blood Ancestor is like a puppet, being played by everyone. Do you think that''s normal? Or do you think your Blood Ancestor is a pig?" Mike asked pointedly. He had a point! The last Blood Ancestor, even in ancient times, was a formidable figure. The blood clan''s rise to become one of the Nine Races was largely due to his efforts. As the blood clan''s most promising candidate for Supreme Being, he possessed top-tier strength, intellect, and cunning. Why did he seem so passive in such a crucial event? Betrayed by his chosen successor, attacked by the five races, failing at the last step... The whole thing reeked of conspiracy. Mike beckoned. "Fool, come here." Master Fool scoffed but didn''t move, sending the Nature Elf Envoy instead. "Tell me," Mike asked, "back on the 30th floor, didn''t Wolf Alpha say Dracula was fully responsible for the Blood Ancestor''s failed breakthrough?" Their conversation hadn''t escaped the Eye of Truth. The Nature Elf Envoy readily confirmed it. Dracula erupted in a torrent of curses. Was this fair? He''d given up the chance to become the Blood Ancestor, risked his life to save him, and now he was being framed! This was unacceptable! "Calm down!" Mike retorted. "We haven''t uncovered the truth yet. What if your ''help'' back then actually made things worse?" Dracula was speechless. In retrospect, the Blood Ancestor''s behavior had been highly questionable. Even the five races'' attack might have been orchestrated by him. Vladimir, seeing Dracula''s frustration, smiled smugly. "Don''t you dare laugh!" Dracula snapped, glaring at Vladimir. "You''re the sly one! Where did the Blood Ancestor''s blood essence come from? When did you attack him? Did you even have the strength or the guts?" Dracula''s words left Vladimir speechless. He''d claimed memory loss to Mike, but Mike hadn''t believed a word of it. "I''m going out to slash a Supreme Demon God''s minion," Mike announced, glaring at the two vampires. "You two better get your stories straight. I expect a reasonable explanation when I get back." With a flash of lightning, Mike vanished, deliberately leaving Dracula behind. After Thor''s departure, the expressions on Dracula and Vladimir''s faces vanished, replaced by identical masks of cold arrogance. They exchanged a glance, snorted, and looked away. Vladimir produced a bottle of red wine, pouring two glasses. Dracula accepted a glass, and they stepped onto the balcony of Mistveil Castle, overlooking the private space. Vladimir took a sip of wine. "Master is getting impatient." Thor''s unusual interest in the blood clan''s past was a sign. Dracula nodded. "That idiot Poseidon told him about the Tower of Truth''s origins." "It''s inevitable. He would have found out eventually," Vladimir agreed. After a moment of silence, Dracula spoke again. "The Blood Ancestor... might still be alive." Vladimir wasn''t surprised. "I know." "The previous potential Supreme Being was strange. He begged me to kill him," Dracula revealed. "Oh," Vladimir replied simply. After a moment''s thought, Dracula added, "Following Thor is the only way to find the Blood Ancestor, and the reason I stayed." "Just as I suspected," Vladimir said, draining his glass and sighing. Dracula glanced at him, asking provocatively, "Aren''t you afraid your master will find out about this conversation?" "Nope," Vladimir said confidently. "There are surveillance cameras here. I recorded everything!" Chapter 503: A full-on resurrection strategy Chapter 503: A full-on resurrection strategy"Hmph," Dracula scoffed, turning and leaving. The conversation ended abruptly, both parties aware that what they''d said aloud was intended for Thor''s ears. Both Dracula and Vladimir sought the Blood Ancestor. For Dracula, he was the key to the blood clan''s resurgence. For Vladimir, he was the key to his *own* rise. Until they found him, they could maintain their uneasy alliance. ... Midnight. Back in the Core City of Truth, Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal. As he''d done countless times before, he placed his hand on the crystal, selecting his destination: "35th floor!" With a flash of lightning, Mike vanished, the familiar notification ringing in his ears: "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... The 35th floor of the Tower of Truth. Lightning crackled as Mike materialized on a black cloud, scanning his surroundings. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The 35th, 36th, and 37th floors were connected. Conquering the 35th floor with 100% exploration would unlock all three. As Mike understood it, connected floors usually meant increased difficulty! Even before the Supreme Demon God''s minions took over, the conquest rate for this floor was low. Many nine-star Generals were stuck here, unable to break through to Chief. Corrupted by the Supreme Demon God''s aura, the instance''s difficulty had increased further. Having confirmed there was no immediate danger, Mike began to strategize. Before the corruption, this floor involved participants crafting chess pieces, forming teams, and battling other participants on the clouds. Winners received upgrades for their pieces and proceeded to the next round. As the rounds progressed, the participant''s cloud ascended, eventually reaching the required exploration rate for conquest. Battles were mostly automated, relying on the strength of the chess pieces, making it a game of strategic team composition. Hence, this floor was also known as "Cloudtop Chess." The problem was, Thor was the only participant. Looking around, Mike noticed shadowy figures of demon creatures on other clouds at the same altitude. [Mindless Warrior formation, combat power: 126] [Powerful Mage formation, combat power: 87] [...] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Most have a combat power around 100," Mike observed. With opponents present, he had nothing to worry about. As long as there was a method of conquest, Thor could achieve an SSSS rating. "Let''s build my team!" A platform materialized before Mike: the chess piece crafter. Originally, pieces could only be crafted using materials provided on this floor. A small pile of materials appeared, enough for three pieces. "What kind of piece should I design?" Mike pondered. "Uses a blade, talks a lot, hot- tempered..." Soon, Mike had invested a significant amount of materials, creating a thumb-sized, black- clad bladesman figurine. The figure wore a helmet, obscuring its face, light armor, and a short blade at its waist. It looked formidable. When it came to naming the piece, Mike looked around, ensuring no one was watching, before typing two words: "Nine Shadow." "Chess piece [Nine Shadow] created successfully!" Nine Shadow''s information popped up: "Chess piece: Nine Shadow Class: Bladesman Rank: 2-star Combat Power: 5 Traits: [Lone Wolf]: Nine Shadow only fights alone. He will not attack while other allied pieces are alive. If Nine Shadow does not attack during the entire battle, his rank slightly increases. [Grieving Fury]: Combat power +10 for each allied piece that dies." Mike burst out laughing. "Hahaha! A combat power of 5! Shadow Nine, you''ve finally met your match!" He almost took a picture to commemorate Shadow Nine''s pathetic state but managed to restrain himself. Despite his low combat power, Nine Shadow''s traits seemed promising. He gained a permanent 10-point combat power boost for each dead ally. Mike realized this trait was quite accurate! After creating Nine Shadow, Mike crafted two more pieces, ECA and Ced, using up the remaining materials: "Chess piece: ECA Class: Brawler Rank: 2-star Combat Power: 50 Traits: [Resurrection]: Revives with full health once after dying." "Chess piece: Ced Class: Swordman Rank: 1-star Combat Power: 15 Traits: [Spirit Blade]: Combat power +1 for each attack, +10 for each kill." With this, Mike had assembled his knockoff team: Nine Shadow, ECA, and Ced. Nine Shadow had consumed the most materials and was the only piece with two traits. Their combined combat power was a measly 70. It seemed like they couldn''t win a single fight. However, ECA, a two-star piece with 50 combat power and a resurrection, was effectively worth 100. Ced and Nine Shadow were growth pieces, their combat power increasing with each battle. Moreover, Nine Shadow and ECA had a combo. Each time ECA died, Nine Shadow gained 10 combat power. With ECA''s resurrection, that was a 20-point boost per battle! While Nine Shadow was currently weak, after his teammates died, his combat power could reach 35! Mike surveyed his opponents. There were five, with combat powers of 87, 92, 100, 126, and 153. [Win two battles to ascend to the next level and face stronger opponents.] [Any loss will result in elimination and failure of the stage.] The Eye of Truth displayed the win rates against each opponent and the potential rewards. Upgrading and crafting pieces required materials. Stronger opponents yielded better rewards! Therefore, fighting stronger opponents within reason was the optimal strategy. Mike decided to gamble. "Battle the opponent with 126 combat power!" *Boom!* ECA went flying, dying yet again. Ced''s blade struck the enemy, sparks flying, but to no avail. A ferocious demon creature, despite its injuries, charged forward, easily slaying the fragile Ced. The tide of battle seemed to turn against Mike''s team... until the blademan, who had been observing coldly, finally moved! *Swish!* A flash of brilliant blade light ended the injured demon creature''s life. Nine Shadow, his combat power now at 35, effortlessly dispatched the remaining weaklings. "You win!" Mike cheered, pumping his fist. "Yes!" He quickly checked the spoils: "One random equipment piece, 36 1-star upgrade materials, 150 Cloud Coins." Cloud Coins had various uses: reviving pieces, purchasing upgrade materials and equipment, and increasing team size. On the 35th floor, the maximum rank for a piece was 9-star. Each upgrade required nine of the corresponding upgrade materials. Nine 1-star materials could be combined into one 2-star material, and so on. Higher-ranked pieces were harder to upgrade but also significantly stronger! Mike spent 50 Cloud Coins to revive Ced and ECA, then upgraded Ced to 2-star: "Chess piece: Ced Class: Swordman Rank: 2-star Combat Power: 35 Traits: [Spirit Blade]: Combat power +2 for each attack, +15 for each kill." Mike''s team''s combat power was now 120! He then opened the random equipment chest. "Obtained a 1-star armor piece. Increases defense and health. Combat power +10." Mike equipped Nine Shadow with the armor without hesitation. ECA, the designated sacrificial lamb, didn''t need defense. The faster he died, the stronger Nine Shadow became! Besides, reviving ECA was more cost-effective. Reviving Ced only gave Nine Shadow a 10- point boost, while ECA provided 20! And between Ced and Nine Shadow, Mike favored Nine Shadow. With the upgraded team, Mike easily swept through the remaining opponents, including the strongest demon creature with 153 combat power. ECA died once, Ced was left with a sliver of health, but Nine Shadow remained unscathed. "Lone Wolf triggered. Nine Shadow consumes three 2-star upgrade materials! (3/9)" Mike immediately invested all his resources into Nine Shadow, upgrading him to 3-star. The strongest piece determined the team''s potential. At 3-star, Nine Shadow''s combat power rose to 50, on par with ECA. His Lone Wolf trait was also enhanced, granting him a 25-point combat power boost for each dead ally! Mike''s team''s overall combat power was now 140, capable of crushing opponents with 200 combat power! After defeating two opponents, Mike''s cloud ascended, reaching a higher tier with stronger enemies! The corrupted 35th floor offered no protection; a single loss meant failure! At the new altitude, the opponents'' combat powers appeared: 146, 167, 264, 356, and 546. Mike needed to defeat at least three to advance! His current team had a 100% win rate against opponents below 200. However, weaker opponents meant fewer rewards, hindering his long-term strategy. He needed to focus on building one super-powered piece to carry his team, which required significant resources. Mike studied the three strongest opponents, using the Eye of Truth to identify their weaknesses. "Strange, the win rate against the 264 combat power opponent is only 60%, while it''s higher against the 356 combat power opponent?" He quickly found the reason. The 356 combat power demon creature team relied on a large number of weak units, inflating its overall combat power. These weak units allowed Ced to trigger his Spirit Blade passive, rapidly increasing his combat power and snowballing to victory. Realizing this, Mike transferred all of Nine Shadow''s equipment to Ced, boosting their win rate to over 99%! This was a sure win! "Battle!" Thanks to Ced''s heroic performance, Mike defeated the 356 combat power team. With his further upgraded team, he crushed the 264 combat power opponent and then easily triumphed over the 546 combat power boss! Following his previous strategy, Mike continued to invest heavily in Nine Shadow. While upgrading Ced might have been more optimal in some situations, Mike had unwavering faith in Nine Shadow! He was determined to make Nine Shadow his first 9-star piece! With each victory, Mike accumulated more resources, and his team grew stronger. He created two more pieces: "Chess piece: Stone Class: Connected Rank: 2-star Combat Power: 50 Traits: [Godfather Above]: Designates an allied piece as Godfather. Inherits the Godfather''s traits upon their death." "Chess piece: George Class: Wind Mage Rank: 1-star Combat Power: 1 Traits: [Invincible]: Becomes invincible for 5 seconds." Stone was useful. Mike assigned ECA as his Godfather, creating an infinite resurrection loop. ECA and Stone could die four times per battle, boosting Nine Shadow''s combat power by 100! It was a full-on resurrection strategy. Chapter 504: Mars Chapter 504: MarsAfter reaching a population of five, Mike''s strategy became increasingly clear: George was placed at the front, with ECA right behind him, and Stone guarding Ced. This setup ensured that as soon as the battle began, George would trigger his invincibility trait. After five seconds of invincibility, he would be taken down. Once ECA died, Stone would gain the resurrection trait. This way, Mike''s team could die six times in total, allowing Nine Shadow to gain a 150-point boost in combat power! Under Mike''s management, Nine Shadow''s power skyrocketed, quickly surpassing 1,000, making it the strongest piece in Mike''s lineup! With Nine Shadow leading the charge, Mike dominated the following battles, climbing the ranks with ease. In the Gold promotion match, Mike faced his first mini-boss of the early game, and it was the most suspenseful battle yet. Mike''s team had less than 5,000 combat power, while the enemy boasted over 10,000! Before the battle, the Eye of Truth predicted an 85% win rate for Mike. With no other choice, Mike had to grit his teeth and go for it. Within a minute of the fight, Mike''s pieces were dropping like flies. But when all the others had fallen, Nine Shadow made his move! Now a four-star piece, Nine Shadow did not disappoint Mike. "Promotion successful!" The joy of winning the promotion match exceeded Mike''s expectations! As a reward, Mike poured all the spoils of war into Nine Shadow, upgrading him to five stars-Mike''s first five- star piece! **Piece: Nine Shadow** **Class:** Blade Master **Star Level:** 5 stars S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. **Combat Power:** 4,500 **Traits:** - **[Lone Wolf]:** Nine Shadow only fights alone. If any allied pieces are still alive, Nine Shadow will not act. If Nine Shadow does not act during the entire battle, his tier will increase significantly. - **[Rage(Grieving Fury)]:** Every time an allied piece dies, Nine Shadow''s combat power increases by 100. - **[Protector]:** Nine Shadow designates one piece as his protector target. When that piece is near death, Nine Shadow will strike. If Nine Shadow successfully kills the enemy and the protected piece survives, both will fully heal, and all traits will reset. *Note: Strikes triggered by [Protector] do not count toward [Lone Wolf] calculations.* The five-star Nine Shadow was incredibly powerful, undoubtedly the strongest piece in Mike''s lineup, now worthy of being called Shadow Nine. Mike glanced at his team and keenly spotted a bug exploit opportunity! Shadow Nine''s [Protector] had very strict activation conditions. Normally, even if Shadow Nine killed the enemy, the protected piece would likely still die, preventing the full effect from triggering. But Mike had an invincible piece: George! If Shadow Nine protected George, who became invincible when near death, Shadow Nine could strike, George would survive, and the [Protector] effect would trigger successfully. Both would fully heal, and George''s invincibility would reset. The next time George was near death, [Protector] would trigger again! "An infinite loop!" In fact, ECA was also a good match for Shadow Nine. ECA''s resurrection could also be used to exploit the bug. However, ECA had one flaw-he was too strong! George, with only 1 combat power, was a fragile piece that could trigger [Protector] immediately, allowing Shadow Nine to strike. ECA, on the other hand, needed to fight for a while before reaching a near-death state. In a single battle, if Shadow Nine protected George, he could strike dozens of times. With ECA, it would only be two or three times. In terms of kill efficiency, George was the clear winner! The best part was that Mike could exploit the synergy between George and Shadow Nine to get a free tier boost from [Lone Wolf]! As long as George and Shadow Nine survived until the end of the battle, [Lone Wolf] would trigger, giving Nine Shadow a tier boost. After reaching five stars, each tier upgrade required a massive amount of resources, and [Lone Wolf] solved Mike''s resource shortage problem perfectly. This was why Mike had been focusing on boosting Nine Shadow''s strength early on. The later the game went, the more valuable [Lone Wolf] became! With his strategy clear, Mike began a new round of rank climbing. **[Enemy Combat Power: 15,000, Win Rate: 100%!]** **[Enemy Combat Power: 27,000, Win Rate: 100%!]** **[Enemy Combat Power...]** Victory after victory, Mike''s rank soared from Gold to Platinum in no time! Nine Shadow had truly become Shadow Nine! Now a seven-star piece, Shadow Nine''s combat power had reached a staggering 200,000! To trigger [Rage] more often, Mike increased his population to seven and created two new pieces. **Piece: Musk** **Class:** Tycoon **Star Level:** 5 stars **Combat Power:** 1,888 **Traits:** - **[Good Fortune]:** After each victory, open a treasure chest to receive loot. The more consecutive wins, the better the loot. - **[Return on Investment]:** After killing a demon creature, convert it into equivalent cloud coins or a piece of equipment of the same tier. **Piece: Idiot** **Class:** Blacksmith **Star Level:** 5 stars **Combat Power:** 2,222 **Traits:** - **[Forging]:** After each battle, gain one equipment upgrade opportunity. - **[Suicidal]:** At the start of the battle, craft a piece of equipment for the enemy based on their star level. This equipment cannot harm Idiot, and once the enemy is killed, the equipment will automatically drop. Musk''s traits were exactly what Mike expected. But Idiot? What the hell was that? A spy? Regardless, with Musk and Idiot, Mike''s lineup became even stronger! Idiot might be a bit of a liability, but as long as Mike''s team was strong enough, the equipment Idiot crafted for the enemy would eventually end up back in Mike''s hands. After upgrading to a population of seven, Mike continued his rank climb! Platinum IV... Platinum III... Platinum II... Platinum I... Promotion match! With an eight-star Shadow Nine, Mike breezed through the competition, winning match after match. Messages kept popping up on his screen: "Promotion successful!" "Congratulations, your piece Nine Shadow has upgraded to a nine-star piece. Population limit +1!" Mike had reached Diamond, and Shadow Nine had ascended to nine stars. He eagerly opened the information panel: **Piece: Nine Shadow** **Class:** Blade God **Star Level:** 9 stars **Combat Power:** 999,999 **Traits:** - **[Lone Wolf]:** Nine Shadow only fights alone. If any allied pieces are still alive, Nine Shadow will not act. If Nine Shadow does not act during the entire battle, a random allied piece''s tier will increase significantly. - **[Rage]:** Every time an allied piece dies, Nine Shadow''s combat power increases by 9,999. - **[Protector]:** Nine Shadow designates nine pieces as protector targets. When any protector target is near death, Nine Shadow will strike. If Nine Shadow successfully kills the enemy and the protected piece survives, both will fully heal, and all traits will reset. *Note: Strikes triggered by [Protector] do not count toward [Lone Wolf] calculations.* - **[Inheritance]:** When all protector targets die, Nine Shadow automatically gains all their traits until the end of the battle. After upgrading to nine stars, the fully evolved Shadow Nine had become the pinnacle of piece combat power. The number of protector targets increased from one to nine! With Mike''s population limit now at nine, Shadow Nine could protect the entire team. If the team didn''t die, Shadow Nine could strike infinitely. If the entire team died, [Lone Wolf] and [Inheritance] would activate simultaneously, causing Nine Shadow''s power to skyrocket! With a nine-star Shadow Nine, Mike dominated the Diamond rank, becoming unstoppable! Meanwhile, the quality of his other pieces was also improving rapidly. On one hand, thanks to [Lone Wolf], a random teammate''s tier would increase after each battle. On the other hand, Musk''s trait allowed Mike to reap huge rewards from his winning streaks! By the time Mike reached Diamond I, his team''s combat power had surpassed 10 million: Nine-star Shadow Nine, eight-star ECA, eight-star Ced, eight-star Stone, seven-star Idiot, seven-star Musk, and three-star George. Mike also had enough materials to upgrade another piece to nine stars! After some hesitation between ECA, Ced, and Stone, Mike ultimately chose ECA. Stone couldn''t recognize Shadow Nine as his Godfather, and their traits conflicted. One piece needed to stay alive to maximize damage, while the other needed teammates to die to maximize output. In a way, they were two sides of the same coin. As for Ced, his offense was stronger than his defense. But with Shadow Nine''s blade, Mike''s offense was already maxed out. Ced''s role in the team overlapped with Shadow Nine''s, so upgrading him to nine stars would be a waste. ECA, on the other hand, had no such concerns. He could tank, absorb damage, and still deal decent damage! "Congratulations, your piece ECA has upgraded to nine stars!" Only the first nine-star evolution rewarded a population limit increase. Mike opened ECA''s attribute panel: **Piece: ECA** **Class:** Barbarian **Star Level:** 9 stars **Combat Power:** 666,666 **Traits:** - **[Resurrection]:** Can fully revive twice after death. - **[Unstoppable]:** Ignores all negative effects and is immune to all crowd control. - **[Headless]:** Losing his head won''t kill him. Injuries do not affect his combat power, and damage taken is reduced by 33.3%. - **[Taunt]:** Upon entering combat, automatically taunts enemies within ten tiles. Triggers every five seconds. Each taunt increases combat power by 6,666. After reaching nine stars, all pieces gained an Infinite Growth-type trait. Mike couldn''t help but notice how similar ECA''s traits were to Calderon''s. Taunt, unstoppable, damage reduction, and growing combat power-ECA and Shadow Nine together made Mike invincible! With two nine-star pieces, Mike tore through Diamond I and easily reached the Master rank. "Three more ranks to conquer..." After reaching Master, Mike found that the battles were not getting easier-in fact, they were getting harder! The corruption at this level was severe, causing the enemies'' strength to exceed Mike''s expectations, growing exponentially stronger! Mike''s team, with a total combat power of just under 20 million, faced an enemy with 32 million combat power in his first Master-level match! [Current Win Rate: 45%!] The Eye of Truth highlighted the "45%" in red. Even without Mike''s math skills, it was clear that the odds were not in his favor this time! His top-tier nine-star pieces, Shadow Nine and ECA, were fully equipped with god-tier gear and had no room for further upgrades. However, thanks to his previous winning streak, Mike had accumulated a massive amount of materials. He had two options: Option 1: Upgrade two pieces to nine stars. According to the Eye of Truth''s simulation, upgrading Stone and Ced to nine stars would push the team''s combat power past 20 million. [Estimated Win Rate: 76.2%] A win rate of just under 80%, but still a significant improvement over the previous 45%. Option 2: Use all the materials to create a brand-new nine-star piece. The thought of this made Mike''s heart race. He had already been playing recklessly this run, creating pieces either related to Shadow Nine or the most powerful human factions. The weakest piece he had created was the nine-star Lord Joseph. "If I''m going to chase the thrill, I might as well go all the way!" A bold idea formed in Mike''s mind. He took a deep breath and decided to take a gamble! With his mind made up, Mike threw all his materials into the creation table. After working for half a day, under Mike''s eager gaze, a brand-new piece was born! "Creation of nine-star piece [Mars] successful!" Chapter 505: Supreme Thor Chapter 505: Supreme Thor**Piece: Mars** **Class:** Sword God **Star Level:** 9 stars **Combat Power:** 1,000,000 **Traits:** - **[Arrogance]:** At the start of the battle, there is a 50% chance Mars will refuse to participate. If triggered, Mars gains +50,000 combat power. - **[Slaughter]:** At the start of the battle, randomly bury one enemy piece. - **[Create]:** Each attack has a 3.3% chance to gain a random trait until the end of the battle. If the battle is won, one of the traits can be permanently retained. - **[Delayed Shield]:** 90% of the damage Mars takes is spread out over the next 30 seconds. - **[Hot-Tempered Bro]:** If the battle lasts more than 60 seconds, Mars'' [Create] chance increases to 6.6%, and his damage output doubles. After triggering [Hot-Tempered Bro], Mars will automatically trigger [Arrogance] in the next battle. Mike had spent double the resources to create the nine-star piece Mars, and the result was nothing short of spectacular! With a base combat power of one million and five powerful traits, Mars was easily the strongest nine-star piece in Mike''s lineup. Although the [Arrogance] trait was a bit of a gamble, the [Slaughter] trait ensured that Mars would always have an impact, even if he refused to fight. The [Create] trait gave Mars limitless potential, allowing him to grow stronger with each battle. The more traits he accumulated, the more terrifying he became in the late game. The [Delayed Shield] trait ensured Mars'' survival, especially when combined with [Hot- Tempered Bro], which doubled his damage output after 60 seconds of combat. Mars'' arrival instantly doubled Mike''s combat power, making him a force to be reckoned with. The best part was that Mars could synergize with other pieces to create even more powerful effects. For example, if Stone recognized Mars as his Godfather, it would be like having two Marses on the battlefield! Even the Eye of Truth gave Mars a glowing review. **[Current Win Rate: 96.5%]** Mike''s original 45% win rate had skyrocketed to 96.5%! This was practically a guaranteed win! "I need to conquer this quickly!" Mike thought to himself. **The First Abyss.** A few days ago, the seventh and eighth demon gods had defected to the Supreme Demon God, only to be swiftly eliminated by the human race, preventing further disaster. After that battle, Supreme Being Ares, accompanied by his sword servant, had taken up residence in the First Abyss. While other demon gods could pledge allegiance to the Supreme Demon God, the Archdemon could not. In a way, Ares'' movements had become more restricted. He used to go wherever he pleased, but now he was confined to the First Abyss. Today, a hulking figure carrying a blood-red flail swaggered into the First Abyss, completely unafraid. "Second Godfather! Second Godfather!" Maxen shouted, searching for his Godfather. A light voice drifted down from above. "What is it?" Maxen looked up to see his Godfather and Cedric sitting on a small hill, playing chess. They were using sword energy as chess pieces and a sword formation as the board. Each piece they moved, even the slightest wisp of sword energy, could easily kill a nine-star Lord. The most terrifying part was that the chessboard was laid out on the Archdemon''s body! The Archdemon was still lying there, just as he had been when Calderon left, completely motionless. Calderon had once said that if the Archdemon dared to get up before he returned, he would kill him. "Godfather!" Maxen ran over excitedly. According to Light Nine''s instructions, he was here to ask Ares to create a skill called "Midas Touch." After Maxen explained his request, Ares didn''t even look up. "Nonsense," he said coldly, his tone carrying a hint of reprimand. As Cedric''s attention wavered, Ares seized the opportunity to make a carefully calculated move. His bishop slid silently across the board, cutting through several rows and directly threatening Cedric''s king. This move was executed with such precision that Cedric didn''t notice until it was too late. When he refocused on the game, he was shocked to find his king in checkmate. The game, which had been in Cedric''s favor, had been completely overturned in an instant. The fact that Ares could manipulate Cedric''s sword energy so effortlessly, turning it into his own, was a testament to how much stronger Ares was. With the game decided, Ares turned his attention to Maxen, ready to impart some wisdom to his Supreme Son. "I''ve mastered many skills in my life, most of them related to the sword. That''s because I have a deep understanding of the sword. When I draw my blade, I do so with passion, expressing my true feelings. It''s not something you can just ''comprehend'' on a whim, like you''re suggesting. Do you have any respect for the art of skill mastery?" In short, Ares was saying that emotions were key to mastering a skill. Clearly, the emotion needed for "Midas Touch" hadn''t arrived yet. Maxen scratched his head awkwardly, laughing sheepishly. He hadn''t expected much from this visit anyway. After all, Ares was known for his fiery temper. Over the years, Ares had mellowed out, becoming more composed, which had led many to forget his once-volatile nature. But the truth was, there were simply no enemies left in the world worthy of Ares'' rage. When Ares did show his true colors, people would remember what he was really like. Maxen was surprised to notice that his Second Godfather seemed to be in good spirits today, looking healthier than usual. Whatever the reason, it was a good sign! Before Ares could finish scolding Maxen, a reflection of arrogance appeared in his pupils. Even Ares'' expression froze for a split second, almost losing his composure. Cedric sensed something was wrong, his brow furrowing as the sound of a sword humming came from the case on his back. "Is he here?" Cedric asked in a low voice. Maxen tensed up, gripping his blood-red flail tightly. In Cedric''s mind, there was only one being who could make Ares react this way: the Supreme Demon God. Who else could cause Ares to falter? "No," Ares shook his head calmly, then turned to Maxen with a change in tone. "However, I see you''re quite sincere today, so I''ve decided to help you comprehend a skill." Maxen was dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, Ares had said the emotion wasn''t right, and now it suddenly was? Second Godfather, your emotions are a bit too flexible! As Ares spoke, a sword light illuminated the entire First Abyss. "Midas Touch? How petty," Ares said as he sheathed his sword. "This move shall be called S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Golden Abyss."" Wherever the sword light touched, the ground turned to gold! The entire First Abyss was transformed into a golden abyss! Even the demon creatures were coated in a layer of gold, and the Archdemon was now clad in golden armor! Maxen heard Ares'' casual voice in his ear: "Don''t tell anyone." **Tower of Truth, 35th Floor.** With Mars now in his lineup, Mike resumed his sweeping conquest. Thanks to the rewards from his winning streak, he quickly upgraded both Ced and Stone to nine stars! His team''s combat power soared past one billion! With the various traits boosting his pieces, even when facing enemies with two or three billion combat power, Mike was confident of victory. **[Current Conquer Probability: 100%!]** Mike was now just one rank away from conquering the Tower, and the Eye of Truth had already declared his victory in advance! It was time to pop the champagne. But this brought Mike a new, happy dilemma: he had more materials than he knew what to do with! "There are still two empty slots in my lineup. Who should I create next?" Mike pondered. The population limit for chess pieces was nine, but after Shadow Nine reached nine stars, Mike had been rewarded with an additional population slot, allowing him to field ten pieces. As Mike debated whether to create Morpheus or Apollo, he decided to keep things low-key and created a piece named Birch instead. **Piece: Birch** **Class:** Lucky Spearman **Star Level:** 1 star **Combat Power:** 20 **Traits:** - **[Charge Forward]:** Birch charges forward, and luck may strike at any moment. Looking at the piece he had just created, Mike rolled his eyes. "What a garbage piece." Mike casually upgraded Birch to seven stars and tossed him aside, letting him fend for himself. With the remaining materials, Mike poured everything into creating one final piece -the strongest Supreme Being. And there was only one candidate for that: himself! "Creation of nine-star piece [Supreme Thor] successful!" A notification popped up, and Mike eagerly opened the information panel for his new piece. **Piece: Supreme Thor** **Class:** Supreme Being **Star Level:** 9 stars **Combat Power:** 1,000,000 **Traits:** - **[Supreme]:** Thor is the strongest, and this is non-negotiable. - **[Victory Assured]:** No matter how powerful the enemy, whenever Supreme Thor joins the battle, a 100% victory rate is guaranteed. - **[Infinite Evasion]:** When facing enemies with higher combat power, Supreme Thor gains a 100% evasion rate. - **[Heavy Punch]:** When facing enemies with lower combat power, Supreme Thor deals an additional 100% true damage. - **[Math Genius]:** After each victory, the loot rewards are significantly increased. - **[Growth Expert]:** After each battle, all allied pieces gain a combat power boost, and Supreme Thor gains an equivalent boost. Looking at the chaotic mix of traits, Mike fell silent. **[Strong! Too strong!]** Just the [Growth Expert] trait alone made Supreme Thor incredibly powerful! Many of Mike''s pieces already had traits that increased their combat power, and after each battle, Supreme Thor would gain the total combat power increase of the entire team! After a few battles, Supreme Thor would truly live up to his name as the strongest. Not to mention, [Infinite Evasion] and [Heavy Punch] were both highly useful in combat. Overall, this piece was undeniably strong. Mike added Supreme Thor to his lineup, and his combat power surged by another million! Supreme Thor was now part of the team! From this point on, the battles were nothing but a series of crushing victories. In other words, if Mike saw Supreme Thor enter the battlefield, he knew the match was already won! **Boom!** Even the demon creature lineup, with a paper combat power of over twenty billion, eventually fell on the chessboard. The dark clouds beneath Mike''s feet had risen to the very peak of the sky. At this moment, he was the undisputed strongest king. After conquering the Tower, Mike didn''t feel the joy he had expected. Instead, he felt a bit lonely. Staring at the ten pieces in his lineup, Mike fell into deep thought. "I need to find a way to take these pieces out of here!" Destroying them wasn''t an option, and leaving them behind wasn''t either. The only thing Mike could do was figure out how to smuggle these pieces out and keep them for himself. To take the pieces out, he would need to exploit a bug. Mike was an expert at finding bugs, but he needed to understand the rules of this place before he could figure out how to break them! **[Why not ask the Tower Spirit?]** The Eye of Truth suggested. Mike rolled his eyes and ignored it. He summoned the TruthCore crystal and began calling for the Tower Spirit. "You''re so annoying!" The irritable Tower Spirit appeared, clearly displeased. "Didn''t we already settle everything? What, are you backing out now?!" Mike quickly explained his plan to the Tower Spirit. "You want to take the pieces out? That''s easy," the Tower Spirit scoffed. "Let me see what pieces you''ve created..." Soon, the Tower Spirit was speechless. Chapter 506: Golden Abyss Chapter 506: Golden AbyssTower Spirit let out a cold chuckle, its voice dripping with sarcasm. "Thor, you''ve got some nerve!" Mike, feeling a bit helpless, shrugged and put on his best teddy bear expression. "I''m just trying to clear the levels. What else could I do?" Clear the levels? The Tower Spirit chuckled again, this time with a hint of mockery. If it was just about clearing the levels, why did you create a piece like Mars? "I can''t help you with this," the Tower Spirit said quickly, not giving Mike a chance to respond. "It''s not that I don''t want to; it''s that I don''t have the ability to, understand?" Hearing this, Mike actually felt a wave of relief. If the Tower Spirit didn''t have the ability, then aside from Apollo, no one else did either! As long as Mike, the Tower Spirit, and Apollo kept quiet about this, Mike would be safe! Just as Mike was thinking this, the Tower Spirit''s voice, now tinged with a sinister edge, echoed in his ears. "Thor, you wouldn''t want Ares to find out about what happened today, would you?" Mike: ??? This plot... why does it feel so familiar? Oh no! The tables have turned! Mike, trying to maintain his composure, scolded the Tower Spirit righteously, "What kind of nonsense are you watching all day? Can''t you be a little more wholesome, like me?" Despite the Tower Spirit''s veiled threat, Mike wasn''t afraid. The reason was simple: Ares probably already knew. From what Mike understood about Supreme Beings, anything related to them would likely be sensed by them. Besides, Ares wasn''t the type to hold a grudge against Mike over something like this. The piece Mike was most concerned about wasn''t Ares-it was Nine Shadow. Unlike Ares, everyone knew that Shadow Nine was notoriously petty. "Since I can''t take these pieces with me, can you at least keep them safe for me?" Mike made a reasonable request. However, leaving empty-handed didn''t sit right with him. After the Tower Spirit agreed to safeguard the pieces, Mike spoke up again, "I cleared the levels, killed the boss, and didn''t get a single reward. That doesn''t seem fair, does it?" The Tower Spirit nodded, acknowledging Mike''s point. Mike looked around, but there wasn''t much in the Cloud Peak that he could take. Finally, his eyes landed on the control platform. "How about I take this platform with me? That''s not too much to ask, right?" Tower Spirit: ... The Tower Spirit tried to explain to Mike that the pieces created by the platform, even those with combat power in the billions, wouldn''t be as strong in the real world. They might not even be as powerful as Joseph. But despite how weak they were, Mike insisted on taking something from this level. Mike, full of conviction, said, "I came here empty-handed, and if I leave empty-handed, what was the point of clearing the levels?" In the end, after some back-and-forth negotiation, Mike managed to walk away with three control platforms. "Make sure you keep those pieces safe!" Mike reminded the Tower Spirit repeatedly before placing his hand on the Truth Core crystal to finalize his conquest. "Congratulations, participant Thor, on successfully reclaiming the 35th, 36th, and 37th floors of the Tower of Truth!" As soon as Mike completed the conquest, the black mist that had shrouded these floors dissipated rapidly, and the skies cleared, restoring peace to the area. The set of pieces Mike had left behind was quietly sealed away in a corner. Until... a butterfly landed on them. The butterfly gazed at the pieces, and time seemed to stand still. Whoosh- With a flap of its wings, the entire set of pieces vanished. The butterfly looked into the void, locking eyes with Ares. Apollo spoke up, "Like this?" A white dove appeared on Ares'' shoulder, calm and docile, not daring to show any aggression. Ares, with his broad heart, nodded in satisfaction. "Returning them to their rightful owner-this is good." Earlier, Ares had sent a message to Apollo, instructing him to hold onto the pieces after Thor''s conquest. Once Thor left, Apollo was to return each piece to its original owner. Apollo didn''t understand why Ares wanted to do this, nor did he see the point. But he owed Ares his life, and if Ares asked for a favor, Apollo would oblige. That was all there was to it. The butterfly flapped its wings again and left the 35th floor. "Boring." Supreme Abyssal. Two elderly figures were frantically fleeing along a cliffside, evading the pursuit of demon creatures. "Shadow Nine, can you still keep up?" Calderon shouted as he ran, glancing back at Shadow Nine, who was in a sorry state. Shadow Nine''s arms had turned completely crimson, and his blade strikes were far less sharp than before, their power greatly diminished. Fortunately, his legs were still fine, so his speed wasn''t affected. "Shut up!" Shadow Nine finally caught up to Calderon, narrowly escaping the latest wave of attacks. Several 1,000-level demon creatures had lost sight of their targets and began releasing their soul energy, searching the area. Hiding in a cave, Calderon and Shadow Nine finally had a moment to catch their breath. "Shadow Nine, something''s not right with you..." Calderon frowned as he looked at the worsening Blood Shadow condition on Shadow Nine. The old trickster had never been one to tell the truth. He had claimed that the full transformation into Blood Shadow would take ten years, but now it seemed like ten days might be pushing it! "Cough, cough..." Curled up in the corner, Shadow Nine coughed violently, the crimson hue on his arms spreading further. Things were looking grim. "That unlucky bastard must have shown up," Shadow Nine muttered, his voice weak. His current condition was largely Afterskin''s fault. Calderon, not in the mood for sympathy, retorted, "Even if he did, it''s probably because your disciple sent him." With a cold snort, Calderon sighed heavily. "I really don''t understand what''s going on with you and your disciple." "I... I''m thinking..." Shadow Nine chuckled weakly, his voice barely above a whisper. "What do you think Thor is up to right now?" "How the hell would I know..." Calderon started to reply, but then he felt something odd in his pocket. It seemed like something had appeared there! Reaching into his pocket, Calderon pulled out two chess pieces from beside his Mystic Market tablet-one labeled Nine Shadow, the other ECA. Calderon''s face darkened, and he muttered coldly, "Thor seems to be making sculptures." With that, he tossed the Nine Shadow piece to Shadow Nine. Calderon was clearly displeased with Thor''s antics. Why was ECA''s combat power lower than Nine Shadow''s? It wasn''t fair! Moments later, Shadow Nine stood up again, the crimson hue receding from his arms, his face now cold and resolute. "Let''s go," Shadow Nine said icily. "I can still wield my blade." A flash of lightning, and Mike returned to his private space. "I''m back!" Mike, triumphant and in high spirits, called out, "Fool, bring me my gold!" "Are you out of your mind again?" Fool Master glanced at Thor, frowning. "Did you run into Ares today? Did he ''teach you a lesson''?" "Don''t be ridiculous! Ares is such a nice guy; why would he teach me a lesson?" Mike rolled his eyes, dismissing the idea. "Stop trying to stir up trouble. I''m not falling for it!" "Hmph." Fool Master snorted, clearly unimpressed. "You''re giving yourself away." Knowing Thor as well as she did, Fool Master could tell that his long-winded response was a sign of guilt. Raising an eyebrow, she smirked mischievously. "So, tell me, what did you do to piss off Ares this time?" "Look at how you''re phrasing it..." Mike squinted, testing the waters. "If I tell you, will you pay me?" "Of course!" Fool Master replied confidently. "I''ll pay you in Truth Gold Coins!" At the mention of Truth Gold Coins, Mike felt a wave of bad luck wash over him. "I''m in a good mood today," Fool Master said, pointing to the mountain of gold behind her. "It''s only 3 billion coins-no big deal." Mike fell silent once again. After his last disastrous experience, Mike had come to terms with his situation. Sure, he had lost 3 billion gold coins, but he still had 3 billion copper coins! he approached the mountain of gold, Mike tried to console himself. But when he watched the gold turn into copper before his eyes, he realized he had been wrong. "No-" It was still a pain he couldn''t bear! When all the gold had been converted, Mike left his private space without looking back, leaving behind the place that had caused him so much heartache. After Thor left, Fool Master returned to her Forging Furnace and rummaged through the ashes, pulling out a small figure. Looking at the chess piece labeled **Idiot**, Fool Master was stunned. Of all the names, why did it have to be Idiot? Core City of Truth. Mike''s figure appeared in Wolf''s Den, a lively place where the drinks and food were free, and the people were always interesting. After ordering two bottles of fine wine, Mike sat in a corner, waiting for someone to show up. Wolf''s Den was buzzing with conversation, with people discussing all sorts of topics. Some were talking about Thor''s recent conquests, while others were envious of the poor soul who had been roasted by Maxen... Suddenly, a young boy wearing a Mystic Market uniform burst into Wolf''s Den, shouting at the top of his lungs. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Extra! Extra! Major changes in the First Abyss!" "Breaking news! Supreme Being Ares has drawn his sword in the First Abyss!" "Free information! Don''t miss out!" Mike: ?! Ares drew his sword again? Why hadn''t he heard about this, while rumors were flying all over Wolf''s Den? Since the information was free, Mike casually grabbed a report and began reading. There were pictures to back it up! In the images, the entire First Abyss had turned into a sea of gold-gold everywhere! "Wow-" The moment Mike saw the pictures, he couldn''t tear his eyes away. If he weren''t so broke, Mike would have rushed to the First Abyss to have some fun! Technically, the First Abyss should belong to Mike! Back when Calderon had nearly killed the Archdemon, Mike had been paid to say a few good words on the Archdemon''s behalf. But if Mike wanted to claim the First Abyss, he''d have to rely on his own abilities. Looking at the golden First Abyss, Mike was satisfied. But he was even more curious about one thing: how had the First Abyss turned into this? Mike still had two other abysses! If he could figure out how to create a Golden Abyss, he''d be rich! After carefully reviewing the report, Mike finally noticed a small detail. "...A swordsman who wished to remain anonymous told **Mystic Market** that when the First Abyss transformed into the Golden Abyss, **Maxen Stoneheart** happened to be present..." Maxen Stoneheart?! That name ignited a spark of hope in Mike! As long as Maxen was involved, there was nothing to fear! "Speak of the devil!" Mike looked toward the entrance of Wolf''s Den, and sure enough, Maxen had just arrived. He looked a bit tipsy, his face full of joy. "Stone! Over here!" Mike called out, waving a Lord Merits Card in the air. "Bring out the most expensive bottle of wine-I''m paying in cash!" If you want someone to do you a favor, you''ve got to show some sincerity! "Hey, you''re here too!" Maxen grinned as he stumbled over. As soon as the wine hit the table, The downed it in one gulp. "Ah, that''s the stuff!" Drinking with Thor was always a good time! Maxen felt a sense of satisfaction he couldn''t quite describe. "Now that we''ve had a drink and exchanged pleasantries," Mike said with a smile, pointing to the report about the **Golden Abyss**, "what''s the deal with this?" "Oh, that? Simple!" Maxen glanced at the picture and waved it off casually. "My Second Godfather just came up with a new skill called Golden Abyss." "Great name!" Mike gave Ares a thumbs-up. The name alone sounded like it was worth a fortune! "Maxen, show me how it works," Mike said seriously. "I''ll help you fine-tune it, make sure you''ve got it down perfectly." "No can do." Maxen shook his head like a rattle drum. "My Second Godfather specifically told me not to share it." "Come on, don''t be so formal!" Mike said, counting on his fingers. "Your Second Godfather is my second bro. We''re practically family-how can I be an outsider?" Hearing the words not to share, Thor immediately realized the gravity of the situation, his voice rising a few notches. Maxen took a slow sip of his drink, then sighed deeply. "I''d love to help you," he said. Mike''s expression froze, his throat tightening as a sense of foreboding washed over him. "But..." Maxen''s smile grew increasingly wild, almost maniacal, as if he had been holding something back for far too long. "That move is too powerful-I didn''t learn it!" Thor wanted to steal the skill? Use his **SSS-tier talent Eye of Truth Replication**? Maxen: Please! I didn''t even learn it! Chapter 507: I need you to find out who this person is Chapter 507: I need you to find out who this person is"Didn''t learn it?!" Mike was momentarily stunned, his voice filled with disbelief. "That can''t be right!" Who was Maxen? The current Wolf Alpha, the strongest below the Ultimate Lord, and a Supreme Son. With just a casual strike, he could obliterate a nine-star Lord. How could someone as terrifyingly powerful as Maxen fail to learn a simple move like Golden Abyss? Mike''s eyes widened as he glared at Maxen, his voice turning harsh. "Tell me, have you been slacking off?" Before Maxen could respond, Mike continued, his tone filled with disappointment. "Maxen, have you forgotten your ambitions?!" Thor''s words hit Maxen like a hammer. For a brief moment, Maxen actually felt a pang of guilt. What had happened to him? Was he really willing to abandon his lifelong dreams for a few petty gains? Was it truly worth it? But soon, Maxen''s confused expression hardened into one of resolve. He looked at Thor, and the answer became clear in his mind. "It''s worth it!" Damn it, making Thor suffer even once in this lifetime was worth everything! At that moment, Maxen finally understood the true meaning behind Light Nine''s earlier words: Thor hates seeing others make money more than he hates losing money himself. Seeing Maxen''s expression, Mike knew the answer. "So, there''s no deal to be made, huh?" Mike wasn''t surprised to hit a wall with Maxen. What intrigued him more was who had changed Maxen. With Maxen''s intelligence and emotional capacity, there was no way he could have reached this level of cunning on his own. There had to be someone behind the scenes, guiding him. As Mike pondered this, he noticed a familiar figure approaching Wolf''s Den. It was none other than his disciple-Light Nine! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s eyes lit up, and a plan began to form in his mind. "Stone, take your time with the drinks. Today, everything''s on the house at Wolf''s Den." Mike patted Maxen on the shoulder and slipped out the back door, making sure to avoid running into Light Nine. Just as Mike left through the back, Light Nine entered through the front, the two narrowly missing each other. At that moment, Light Nine received a message from Master Dream (Mike''s alias). Mike first inquired about Light Nine''s recent activities, then asked, "Disciple, how is your relationship with Maxen?" Light Nine replied, "We get along quite well." "Good, good, good!" Mike said, repeating the word three times before continuing in a more serious tone. "I''m actually an elder to Maxen. Lately, there''s been a bad influence around him, someone who''s been clouding his judgment with deceitful words. I need you to find out who this person is." Light Nine, being Mike''s disciple, was not only highly capable but also extremely loyal. Mike trusted him completely with this task. Hearing his master''s request, Light Nine immediately understood who Mike was referring to. "Master Dream, I believe I know who you''re talking about!" Light Nine said thoughtfully. "However, Maxen seems to be quite wary of this person, only referring to them with vague pronouns. I don''t yet know their real name. This individual is quite powerful and cunning, never revealing their true face. If I''m to uncover their identity, it will take some time." There''s hope! Mike quickly responded, "Good, no rush. Take your time. I have a score to settle with this person!" With Light Nine on the case, Mike felt at ease. After making all the necessary arrangements, he muttered to himself as he left through the back door of Wolf''s Den, "Once Light Nine finds out who''s been feeding Maxen bad ideas, I''ll make sure to teach them a lesson!" Meanwhile, inside Wolf''s Den, Light Nine took a sip of water and casually asked Maxen, "Hey man, I''ve been asked to gather some information about Shepherd. Can you tell me more about him?" Mike''s original intention was for Light Nine to investigate discreetly. But Light Nine, being a straightforward person, asked about it openly! If it had been anyone else, they might have been suspicious of Light Nine''s inquiry. But Maxen didn''t hold back and spoke freely. Talk? Sure, we can talk! There was nothing Maxen couldn''t discuss. After all, Shepherd was a fictional character he had made up. All he had to do was recount the things Thor had done to him, without any embellishment. After listening to Maxen''s story, Light Nine gave an honest assessment: "Shepherd does seem to enjoy playing pranks!" After leaving Wolf''s Den, Mike managed to put Maxen out of his mind, but he couldn''t stop thinking about Golden Abyss. A single move that could turn an entire abyss into gold-it was just too cool! Mike felt that on his path to becoming a Supreme Being, he couldn''t do without the help of Golden Abyss. Since Maxen wasn''t willing to teach him, Mike figured he could just go straight to Ares! If he went directly to the First Abyss, Mike was confident he could learn the move one way or another! With this in mind, Mike submitted a travel request to the Valor Sword Corps through his [Guardian Shadow] connections. Instantly rejected! Undeterred, Mike tried again, this time using the Mystic Market to express his desire to visit the First Abyss for "sightseeing." Rejected again! But Mike wasn''t one to give up easily. He found another way, pulling up the New York Superpower University''s upcoming teaching assignments. He noticed that Star Class Three had an upcoming Abyss internship, but the location was the Eighth Abyss. "I''ll have to find a way to get Joseph to take us on a detour through the First Abyss!" Satisfied with his plan, Mike put away the teaching schedule and, seeing that it was about time, left Core City of Truth and returned to the real world. After arriving in the Forest of Truth, Mike noticed that no white clouds descended before him. [Your chat friend Apollo is currently: Offline] Ignoring the Eye of Truth''s notification, Mike left the Forest of Truth and returned to New York Superpower University. After having breakfast, Mike headed to the meeting point for the day''s activities. This time, Blackdragon wasn''t in a wheelchair! Instead, he was lying on a stretcher. Mike didn''t know what to say. Blackdragon''s life seemed too good to be true-every day, a new skin condition. Libra held Blackdragon''s hand, repeatedly promising, "Next time, Bro, next time for sure!" Blackdragon waved his hand weakly, saying nothing. As everyone gathered at the meeting point, the appointed time came and went, but their powerful instructor had yet to arrive. "Instructor Joseph said he might be a little late..." Libra began, but before she could finish, a dust-covered Joseph appeared in the distance. He was covered in gold dust, looking like a walking golden statue-so gaudy it was almost painful to look at. Joseph brushed off his shoulders, sending a cascade of gold flakes to the ground, and Mike''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sorry, I got held up by something," Joseph explained. "I just got back from the First Abyss..." Chapter 508: Secret Chapter 508: Secret"Everyone''s here!" Joseph wasted no time and immediately began the day''s training. As a powerful instructor, his schedule was always packed. Being able to dedicate two consecutive days to Star Class Three was already a rare luxury. At least, from what Libra had gathered, Joseph was one of the most diligent instructors at the university. For Libra and the others, the training intensity of Star Class Three was challenging, pushing them to their limits. Some tasks were so difficult that even Sophie and Candy couldn''t pass. They were geniuses, but they weren''t monsters. For Mike, however, the training was a breeze. He didn''t need to ace every test; he just had to put in minimal effort to pass. Most of his scores were around the passing mark, with the occasional failure thrown in as a lesson. Given his D-tier talent, no one was surprised by his performance. The day''s training passed quickly. Afterward, everyone cleaned up and returned to their designated classroom. As their instructor, Joseph began outlining the next phase of their education. "I have a secret to share with you all," Joseph said mysteriously. "But first, you''ll need to sign a non-disclosure agreement." Joseph''s cryptic behavior piqued everyone''s curiosity, even Mike''s. Could Joseph have some insider information? Once all five students had signed the NDA, Joseph leaned in and whispered, "The Eighth Demon God is dead!" Everyone: Wow,cool! Mike: That''s it??? Mike was unimpressed. I not only know the Eighth Demon God is dead, but guess who killed him? Should I write it on my face and tell everyone? Seeing the shocked reactions of his students, Joseph was pleased. The upheaval in the Seventh and Eighth Abysses was top-secret information, known only to a select few powerful individuals. Joseph was one of them. Joseph continued, "There are many details I''m not privy to, so don''t go digging around for more information." The students of Star Class Three were all Supreme Being seeds, but their backgrounds were relatively modest. None of them came from particularly outrageous families. In fact, those with truly powerful backgrounds usually started as nine-star Lords. For example, Kaelum''s nephew was a powerful nine-star Lord. Another example was Orion, the top student with an SS-tier talent. While most people didn''t know much about his background, Joseph knew it well. Orion''s great-grandfather was from the Starwind family and had been Nathan''s best friend. With that kind of lineage, Orion''s background was formidable. After a brief pause, Joseph emphasized, "The important thing is that the Eighth Abyss is now in a state of chaos, with no corps stationed there to maintain order." Hearing this, the students'' eyes lit up. Joseph wouldn''t mention the Eighth Abyss for no reason-could it be that their next Abyss internship would take place there? Previous Abyss internships had been relatively tame, despite appearing dangerous. In reality, they had always been under the protection of powerful human forces, making them incredibly safe. But now, with the Eighth Abyss in chaos, the risks would be real! "That''s right," Joseph confirmed their suspicions. "Tomorrow, we''ll be heading into the Eighth Abyss for the first Abyss internship of the semester." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he quickly added, "But this time, things will be different from what you''ve experienced before. Your current strength isn''t enough to survive in a chaotic Abyss." In Joseph''s opinion, if the students of Star Class Three were thrown into the Eighth Abyss, they wouldn''t last half an hour before needing someone to collect their bodies. Without the suppression of a Demon God, there was no order, no rules. The demon creatures there were capable of anything! What''s more, Joseph had heard rumors that a God had defected from the Temple of Truth and was now lurking in the Eighth Abyss, eyeing the vacant throne of the Eighth Demon God. If they encountered this God, even Joseph wasn''t confident he could win, let alone the students. "For your safety, this Abyss trip will be conducted in a one-on-one format," Joseph explained. "Each of you will be accompanied by a Lord-level protector to ensure your survival and help you complete your training tasks." That was the gist of it. Each student would have a Lord assigned to them for protection. New York Superpower University had enough Lords to spare for this, with 100 students across the Star and Satellite classes, and 100 Lords to match. The human race had the resources to pull this off. Behind the scenes, the Ninth Abyss was the closest to the Eighth Abyss, and the Ninth Demon God was a mole planted by the human race. With the Ninth Demon God keeping an eye on things, nothing would go wrong. After explaining the situation, Joseph dismissed the class, telling them to make their final preparations. Mike didn''t have much to prepare. Officially, the Lord assigned to accompany him into the Eighth Abyss was someone from Guardian Shadow. In reality, Mike would be traveling with Maxen. A potential Supreme Being and a Supreme Son rampaging through the Eighth Abyss? Even Poseidon would have to surrender! Moreover, with his growing strength, Mike now had the power to traverse the Abyss on his own. Even without Maxen, he wouldn''t have much to worry about. After the students left, Joseph pulled a chess piece from his inventory and placed it in front of him, studying it carefully. The piece bore a striking resemblance to him. "George?" Joseph''s lips curled into a slight smile as he gazed at the powerful seven-star piece in his hand, feeling a deep sense of pride. This was undoubtedly one of the pieces from Thor''s recent conquest! For most people, managing to create a five-star piece on the 35th floor was already an impressive feat. But George was a seven-star piece! What did that mean? It meant that this piece had played a crucial role in Thor''s lineup! The only thing that puzzled Joseph was the name. Why did it remind him of a certain anime? Joseph chuckled to himself. "It must have been pretty hopeless to face George as an opponent." Though he didn''t know why the piece had ended up in his possession, Joseph could feel Thor''s silent gratitude and appreciation. Everything was understood without words. Carefully, Joseph put the piece away, letting out a long sigh of contentment. "Thor! You truly are my kindred spirit!" Chapter 509: Luck Piggy Chapter 509: Luck PiggyMike returned to his dorm. Just like before, he went through his usual routine and entered his private space. In less than 0.1 seconds, Mike''s figure appeared. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My esteemed master, it''s so wonderful to see you again!" Vladimir, with half a roasted chicken leg stuffed in his pocket, came running over, grinning obsequiously. "Let me see what you guys talked about yesterday." Mike pulled up the surveillance footage and casually asked, "Has Master Fool been acting strange lately?" "Yes!" Vladimir nodded vigorously. "She went to shake the Money Tree yesterday!" "The Money Tree?" Mike pressed. "And what happened?" "One of her pieces of equipment got swallowed by the Money Tree," Vladimir whispered. "She''s in a really bad mood right now, so... maybe don''t laugh so loudly." Knowing that Master Fool was fine, Mike felt a lot more at ease and stopped laughing. After watching the conversation between Dracula and Vladimir, Mike had a pretty good idea of what was going on. He decided to call both vampires over for an open discussion. Soon, the three of them were on the rooftop of Mistveil Castle. Mike sat in the main seat, with Vladimir and Dracula on either side. Vladimir poured Mike a glass of red wine. Mike pulled out a can of Coke and, right in front of the two vampires, poured it into the wine glass. Both Dracula and Vladimir were stunned. This wasn''t just heresy anymore. If anyone else dared to disrespect wine like this in front of them, they''d make sure that person learned what color blood was. Mike set the wine aside, opened a fresh can of Coke, and took a sip. "Let''s get down to business." His gaze swept over the two of them as he spoke openly, "You want to find the Blood Ancestor, and so do I. In that regard, our interests align." For Mike, the long-term goal was definitely to kill the Supreme Demon God. The mid-term goal was to level up to 900, bring Shadow Nine back from the Supreme Abyssal, and cure Ares and Apollo''s "illness." The short-term goal was to reclaim the upper floors of the Tower of Truth and defeat the Elf Ancestor hidden in the black mist. The Lower Three Races consisted of the werewolves, the blood clan, and the elves. Wolf Alpha was Maxen, and he was on Mike''s side. The Elf Ancestor was the final boss and needed to be dealt with carefully. If Mike could find the missing Blood Ancestor and learn more about what happened back then, his chances of defeating the Elf Ancestor would increase significantly. Moreover, once the Blood Ancestor was found, both Vladimir and Dracula would grow stronger, which was undoubtedly a huge benefit for Mike. To break the inevitable fate of the Supreme Being, understanding the history of the Tower of Truth was crucial. And the Blood Ancestor was the key figure in all of this. "Let''s go over everything from the beginning." Mike asked the questions, and the two vampires answered, their stories corroborating each other. "I''ve got a rough idea of what happened when the Blood Ancestor failed to break through," Mike said, then asked, "Was the Tower of Truth created before or after the Blood Ancestor disappeared?" Getting the timeline right was important. The two vampires answered almost simultaneously. Vladimir: "After!" Dracula: "Before!" Mike: ... The atmosphere grew awkward. "How about I give you two some time to get your stories straight?" Mike suggested. Dracula explained, "Before the Blood Ancestor disappeared, ''Truth'' had already approached the Blood Ancestor with the idea of building the Tower of Truth. At first, the Blood Ancestor refused. But after much persuasion, the Blood Ancestor eventually agreed, and they secretly collaborated without making it public." In ancient times, Dracula''s status was clearly much higher than Vladimir''s. He knew far more secrets than Vladimir did. Mike pressed, "And then?" "Then..." Dracula looked a bit embarrassed and mumbled, "A powerful member of the blood clan made a small mistake and was sent by the Blood Ancestor to help build the Tower of Truth." Mike: ... This "powerful member" wouldn''t happen to be Dracula, would it? Skipping over this embarrassing past, Dracula continued, "After the Blood Ancestor disappeared and the River of Blood went berserk, the blood clan was severely weakened. To maintain their standing among the races, they announced their involvement in the construction of the Tower of Truth. In ancient times... many powerful beings didn''t believe the Tower of Truth would succeed. They thought it was a scam." Mike nodded slightly. He understood. It was like someone showing up with a bunch of PowerPoint slides and claiming they could build a spaceship. Of course, people thought it was a scam. Looking at it this way, ''Truth'' was quite the con artist. Not only did they secure funding for such a massive project, but they actually pulled it off! "If the blood clan had no connection to the Tower of Truth when the Blood Ancestor disappeared, I wouldn''t have to bother with all this," Mike mused. "So, if the Blood Ancestor isn''t dead, they''re most likely inside the Tower of Truth!" This was also what Dracula and Vladimir thought. Or rather, it was the only thing they could hope for. If the Blood Ancestor was outside the Tower of Truth, in the void, or in the Heavenly Realm, it wouldn''t be good news for them. "And what about you two?" Mike shifted the conversation to their situation. "If the Blood Ancestor is inside the Tower of Truth, are you two guarding the doors? One of you on the tenth floor, the other on the twentieth?" Vladimir remained silent. He was still confused about his own origins. One moment he closed his eyes, and the next, he was on the tenth floor of the Tower of Truth. He didn''t know anything else. Dracula, on the other hand, looked grim, his eyes cold. After some hesitation, he finally spoke. "I... was originally in the Temple of Truth." As the prince, Dracula had the status to back it up. Mike wasn''t surprised. "Before the Tower of Truth descended to Earth, it had been flying through the void for many years," Dracula continued, now fully committed to telling his story. "I was barely surviving in the Temple of Truth, searching for the Blood Ancestor. I destroyed my own body and began searching from the ninetieth floor downward, eventually stopping on the twentieth floor. After the Tower of Truth descended to Earth, the passages between floors were sealed, and I was trapped on the twentieth floor." After finishing his story, Dracula looked at Mike and asked for the first time, "Why are you so interested in the Blood Ancestor?" Mike had been asking about the Blood Ancestor for two days straight. Did he have a lead? "Ahem, well, it''s like this." Mike pulled out a guide and handed it to the two vampires, explaining, "I''m about to head to the thirty-eighth floor. There''s a special being there, one that''s incredibly lucky. Just touching it can make you lucky." Mike''s face twisted into a wry smile as he added, "It''s also known as... the Luck Piggy." Luck Piggy? Could it be the Blood Ancestor? Dracula and Vladimir shook their heads in unison, their faces full of rejection. "No way. Absolutely not!" Emotionally, they couldn''t accept the idea that the Blood Ancestor had turned into a pig. But facts didn''t care about personal feelings. They followed their own objective logic. Mike watched the two vampires struggle with the idea and found it both funny and pitiful. In his previous conversation with Foreskin, Mike had learned that Apollo had been pondering a particular question. Apollo believed that butterflies were the embodiment of the world''s source. If that were true, then the world Apollo saw might be different from what others saw. Apollo had the ability to see the true nature of things. Following this line of thought, if Apollo saw vampires and thought they were pigs, it wasn''t an insult. Mike knew Apollo wouldn''t do something so petty. It was... a statement of fact. In Apollo''s eyes, the essence of vampires was pigs. Every vampire he saw had the phantom of a pig at the end of the River of Blood. In other words, the most powerful vampire, the missing Blood Ancestor, might have turned into a pig! Mike wasn''t the only one who understood this. Dracula and Vladimir had also started to piece it together. But! They would never admit it! The Blood Ancestor turned into a pig? In the long and storied history of the blood clan, they had never suffered such humiliation. The two vampires had even secretly conspired that if the worst-case scenario came true, they would join forces to kill the Blood Ancestor and preserve the last shred of dignity for the blood clan. No matter what, they couldn''t deny that there was a pig on the thirty-eighth floor. And that pig was most likely a vampire. "Oh, right." Mike suddenly remembered something and looked at Dracula, asking in surprise, "You destroyed your body to escape from the Temple of Truth. Did you really go through all that just to find the Blood Ancestor?" Was Dracula really that loyal? Before Dracula could respond, Vladimir sneered, "Find the Blood Ancestor? More like kill the Blood Ancestor, if you ask me." It was hard to believe that Dracula, in his phantom form, was frantically searching for the injured Blood Ancestor with good intentions. Dracula scoffed at Vladimir''s accusation. "You, a traitor to the blood clan, wouldn''t understand," Dracula said coldly. "The Blood Ancestor belongs to whoever is worthy! Every generation of the blood clan has a Blood Ancestor. Why can''t it be me?" High EQ: I''m preparing to betray the Blood Ancestor. Low EQ: The Blood Ancestor? I could totally take their place. Listening to Dracula''s righteous declaration, Mike couldn''t help but be impressed. No wonder the blood clan was a race that had betrayal written into their very essence. From Mike''s perspective, the blood clan was a bundle of contradictions. They were elegant yet filthy, loyal yet treacherous, proud yet humble to the point of groveling... It was in these contradictions that Dracula and Vladimir, two uniquely complex vampires, were born. To grow stronger, they were willing to serve under Thor, working tirelessly. Dracula even chose to live inside the Sun Shield, enduring the constant burn of the sun. Mike was sure that once they became stronger, if they ever had the chance to betray him, they''d at least consider it. Then... They''d think about Thor''s overwhelming power. And they''d definitely abandon the idea of betrayal. ... After finishing his conversation with the two vampires, Mike sought out Gabriel. As a potential Supreme Being of the angel race who had lived in the Tower of Truth for many years, Gabriel had access to more information than most. "You''re asking about the pig on the thirty-eighth floor?" Gabriel frowned. "Isn''t that the pet of a powerful human?" Mike: ??? He hadn''t expected that. Gabriel noticed Mike''s confusion and patiently explained, "Three hundred years ago, Morpheus..." At the mention of this name, Master Fool, who was standing in the distance, cleared her throat. It was clear that there were some things about Morpheus that she had warned Gabriel not to tell Thor. But Gabriel ignored Fool and continued, "When Morpheus arrived on the thirty-second floor, he was carrying that pig. I heard from other angels that Morpheus left it on the thirty-eighth floor." The Luck Piggy was left there by Morpheus? "What''s so strange about that?" Master Fool, who was passing by, mocked. "Thor, that ragged cloak you''re wearing? It was originally used to wrap the pig." Having received this unexpected information, Mike immediately contacted Foreskin from the Mystic Market. For something like this, it was better to ask someone he trusted. Besides, what Mike was doing now was closely tied to helping Apollo regain his strength, so he couldn''t afford to be careless. Understanding the importance of the matter, Foreskin quickly replied. "Let me keep it short..." Foreskin briefly explained the situation. "Morpheus found a pig in a beginner''s instance and kept it as a pet. When he reached the thirty-eighth floor, he thought it would be too dangerous to take the pig any higher, so he left it there." The story was surprisingly simple! There were no twists or turns, and the pig didn''t have any grand backstory. It was just a Supreme Being''s pet! Is that so strange? Of course, Mike also noticed a small detail. The pig wasn''t turned into a pig by Apollo. It had always been a pig! Had he been wrong all along? Maybe it had nothing to do with the blood clan? Mike set that thought aside for now and asked, "By the way, why is this pig so lucky? Is it because of Morpheus?" "Not exactly..." Foreskin hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell Mike the truth. "Fourth Bro, do you remember the Lucky Clover?" Mike''s expression immediately turned strange. "You mean... what a waste!" "Yep." Foreskin nodded, confirming Mike''s suspicion. "Back then, I gave the Lucky Clover to my good friend Afterskin to get rid of some bad luck. But, by some twist of fate..." Even now, Foreskin felt a pang of regret. "The pig ate it." Chapter 510: I never thought that when we met again, you’d be in this form Chapter 510: I never thought that when we met again, you¡¯d be in this formThe pig ate it? Mike fell silent for a moment before asking again, "Can it... spit it out?" Foreskin: ??? The pig had eaten the Lucky Clover at least three hundred years ago! Any normal person hearing this story would probably just sigh at the waste and maybe think about how to squeeze more value out of the pig. But Thor? His first thought was, Can it spit it out? After some careful consideration, Foreskin gave a cautious answer, "Uh... we''ve never tried that." If it were any other pig, it would have been severely punished for eating the Lucky Clover. But this pig was Morpheus''s pet! Who would dare mess with it? Those without enough power couldn''t even beat the pig. And those with enough power knew the backstory and had no interest in the pig. And so, the pig had lived happily on the thirty-eighth floor for three hundred years. Until... Thor showed up. "Fourth Bro, let me tell you a secret. The pig and Morpheus aren''t even that close!" Foreskin''s tone shifted, almost as if he were encouraging Mike. "As long as you don''t kill it, you can do whatever you want with her!" At first, Mike found this suggestion quite appealing. But after thinking it over, something felt off. *Why do I sound like a butcher?* "Oh, by the way, why was Piggy left on this floor?" Now that he had a better understanding of Piggy''s background, Mike asked another question. He had to consider the consequences. If Morpheus had left Piggy here for a reason, and Mike accidentally messed things up, that wouldn''t be good. "This, I actually know," Foreskin explained. "Piggy didn''t dare go near the fortieth floor. She said a powerful enemy was hunting her, and she''s got some trauma from it." Well, that''s no problem then! Mike had been running rampant in the Tower of Truth and had never encountered any so- called "powerful enemies." How strong could they be? Let them come and face his lightning! Now that he was sure there were no hidden dangers, Mike''s thoughts grew bolder. After ending the call, Mike turned to the two vampires in his private space and asked bluntly, "Alright, tell me, what are you going to offer me in return for helping me catch Piggy on the thirty-eighth floor?" Bilbo, who happened to be passing by, heard his boss''s words and didn''t even flinch. *Working for Thor and still having to pay him?* What a world! Dracula, on the other hand, was still struggling to adapt. As a proud prince of the blood clan, how could he be so passive, like a lamb waiting for slaughter? Vladimir, however, was already prepared. He quickly named his price, "I''ve mastered an ancient blood clan rune formation called [Eclipse]. It''s my own creation, not recorded in any blood clan texts. When inscribed on equipment, it enhances the efficiency of blood essence usage, increasing life steal and health..." Dracula: ??? *Dude, you''re a vampire. Why are you researching something like [Eclipse]?* The development and research of blood clan rune formations were not things that could be done overnight. In other words, Vladimir had been a traitor since ancient times! *This backstabber!* "Enough talk, show me the goods," Mike said, not wasting any time. He wasn''t going to be swayed by Vladimir''s grand claims. The real value of the formation would be determined by the Mystic Market. Right in front of Vladimir, Mike sent the entire formation to Foreskin for evaluation. Soon, Foreskin gave his assessment. "This formation is quite valuable, but it''s only usable by Duke-level vampires with significant experience." After giving a fair evaluation of [Eclipse], Foreskin presented two options to Thor. "1. The Mystic Market can buy the [Eclipse] formation outright for 300,000 Lord merits. You''ll also get 50% of the profits from each piece of equipment sold with the [Eclipse] rune." *300,000 Lord merits?!* Vladimir''s breath caught. He hadn''t expected his formation to be worth so much! Foreskin continued, "2. You can keep the [Eclipse] formation, and the Mystic Market will place orders with you to inscribe the rune on equipment. The profit per piece of Lord equipment would range from 3,000 to 50,000 Lord merits." Oh no. The moment Vladimir saw the message, he slapped his forehead. He knew his master too well. Thor loved making money. Bilbo quickly did the math. "The cost would be around 500,000 Lord merits. You''d break even in two months. To surpass the profits of option one, it would take four months." "Man, you''ve got it wrong," Vladimir said, wiping away a tear and patting Bilbo on the shoulder. "Try calculating it again, assuming each vampire Duke works 24 hours a day." "That''s not possible..." Bilbo muttered. "Vampires are lazy. Even if you whip them with a soul whip, they won''t work 24 hours a day. At most, they''ll work 18 hours, and they''ll probably die or go insane from exhaustion..." Vladimir: ??? What the hell have you been doing before? You know way too much about this! Dracula decided to push back. He needed to show his true colors. "With me in charge, they''ll work 24 hours a day," he said coldly. "For the rise of the blood clan, we''re willing to pay any price." Bilbo recalculated. "One month to break even, two months to start making a profit!" Mike, full of confidence, declared, "I''ll take option two!" "Got it, Fourth Bro," Foreskin replied, unsurprise "I mmend buying members of the blood clan''s Thirteen Elders Council. Their success rate for inscribing runes should be higher. Each one is a 989-level blood clan powerhouse. The price is 186,969 Lord merits each. Buy three, get one free. Buy five, get two free..." The Thirteen Elders Council? The conversation had suddenly shifted to buying and selling vampires. Curious, Mike asked, "How many blood clan elders does the Mystic Market have?" "Not many," Foreskin said modestly. "Thirteen." Wow, the entire Thirteen Elders Council is in Foreskin''s hands. "Buy five, get three..." Mike pondered. "Can I get the freebies first?" Foreskin: ... In the end, after some haggling, Mike bought five blood clan elders for 500,000 Lord merits. If the money-making process went smoothly, Mike would buy the remaining eight later. If it didn''t, he''d not only demand a refund but also sell Vladimir and Dracula to the Mystic Market! Once the payment was made, Foreskin immediately arranged for delivery. "The blood clan elders are usually sealed. It''ll take some time to unseal them. They should arrive by 6 a.m. tomorrow." With that settled, Mike turned his gaze to his two subordinates and said menacingly, "I''ve invested 1 million Lord merits into the ''Eclipse'' rune production line. I trust you know what to do, right?" "Every penny of yours will be well spent!" Vladimir thumped his chest. "If we lose money, I''ll sell Dracula for parts!" Dracula shot a cold glance at the traitor but didn''t bother responding to the clownish vampire. Once the blood clan elders arrived, Dracula was determined to make it clear that the blood clan would not tolerate a second traitor! Having one Vladimir was already embarrassing enough! With Vladimir''s "entry fee" paid, Mike turned his attention to Dracula. The look in his eyes made it clear: *Your turn to perform.* "I''ll help you manage the vampire elders," Dracula said, emphasizing that under his leadership, the vampires would work with 100% enthusiasm. Those who didn''t? They''d be turned into puppets. Clearly, this wasn''t enough to impress Thor. Dracula thought for a moment and then added, "I... have a friend who oversaw the blood clan''s involvement in the Tower of Truth''s construction..." This "friend" was actually Dracula himself. Mike had already figured that out but didn''t call him out on it. Dracula continued, "The blood clan secretly built several storage spaces within the Tower of Truth to store their supplies..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s eyes lit up. Now he was interested. These storage spaces had been constructed under Dracula''s supervision. No one knew them better than he did! But Mike still had one question. "How can you be sure that humans haven''t already taken the supplies?" The Tower of Truth had been around for who knows how long. It had been on Earth for three hundred years. In the early days, humans were desperate for resources and wouldn''t have passed up any opportunity. In a way, if Mike had traveled back three hundred years, he would have been a huge asset to humanity during the pioneering phase. The blood clan''s hidden supplies in the Tower of Truth might have already been looted by humans. "They haven''t!" Dracula said confidently. "I have a lineage connection. At least half of the supplies are still intact." And so, under the witness of the Mystic Market, a contract was made. Mike would take Dracula to the thirty-eighth floor. In return, Dracula would lead Mike to the blood clan''s warehouse and provide at least 500,000 Lord merits worth of goods! With everything prepared, Mike waited for midnight to arrive. At the stroke of midnight, Mike returned to the Core City of Truth and placed his hand on the Truth Core crystal. He selected the floor: Thirty-eighth. With a flash of lightning, Mike disappeared from his original location. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... **Tower of Truth, Thirty-Eighth Floor.** The entire floor was shrouded in black mist, severely limiting visibility. But for Mike, the mist had no effect. The moment Mike appeared, he kept his promise and summoned Dracula and Vladimir from his private space. The two vampires, following Thor''s instructions, released blood-red bats to scout through the mist. ... Deep within the thirty-eighth floor, on a small hill where the black mist was especially thick, there was even a pool of black water on the ground. But in the middle of the mist, there was a small area untouched by the darkness. On this patch of grass lay a lively little pig. "What''s so bad about being a pig?" The golden pig, shining all over, lay on the grass, munching on snacks, and lazily said, "Look at me. I''m golden and chubby, healthy as can be. I eat well, sleep well, and don''t let anything bother me." From within the mist, a voice filled with complex emotions responded, "I never thought that when we met again, you''d be in this form..." "What can I do? I''ve been through despair, but I''ve come to terms with it. Vampires, pigs, it''s all just appearances. What matters is what''s inside. Do you understand that?" The golden pig tore open a bag of chips and stuffed them into her mouth. Morpheus''s former pet, the humans had treated her well, with an endless supply of snacks. After finishing the chips, the golden pig opened a can of Coke and said leisurely, "I''ve thought it over. Maybe my true self is a pig, and that''s why I ended up like this." The mist remained silent. After talking about herself, the golden pig looked at the mist and curiously asked, "By the way, weren''t you locked up in the abyss? How did you get out?" The mist was silent for a moment before slowly replying, "I now serve... that being." "I''ve let go of it all. Immortality, Supreme power, it''s all meaningless. My sister was so strong back then, the number one Blood Ancestor below the Supreme. Even Dracula had to bow and scrape in front of her. And what happened? She failed to break through and ended up with nothing." The golden pig shook her head, a bit melancholic. "Being a pig is the only way forward for modern vampires!" Clearly, her time as a pig had given her a lot to reflect on. She had fully accepted her identity as a pig and was now just coasting through life. Just as the mist was about to say something else, a spatial ripple came from the distance. It seemed someone had entered the thirty-eighth floor. Before the mist could react, the golden pig suddenly stood up and began digging at the ground with her front hooves, trying to find a hole to hide in. "Dracula''s here!" The golden pig trembled all over. "He''s here to kill me! I knew it! He''s come down from the fortieth floor to kill me!" Piggy quickly realized that running wouldn''t solve the problem. "Quick, lift the restrictions on this place! Let me call for help!" "Call for help?" The mist was confused. *Why would she need help? Dracula isn''t even that strong right now.* But the mist still followed Piggy''s instructions and relayed her message. A few seconds later, the ears of every nine-star Lord in the human race rang with a desperate cry. "Help!" "Someone''s trying to kill a pig!" Chapter 511: Lilith Chapter 511: LilithTower of Truth, Thirty-Eighth Floor. Mike, Dracula, and Vladimir moved slowly through the thick black mist. According to the Eye of Truth, there wasn''t much danger around. Before the floor was corrupted by the black mist, it had been a relatively peaceful area, where people could complete daily tasks and fight some monsters. Joseph had even set the record for the fastest conquest of this floor. Most powerful humans could conquer it, and if anyone got stuck for too long, a golden Piggy would appear to help them out. Now that the floor was corrupted, there were naturally more monsters. Mike had just changed classes, and not only did he need to level up, but he also needed to get used to his new class. In addition to the six basic elements, Mike had gained a new class: [Soul Element]. "The effects of Soul Researcher..." Mike muttered as he casually conjured a fireball and hurled it at a nearby monster. The monster, struck by the fireball, let out a painful wail and rolled on the ground in agony. Soul Researcher allowed Mike to convert elemental skills into soul damage. As the first test subject, this monster, which had the strength of a Chief, was tortured by Mike''s casual fireball, suffering immensely. After a moment of thought, Mike came to a conclusion. "These monsters were originally creations of the Tower of Truth, but after being corrupted by the black mist, they turned into what they are now. In other words, their souls were always their weak point." It was like a character with Lord-level physical strength but soldier-level soul strength. With this example, everything became much clearer. Soon, the black mist monsters fell one by one under Mike''s relentless experimentation. "You''ve obtained [Ghost Race Soul Fragment (B-grade) *1]!" A transparent fragment, about the size of a fingernail, floated in front of Mike, spinning slowly. [Soul Fragment, an exclusive item for the SSS-class Soul Researcher] [Main uses include...] 1. Healing ghost race and demon race soul injuries 2. Crafting items, weapons, and equipment, and enchanting them with ghost race souls 3. Developing Soul Element skills targeting the ghost race 4.... Soul fragments could only be obtained by completely killing a target. For beings like Dracula and Vladimir, who could resurrect, killing them wouldn''t yield any Soul Element fragments. "Healing ghost race and demon race injuries... I don''t need that right now. As for enchanting weapons and equipment, I''ve already got plenty..." Thanks to Thunderclap Fate, Mike''s current equipment enchantments were incredibly luxurious! His Thunderclap Hammer was enchanted with the fragmented soul of the Seventh Demon God. His Force of Nature was enchanted with the potential Supreme Being of the dragon race, the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed. Even his shield was enchanted with Dracula, a powerful being from ancient times. A mere B-grade fragment wasn''t worth enchanting for Mike. "Skill development!" Mike crushed the fragment, and tiny lights merged into his palm. A progress bar appeared before his eyes. [B-grade skill development progress: 15%] If Mike wanted to develop higher-tier skills, he could raise the difficulty. As a professional at grinding for high scores, Mike cranked the difficulty to the max! [SSS-grade skill development progress: 0.0001%] The beginning is always the hardest, but even though the progress was only one-millionth of the way there, Mike was confident he could complete the development of an SSS-grade skill! "Let''s keep going!" Now that Mike had a clear goal, his enthusiasm surged. To obtain soul fragments, enemies had to be killed with Soul Element skills. Mike had tried using Charge Up, but its bonus only applied to traditional lightning. Once the lightning was converted into Soul Element damage, the bonus no longer worked. As a result, his efficiency in killing monsters had slightly decreased. But that didn''t stop Mike from slaughtering everything in his path, and the progress bar quickly climbed! In just one hour, he had reached 6.5% progress! "Whew-" Mike wiped the sweat from his forehead and calculated, "At this rate, I''ll have the skill developed in another 16 hours! Let''s keep it up!" ... While Mike was busy developing his ghost race soul skill, deep within the thirty-eighth floor, on a patch of grass, a golden pig paced back and forth, clearly anxious. The powerful being hidden in the black mist found this behavior strange. "It''s just Dracula. Is there really any need to be so scared of him?" This powerful being was once a potential Supreme Being of the angel race, Gabriel''s predecessor. After failing to break through, she had turned to the ghost race, becoming one of their potential Supreme Beings. After the invasion of the Tower of Truth, she was responsible for floors thirty-one to forty. Another entity, the Elf Ancestor, was in charge of the other floors. To the powerful being in the mist, Dracula posed no real threat. "You don''t understand, you don''t understand!" The golden pig trembled all over, her fear palpable. "Dracula is the most terrifying guy in the blood clan. He''s scarier than you can imagine..." Clearly, the fear of Dracula had been etched into Piggy''s very DNA. The black mist had no choice but to ask, "So what do you suggest we do?" The golden pig gritted her teeth and stomped her four hooves. "Let''s run!" The black mist agreed. "Alright, I can take you to the thirty-ninth or fortieth floor." Piggy: ... Dracula''s true body was on the fortieth floor. Going there would be like walking into a trap! "That''s still a death sentence!" Piggy was furious, starting to question her entire existence as a pig. "I let you call for help, and I''m willing to help you escape. What more do you want?" The black mist sighed helplessly. "I can lift the restrictions and bring in a powerful human. Will that work?" "That''s perfect!" Piggy nodded eagerly. "Please bring Supreme Being Apollo here, thank you." The black mist: ... "Why don''t you just go die already!" The black mist added a restriction. "Nine-star Lord only!" "What''s there to hesitate about?" Piggy had a good relationship with the humans and knew exactly who was strong and who wasn''t. If she was going to call for help, she''d call the strongest and most well-connected! Luckily, Piggy knew the perfect candidate among the humans. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I choose Maxen!" ... Tower of Truth, Thirty-Eighth Floor. After nearly five hours of work, Mike had cleared out most of the monsters in the black mist. [SSS-grade skill development progress: 32.5%] [Current Exploration Rate: 100%] "Whew-" Mike put away his Thunderclap Hammer and looked into the distance. The Eye of Truth had already informed him that the black mist, which had escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, was on that patch of grass. Piggy was most likely there too. Mike didn''t know how many surprises awaited him. "This floor is pretty much cleared," Mike said. Dracula and Vladimir were also feeling a bit tired. During Mike''s earlier battles, they had been responsible for security, essentially just tagging along while Thor fought. Now, the main event was finally about to begin! They had spent a fortune, running around and paying a steep price, all for this pig! For a moment, the two vampires felt a bit emotional. "This next enemy is pretty strong. We need to be cautious," Mike said, clearly seeing that the powerful being in the black mist was at least level 989. He casually summoned Gabriel from his private space. Dracula and Vladimir: ??? They had each paid 500,000 Lord merits as an entry fee for this opportunity. And yet, Gabriel got in for free! *This isn''t fair!* Vladimir screamed internally. Gabriel appeared, scanned the area, and spotted the enemy. he looked at Thor, waiting for instructions. "Come a little closer," Mike said, motioning for he to stand behind him. Gabriel complied, his face calm and expressionless. Mike cleared his throat. "You can begin." This cryptic statement left Vladimir looking confused. *Begin what?* Suddenly¡ª*shing!*-dozens of red dots appeared around Vladimir. The moment they appeared, they connected with red lines! Dracula had secretly made his move, using a blood clan secret technique! These red lines were incredibly dangerous. Even the slightest touch could cause severe injury or instant death! The lines sliced through the air, cutting Vladimir into countless pieces in mere seconds! In less than two seconds, Vladimir was dead! But the battle wasn''t over yet! Vladimir''s body, now in pieces, lay scattered across the ground. "Is this... a puppet?!" Gabriel''s pupils contracted. he had been fooled by an illusion? Vladimir''s body began to melt, forming a Blood Sea, and the laws of the sea god appeared, sealing the space. Blood Sea Puppet! This was one of Vladimir''s rare, openly known trump cards. Dracula''s sneak attack had failed, but he remained calm. Having made a name for himself in ancient times, Dracula had been through countless battles. His combat experience was vast, and his techniques were unparalleled! Most importantly, he was fighting a fellow blood clan member! In a battle between kin, Dracula couldn''t lose! With a low chant, countless dark red bats flew out from under Dracula''s cloak, crashing through the Blood Sea. A massive bat rose behind him, hanging in the air and transforming into a bright moon! Under the moonlight, Vladimir''s true form was revealed, and Dracula quickly found him. With nowhere to hide, Vladimir charged out of the Blood Sea, ready for a final showdown with Dracula. Under the moonlight, a vampire''s power was at its peak! *We''re both vampires. What''s there to be afraid of? I''ve got the advantage. Let''s go!* Just as Vladimir rushed out of the Blood Sea, Dracula flashed a wicked smile. The bright moon above him flipped over, transforming into a blazing sun! "You despicable-"Vladimir''s words were cut short as the terrifying sunlight melted him into nothingness. The sunlight was extremely effective against vampires. Even Dracula was severely injured by this move! The battle between the two powerful vampires had started suddenly and ended just as abruptly. Gabriel hadn''t even fully processed what had happened. But the result was clear: Dracula had won. "Brilliant, brilliant," Mike clapped his hands, impressed. "Your reactions never disappoint me." This battle had gone exactly as Mike had expected. In fact, both Vladimir and Dracula had known this would happen. They had paid a steep price to follow Thor to the thirty-eighth floor in search of the pig, who was suspected to be the Blood Ancestor. If Piggy really was the Blood Ancestor, it would trigger a series of chain reactions. How would they deal with the Blood Ancestor? What would happen to the blood clan next? Who would benefit the most from killing the Blood Ancestor? These were all major questions the two vampires had to face. Rather than waiting until the end to fight each other to the death, they had chosen to strike first! Even if there was only a 1% chance of finding the Blood Ancestor, the two would inevitably turn on each other! Mike had predicted this before bringing them along. "You''ve fought, now clean up and get back to business," Mike said as he walked ahead, Gabriel following closely behind. Dracula tidied himself up and trailed after them. As they approached the grassy area, Mike casually remarked, "Keep an eye on the time. This is your last chance." Dracula remained silent. Mike was giving Dracula a chance to come clean. The earlier battle had seemed dangerous, with Dracula holding the upper hand. But in reality, if Thor had wanted to intervene, he could have tipped the scales at any moment. Thor''s message was clear: *Whoever I support, wins!* This battle had never really been between Vladimir and Dracula. The true decider of victory was the outsider-Thor! When it came to pleasing their master, Vladimir had always been shamelessly eager. As his competitor, Dracula... was now forced to try and please Thor as well! After a moment of silence, Dracula finally spoke again. "She''s not the Blood Ancestor." This confirmed Mike''s suspicion. Before seeing the target, the Eye of Truth couldn''t provide an analysis. The earlier fight between the two vampires had been more like a rehearsal, a performance... for Thor. And Thor, the audience, gave it a five-star rating, while demanding the actors pay 1 million Lord merits for the privilege of performing. The grassy area ahead was now in sight. Dracula hesitated for a moment before adding, "The Blood Ancestor''s twin sister, a lazy good-for-nothing, the shame of the blood clan..." After a long string of insults, Dracula finally revealed her name. "Lilith." Chapter 512: Everything has a price Chapter 512: Everything has a priceLilith is the Blood Ancestor''s twin sister? *Interesting.* Mike casually asked, "So, how many kids did your Blood Ancestor''s mom have in one go?" In most people''s logic, twins or triplets were already the limit. But what if the Blood Ancestor''s mother had given birth to a hundred children at once? Lilith''s status would plummet instantly. Dracula''s face darkened as he replied, "Just two! What do you think this is, a pig giving birth to a litter?" At the mention of pigs, Dracula''s expression became even more exasperated. The three of them continued at a steady pace, and as they neared the grassy area, they could hear voices from within. Mike perked up his ears and caught a familiar voice. "...Don''t worry, you''re my Godfather''s pet, which means you''re my pet. I''ve got your back! If anyone dares to mess with you, I''ll make sure they..." "Holy fuck, it''s Thor!" The moment Mike stepped onto the grass, Maxen ducked behind the golden pig. The black mist hadn''t yet figured out what was happening, and everyone present was utterly confused. The scene was awkward, to say the least. Maxen took a moment to calm himself, then spoke with righteous indignation, "Thor, personal matters aside, business is business." Right off the bat, Maxen adopted a "business first" attitude. Seeing that Thor didn''t respond, Maxen continued, "This pig was left behind by my Godfather Morpheus. For three hundred years, she''s been helping others and has done a lot for humanity..." After a long speech, Maxen emphasized, "She can''t be killed!" Maxen''s stance was clear: as long as Piggy wasn''t killed, it was a win! Lilith, however, spoke up, her tone complicated, "I get it, but could you put me down first?" As it turned out, while Maxen was talking, he had already walked over to Thor, holding the golden pig in his hands and presenting her to him. She had essentially surrendered without a fight. Maxen lowered his voice, trying to justify himself, "You don''t understand. Not resisting minimizes the damage!" This was the wisdom Maxen had gained from dealing with Thor over time. Every word was filled with insight! When faced with Thor''s greed, not resisting was the best form of resistance! If you tried to resist and failed, it would only provoke Thor''s desire for a challenge, and the outcome would be even worse! And if you succeeded in resisting... well, Maxen had never seen anyone succeed in resisting Thor! In short, the pig had been sold out by the very person she had called for help! Maxen''s only guarantee was that by the end of the day, the pig would still be alive. As for whether she''d be fat or skinny afterward, that was another matter entirely. Mike looked at the little pig in Maxen''s arms and felt a strange sense of joy. The little thing was golden and shiny-so cute. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her," Mike said, and Lilith let out a sigh of relief. Maxen, on the other hand, didn''t seem too concerned. On one hand, he knew that while Thor might joke around with small matters, he was always serious about the big ones. With Lilith''s background, Thor definitely wouldn''t kill her. On the other hand, Maxen was well aware that there was a term in the human dictionary: *worse than dead*. Falling into Thor''s hands, Lilith''s century of savings was probably as good as gone! In a corner where no one was paying attention, Dracula was staring intently at the golden pig, his eyes filled with a barely concealed killing intent. Mike noticed Dracula''s unusual behavior and whispered, "Everything has a price." With Thor, anything could be negotiated for the right price. Dracula chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Some things don''t." Mike was taken aback, as if he had just realized something. He had always thought that humans and the blood clan weren''t all that different. After all, a large portion of the blood clan had originally been humans. Perhaps the blood clan''s decline was precisely because they had no bottom line... Just as Mike was lost in thought, Dracula shifted his gaze back to the black mist. The matter of the pig could be dealt with later-there was nowhere for her to run, anyway. But the black mist? They had crossed paths several times before, and each time, the enemy had managed to escape. This time, not only had Mike caught the enemy red-handed, but he also had Gabriel and Maxen, two powerful allies, by his side. If they didn''t act now, when would they? Maxen, feeling a bit restless, was also itching to smash the black mist with his weapon. The powerful being within the black mist spoke slowly, "Thor, you and I are destined to fight. You..." "Hold on!" Mike interrupted, emphasizing, "We can fight, but how much are you going to pay me?" The black mist: ??? *Pay for a life-and-death battle?* This was the first time she had ever heard such a thing! The golden pig was equally dumbfounded, not understanding what Thor meant. Lilith had worked with humans for many years, but the words coming out of Thor''s mouth... she recognized each one individually, but together, they made no sense! Seeing the confused look on the black mist''s face, Mike scoffed, "Why would I risk my life for free?" Heh. Maxen rolled his eyes internally, thinking, *Even if you were paid, you wouldn''t risk your life!* Thor''s life philosophy had always been about making money, not risking his neck! Clearly, the black mist hadn''t dealt with Thor directly very often and was still a bit dazed. "I..." After a long pause, the black mist finally said, "If I die, you can have my body?" That was the most valuable thing she could think of. But according to common sense, the victor would claim all the spoils anyway. So, this offer was essentially meaningless. Mike started counting on his fingers, "Funeral expenses, psychological counseling fees, waste disposal fees..." The black mist: ??? *Funeral expenses, I get. But psychological counseling fees? You''re the one killing me, and you''re the one who needs therapy?* *And waste disposal fees? You''re treating the remains of a God-level powerful being like garbage?* "Wait, stop!" The black mist interrupted Thor before he could continue. If this went on, forget a life-and-death battle-she might as well just sign a contract to sell herself to Thor! To prevent Thor from further complicating things, the black mist quickly said, "We''ll fight to the death on the fortieth floor. If I die, I''ll leave you information about the Supreme Abyssal. That''s the most valuable thing I have!" She had been trapped in the Supreme Abyssal for many years and didn''t have much in the way S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of material wealth. Mike thought for a moment and realized she had a point. "Alright, but I have one more reasonable request." Mike flashed a friendly smile. That smile alone was enough to give Maxen a psychological shadow the size of ten football fields. Mike then stated his "small" request. "Could you sign a soul contract? After you die, your soul belongs to me." The black mist: ??? You call that reasonable?! Chapter 513: The Blood Ancestor is dead? Chapter 513: The Blood Ancestor is dead?"Soul contract, sign here, fingerprint here..." Moments later, a flash of black light signaled the activation of the soul contract between Mike and the black mist. "When did this guy change class to Soul Element?" Maxen muttered quietly to himself. Thor''s lightning was already formidable, but now, with the addition of Soul Element, his power had grown significantly. Watching the black mist sign the contract, Maxen couldn''t help but sigh. This ancient being, who had survived since ancient times, was still too naive. She didn''t realize that every contract signed with Thor was essentially a ''slave'' contract. There was no escape. Perhaps this was the inevitable fate of ancient powerful beings. Looking at it from another angle, Maxen found it easier to accept emotionally. At least she had encountered Thor. If she had met the First Godfather, she''d be losing sleep for the rest of her life. If she had met the Second Godfather, she wouldn''t have a life left to lose. And if she had met Apollo, her quality of life would be in constant jeopardy. Compared to those three, Thor was actually the most merciful! "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way," Maxen said, preparing to leave. "Wait, you can''t go!" Mike stopped him, his gaze shifting between Maxen and the golden pig. After a moment of thought, Mike pointed at the pig and declared boldly, "I''m taking her with me today. Any objections?" Everyone: ??? Mike turned to look for Vladimir, expecting his usual unconditional support. But to his shock, he realized that Vladimir had been killed by Dracula! For a moment, Mike was filled with both grief and anger. He shouted, "Dracula, how dare you oppose me! Let me show you what happens when you defy me!" With that, he casually unleashed a fully charged Lightning, turning Dracula to ashes. After dealing with Dracula, Mike repeated his earlier statement, "I''m taking her with me today. Let''s see who dares stop me!" "Who''s stopping you?" Maxen asked, utterly confused. "Take her if you want. Just don''t kill her." Having sold out the golden pig, Maxen turned to explain to her, "This is the latest potential Supreme Being of the human race. For the foreseeable future, he''s the one calling the shots. You might as well get used to it." Lilith the golden pig: ??? Clearly, no one present had said a word, but their expressions and eyes already showed a certain level of respect and fear. "You see, Dracula''s dead now, so let''s talk business," Mike said, clapping his hands as if to signal the end of the drama. With Dracula gone, Lilith finally relaxed a little. To her, Dracula had always been the most terrifying presence. Mike, now in a much friendlier tone, asked, "First question: why was Dracula trying to kill you?" "Why don''t you ask him?" Lilith was on the verge of tears. I''m the victim here! Why are you asking the victim why they were being chased? It''s like asking if I stole ten billion dollars and that''s why a snail is chasing me! "Huh?" Mike paused, realizing she had a point. "I''ll ask him, don''t worry. I''m a fair and just person. You both can speak freely, and I promise I won''t be biased. But in your opinion, why was Dracula after you?" Lilith hesitated for a moment, then squirmed a bit before answering, "I''m actually pretty useless. I''ve always been weak, and I didn''t have much status in the blood clan. I was bullied everywhere..." From Lilith''s explanation, Mike heard a familiar theory: If you become a complete waste, no one can use you! Since ancient times, Lilith had been a self-proclaimed waste, relying on her sister, the Blood Ancestor, to coast through life, eating and drinking without a care. She was such a non-threat that Dracula couldn''t even be bothered to look at her, let alone chase her down. After explaining her situation, Lilith shared her own guess, "He probably thought that if I were in a life-threatening situation, my sister wouldn''t just sit by and do nothing. She''d likely step in to help..." This guess made a lot of sense. Dracula, instead of staying comfortably as a Quasi-God, had escaped from the Temple of Truth with one goal: to find the Blood Ancestor. And Lilith was the only one with a blood connection to the Blood Ancestor, who had always doted on her. With that in mind, it wasn''t hard for Dracula to come up with a bold idea: Kill her and see what happens. Even if he was wrong and failed, losing a waste like Lilith wouldn''t bother him. "I see..." Mike nodded, then asked, "And then?" "Well, I was being sheltered in the dragon race''s forbidden land, but they didn''t want to provoke Dracula, so I asked a young dragon to help me escape..." Lilith scratched her head, looking a bit confused. "He chased me, so I ran..." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. The dragon race is so weak! They don''t even have the dignity of an Upper Three Race if they''re afraid of Dracula! But after thinking it over, Mike quickly understood. At the time, the Tower of Truth was still flying through the void, and Dracula, having defected from the Temple of Truth, was incredibly powerful, with several God-level puppets at his disposal. In such a situation, even the mighty dragon race wouldn''t want to mess with Dracula. Besides, they were only looking after Lilith out of respect for the Blood Ancestor. With the Blood Ancestor gone, what respect was left? Lilith had fled all the way from the eighty-second floor to the fortieth floor! On the fortieth floor, she must have triggered some mechanism, trapping Dracula''s reformed body there. To escape, Dracula had to continue pursuing her in phantom form. Meanwhile, Lilith had fallen into a beginner''s instance. Who knows how long she stayed there before the first visitor arrived. That''s when Lilith met the man-the first Supreme Being of the human race. Lilith also had her first meal. "Eat slowly, don''t choke. There''s plenty of compressed biscuits." "Don''t just eat the canned food, drink some water." After stuffing herself, Lilith''s belly was round and full. She took a few steps before collapsing, trembling in place. "Why are you shaking? Are you cold?" Morpheus squatted down, covering Piggy with a ragged cloth and picking her up. To ease her nerves, Morpheus asked kindly, "Did you have a nightmare?" ... After hearing Piggy''s story about the first Supreme Being of the human race, Mike couldn''t help but sigh. Morpheus was always so concerned about others'' sleep quality. He really was so "gentle"! "Well, the story''s over. Pack up, you''re coming with me to the sheep pen." Everyone: ??? Question marks popped up over everyone''s heads. Maxen''s question mark was about Thor openly referring to his private space as a pen. Was that really okay? Piggy''s question mark was about why she had to leave after telling everything she knew. The powerful being in the black mist had only one question: Shouldn''t a place for pigs be called a pigsty? Mike was already used to their reactions. He waved at Piggy, "Come on, you don''t have anywhere else to go." Lilith weakly protested, "I... actually... like it here..." For the past three hundred years, she had lived a life of bliss on the thirty-eighth floor, eating and sleeping without a care. Aside from missing her sister, she had no regrets. She was probably the happiest little pig in existence. Seeing her reluctance, Mike patiently explained, "The Tower of Truth isn''t safe anymore. Look, this floor has already been taken over by the Supreme Demon God''s minions." Mike pointed at the black mist. "Today, it''s someone you know, so they''re being polite. But what if tomorrow it''s an enemy? You''d be dead on the spot!" Lilith fell silent. "I spoke with Professor Gregory before I came," Maxen added, delivering a helpful assist. "He suggested that after this is over, you should leave the thirty-eighth floor." If Lilith left this floor, there weren''t many places she could go. Staying with a Supreme Being was out of the question. On one hand, she was Morpheus''s pet and didn''t know the other Supreme Beings well. On the other hand, for certain reasons, she couldn''t stay with Morpheus either. There weren''t many powerful humans who could take her in, either. Lilith had eaten the Lucky Clover, making her incredibly lucky. But luck to such an extreme could also be a curse. Lilith had once considered following a powerful wind element mage who seemed strong and had even broken the record for conquering the thirty-eighth floor! After just a brief interaction, this powerful being had a smooth breakthrough to nine-star Lord. Then, Joseph''s progress came to a halt. With that precedent, Lilith was hesitant to get too close to powerful humans. There weren''t many who could handle her overwhelming luck! Potential Supreme Being Thor was undoubtedly the best candidate. "Can I follow you?" Lilith asked Maxen, making one last attempt to avoid her fate. "Back in the day, I fought alongside your Godfather. We worked so well together! Every time equipment dropped, I was the one to loot it..." Mike: ... This pig really thought of herself as a pet! Lilith had one redeeming quality: she had a very clear understanding of her own uselessness. In her mind, following Maxen would allow her to continue coasting through life. "And I''m really lucky! You''re short on money, right? I''ll help you make tons of it!" Lilith''s words almost made Maxen break down on the spot. Do you think I, the Supreme Son, am broke because I want to be?! Lilith, take a good look at the man standing in front of you. That''s Thor, the source of all evil, the bringer of disaster! "Don''t mention money. I''ve quit," Maxen said, his face full of stories and regret. Rejected by Maxen, Lilith, despite her reluctance, was left with only one option. "Be good, wrap yourself up," Mike said, taking off his cloak and placing it in front of Lilith. This golden pig was coming home with him. But [Broke] was still in effect. If he picked her up directly, she''d turn into a little bronze pig. Lilith took a few steps forward and sniffed the cloak. "Why does it smell like a dog?" Cerberus: ... Mike''s face darkened. "Be grateful you have something to wear. Hurry up!" With a mix of coaxing and scolding, Lilith finally put on [Nightmare''s Breeze]. Mike gave her a quick hug, finding her surprisingly soft and pleasant to hold. Then, he handed Lilith to Gabriel, instructing, "Take her back and find a place for her." "Okay," Gabriel replied, taking Piggy and returning to Mike''s private space. With that settled, the black mist began to retreat. In an instant, the entire thirty-eighth floor was left with only Mike and Maxen. "Professor Gregory has one more question," Maxen began, but Mike cut him off. "The Blood Ancestor is dead." Maxen fell silent. From the moment he saw Lilith, the Eye of Truth had given Mike a notification: [Blood Ancestor confirmed deceased] Perhaps because they were twins, Mike could sense information about the Blood Ancestor through Lilith. "There might be more to the story. Maybe she can be resurrected..." Mike listed a few possibilities but emphasized, "But according to the judgment of my SSS-grade talent, the Blood Ancestor is, in some sense, dead." It was a very precise statement, leaving no room for argument. "She''s probably dead," Maxen agreed, shaking his head. "Don''t underestimate an SSS-grade talent. Unless it involves a Supreme Being, it''s rarely wrong." Mike understood this as well. The Blood Ancestor wasn''t powerful enough to affect an SSS- grade talent. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a shame," Maxen sighed. "If the Blood Ancestor were still alive, it might have been good news for humanity." Clearly, based on what had happened in ancient times, the human faction had a favorable view of the Blood Ancestor, believing she was the type of powerful being they could cooperate with. Mike casually remarked, "By the way, tomorrow I''m heading to the Eighth Abyss to mess with Poseidon. Don''t forget to learn Golden Abyss..." "I just remembered I forgot to flush the toilet yesterday. Gotta go, talk later!" Maxen cut him off and immediately left the thirty-eighth floor! There was no way he was learning Golden Abyss! "Damn it!" Mike stomped his foot in frustration. "Don''t let me find out who came up with this stupid idea! I won''t let them off!" The whole Golden Abyss situation had been bothering Mike, filling him with confusion. With Maxen gone, Mike didn''t linger either. He summoned the Truth Core crystal. Soon, a global announcement rang out: "Congratulations to participant Thor for successfully reclaiming the thirty-eighth floor of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 514: Heaven Pavilion Chapter 514: Heaven PavilionMike returned to his private space. As soon as he arrived, he was greeted by the sight of a pig hanging from the loft. Mike: ??? "Higher, higher! Yes, that''s it!" Vladimir was down below, directing a group of workers who were busy constructing the loft. Gabriel, standing nearby, looked puzzled and asked, "Is this really what he meant?" "Trust me, I know my master!" Vladimir patted his chest confidently. "If this isn''t what he wanted, I''ll hang myself up there!" A cold voice came from behind him, "Go ahead, hang yourself." Vladimir: ??? Oh no, when did Thor get back? Mike looked ahead. What had once been an empty space now had a tall pavilion standing in it. "Master, did I do something wrong?" Vladimir asked as he began tying himself up, still trying to flatter Mike. "I built this pavilion and named it Heaven Pavilion. What do you think?" Heaven Pavilion? Interesting. Vladimir finished tying himself up and found himself hanging across from the golden pig. "Lilith, we meet again," Vladimir said with a sly smile. Lilith, the golden pig, looked utterly confused. "Huh? Do we know each other?" "As expected, you don''t remember me." Vladimir forced what he thought was a friendly smile. "Let me introduce myself. I''m Vladimir, the rightful vampire destined to kill Dracula!" Lilith eyed him warily. "You''re not lying to me, are you?" Just because you say you''re the rightful vampire doesn''t make it true! "Hold on a second," Vladimir muttered to himself, "I''m a pig, I''m a pig..." Soon enough, there were two pigs hanging from the Heaven Pavilion. Lilith stared at the sudden appearance of another pig, completely bewildered. Vladimir flashed a wicked grin. "See? I''m the real deal!" ... With two pigs hanging from the pavilion, anyone who didn''t know better might think Mike was curing hams. Dracula walked through the empty pavilion, with Gabriel following behind him. Dracula, having been resurrected, kept his distance, his face dark with frustration. In the entire private space, Dracula found it hard to find anyone who wasn''t a sycophant. The only person he could have a decent conversation with was Gabriel. Dracula climbed to the top of the pavilion and looked out over the private space. "Heaven Pavilion? It''s too small-minded." Gabriel spoke seriously, "The heavens encompass all things, and there''s still the sky above." Ever since learning about the existence of the Heavenly Realm, Dracula''s ambitions had grown beyond just this world. Gabriel frowned slightly and asked, "Are you thinking of building a paradise?" "That''s just an idea. Let''s focus on more realistic goals for now," Dracula waved his hand dismissively and continued, "What kind of place is the Heavenly Realm?" "It''s a paradise, a land of bliss, a sinless sanctuary where there is no death or war..." Gabriel recited a long list of descriptions before concluding, "That''s how it''s recorded in the angelic scriptures." Dracula countered, "I''m guessing none of them have actually been to the Heavenly Realm, right?" In Dracula''s eyes, the Heavenly Realm didn''t seem all that great. Gabriel nodded. "Correct." "Do you believe it?" "No," Gabriel shook her head. They were both too smart to believe in fairy tales and myths. After all, in some ways, they themselves were the stuff of legends. Sitting at the top of the pavilion, Dracula gazed into the distance, silent. After a while, a loud squeal echoed from the pavilion. "Let me down! Let me down!" Lilith protested. "It''s time for my late-night snack!" Lilith never missed an opportunity for a snack. "Go," Mike waved his hand, and Lilith was gently lowered to the ground, where she immediately began enjoying her late-night snack. "She really is a pig..." Mike muttered. ... Meanwhile, Wolf''s Den was as lively as ever. After returning from the thirty-eighth floor, Maxen knew that Thor wouldn''t be coming by for a while. This was his time to enjoy some peace and quiet. Before long, Light Nine arrived. As soon as the two met, Maxen couldn''t wait to share what he had seen and heard that day. "Man, I was so wrong before!" Maxen slapped his thigh in frustration. "Shepherd isn''t even human! He''s a devil..." Maxen recounted everything he had witnessed Shepherd do, embellishing the story as he went along. Of course, to protect Thor''s identity, Maxen left out several key details. After hearing Maxen''s story, Light Nine nodded slowly. "You''re absolutely right!" If what Maxen said was true, then Shepherd was indeed despicable! No wonder Master Dream had warned that someone was leading Maxen astray. Judging by Maxen''s current state, he had clearly been deeply affected. Light Nine felt a deep sense of sympathy. "It''s a shame you didn''t meet my Master Dream sooner!" Light Nine said. "If you had, he could have helped you deal with this trouble." Maxen chuckled but didn''t respond. In his mind, the Master Dream that Light Nine spoke of was 99.99% likely to be his own Godfather, Morpheus. Light Nine then said earnestly, "Bro, I need to report this to my Master Dream." "Go ahead, report it!" Maxen waved his hand, then added, "Just don''t mention that I told you. Actually, I''ll leave now, just in case Shepherd finds out I''m snitching..." Clearly, Maxen had developed a deep psychological fear of Shepherd. Not wanting to leave any evidence behind, Maxen left in a hurry. After Maxen left, Light Nine found a private space and contacted Master Dream. "Master Dream, I''ve made a major discovery." Hearing Light Nine''s words, Mike''s heart skipped a beat. *Could it be? Has he found out who''s been giving Maxen those terrible ideas?* Mike, still disguised as Master Dream, was thrilled. His disciple Light Nine was proving to be quite reliable. In just one day, he had gathered so much information! "Tell me," Mike said, adopting a posture of eager anticipation. "I''m almost certain that the bad influence around Maxen..." Light Nine''s tone was serious and meticulous. "...isn''t human. It''s a ghost race!" Mike''s brow furrowed. This is more complicated than I thought. Ghost race? That was different from the demon race. In some ways, the demon race was a broad term used to refer to beings that had undergone demonization or fallen from grace. For example, the Eighth Demon God that Mike had killed was originally from the Chaos race but became a demon god after demonization. Master Fool was also part of the demon race, though it was unclear what race she had been before her transformation. With Light Nine''s intel, Mike quickly narrowed down the possibilities. "Is it that black mist?" Mike wondered aloud. The black mist that had taken over the fortieth floor was a complex entity, likely part of the ghost race. The more Mike thought about it, the more it made sense! The black mist, having escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, must have secretly contacted Maxen and planted the idea of Golden Abyss in his mind, leading to Mike''s current suffering! "Fantastic! I''m starting to understand everything!" Mike gritted his teeth in anger, itching to rush to the fortieth floor and fry the black mist with lightning. Taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, Mike looked into the distance, where several weak figures appeared in the void. These were the workers Mike had spent nearly a million Lord merits on-his newly purchased labor force. "The goods have arrived." The five vampire elders, all level 989, were powerful and held high status. Everyone knew that vampires were a particularly proud race, and subduing them would likely be a challenge. Mike, ever the merciful one, sighed. "I''m not really good at this kind of thing. Better let someone else handle it." With that, Mike sent a message to Dracula, promoting him to overseer and putting him in charge of managing the vampire elders. After dispatching Dracula, Mike casually used a Thunderclap Strike to restore Vladimir to his vampire form. "Go, bring those vampires back." ... At one of the entrances to Thor''s private space, five weak figures appeared one after another. They cautiously surveyed their surroundings, keeping a safe distance from each other. An old man with a haggard face and a sinister expression spoke in a raspy voice, "Ahem, about our time in the Mystic Market, everyone..." Before he could finish, the other four quickly nodded. "Keep it secret, absolutely secret!" As vampire elders, they held incredibly high status. And yet, what had happened to them? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the Mystic Market, they had been treated like cargo, even having their blood drawn regularly! It was a disgrace, the greatest humiliation of their lives! One elder grumbled bitterly, "One day, I''ll..." "Shut your damn mouth!" the leader of the group snapped. "You still dare to hold a grudge against the Mystic Market?" The Mystic Market was notorious for its ruthless dealings across all races. Did anyone really think it thrived on a reputation for fair trade? Nonsense! It thrived on the name Apollo! After their miserable experience at the Mystic Market, the five elders had gained a new understanding of what it meant to be at the mercy of a Supreme Being. As long as Apollo was alive, they had no chance of revenge. "I wonder who''s lucky enough to have bought us," the leader mused coldly. "If we want to regain our freedom, we''ll need to work together and get through this." They were big shots in the blood clan. Though they had fallen on hard times, they still had a chance to rise again! Even though they hadn''t yet met their new master, the vampires were already plotting their escape. "Among the Thirteen Clans, our five clans are the strongest," said an elder with a rose embroidered on his collar. "If we work together, the revival of the blood clan is within reach!" Hearing this, the other elders'' hearts burned with excitement, and they couldn''t help but fantasize. The Blood Ancestor was missing, and Dracula had disappeared too! This was the perfect opportunity. If they could escape this place and establish their own faction, the position of Blood Ancestor would be theirs for the taking! A bright future awaited them. Just as the five elders were lost in their daydreams, an untimely sound interrupted them. Thud! One of the elders on the outer edge suddenly dropped to his knees! What was going on? "What are you doing? Even if we''ve been bought, they haven''t bought our dignity!" snapped the elder with the wine glass embroidered on his sleeve. "If you keep disgracing us like this, I''ll call for an Elders Council meeting to strip you of your noble vampire status..." His words trailed off, stuck in his throat, as he found himself unable to speak another word. A young vampire, unfamiliar to them, had appeared beside the group without them noticing. The elder''s eyes widened in shock, as if he had seen a ghost! Another elder reacted even more dramatically. Trembling, he pointed a shaky finger at the newcomer and stammered, "D-D-Drac..." Thud! He didn''t kneel. Instead, he fainted on the spot, his eyes rolling back in terror. But the name he hadn''t managed to say echoed in everyone''s minds: Dracula! The prince, the most feared figure among all vampires, the man known as the guardian of the Blood Ancestor! Of course, Dracula himself scoffed at that last title and never mentioned it voluntarily. One by one, the elders knelt, though each had their own unique style. Some knelt on one knee, placing their right hand over their heart. They had once sworn loyalty to Dracula and vowed to follow him to the death. Others knelt on both knees, their faces pale as if they were mourning their own deaths. Falling into Dracula''s hands meant they would be lucky to escape with their lives. Still others knelt and crawled forward, eager to lick Dracula''s boots, their sycophantic intentions clear as day. "No wonder they''re vampires," came a voice from behind Dracula. "Even when they kneel, they manage to do it in so many different ways." The voice belonged to a man the elders found vaguely familiar. One of them, gathering his courage, looked up and gasped. "It''s you!" Clearly, one of the vampire elders had recognized Vladimir. "Surprising, isn''t it? Someone actually remembers me," Vladimir said, his face full of curiosity. "I''ve had some memory issues lately, so I can''t quite recall who I am. Care to remind me?" Mike, who happened to be passing by, perked up his ears, not wanting to miss a single word. The elder hesitated, his face pale and his words faltering. Dracula spoke coldly, "I''ll pardon you." No matter how forbidden the information might be, Dracula was willing to hear it. Even with Dracula''s assurance, the elder still hesitated, clenching his teeth in fear. Dracula smirked and changed tactics. "If you don''t speak, you can die." No vampire could face the threat of death without breaking. "I''ll talk!" the elder cried out, sweat pouring down his face as he prepared to reveal the truth. What he said next made Vladimir''s face darken, as if he had just swallowed something foul. "You, the great Vladimir, were the Blood Ancestor''s... head concubine." Chapter 515: First embrace Chapter 515: First embrace"Oh shit..." The moment the elder finished speaking, Vladimir lunged at him, trying to strangle the man for spouting such nonsense. But before Mike could even intervene, Dracula easily stopped Vladimir. "Oh?" Dracula''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Go on, tell us more." Hearing that there was juicy gossip, even Master Fool had come over to listen. "I... I..." The elder, now the center of attention, trembled all over, feeling incredibly guilty. It wasn''t Vladimir he feared-after all, what was there to fear from a mere boy toy of the Blood Ancestor? No, what he feared was the Blood Ancestor herself! "I swear by the Blood Ancestor, you will not be punished," Dracula said, recognizing the elder''s hesitation. He pulled out a crest from the River of Blood and wrote a decree on the spot. Stamping it with the blood crest, the decree took effect immediately. Mike: ??? *I underestimated Dracula!* It made sense, though. Dracula had supervised the construction of the Tower of Truth, so it wasn''t surprising that he still had tokens of the Blood Ancestor''s authority. More importantly, toward the end of her reign, the Blood Ancestor had been focused on breaking through to become a Supreme Being, leaving most of the blood clan''s affairs in Dracula''s hands. This was why Dracula had earned the title of the Blood Ancestor''s guardian within the blood clan. With the decree in hand, the elder finally mustered the courage to speak, though still with great reluctance. "The Blood Ancestor once publicly declared that Vladimir was her head concubine. The entire blood clan was to treat him as they would the Blood Ancestor herself..." The more the elder spoke, the darker Vladimir''s face became. Before today, what was Vladimir''s identity? He was a rebel of the blood clan, a maverick, a powerful figure building a new era for the blood clan, and a strong contender for the next Blood Ancestor! But after today, all of that was gone. Now, Vladimir had only one title left-head concubine. Mike, who had been quietly observing, suddenly asked, "How many concubines did the Blood Ancestor have?" The elder, hearing the question, turned to look at Mike. Seeing that it was a weak human, not even at Duke-level strength, who dared to speak to him directly, the elder''s anger flared! *I can''t mess with Dracula, but I can certainly mess with you!* Fury surged within him, and he lashed out, "Where did this slave come from? Do you think you have the right to speak here?" The moment those words left his mouth, both Vladimir and Dracula''s faces changed, and even Master Fool''s expression became more animated. In ancient times, vampires often kept humans as slaves within their territories. To the elder, all humans were slaves, mere cargo, not even worthy of being called blood slaves. Given this background, and seeing Dracula, a powerful figure, the elder naturally assumed that Dracula was the master of this private space. And Mike? A weak, unrefined human who dared to speak in the presence of the great Dracula? Unforgivable! Thus, the elder had no qualms about hurling insults at Mike. But before he could finish his tirade, a terrifying River of Blood descended from the sky, pinning him down so tightly that he couldn''t utter another word. *Shing!* Countless red lines sliced through the elder''s body, cutting him into pieces. The fragments turned into bats, and the elder tried to resurrect himself, but Vladimir didn''t give him the chance. The Blood Sea surged up, swallowing all the bats and trapping them within. Inside the Blood Sea, the elder was horrified to find his power rapidly draining away! In the blink of an eye, he had fallen from a level 989 powerhouse to below level 600! The most terrifying part was that the Blood Sea seemed to be a natural counter to vampires. Inside it, he felt like he was sinking into quicksand, unable to exert even a fraction of his strength. "Don''t go too far," came Mike''s voice from outside the Blood Sea. The elder''s heart leaped with joy, thinking he had been spared. But then he heard Mike continue, "Drain his blood essence, send him back to the Mystic Market, and let him live among humans. They have a seven-day return policy." "Got it!" Vladimir responded enthusiastically, then glanced at the remaining four elders. "Should we return these ones too?" Mike waved his hand dismissively. He wasn''t particularly offended by the elder''s outburst. It was Dracula and Vladimir who had blown things out of proportion. Dracula, however, suspected that Thor might come up with some devious plan for revenge. After this little episode, even the most foolish of the vampire elders had come to a stark realization: This seemingly weak human was someone even Dracula feared?! A human, not even level 600, who could make Dracula wary?! Putting the pieces together, the smarter ones quickly deduced that it had been a hundred years since the Mystic Market was established. Surely, the human race had produced a new potential Supreme Being by now. "Thor!" Though they had been confined to the Mystic Market, the regular blood draws had given them some contact with the outside world. Naturally, they had heard of the human race''s new potential Supreme Being, named Thor. *Could this be him?* *He doesn''t seem that scary...* Many of the elders had interacted with human Supreme Beings before. They knew that the presence of a Supreme Being was overwhelming, a could be felt immediately. By comparison, Thor seemed almost harmless. "You fools know nothing," Vladimir thought, sneering internally. *Once you''ve spent enough time around Thor, you''ll understand. This is the most terrifying potential Supreme Being!* "Back to the original question," Dracula said, steering the conversation back on track. "How many concubines did the Blood Ancestor have?" The elder, still trapped in the Blood Sea, didn''t hesitate this time. "One!" "Huh?" Everyone''s gaze shifted to Vladimir, their eyes filled with amusement. Mike couldn''t resist teasing, "So, out of all the worlds, she only had eyes for you?" Vladimir''s face turned a deep shade of red, then pale, and he couldn''t find the words to respond. "Alright, let Bilbo handle the returns. The rest of you, off to the factory," Dracula clapped his hands and said cheerfully, "Time is money, my friends!" Seeing how reasonable potential Supreme Being Thor was, the vampire elders breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe he wouldn''t be so hard to deal with after all. Perhaps the days ahead wouldn''t be so difficult. "You''ve already cost me a lot of money, so..." Mike''s tone suddenly shifted, becoming serious. "Interest rates are going up." ... "Get moving, time to work!" Mike led the four remaining elders to the production line that had already been set up. Bilbo was there, assigning tasks. "You''ll only need to work two shifts a day..." At this point, the four vampire elders were still relatively calm. Two shifts? Even if it were three shifts, what was the big deal? "Each shift is 12 hours." The elders: ??? One of them couldn''t help but ask, "Wait, doesn''t that mean we''ll be working every second of the day?" Even vampires had their limits. They could get tired and exhausted too. "What, you have a problem with that?" Mike''s gaze swept over them, and the temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. The elders immediately fell silent. "My boss is very reasonable!" Bilbo chimed in. "He spent a lot of Lord merits to buy you, so it''s only fair that you work to pay off that debt, right?" Bilbo''s explanation was logical and convincing, leaving the elders with no grounds to argue. "Of course, 70% of your daily earnings will go toward repaying your debt, with the remaining 30% as your personal income. After paying 24% in personal income tax, you''ll still have 6% left!" By this point, question marks were practically floating above the elders'' heads. This system was full of loopholes! It was just another way to exploit them! Bilbo continued, "Time is money, so you can use your wages to buy rest time!" With only 6% of their income going into their pockets, and rest time needing to be purchased, one elder raised a trembling hand and asked, "How much rest time can we buy with 6% of our income?" Bilbo held up his hand, spreading his fingers. Five? the elders wondered. Five hours? Five minutes? Before they could ask for clarification, Bilbo folded his thumb back, leaving four fingers up. *Four... seconds?!* "Of course, my boss knows that you''ve all lived for a long time and probably have some savings," Bilbo said, cutting to the chase. "If you have anything valuable, you can sell it. The Mystic Market is always fair and honest in its dealings." At the mention of the Mystic Market, the elders couldn''t hold back their tears. Compared to this, the Mystic Market was heaven! If they could go back, they''d gladly return to the Mystic Market! ... Leaving aside the tragic fate of the vampire elders, Mike strolled through his private space, with Dracula and Vladimir trailing behind him. Mike glanced back at Vladimir, sighed, and hesitated to speak. "Look at the mess you''ve made." Vladimir: ... Today had been the most humiliating day of his life! Head concubine of the Blood Ancestor, and her only one at that! It was utterly disgraceful! Mike turned his gaze to the **Heaven Pavilion**. Lilith, the golden pig, had already accepted her fate of being hung in the pavilion. As a master of slacking off, she had a clear understanding of her role. Since she was going to slack off, she might as well go all the way! She had even made herself a hammock, lying in it while snacking, with absolutely no ambition. "This Blood Ancestor is quite something," Mike mused, turning to look at the two vampires behind him. Dracula, the Blood Ancestor''s right-hand man, the second most powerful figure in the blood clan. Vladimir, the Blood Ancestor''s head concubine, the number one concubine. Lilith, the Blood Ancestor''s sister, the number one slacker. It seemed like everyone closely connected to the Blood Ancestor was here! Mike looked at Vladimir and asked, "Now that you know your hidden identity, have you remembered anything?" Vladimir''s expression shifted, his emotions fluctuating. Mike pressed, "Especially about your attack on the Blood Ancestor." Now that Vladimir''s identity as the Blood Ancestor''s concubine had been revealed, the S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. situation had become even more ambiguous. "I... I do remember something..." Vladimir glanced at Dracula, signaling that he wasn''t comfortable speaking in front of an outsider. Mike immediately said, "Fool, isolate Dracula." Before Master Fool could act, Dracula quickly interjected, "I have money!" "This isn''t about money. It''s about respect..." Mike began, but before he could finish, Dracula sent him a private message, offering an irresistible price. Dracula was willing to cover the remaining cost of the vampire elders, but he needed more time. "Deal!" Master Fool set up a space to ensure that the conversation wouldn''t be overheard. But for Vladimir, the real threat wasn''t Dracula overhearing-it was Dracula himself. Once everything was ready, Master Fool signaled for Vladimir to begin. "You all know that the last Blood Ancestor''s origins were mysterious. No one knew where she came from..." Vladimir began. Dracula nodded. That much was true. Even he didn''t know which clan the Blood Ancestor had come from. Normally, vampires were extremely particular about bloodline and heritage. But the Blood Ancestor was absurdly powerful, yet she didn''t come from any of the Thirteen Clans. She even had a sister. There were rumors that the Blood Ancestor was the result of an experiment by a mysterious vampire powerhouse, who had forcibly transformed a powerful being into a vampire. The mortality rate of such experiments was terrifyingly high, with only the Blood Ancestor and her twin sister surviving out of tens of thousands of attempts. In ancient times, many races had resorted to extreme measures to produce a Supreme Being. The White Wolf King had a similar background. So, the Blood Ancestor''s story wasn''t all that surprising. "I was originally a vampire Count, living a quiet life in a countryside castle, minding my own business..." Vladimir''s tone shifted as he began to talk about himself. Dracula, growing impatient, urged him, "Get to the point." "One day, I bought a batch of human slaves-uh, I mean, partners..." Vladimir quickly corrected himself, glancing at Thor, who was human. "Partners." Mike rolled his eyes and cut him off. "Skip all the background. Just summarize the most important part in one sentence!" This was a real test of Vladimir''s storytelling skills. His face went through several contortions before he finally complied with Thor''s request. "I mean... probably... maybe... possibly... if I''m not mistaken..." Vladimir''s voice trembled as he struggled to get the words out, nearly on the verge of collapse. Under the weight of everyone''s gaze, he finally revealed the truth as he remembered it. "I gave the Blood Ancestor her first embrace." Chapter 516: Before I figure it out, don’t die Chapter 516: Before I figure it out, don¡¯t die"I gave the Blood Ancestor her first embrace." The moment Vladimir uttered those words, even Master Fool was stunned. Everyone, whether they knew the Blood Ancestor or not, fell silent. The first embrace was a ritual in the blood clan, akin to creating a new vampire. Mike had never imagined that Vladimir would be so bold. He hadn''t attacked the Blood Ancestor-he had turned her into a vampire! In a way, Vladimir had *created* the Blood Ancestor! Dracula''s face was contorted with rage, his eyes burning with fury. He looked like he wanted to reduce Vladimir to ashes. If it hadn''t been for the sudden rise of the last Blood Ancestor, Dracula would have become the final Blood Ancestor himself! History would have been rewritten! At the very least, Dracula wouldn''t be in the position he was today. In a fit of rage, Dracula grabbed Vladimir by the throat and shook him violently. "The Blood Ancestor should have been me! Tell me, why did she become the Blood Ancestor? Tell me!" He was practically losing his mind. Vladimir, rolling his eyes from the lack of air, muttered, "Maybe because she beat you up during the River of Blood trial?" Dracula''s expression darkened even further. Losing to the Blood Ancestor during the trial had always been one of Dracula''s most embarrassing memories. Anyone who brought it up was as good as dead! But Vladimir, in his current state of reckless abandon, didn''t care. If he was going to dig his own grave, he might as well go all the way. The Lower Three Races had a defining characteristic: whoever had the biggest fists was the leader. The Blood Ancestor and the Elf Ancestor had both risen to power through trials that tested their strength. The Wolf Alpha was even more straightforward anyone, even a non-werewolf, could become the Alpha as long as they defeated the current Alpha in combat. In other words, in the contest for the position of Blood Ancestor, the highly favored Dracula had lost to an unknown girl? Mike fell into deep thought. *This sounds like the plot of a web novel.* "This is getting messy. Let''s sort it out," Mike said, stopping Dracula and motioning for Vladimir to sit back down in the "defendant''s seat." "You bought Lilith and her sister, accidentally gave her sister the first embrace, and then what?" "No, no, no," Vladimir corrected. "I only gave Lilith''s sister the first embrace. As for how Lilith became a vampire, I have no idea." Lilith had no ambition whatsoever, and Vladimir had never considered her worthy of the first embrace. Even back when he was just a Count, Vladimir wouldn''t have turned just anyone into a vampire. The more powerful a vampire was, the more they valued the purity of their bloodline. Everyone''s reaction was the same: "And then?" "And then?" Vladimir''s expression grew complicated as he looked at Mike. "The day after the first embrace, I received a notice from the Duke: the great Prince Dracula was on a northern hunt and might pass through my territory. I was instructed to prepare for his arrival. After I finished making all the arrangements, my subordinates informed me that a group of humans had gone missing. I didn''t think much of it at the time..." It had been so long ago. Dracula vaguely remembered the northern hunt, but he had no idea that, in preparing for his arrival, a vampire Count had worked himself to the bone, neglecting to notice that a newly created vampire had escaped. That vampire would later become the Blood Ancestor, sweeping through the ages like a storm. It was like a domino effect, setting off a chain reaction that would change the course of history. Countless years later, in this small room, the truth was slowly unfolding before everyone''s eyes, leaving them speechless. "The most ridiculous part is..." Vladimir rolled his eyes. "The great forbidden prince Dracula never actually passed through Count Vladimir''s territory!" Dracula: ... After hearing this absurd yet true story, Mike couldn''t help but sigh. "Bureaucracy kills." If Dracula hadn''t gone on the northern hunt, Vladimir wouldn''t have had to prepare for his arrival. If Vladimir hadn''t been busy preparing, the still-weak Blood Ancestor wouldn''t have had the chance to escape. If the Blood Ancestor hadn''t escaped, Dracula would have become the new Blood Ancestor... Everything that followed wouldn''t have happened, and history would have been rewritten. "Alright, I think that''s about as much as you''re willing to confess," Mike said, clapping his hands to signal the end of the conversation. Vladimir''s secrets had been dug up thoroughly. But at the end of the day, the Blood Ancestor was dead, and all discussions about her were just reflections on the past. The living had to keep living. "I''ll give you all a piece of information for free." When the word "free" came out of Mike''s mouth, everyone present frowned. In Thor''s world, anything free was bound to be the most expensive! "The Blood Ancestor is dead," Mike said calmly. Vladimir and Dracula reacted in completely different ways. Vladimir''s face fell, a faint sadness flickering in his eyes before quickly disappearing. He reverted to his usual shameless self, his only goal in life being to grow stronger, no matter the cost. Dracula, on the other hand, held his head high, his expression full of disdain. He scoffed, cold and arrogant. Clearly, he didn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that the Blood Ancestor was dead. The one who had easily defeated him in the River of Blood trial, the strongest Blood Ancestor in history, the one who had elevated the blood clan to unprecedented heights-how could she be dead? Ignoring the two vampires'' reactions, Mike continued, "With the Blood Ancestor dead and no potential Supreme Being left, how will your blood clan produce a new Blood Ancestor?" Mike''s stance was clear. Whether the Blood Ancestor was truly dead, faking her death, or in some special state, there was one way to verify all the theories: create a new Blood Ancestor for the blood clan! If the Blood Ancestor was hiding somewhere, she wouldn''t sit idly by. Normally, this kind of information would be a closely guarded secret of the blood clan. But Dracula knew that with Thor, there was no such thing as "normal." "I... well, a friend of mine who helped build the Tower of Truth once said..." Dracula coughed awkwardly before continuing, "There is a test within the Tower of Truth that can certify someone as the Blood Ancestor." The construction of the Tower of Truth had been a way to diversify investments. By the end of the ancient era, the wars between the various races had reached a fever pitch, with entire races being wiped out. It made sense that the blood clan would leave behind a contingency plan within the Tower of Truth to ensure their survival. Mike rolled his eyes. It was obvious that Dracula''s "friend" was actually himself. "So, which floor did your friend hide the trial on?" Mike asked. Dracula looked a bit embarrassed as he explained, "Back then, there was no concept of the Nine Races. Everyone was equal, and the blood clan held a high status. If the Blood Ancestor hadn''t disappeared, the blood clan would have been part of the Upper Three Races..." Mike cut him off. "Less talking, more answering. Which floor?" "It''s... a little high up," Dracula said humbly. "The ninety-eighth floor." ... "The ninety-eighth floor?! What the hell, Dracula!" Mike was tempted to fry Dracula with lightning on the spot. From Dracula''s perspective, when he had been overseeing the construction of the Tower of Truth, the blood clan, under the leadership of the Blood Ancestor, had been at the height of its power, dominating everything in its path. Even the dragon race had chosen to stand on equal footing with the blood clan! If the Blood Ancestor were still around, the blood clan would undoubtedly be one of the Upper Three Races in the Tower of Truth! With that in mind, when Dracula had to choose a floor to hide the blood clan''s trial, he naturally picked the highest one possible! Even now, Dracula didn''t think he had made a mistake. If someone couldn''t even reach the ninety-eighth floor, they didn''t deserve to be the Blood Ancestor! But for Dracula, sending someone to the ninety-eighth floor was nearly impossible. The ninety-eighth floor was just below Apollo''s domain, the near-mythical one-hundredth floor. It had taken Mike two months to reach the thirty-eighth floor, and that was considered fast. Not only had he achieved full exploration on every floor, but he had also taken detours to the Abyss several times. Climbing the Tower of Truth only got harder the higher you went. At this rate, it would take Mike at least another six months to reach the ninety-eighth floor! By then, Mike would be on the verge of becoming a Supreme Being himself. Why would he care about the Blood Ancestor? Mike''s interest in the Blood Ancestor was primarily driven by his desire to uncover the history behind the Tower of Truth''s creation and the possibility that the Blood Ancestor could be a valuable ally. But now, with the Blood Ancestor dead and the trial for a new Blood Ancestor hidden on the ninety-eighth floor, things had become much more complicated. "I''ll have to find another way," Mike thought to himself. He decided to ask Apollo for help. If that didn''t work, he''d consult the Tower Spirit. "Meeting adjourned!" Mike clapped his hands, dismissing everyone. The matter of the Blood Ancestor was now closed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike still had his Abyss internship to attend to-he needed to head to the Eighth Abyss to deal with Poseidon. Even with Maxen accompanying him, Mike wanted to be fully prepared. ... Back in the Forest of Truth, Mike hesitated for a moment but decided not to seek out Apollo. For one thing, the white cloud hadn''t appeared, which meant Apollo hadn''t initiated a conversation. For another, Mike wasn''t the same person he used to be! *It''s just a trip to the Abyss. Do I really need Apollo to save me every time?* A potential Supreme Being should act like one! Mike decided to toughen up for once! He walked down the main road of the Forest of Truth, his chest puffed out, feeling a surge of confidence rising within him. But he hadn''t taken more than three steps before he froze, his body stiffening, his pupils contracting. At the other end of the road, Mike saw... a butterfly. Normally, a white butterfly could easily be mistaken for a moth. But as soon as this butterfly appeared, Mike knew it was no ordinary butterfly. It was like a cloud, a butterfly as pure as white clouds. Mike didn''t move, and the butterfly flew toward him. "Good morning," Mike said cautiously. "Good morning," the butterfly replied, its voice ethereal and distant, in the familiar style of Apollo. After exchanging greetings, the butterfly landed in front of Mike and said seriously, "I''m close to figuring it out." Mike''s heart skipped a beat. He decided to play dumb and asked, "Figuring out what?" The butterfly replied earnestly, "Whether I''m a butterfly or Apollo." Mike realized he couldn''t play dumb anymore, so he asked, "How long?" The butterfly gave a time frame. "As short as three to five days, as long as two months." Compared to the many years Apollo had spent pondering this question, this was a blink of an eye. For Apollo, figuring this out was undoubtedly a good thing. After receiving the answer, Mike asked, "Is there anything you need me to do?" The butterfly in front of Mike could be considered Apollo''s projection, or perhaps even his avatar. For Apollo to appear in this form was extremely rare, which meant he had something important to ask of Mike. If Mike needed something from Apollo, he would go to Apollo. But if Apollo came to Mike, it meant Apollo had a request. Mike was the only one who could understand this dynamic so quickly and ask the right question. In a way, after so many interactions with Apollo, Mike had mastered the art of efficient communication with the Supreme Being. The butterfly answered seriously, "Before I figure it out, don''t die." Chapter 517: I can call Ares Chapter 517: I can call Ares"Don''t die." That was Apollo''s one and only request for Mike. "Don''t worry!" Mike patted his chest confidently. "I can''t guarantee much, but staying alive? I can definitely handle that!" The butterfly nodded, flapping its wings as it prepared to leave. Before it flew off, it left Mike with one final message: "The Supreme Demon God won''t make a move against you." Hearing this, Mike felt a chill run down his spine, as if a cold wind had swept across the back of his neck. Suddenly, everything clicked. Mike now understood why Apollo had gone out of his way to find him. When Apollo needed to seriously contemplate something, he would enter a state similar to seclusion. This had happened many times over the past century, and it was never a big deal. Apollo didn''t usually involve himself in worldly affairs, so whether he was around or not, wars were still fought, and parties were still held. Even the demons of the Abyss wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke a Supreme Being. In theory, Apollo''s seclusion should have made things quieter, as the Abyss would avoid stirring up trouble out of respect for a Supreme Being. But times had changed. Now, with Apollo entering seclusion again, he could ensure that the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t act. But as for the other demon gods... that was a different story. Any demon god who could kill a potential Supreme Being of the human race would be rewarded handsomely. The Supreme Demon God might even lift restrictions and grant them ascension to the Heavenly Realm. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without Apollo''s deterrence and without Shadow Nine''s protection... Mike suddenly realized that he was in the most dangerous situation of his life! It was like entering a death tournament, thinking your opponent would be a baby, only to find out it was Maxen! No, it was worse than that! It was like stepping into the arena and finding out your opponent was one of Morpheus, Ares, or Apollo! "Are we playing at this level now?" Mike shook his head with a bitter smile, not saying much more. If he truly faced a life-or-death crisis, Apollo would likely break his seclusion to save him. But that would delay Apollo''s own matters. In other words, Mike didn''t need to face a true death threat-he just needed to avoid putting himself in a situation where death was inevitable. After understanding the cause and effect, Mike didn''t feel relieved. Instead, he felt a heavier burden. Both emotionally and logically, he didn''t want to delay Apollo''s contemplation. Apollo feared death, but figuring out this question was more important to him than life itself. After so many years of effort, he was finally seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. He couldn''t afford to stumble now. ... Back at New York Superpower University, Mike followed the instructions on his communicator and headed to the designated meeting point. Waiting for him there was Shadow Four. Under Shadow Four''s cover, Mike made his way to meet Maxen. As soon as Maxen saw Thor, he hefted his Flail and said, "Let''s go, let''s go! The Eighth Abyss is buzzing right now!" "Wait a second," Mike said seriously. "Is it too late to cancel our trip to the Eighth Abyss?" Ever since his conversation with Apollo, Mike had been feeling that it might be best to avoid the Abyss altogether. "It''s not too late..." Maxen replied, though he was clearly confused. "But didn''t you already take Poseidon''s money and swear on Calderon''s life?" Poseidon had been spreading the word about this, using it as a sort of life insurance policy. "That''s no big deal," Mike said dismissively, pointing out a loophole in the contract. "I''ll just kill Ace once, and we''ll be square." Calderon''s life wasn''t exactly valuable! For someone like Calderon, who had the [Near-Death Power Up] ability, repeatedly killing him as a contract penalty would actually make him stronger! In fact, the contract would only trigger once, putting Calderon in a near-death state, after which he''d revive thanks to his ability. Maxen: ??? *I''ve really learned something new today!* This only reinforced Maxen''s belief that any contract Thor willingly signed was worthless! This guy always found strange loopholes to break contracts. When Mike had originally drafted the contract, he had specifically chosen Calderon and given him the highest price tag. In doing so, Mike had set a trap for Poseidon. Poseidon, thinking that the most expensive option was the best, had fallen right into it. If Poseidon had chosen the cheapest option-Joseph-Mike wouldn''t have dared to risk breaking the contract by killing Joseph. After thinking it over for a moment, Mike finally decided, "Let''s go." The Eighth Abyss and Poseidon were relatively weak compared to other demon gods. Even though he had made up his mind, Mike felt the need to clarify something with Maxen. "This time might be different," Mike warned. "There''s a chance a demon god might come after me. Are you ready for that?" "Ready for what?" Maxen asked, confused. "I''ve fought every demon god out there, and none of them can kill me." "They''re coming to kill me!" Mike rolled his eyes. "We need to understand each other''s combat abilities if we''re going to work together. That''s only reasonable, right?" Although the two of them were close, they hadn''t had much experience fighting side by side. In fact, it was hard to imagine any enemy in the world, aside from a demon god, that would require both Mike and Maxen to team up. Mike introduced himself first. "I specialize in damage output. I can deal over a quadrillion points of damage per hit..." After finishing his introduction, Mike looked at Maxen, waiting for him to do the same. "Me?" Maxen thought for a moment before giving himself a modest evaluation. "I''m good at defense. And I''m pretty strong too." With their meeting complete, Mike sent Shadow Four back. "If a demon god really does come after me, having one more nine-star Lord won''t make much a difference," Mike said, feeling confident. There was no need to drag Shadow Four along of as a bodyguard. Shadow Four nodded and reported, "Shadow Fortress is on standby, with one-third of the Lords ready to mobilize at any time, as per your instructions." Maxen: ??? *What''s Thor planning to do with thirty-some Lords? Form a cheerleading squad?* Seeing the confusion in Maxen''s eyes, Mike rolled his eyes back at him. "What are you looking at? I was thinking of calling in a hundred thousand Lords if I could!" *Thirty-some Lords? What''s that good for?* After all the preparations, the two finally set off. To disguise his identity, Mike changed into a new set of equipment, keeping things simple but effective: a helmet, invisible contact lenses, enhanced eyebrow powder, a custom mask, and a mouthguard. He wore dark heavy armor over a copper-wire chainmail, maximizing his defense. Of course, the most important piece of gear was his weapon. With Thunderclap Hammer in hand, he could walk through the Abyss like he owned the place! Seeing Thor''s complete transformation, Maxen''s head filled with question marks. "Is all this really necessary?" Yes, it was absolutely necessary! Mike proved it with his actions. "Stone, let''s talk about something," Mike began, only to be cut off by Maxen. "If it''s about Golden Abyss, forget it!" "Look at you, so petty. I wasn''t even thinking about Golden Abyss," Mike scoffed before getting serious. "Can I hide in your shadow?" Maxen: ??? "You... sigh, fine." Fully geared up, Thor slipped into Maxen''s shadow in the blink of an eye. With everything ready, Maxen officially set off. They hadn''t traveled far through the void when Maxen suddenly stopped. Thor''s voice echoed from the shadow. "Why is Professor Cedric here?" Both of them had noticed a powerful swordsman approaching. Due to Ares''s influence, there were no demon creatures in the Abyss that used swords. And among the humans, the only swordsman who could make Maxen wary was Cedric. Beside Cedric was someone Mike recognized-Ace! "Ace is here too?" Cedric and Ace appeared in front of Maxen. Ace''s face was dark, clearly in a foul mood. It was no secret that Cedric and Calderon didn''t get along. Before they became nine-star Lords, Cedric had always had the upper hand, winning most of their duels. But then Calderon had broken through to Ultimate Lord first and had been beating Cedric ever since. In short, their rivalry had only grown deeper over time. ... After exchanging greetings, Maxen asked, "What brings you here?" Why wasn''t Cedric playing chess with Ares in the First Abyss? What was he doing outside the Eighth Abyss? Cedric casually explained, "Your godfather was worried, so he sent me to check things out." Clearly, Ares had already learned about Apollo''s seclusion. Since Thor was in danger, it made sense for Ares to send Cedric to help. Mike glanced at Ace and was surprised to see that he had already reached Chief level! "Ace, you''re doing well!" With Calderon''s experience, a growth-oriented talent, and the ability to exploit the Near- Death Power Up bug, leveling up was as easy as breathing for Ace. Even so, his rapid advancement was impressive. Mike nodded in approval. "Looks like you''ll be able to pay back the seven million Lord merits you owe me soon." Ace:... Ignoring the banter between the younger generation, Cedric said calmly, "We''ll split up. Staying together would only draw more attention." "Agreed." Knowing that Cedric was in the Eighth Abyss and that Ares was keeping an eye on things gave Mike a huge sense of security. There was nothing to fear now! After a brief meeting, the two groups went their separate ways. Cedric and Ace stood still, watching Maxen leave. Staring at Maxen''s shadow, Ace smirked coldly. "Thor''s getting bolder." A few days ago, a chess piece named Birch had suddenly appeared beside him, already at nine-star level. When it came to trash talk, Ace was never one to back down. He immediately fired back, "You talk like you could beat him." "Let me think," Cedric mused for a moment before saying regretfully, "If I had to bet on a fight between me and Thor, I''d say it''s 5-to-1 in my favor. But I can''t think of a single reason I''d lose." Ace was indignant. "Why''s that?" *What a big mouth!* "I''m richer than him. I can use Broke. I can use Golden Abyss..." Cedric listed his advantages one by one. But the most important point was: "I can call for backup." Cedric added seriously, "I can call Ares." Chapter 518: The Supreme Demon God’s temptation Chapter 518: The Supreme Demon God¡¯s temptation"I need to speed up. My leveling progress is too slow." Ace''s sudden declaration caught Cedric off guard. "Why are you in such a hurry to level up?" By all accounts, Ace was on a steady path. As long as he followed the proper steps, he was destined to become an Ultimate Lord. Rushing things could lead to mistakes, and Ace knew that better than anyone. "What are you guys planning now?" Cedric''s brow furrowed, his tone carrying a hint of disapproval. Among their generation of powerful beings, Calderon had always been the most reckless, constantly leaving behind messes for others to clean up. Cedric had tolerated Calderon''s fake death and his plan to take down an Archdemon in a suicidal exchange, but only because Calderon''s self-imposed exile in a coffin had been beneficial for everyone. But if Calderon had more schemes in the works, Cedric needed to know where the line was. "Relax," Ace said after a moment of thought, offering a firm reassurance. "Morpheus knows about this." "That''s for the best," Cedric replied, leaving it at that. With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed Ace into the Eighth Abyss. As for Cedric, he continued walking through the void like a true god. ... After parting ways with Cedric, Maxen quickly entered the Eighth Abyss. Thor''s voice echoed in Maxen''s ear, filled with nostalgia. "Ah, I remember the last time I was here. The Eighth Demon God was still alive." Maxen: ... *You''re the one who killed him, remember?* The entire Abyss was shrouded in a thick pink mist, so dense that you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. Compared to the chaos that had reigned before, the Eighth Abyss was now eerily quiet. There were no more deafening battle cries or sounds of slaughter. With the death of the Eighth Demon God, the Abyss had become a land without a ruler. After the initial wave of chaos, all the powerful demon creatures had retreated to consolidate their gains, each vying for the Abyssal Source in hopes of becoming the new Eighth Demon God. As they ventured deeper into the Abyss, Maxen asked, "What''s our first move?" "Find Poseidon," Mike replied firmly. Since he had signed a contract with Poseidon, Mike intended to honor it. The first step was to locate Poseidon and then plan their next move. The main goal of this trip was to help Poseidon become the new Eighth Demon God-a demon god that could be controlled by the human race. Following the clues Poseidon had provided earlier, Maxen soon found Poseidon''s hiding place and prepared to pay him a visit. "Hold on," Mike said suddenly. "There''s a group of demonized ghosts nearby. I''m going to collect some ghost race soul fragments." "Aren''t we supposed to meet Poseidon?" Maxen asked, confused by the sudden change of plans. "You go ahead and meet him first," Mike said seriously. "Find an excuse to beat him up." In the Eighth Abyss, the biggest threat to Mike wasn''t anyone else-it was Poseidon himself! From both a strategic standpoint for the human race and a personal safety perspective, weakening Poseidon first was a sound decision. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maxen quickly understood the logic and agreed with a grin. As Thor left to gather soul fragments, Maxen began to ponder. "What excuse should I use to beat up Poseidon?" As he walked, Maxen mulled over various possibilities. *Wearing red underwear? Stepping out with the left foot first? Burping after drinking water? * These reasons could work, but Maxen was no longer a man of low-level pursuits. After witnessing Thor''s many schemes to squeeze profits, Maxen had a bold idea: *Why not squeeze some profit out of Poseidon?* The thought of profiting from Poseidon filled Maxen with joy, and he quickened his pace. "Bro Poseidon, guess who''s here to see you!" Maxen called out, releasing his aura. Soon, a figure appeared in the mist-a middle-aged man with a trident mark on his forehead and long, flowing blue hair. He exuded an aura of divine authority. Just from his appearance alone, Poseidon was already leagues ahead of other demon creatures. "Maxen? You came alone?" Poseidon asked, surprised. Where was Thor? The message he had received said that Thor and Maxen would be coming together. "I''m here to discuss a mutually beneficial deal with you..." Maxen began, but Poseidon immediately frowned and interrupted. "Thor, why bother disguising yourself as Maxen to mess with me?" Maxen was taken aback. "Wait, I really am Maxen!" Poseidon hesitated. "Then... how can you prove it?" It wasn''t Poseidon''s fault for being overly cautious. Maxen''s behavior was just too much like Thor''s. From Poseidon''s perspective, Maxen was acting suspiciously. Maxen was fuming. "How about I smash your head in with my weapon? Will that prove it?" "That won''t work," Poseidon replied seriously. "If Thor has mastered some new technique that lets him kill a nine-star Lord in one hit, that would be perfectly normal." Maxen thought for a moment and offered another suggestion. "What about the IOU?" Poseidon shook his head again. "How do I know the human race didn''t tell Thor about that?" Maxen finally pulled out his trump card. "I''ll swear on my Second Godfather''s name. How about that?" This time, Poseidon finally nodded. "Alright, you''re definitely Maxen." Even Thor wouldn''t dare impersonate the Ares. With his identity confirmed, Maxen proposed a win-win deal: he would help Poseidon, and in return, Poseidon would pay him a small fee of 200,000 Lord merits. Hearing the familiar phrasing, Poseidon hesitated for a moment before tentatively asking, "Could you knock off 20,000 Lord merits?" He wanted to experience the thrill of haggling. Maxen: ... After a moment of silence, Maxen exploded. "Thor squeezed you for five million Lord merits, and you didn''t complain!" "Thor beat you to a pulp, and you didn''t even blink!" "I''m helping you become the Eighth Demon God, and I''m only asking for 200,000, and you want me to give you a discount?!" Maxen slammed his fist down in fury, sending Poseidon flying like a kite with a broken string. Poseidon, after being knocked back, calmly walked back over and said coldly, "If you wanted to beat me up, you didn''t need to go through all this trouble." Maxen chuckled awkwardly. "Was it that obvious?" Poseidon nodded. "Very obvious." If Thor''s profit-squeezing techniques were at the level of a Supreme Being, Maxen''s were barely at the level of a soldier. Despite his rough exterior, Maxen had one redeeming quality: he wasn''t afraid to ask for advice. "So, in your opinion, how could I make it more natural next time?" Maxen asked earnestly. Poseidon:... *The best way to improve would be to not do it at all!* The most infuriating part was that not only was Maxen determined to do it, but he was also asking the victim for tips on how to improve his technique. Poseidon let out a cold laugh. "Honestly... with your strength and status, you could just take what you want." "I''ve tried that. It''s not as fun," Maxen admitted. "Besides, my godfather has strict rules. He doesn''t let me rob demon gods." Poseidon was left speechless once again. Fortunately, their awkward conversation didn''t last long. Soon, a figure appeared on the other side of the mist. Having finished collecting soul fragments from the ghost race, Thor returned. "Well, well, long time no see. Looks like you''ve already started building the Demon Emperor''s Hall?" Mike remarked, glancing at Poseidon. Though Poseidon was injured, it was mostly superficial. Maxen hadn''t gone all out, and Poseidon had hidden himself well. Clearly, Poseidon, who had escaped from the Temple of Truth, wasn''t as simple as he seemed. According to the information Mike had gathered, the first batch of Abyssal demon gods, with the exception of the Exiled Demon God, were all gods who had defected from the Temple of Truth. Though they were a bunch of unlucky fools, some of them, like Poseidon, had old connections. In other words, after arriving in the Eighth Abyss, Poseidon wasn''t just a representative of the human race ¡ª he had also made deals with the demon gods of the Abyss. He was playing both sides! Realizing this, Mike''s steps slowed, and a hint of killing intent flashed in his eyes. The human race didn''t need a demon god who was too powerful. A divided Abyss was the best kind of Abyss. Sensing the shift in Mike''s demeanor, Poseidon quickly spoke up, "It''s the Fifth Demon God!" Before Mike could even ask, Poseidon had already sold out his ally. "The Fifth Demon God found out about my deal with the human race and sent me a batch of resources to help me recover. I''ve already reported everything to the human race!" "Huh?" Even Mike was a bit surprised by Poseidon''s quick thinking. Poseidon''s willingness to cooperate had defused Mike''s killing intent. The Fifth Demon God had been itching to die for a long time. He always knew how to get under people''s skin, and he never missed an opportunity to do so. Setting aside the Fifth Demon God for now, Mike continued walking through the mist, with Poseidon and Maxen following behind. "So, you''ve already started laying the foundation for the Demon Emperor''s Hall?" Mike asked as they reached the construction site. "Why not give the contract to the human race? We''ll make sure to build you a Demon Emperor''s Hall that''s easy to attack and hard to defend." Poseidon could only grit his teeth and nod. "Fine, I''ll place an order with the Mystic Market when I get back." Mike didn''t push too hard. He had already secured the contract, and if he kept squeezing, Poseidon might snap. The Mystic Market was Poseidon''s bottom line. Watching Thor effortlessly squeeze profits, Maxen couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. But he also wondered, *Why is it that when Thor squeezes profits, it seems so effortless, but when I try, everything goes wrong?* The answer was simple: Thor was a master of the art, far ahead of his time. As they ventured deeper into the Abyss, they approached the heart of the Demon Emperor''s Hall construction site. For a demon god, the construction of the Demon Emperor''s Hall was of utmost importance. It not only established the structure of the Abyss but also determined the future potential of the demon god who ruled it. For Poseidon, he could accept being weaker than his peers in terms of raw power, but he couldn''t accept having his potential limited. After all the effort he had put in, Poseidon''s ultimate goal was to reach level 1000 and ascend to the Heavenly Realm. Both Mike and Poseidon understood this. However, with the Mystic Market overseeing the construction, everything would be fair. In the past, Poseidon had scoffed at the Mystic Market. He was a god, one of the most powerful beings in existence. Why should he have to engage in fair trade with humans? What a joke! But then Thor had come along, and Poseidon had realized that he was the joke, and the Mystic Market was his lifeline. Life was full of surprises. At the deepest part of the Demon Emperor''s Hall construction site, a dilapidated throne came into view. This was the Demon Emperor''s Throne of the previous Eighth Demon God, which Poseidon had fought hard to reclaim from the demon creatures. "Interesting," Mike said, examining the throne. It was covered in carvings of skulls and strange, chaotic symbols that lacked any sense of artistry or beauty. But as soon as Mike laid eyes on it, a raspy, ancient voice filled with temptation echoed in his mind. "Come, come..." "Sit on the throne. This Abyss is my gift to you. You can ascend to the Heavenly Realm at any time..." "Sit on the throne, and you will have everything you desire..." "Do you want money? Do you want Nathan to be resurrected? Do you want Shadow Nine to live again? I can make it all happen..." The moment the voice appeared, countless red warning messages flooded Mike''s vision, blocking out the throne and trying to shield him from its influence. [Warning! Warning!] [It''s him!] [Do not respond!] The raspy voice belonged to the Supreme Demon God, who was using the throne left behind by the Eighth Demon God to exert his influence over Thor. Beneath his mask, Mike''s face turned red, his eyes bloodshot, and veins bulged on his neck as he struggled to resist the Supreme Demon God''s temptation. Fighting against the Supreme Demon God''s influence was no easy task. And Mike couldn''t rely on any external help-he had to do it on his own! Even his most powerful trump card, his SSS-grade talent, was useless in this situation. But this wasn''t Mike''s first time facing such a challenge. A bolt of lightning flashed before his eyes, and in an instant, he regained his composure. Thor''s sudden recovery was as abrupt as his initial struggle. Before Poseidon could even react, a sudden gust of wind sent him flying. *Boom!* With a deafening crash, cracks spread out from the Demon Emperor''s Throne, tearing the ground apart. The half-built Demon Emperor''s Hall collapsed completely! The entire Eighth Abyss shook violently. Dust and debris filled the air, and rubble littered the ground. "Whew-" Maxen let out a long breath, retracting his blood-red Flail. His entire body was drenched in sweat, as if he had just opened a floodgate. Just moments earlier, while Thor was breaking free from the Supreme Demon God''s influence, Maxen had seized the fleeting opportunity to deliver a full-force blow to the Demon Emperor''s Throne, completely destroying it. Chapter 519: One with All Chapter 519: One with All"Fuck!" Mike cursed as he gasped for air, feeling like a drowning man who had just been pulled to safety. *Damn it, playing dirty, huh?* Mike never expected that just by glancing at the Demon Emperor''s Throne, the Supreme Demon God would seize the opportunity to tempt him. This wasn''t Mike''s first encounter with the Supreme Demon God, but it was by far the most dangerous. In the past, Mike had always been surrounded by top-tier protection. On the Tower of Truth, Apollo had been there to keep watch. The last time the Supreme Abyssal opened, Mike had wisely stuck close to Ares. Sure, there had been some negative emotions, but nothing serious. But as Mike''s power grew, his security hadn''t scaled up-in fact, it had downgraded! That''s how the earlier situation had unfolded. With various factors stacking up, Mike had once again found himself in a remote confrontation with the Supreme Demon God. Even now, as he thought back on it, Mike couldn''t help but feel a lingering sense of fear. He sighed. "That was close. Too close." *Good thing my lightning skills are top-notch!* Having shaken off the psychological shadow, Mike looked ahead and saw a massive crater in front of him. Maxen''s full-force strike had left the area looking like it had been hit by a nuclear bomb. Everything that could be physically destroyed had been obliterated. Seeing the devastation, Mike couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. *Damn, that''s insane!* After unleashing his attack, Maxen grinned sheepishly, looking as innocent as ever. Ever since he had gained two Supreme Godfathers, there were very few enemies in the world that warranted his full strength. "Big thanks!" Mike said righteously. "Consider your debt to me wiped clean." Maxen: ??? *I never owed you anything in the first place!* As the two chatted, a battered and bruised Poseidon limped back over, his expression a mix of frustration and resignation. His eyes were filled with a deep sense of grievance, like a widow who had lost her husband thirty years ago. He didn''t say a word. Earlier, Maxen''s playful punches had only left Poseidon with some minor injuries, and the matter could have been brushed aside. But then the Supreme Demon God had intervened, forcing Maxen to go all out. The resulting shockwave had severely injured Poseidon, leaving him in his current sorry state. *Where''s the justice in that?* To make matters worse, the little bit of wealth Poseidon had painstakingly accumulated was now completely gone! "It''s okay," Mike said, patting Poseidon on the shoulder in an attempt to comfort him. "You''ve hit rock bottom. The only way to go from here is up!" Poseidon didn''t quite understand what Mike meant, but he had a feeling it wasn''t anything good. "Why don''t you take a walk, clear your head?" Mike suggested, sending Poseidon off. When it came to matters involving the Supreme Demon God, having Poseidon around just felt... off. After all, Poseidon was aiming to become a demon god, which meant that, in terms of faction alignment, he would technically be a follower of the Supreme Demon God. Once Poseidon had left, Maxen turned to Mike and said, "Cedric''s on his way." The situation had escalated quickly, but with Thor and Maxen having already dealt with the problem, Cedric didn''t need to rush. "I didn''t expect to get such a surprise the moment we arrived in the Eighth Abyss," Mike said with a bitter smile. No matter how much he tried to overestimate the Supreme Demon God, he always ended up underestimating him. In the past, the Supreme Demon God had been sealed away, lost in thought, and his presence hadn''t been particularly strong. Three hundred years might have felt like a mere nap to him. But with the human race''s Supreme Beings emerging one after another, and with a major battle every century, the Supreme Demon God had begun to feel threatened. That''s why his actions had become more frequent. This latest ambush was likely just an appetizer. In the foreseeable future, the frequency and intensity of their confrontations would only increase. For Mike, this was terrible news. He could survive one attack, two attacks, even a thousand attacks. But the Supreme Demon God didn''t care. The Supreme Demon God only needed to win once. Mike could win countless times, but if he failed even once, all his efforts would be for nothing. "This guy is too dangerous," Mike muttered, feeling like he was Frodo, holding the One Ring, constantly under the watchful eye of the final boss. The problem was, Mike didn''t have any way to fight back! "Think of something positive," Maxen said, noticing Thor''s frustration and trying to cheer him up. "I recently made a new friend. He''s a great guy. I''ll introduce you sometime." Mike: ... *Should I tell him that his new friend is my disciple?* Mike casually asked, "Is your friend rich?" Maxen: ??? "He''s broke. Dirt poor!" Maxen quickly added, "But don''t worry, once he has some money, I''ll introduce you two." *I can''t let my buddy Light Nine fall into the same trap I did by getting too close to Thor!* Ignoring Maxen, Mike turned his attention back to the massive crater and began pondering a question. *Why is Maxen so strong?* "It must have something to do with his talent..." Mike had asked Maxen about this once before. As the godson of two Supreme Beings, Maxen had some secrets that even the Eye of Truth couldn''t fully reveal. With nothing better to do, Mike asked again, "Stone, what''s your talent called?" Maxen answered without hesitation, "One with All." *One with All?* Mike''s interest was piqued. "Explain it in detail." If Maxen didn''t elaborate, Mike might think he was just making things up! Of course, Mike trusted that Maxen wasn''t the type to lie. With nothing else to do, they might as well chat for a bit. "It''s actually a pretty simple SS-grade talent," Maxen said modestly. "When I activate it, I can stack all the skills I''ve learned into a single move." Mike: ??? *All the damage, effects, buffs... everything stacks together?!* Mike realized that Maxen''s talent was far more powerful than he had imagined. "It''s not as strong as you think," Maxen said, noticing Thor''s misunderstanding. He patiently explained, "When I use One with All, I have to bear the cost of all the skills at once. It''s a huge burden on me." Maxen had originally trained as a swordsman, and under Ares''s guidance, he had learned over 30,000 sword techniques. If he combined all 30,000 techniques into a single strike... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just thinking about it was terrifying! But according to Maxen, trying to combine all those techniques would likely kill him from the sheer cost. Mike suddenly had a realization. "Wait a minute, is that why your godfather doesn''t let you use a sword?" "Is that it?" Maxen paused, then smacked his fist into his palm as if he had just had an epiphany. "So that''s why!" Mike: ... *So Maxen didn''t even know the reason?* "Here, have some popcorn," Mike said, pulling out two bags of popcorn. The two of them sat on the rubble, munching away as they chatted. "So, does that mean you can use sword techniques with your flail?" Mike asked. "I can, but the power is only about one-tenth of what it would be with a sword," Maxen explained. Of course, the energy cost was also only about one-tenth. With that, the mystery was solved. Maxen''s incredible strength came from his talent, which gave him nearly limitless potential. Ares''s decision to forbid Maxen from using a sword also made sense now. If Maxen, who hadn''t yet reached Ultimate Lord, picked up a sword and tried to use One with All, he''d probably die before he could even unleash the attack. "I knew it! My second brother wouldn''t forbid his godson from using a sword for no reason!" Mike declared. Maxen''s head filled with question marks. *Why does that sound so weird?* *Is something off here?* Sensing the awkwardness, Mike quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Maxen, can you create your own skills?" "Not really," Maxen admitted, shaking his head. That was one of his weaknesses. Mike understood. Maxen was a practical guy. He used whatever worked. He could follow a blueprint and build an aircraft carrier by hand, but if you asked him to design one from scratch, he''d be completely lost. In another era, Maxen might have been in a tough spot. There were only so many sword techniques in the world. Once he learned them all, there wouldn''t be much left for him to do. But Maxen had been lucky enough to meet his Second Godfather. Ares, through his own efforts, had created countless skills, many of which were sword techniques! And so, the harmonious scene before Mike unfolded: Ares would create new techniques, and Maxen would follow behind, learning them all- except for Golden Abyss, of course. In short, Maxen had definitely gotten a good deal by becoming Ares''s godson. "Look at you, so unambitious," Mike said, shaking his head in disapproval. "Can''t you try to create some skills of your own?" Maxen protested, "Do you think creating skills is easy?" "Isn''t it?" Mike started counting on his fingers. "So far, I''ve created at least three skills. How about you?" Maxen scoffed, completely unfazed. "You''ve only created three more skills than me. What''s there to brag about?" Mike had only been at it for two months and had already created three skills. "Maxen, how long will it take you to finish learning the remaining 70,000 skills?" Mike asked suddenly. Maxen had mentioned before that Ares had created 100,000 skills, but Maxen had only learned 30,000 so far. Munching on his popcorn, Maxen replied cheerfully, "It''ll take a while. My Second Godfather hasn''t even..." Before he could finish, a streak of sword energy shot toward them. The person hadn''t arrived yet, but the sword had. Maxen tossed his popcorn into the air, and each kernel was infused with a bit of sword energy, forming a tight sword formation that trapped the pale blue sword energy and slowly wore it down. Mike, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but be impressed. Cedric''s sword energy was quickly neutralized by Maxen, but Maxen''s earlier words were swallowed back down. "What happened here?" Cedric asked as he landed, surveying the wreckage with a frown. He hadn''t expected that even with Thor and Maxen traveling together, they would still be ambushed. This wasn''t the work of an ordinary demon god! After explaining the situation, Cedric''s frown relaxed. "So, what''s the plan now?" Maxen asked, looking to Cedric for guidance. "Should we retreat?" Cedric chuckled. "If we needed to retreat, your friend here would''ve already run off." Maxen blinked in surprise. *That''s true!* He turned to Thor and asked, "Yeah, why didn''t you run this time?" "Sigh," Mike sighed, shaking his head. "If I could run, I would. But take a guess-who''s waiting for us outside the void?" Maxen snorted and looked up at the sky. A blood-red phantom rose from the ground, revealing his noble Supreme Son status. Maxen''s voice echoed across the Abyss. "Who''s the fool who''s not afraid of death? Come out and let me see you!" A voice answered from the void. "I''m the fool who''s not afraid of death." It was the Fifth Demon God. Chapter 520 Your second brother stopped Chapter 520 Your second brother stopped The Fifth Demon God, the one and only who truly doesn''t fear death, made his grand entrance! Not long after Mike and his group entered the Eighth Abyss, the Fifth Demon God had already arrived nearby. His motto was simple: *Never miss an opportunity to embrace death!* If Thor, with only Cedric and Maxen by his side, ran into the Fifth Demon God, there was a real chance he wouldn''t make it out alive! In fact, Mike had already pieced everything together. The Supreme Demon God had tried to tempt Mike through the Demon Emperor''s Throne, which had once belonged to the previous Eighth Demon God. But where had that throne come from? On the surface, it seemed like Poseidon had reclaimed it himself. But behind the scenes, the Fifth Demon God had undoubtedly played a role. Poseidon was still too naive. He didn''t realize that every gift comes with a price tag. The moment Mike regained his senses, he had keenly picked up on this connection. The Fifth Demon God operated differently from the Second Demon God. The Second Demon God appeared to be cunning and calculating, but in reality, he was always scheming and always losing. He failed to grasp that over the past three hundred years, the tide of war between the Abyss and the human race had slowly turned, with the demons'' chances of victory growing slimmer by the day. Hiding in the shadows and refusing to risk his life made his schemes seem petty. The Fifth Demon God, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. Every time he concocted a plot, he led the charge himself! He had a 100% participation rate in battles and a 0% death rate! His record was impeccable! Even among demon gods, there were vast differences in power and approach. Since Mike had deduced that the Fifth Demon God was lying in ambush outside, running away wasn''t an option. That would be walking right into the trap! Sure, the Eye of Truth had given Mike a 100% survival rate, but that was based on the assumption that Mike would act rationally and not do anything reckless. If Mike stepped out now and challenged the Fifth Demon God to a duel, the Fifth Demon God might just unlock the achievement for single-handedly killing a potential Supreme Being. That''s why Mike had chosen to stay put, waiting for Cedric to arrive and then figuring out the next step. Not long after Cedric arrived, a dust cloud rose on the horizon as Ace rushed over, covered in dirt. "You''re still fucking alive?" Ace greeted Thor with his usual trash talk. Sometimes, if he didn''t throw out an insult, he just didn''t feel right. "Everyone''s here now..." Mike began, but before he could finish, a crack appeared in the space before them, and a bloodied figure tumbled out. It was none other than Michael, the gold-star mole who now served as a deputy leader in the Fifth Demon Cult! As soon as he hit the ground, the heavily injured Michael shouted at the top of his lungs, "Boss, run! My leader''s coming to kill you!" Mike: ... *Is this mole useful or not?* On one hand, the Fifth Demon God''s ambush was already obvious, and Michael''s warning was a bit late. On the other hand, he had risked his life to come and warn Thor. *Well, at least his spirit is commendable.* Mike helped Michael to his feet and casually cast a healing spell, advising him, "Next time, don''t go so hard on yourself." Michael knew exactly how he had gotten those injuries. If the Fifth Demon God had really wanted him dead, Michael wouldn''t have made it here alive. Instructor Michael didn''t feel the least bit embarrassed. He chuckled awkwardly and quietly took his place behind Thor. With just a glance, Michael recognized the heavyweights gathered here. Thor, the potential Supreme Being of this generation. Little Calderon (Ace), Cedric, Maxen... In a gathering of such high-profile figures, Michael knew better than to speak out of turn. He was content to just watch the show. After all, ever since his rebirth, Michael had only one goal: to strive to survive and please Thor! Just as things seemed to settle down, Poseidon returned, only to find that the group had grown even larger. With the combined strength of everyone present, they could kill him a hundred times over. But since they were still technically allies, Poseidon wasn''t too worried. Even his cooperation with the Fifth Demon God had been reported to the human race and approved before proceeding. Being a god at his level came with very little dignity. "Perfect timing. Let me introduce you," Mike said, gesturing to Poseidon. "This is Poseidon, the future Eighth Demon God." After introducing Poseidon, Mike pointed to the teacher standing behind him. "And this is a friend of mine with extensive experience working in demon cults. You''ll need an Eighth Demon Cult in the future, so consider hiring him." Though it sounded like a suggestion, it was more of a job offer. Poseidon didn''t hesitate. He wasn''t particularly interested in running a demon cult, so leaving it to the humans was no big deal. Michael stepped forward enthusiastically and shook Poseidon''s hand. "Looking forward to working with you!" Poseidon, curious, asked, "Which demon cults have you worked for?" "First, Third, Fourth, and Sixth," Michael rattled off a series of numbers. With each number, Poseidon''s face grew darker. If Poseidon remembered correctly, the fates of those demon gods... weren''t exactly great. This wasn''t "extensive work experience." This was a track record of failure! With this guy as leader, Poseidon was doomed to bad luck! "And now I''m the acting leader of the Fifth Demon Cult!" Michael added proudly. "The Fifth Demon Cult hasn''t collapsed yet!" Poseidon: ... *Why do you sound disappointed about that?* Michael hadn''t expected that by risking his life to warn Thor, he''d end up landing a cushy job as a cult leader. Now he could collect another paycheck for doing nothing. *Nice!* "So, what''s the plan now?" The conversation returned to the original topic: how to get Thor out of this mess. Everyone turned to Thor, and Thor turned to Cedric. Cedric began to speak. "Ares is on his way..." But then he suddenly stopped. Mike''s eyes lit up. "My second brother is coming?" "No," Cedric shook his head. "Your second brother... stopped." ... In the void, a massive Abyssal Plane was slowly moving forward. The Archdemon still lay on the ground, but if you flipped the perspective, it could be said that he was carrying the Abyss on his back. That''s right. The Archdemon, with the Abyss on his back, was dragging the First Abyss through the void. At the highest peak of the First Abyss, a swordsman sat cross-legged, leisurely enjoying the view. Ares had been admiring the scenery of the Abyss for many years, and he never grew tired of it. Now, Thor was in a dangerous situation, surrounded by enemies, with his life hanging by a thread. Ares couldn''t help but be reminded of his own battles, where he had fought for survival in the face of death. The trials of blood and fire were something they had never lacked. It wasn''t intentional, but the human race had always been weak, forced to survive in the cracks between stronger powers. Throughout history, every potential Supreme Being of the human race, once they reached a certain threshold, would unleash terrifying power. With that in mind, Ares found himself feeling a bit... excited. Thor was an interesting little guy. Very interesting. But what was Thor''s breaking point? No one seemed to know the answer to that question. Ares found the mystery intriguing. "Besides... Snoozefest (Apollo) won''t let him die," Ares muttered to himself. With that thought, the swordsman gave a simple order. "Slow down." ... Back in the Eighth Abyss, Cedric''s words¡ª"Your second brother stopped"¡ªleft Mike feeling a bit surprised. He turned to Maxen and asked, "Translate that for me. What does ''stopped'' mean?" "What''s there to translate?" Maxen replied, genuinely confused. "Stopped means stopped!" "I said translate it! What the hell does ''stopped'' mean?!" "..." Poseidon, curious, glanced at the increasingly frustrated Thor. "What''s going on?" he asked. Michael, ever the helpful mole, explained, "Nothing serious. He''s just having a mental breakdown." Mike''s mental breakdown lasted a full 30 seconds before he finally pulled himself together. He had to face the reality that maybe the Supreme Beings knew something he didn''t, and they weren''t planning to intervene too much. In the future, Thor would have to rely on himself! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollo was too far away, Ares was too slow, and Morpheus was busy cooking. If Mike didn''t rely on himself, there was no way he''d escape this death trap. The most frustrating part was that Ares had inexplicably stopped moving. If things got really bad, Mike might even have to free himself up to go help Ares! "Enough joking around," Mike said, pulling out a mask with the words Serious Business Mask written on it. Maxen, Cedric, and Ace all turned to Mike, waiting for his next move. For them, this death trap didn''t really exist. The Fifth Demon God wasn''t targeting them, and each of them had their own ways of staying alive. The most dangerous person here was Thor! There was also an unspoken rule among the powerful humans: on the battlefield, the potential Supreme Being was in charge. Through his past battles and experiences, Thor had already proven that he had the ability to make decisions. So, when they found themselves in this precarious situation, without any prior discussion, everyone instinctively handed the reins over to Thor. It was a sign of trust, but also a test. Mike understood the weight of the looks they were giving him and nodded in response. "I will survive!" he declared. Everyone: ... Normally, the line at this point would be something like: "I''ll make sure we all survive!" "Not a single one of us will be left behind!" But no, Thor''s first words were, "I will survive." For a moment, everyone''s emotions were complicated, and their expressions even more so. Mike continued, "Our first priority is figuring out what the Fifth Demon God is up to." Maxen nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I can''t figure it out either." This was the Eighth Abyss. If the Fifth Demon God forced his way in, his power would be severely limited, and he wouldn''t be able to fight at full strength. Without his full power, the Fifth Demon God wouldn''t be able to kill Thor. In other words, as long as Thor stayed inside, he wouldn''t be in any immediate danger. What Maxen couldn''t figure out, Ace and Cedric had a rough idea of, but they weren''t entirely sure yet. "Um..." Michael, who had been eavesdropping the whole time, cautiously raised his hand. "My mast¡ªuh, I mean, the Fifth Demon God, that guy who should be killed..." With just one sentence, Michael demonstrated his incredible emotional intelligence. He managed to avoid offending both the human race and the Fifth Demon God. *Impressive. Very impressive.* Wiping the sweat from his brow, Michael continued, "He might be planning to destroy the Eighth Abyss." Everyone: ??? Mike had expected the Fifth Demon God to be crazy, but not *this* crazy! Normally, demon gods didn''t have the ability to attack other abysses. For one thing, Supreme Being Ares patrolled the Abyss and would never allow such a thing to happen. For another, the demon god of the targeted abyss would fight back with everything they had, possibly even cooperating with the human race! If an abyss were breached, it would be a catastrophe for the demon gods. In the face of such a crisis, every demon god would prioritize their own survival. But now, with the Eighth Demon God dead, Ares was stuck in the First Abyss. This gave the Fifth Demon God a rare opportunity! If he could breach the Eighth Abyss and destroy it completely, all the demon gods would level up to 1000! And that was something the human race would never allow! Realizing all of this, Mike sucked in a sharp breath. For the Fifth Demon God, he had tried to ambush and kill every potential Supreme Being, and every time, he had failed. If he targeted Thor again, he would likely fail once more. So, the Fifth Demon God had decided to take a different approach and catch the human race off guard. *You won''t let me die for my dream? Fine! Then no one gets to live!* If he destroyed the Eighth Abyss and raised all the demon gods to level 1000, the Fifth Demon God would see how many lives the human race could throw into the Abyss! If the situation in the Abyss spiraled out of control, chaos would reign. The demon gods would storm the Tower of Truth, and the Supreme Demon God would be released... No matter which way things went, the Fifth Demon God didn''t care! He had only one goal: to die as quickly as possible! "This explains everything..." Mike muttered. With Michael''s intel, everything became clear. Now that the situation was laid out before him, Mike knew that his top priority was to defend the Eighth Abyss! "Damn it, what a mess," Mike grumbled, feeling utterly exasperated. The entire Abyss was in chaos! But now that he knew what the Fifth Demon God wanted, the path forward was clearer. After a moment of thought, Mike began issuing orders. "Ace, take Poseidon to the Mystic Market and have him sign a contract to expedite the construction of the Demon Emperor''s Hall. Buy the 1.2 million Lord merits acceleration package!" After assigning Ace his task, Mike turned to Cedric. "Try to contact the nearby human corps and get a sense of what''s happening in the other abysses. If the Eighth Abyss is in this much turmoil, I doubt the other abysses are quiet." Cedric nodded slightly, agreeing to the plan. "Man, come here," Mike called out to Michael. "I need you to run another errand. Go find Shadow Two..." The moment Michael heard the word "errand," his face turned dark. He had nearly lost his life breaking into the sealed Eighth Abyss, and now Mike wanted him to go back out? With the Fifth Demon God lurking outside, wasn''t that a death sentence? "Don''t worry," Mike reassured him. "Shadow Two is the prince of the Fifth Abyss. If you go out to contact him, your leader won''t give you any trouble." Michael swallowed nervously and asked in a trembling voice, "But... what if something goes wrong?" "If something does go wrong..." Mike said with a kind smile, "Just make sure to study hard and be a good person in your next life." Chapter 521: That’s a fucking gold mine Chapter 521: That¡¯s a fucking gold mine"Next life?" Michael''s eyes welled up with tears. *Thor''s already planning my next life? I haven''t even lived this one to the fullest yet!* "Boss, I''ve had it rough..." Michael''s voice trembled, his eyes glistening with emotion. He had once been Terenas''s shadow, transformed into a human by some unknown means at Apollo''s hands, and later resurrected by Morpheus''s [Dream Come True] ability. Being reborn as a human had made him incredibly happy. But that happiness hadn''t lasted long before he was once again facing death. *This is just too much!* Mike, knowing the importance of making promises in the heat of battle, quickly reassured him, "Once this is over, I''ll help you break through to Lord." *Risking my life for just a Lord breakthrough? That''s a bit insulting, isn''t it?* Before Michael could respond, Mike continued, "And when I become a Supreme Being, I''ll make sure your life is safe and sound." Michael''s eyes lit up. That promise was as good as extending his life by a hundred years! With that empty promise in hand, Michael didn''t waste any more time. He eagerly ran off to complete his task. He knew deep down that this mission wasn''t all that dangerous. Michael was a small fry, and the Fifth Demon God wouldn''t even bother with him. Plus, he was going to contact Shadow Two, and the Fifth Demon God might even be pleased to see that happen. With everyone else assigned their tasks, Mike turned to Maxen and asked, "You staying here won''t cause any problems, right?" Maxen: ??? According to the Supreme Agreement, Ultimate Lord-level powerhouses weren''t allowed to enter the Abyss without permission. Below that level, Maxen was the strongest. If anything went wrong, Maxen was the best insurance they had. *And Thor thinks I''m in the way?* Maxen quickly realized that Thor was asking if his absence elsewhere would cause any issues. "Shouldn''t be a problem," Maxen replied honestly. "My godfathers are keeping an eye on things." The human race''s overall situation was always under the watchful eyes of the Supreme Beings. That was true, but the way Maxen casually said "my godfathers" still felt a bit off. Mike still hadn''t fully come to terms with the fact that Maxen had multiple godfathers. Only Maxen could say something like that with such confidence. After confirming with Maxen, Mike nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go meet the Fifth Demon God!" According to Mike''s plan: Michael would go seek outside help. Ace and Cedric would assist Poseidon in becoming the Eighth Demon God as quickly as possible. Mike and Maxen would face the Fifth Demon God''s assault head-on. They had to ensure that Poseidon became the Eighth Demon God before the Fifth Demon God could breach the Eighth Abyss! Only then could they hold the Abyss and stabilize the situation. The Fifth Demon God couldn''t conquer the Eighth Abyss on his own. He would need his demon army to do the heavy lifting! A demon army of tens of billions of creatures would pour out of the void, devouring the Abyssal Source... It was the slowest method, but also the most effective. To prevent the Eighth Abyss from falling, Mike had to disrupt the Fifth Demon God''s plans, which meant stopping the demon army''s advance. It was the most daunting and dangerous task. Mike knew it was a job only he could handle. "Guide me!" Mike commanded, and his SSS-grade talent, Eye of Truth, immediately provided navigation. [Supreme Talent, Online Navigation!] [50 miles ahead, 35 degrees upward, take off!] A few minutes later, Mike and Maxen arrived at the entrance of a cave deep within the Eighth Abyss. [This is the Fifth Demon God''s main attack point!] [Hold this position, and we can win!] Standing at the cave''s entrance, Mike''s face darkened, and he remained silent. Just standing there, they could hear the sounds of battle echoing from within. It was clear that the Fifth Demon God''s forces had already broken through from the void and were devouring the Abyssal Source. "What are we waiting for?" Maxen urged, growing impatient. "The demon creatures are already here. Let''s get in there!" This was a weak point in the Eighth Abyss, and the void passage had already been breached! Inside the cave, the Fifth Demon God''s forces were already wreaking havoc. If left unchecked, they would cause immense damage to the Abyss! Thanks to the Eye of Truth, they hadn''t wasted any time getting here. Now, the priority was to clear the battlefield and destroy the void passage. But just as they reached the battlefield, Thor hesitated. This wasn''t the Thor that Maxen knew! Mike''s voice trembled slightly. "Maxen... maybe you should go in alone." It seemed like something terrifying lay ahead, something that made Mike stop in his tracks. There weren''t many things in this world that could give a potential Supreme Being of the human race such a sense of dread! "No way! I''m not leaving you behind!" Maxen thumped his chest, promising, "As long as I''m here, I guarantee you won''t be in any danger!" No matter what lay ahead, Maxen was determined to face it with a smile and charge forward! Mike''s face darkened as he pointed at the cave and growled, "That''s a fucking gold mine!" The battlefield the Fifth Demon God had chosen just so happened to be a gold mine! The gold here was of the highest purity, suitable for making Truth Gold Coins. It was incredibly valuable. In other words, if Thor, with his [Broke] ability, entered the gold mine to fight... Everywhere he went, the gold would turn to copper! *Fifth Demon God, you bastard!* Veins bulged on Mike''s forehead as he roared again, "That''s a fucking gold mine!" Standing in front of the gold mine, Mike felt like he had just taken a massive emotional hit. Maxen, trying to comfort him, said, "Just pretend it''s a copper mine!" Mike: ??? Hearing Maxen''s words only made Mike feel worse! "Even if it''s a gold mine," Maxen continued, "it''s not *your* gold mine. It belongs to the Eighth Abyss. Why are you so upset?" Mike, with righteous indignation, replied, "I''ve seen it, haven''t I? Doesn''t that make it mine?" Now it was Maxen''s turn to be confused. *If you see a gold mine, it''s yours?* But after thinking about it, Maxen realized it wasn''t entirely unreasonable. Maxen tried to offer a compromise. "How about we make Poseidon compensate you with another gold mine later?" Mike''s voice turned cold. "This is the largest gold mine in the Eighth Abyss." "Damn, the Fifth Demon God really knows how to pick a spot," Maxen muttered, realizing how tricky the situation had become. Normally, Maxen had two ways of dealing with problems like this: Either smash it with his flail or call in his godfathers. But neither of those options would work for Thor. At this point, Maxen had no choice but to pull out his trump card. Maxen said seriously, "After this battle, I''ll go learn Golden Abyss." "Deal!" Mike''s face lit up with a smile, and he even urged, "Let''s go, let''s not waste any more time!" *Damn it! I''ve been tricked again!* As they moved forward, Maxen couldn''t help but ask, "Did you figure out how to break Broke?" Mike shook his head. "Nope." "Then how did you adjust your mindset so quickly?" Maxen raised an eyebrow, finding it hard to believe. "Did you find another loophole?" "Look at you, always thinking the worst of me. Am I that kind of person?" Mike grinned, his expression full of mischief. "I''m just going to hide in your shadow and carefully avoid the areas with the most gold." First of all, the gold mine wasn''t entirely made of gold. There were plenty of impurities. Secondly, by hiding in Maxen''s shadow, Mike could control the size and direction of the shadow, minimizing his losses! The Eye of Truth had already provided an estimate of the damage. [Approximately 6.8% of the gold will turn to copper, resulting in a loss of 12 billion Truth Gold Coins.] Losing 6.8% of the gold to get Maxen to learn Golden Abyss was a trade Mike was more than willing to make! Maxen rubbed his forehead and sighed. "I give up." Not long after Maxen entered the gold mine, they encountered the first wave of demon creatures, which he easily dispatched. "This isn''t good. There are too many demon creatures," Maxen said, frowning as more and more demons poured out of the cave. At this point, splitting up would be the best option. "Not yet!" Mike, still hiding in the shadow, rejected Maxen''s suggestion. They had guessed the Fifth Demon God''s overall plan correctly, but there were still too many unknowns in the details. Most importantly, splitting up usually didn''t end well. To deal with the demon army, Mike made a decision that was true to his nature- he called for backup! With a flash of lightning, several figures appeared in front of Maxen: Dracula, Gabriel, and Vladimir. Thor''s strongest allies were all here! Mike turned to the two vampires first. "For every million demon creatures you kill, I''ll give you five drops of blood essence." This time, the two vampires nodded in unison. "Deal!" With such a generous offer, what more could they ask for? With the terms agreed upon, they immediately got to work. Anyone who had worked under Thor for a while knew that efficiency was key. In the gold mine, a River of Blood and a Blood Sea soon appeared, filling the air with the scent of blood. Dracula and Vladimir each chose a direction and charged into battle. With the vampires taken care of, Mike turned to Gabriel. Before he could even make an offer, Gabriel asked, "What do you need me to do?" Mike thought for a moment and said, "Maxen and I need to go deeper and destroy the void passage to end this once and for all. With Dracula and Vladimir handling the bulk of the demon army, they won''t be able to swarm the surface. I need you to fall back to the entrance sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and deal with any stragglers." Still a bit concerned, Mike added, "If anything happens, contact me immediately. This is the Abyss, so be careful not to die." "Understood," Gabriel replied simply before turning and leaving. With his subordinates in place, Mike and Maxen''s burden was significantly reduced! Maxen had only one question. "Your private space works in the Abyss?" "That''s strange," Mike replied. "You''re not the first person to ask me that. Can''t you guys use yours?" Ace had asked him the same question earlier. Maxen shook his head. "No, we can''t." Mike had a pretty good idea of what was going on. It probably had something to do with Master Fool. But since Fool hadn''t said anything, Mike pretended not to know and didn''t ask. It was one of the few unspoken understandings between them. Everyone had their secrets. Asking too many questions would break the trust and make things awkward. "Charge!" Mike commanded, and Maxen launched another assault. Ahead of them lay many more battles, and the scariest part was that no one knew when this fight would end. The only thing Mike and Maxen knew for sure was that they had to hold the line! ... While Thor and Maxen were locked in battle, a powerful human corps was racing toward the Eighth Abyss, their momentum unstoppable. Their equipment was top-notch, their morale high, and their combat prowess unmatched. It was clear that this was an army of veterans, hardened by countless battles. But the most terrifying thing about them was the flag they carried! A tattered flag, with a crude, ugly heart drawn on it. At first glance, it looked almost comical. But in the presence of this flag, no demon creature could laugh. This simple, ragged flag had struck fear into the hearts of Abyssal demons for the past three hundred years, sending them fleeing in terror. Its meaning was simple: The Nightmare Corps, the human race''s Supreme Corps! "Hold on, Thor!" shouted the vice-commander of the Nightmare Corps, the powerful nine- star Lord Joseph. His expression was calm, but there was a hint of urgency in his eyes. "Reinforcements are almost there!" Chapter 522: Chaos Demon Chapter 522: Chaos DemonDeep within the gold mine of the Eighth Abyss, Mike swung his Thunderclap Hammer, unleashing a torrent of lightning that surged through the cave, instantly obliterating a horde of demon creatures! He and Maxen fought side by side, but the deeper they ventured, the stronger and more relentless the demon army became. The battle was growing more intense by the second. As the pressure mounted, Mike left Maxen''s shadow and joined the front lines, helping to shoulder the burden. When it came to life and death, money was the least of his concerns. In the face of such overwhelming odds, Mike always knew how to prioritize. A sea of lightning engulfed the demon army, clearing the creatures in front of Mike. But in the blink of an eye, more demons surged forward, as if they were endless, giving no time for rest. Mike hurled a barrage of lightning bolts and muttered under his breath, "Don''t count on reinforcements!" The situation he and Maxen were facing was a thousand times worse than they had anticipated. As he stared at the seemingly infinite demon army, a cold glint flashed in Mike''s eyes. There were far too many demon creatures here. Some of them could even withstand a Thunderclap Strike and survive! Even if they brought the Supreme Corps here, it would only result in a massacre. If this demon army hadn''t run into Mike and Maxen, and had instead broken into the Eighth Abyss, the consequences would have been catastrophic. Just imagining it, Mike could almost see the mountains of corpses and rivers of blood-a scene of utter devastation. A single battlefield''s collapse could snowball, affecting the outcome of the entire war. Three hundred years of human advantage could be wiped out in an instant! *Boom!* Maxen swung his weapon again, obliterating another group of demon creatures. He was panting heavily, steam rising from his head, his shoulders heaving with exhaustion. "This isn''t the Fifth Abyss''s demon army!" Both the quality and quantity of the demons far exceeded what the Fifth Abyss was capable of. The Fifth Demon God had been trying to kill himself for ages, constantly provoking stronger opponents. Most of his capable demon creatures had already been wiped out. The human race wouldn''t kill the Fifth Demon God, but they would certainly weaken him as much as possible. For such a terrifying demon army to appear here, there had to be a reason! At the same time, both Mike and Maxen thought of the same name: Supreme Demon God! From the moment Mike was attacked through the throne, the Supreme Demon God had been involved! This demon army bore the unmistakable signs of the Supreme Demon God''s influence! Rather than saying the Fifth Demon God was leading this assault, it would be more accurate to say he was just a pawn. The real puppet master was the Supreme Demon God! Apollo had only just entered seclusion, and already the Supreme Abyssal was stirring, unwilling to remain silent. It was clear now that the past three hundred years of relative peace had been nothing more than an illusion. For Mike and Maxen, this was terrible news. "Look on the bright side," Mike said, watching as the demon creatures threatened to overwhelm them. He activated All Things Grow, clearing the battlefield in one massive sweep. "The more pressure we face here, the less there will be elsewhere." The Supreme Demon God''s power was limited. Every bit he used here was power he couldn''t use elsewhere. If he overextended, Apollo would seize the opportunity to strike back. It was a battle of endurance. Clearly, the Supreme Demon God''s repeated moves showed that he was getting desperate. In the long run, this was good news for the human race. But in the short term, it meant the humans would have to bear even greater pressure to prevent the Supreme Demon God from going berserk. "You holding up?" Mike asked, glancing at Maxen after temporarily suppressing the demon army''s advance. His brow furrowed in concern. "You look... exhausted." The battles they had fought since entering the mine shouldn''t have worn Maxen out this much. Maxen grumbled, "I already used up most of my strength earlier." To break the Supreme Demon God''s influence, Maxen had unleashed a full-power strike to destroy the Demon Emperor''s Throne. While it had looked impressive, it had taken a heavy toll on his body. If Maxen had been able to rest afterward, he would have been fine. But they had immediately rushed to this location, and now the strain was starting to show. Mike felt a headache coming on. "There''s something off about you, but I can''t help you with that." Maxen''s secrets were beyond the Eye of Truth''s ability to see through. "It''s fine," Maxen said, wiping the sweat from his brow. He hefted his Flail and continued forward. "We need to hurry. I''ve got a bad feeling about this." It seemed like something deep within the mine was making him uneasy. The sooner they dealt with it, the better. Since Maxen said he was fine, Mike didn''t press the issue. He hopped onto a copper skateboard and glided through the mine. Maxen: ??? "This way, Broke has less of an effect," Mike explained. Even in the heat of battle, Thor was always mindful of minimizing his losses whenever possible. Through experimentation, Mike had discovered that copper was the best insulator against Broke! *My skateboard-stylish, stylish, most stylish!* With both of them going all out, they cut through the demon army, pushing the demons back step by step. Eventually, they reached the deepest part of the mine-a dark red wall! *Thump-* *Thump-* A terrifying heartbeat echoed through the cave, making Mike''s eardrums ache. "It''s behind this wall!" Maxen''s expression was grim, as if he were facing a deadly foe. Behind the wall was a terrifying enemy! "Level 990 or higher. We''ll need to go all out to take it down." [Level 994. Very difficult to solo.] The Eye of Truth provided a more detailed and precise evaluation. "Thor, you should head back," Maxen said, realizing that the final boss was far stronger than he had anticipated. He immediately changed his plan. "I won''t die. You go back and regroup with Cedric." Mike opened his mouth to protest. "I..." If Maxen was telling him to retreat, Mike would normally refuse. But Maxen cut him off. "Don''t feel bad about it. This is a battlefield. Things change in an instant. You need to keep a S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. clear head if you want to survive." There was no time to waste! Maxen thought his words would resonate with Thor''s soul and convince him to retreat. "Will you let me finish?!" Mike snapped, cursing under his breath. "I was going to say, the enemy is already behind us!" "Huh?" Maxen turned around and saw a grotesque, powerful demon creature. It had six arms and eight legs, resembling a giant crab, blocking the tunnel. Black smoke billowed from its body, and sharp black spikes jutted out from every part of it. Its twisted face wore a sinister grin. Without a word, the demon creature charged forward, aiming to give Maxen a deadly hug. *Boom!* Maxen swung his weapon, shattering the demon''s arms and sending it flying dozens of meters! *There''s hope!* Mike hadn''t even had time to celebrate. The demon''s aura didn''t weaken-in fact, it grew stronger. Its shattered arms quickly regenerated! "Morpheus''s son..." The demon creature''s eyes glowed red as it grinned. "Is this all you''ve got?" ... *Morpheus''s son? Is this all you''ve got?* The demon''s taunt echoed through the mine, dripping with arrogance. "Uh... let me clarify something," Mike said, pulling out a dictionary and speaking seriously. "A godson isn''t related by blood, so whether Maxen is strong or not has nothing to do with his godfather." The demon glanced at Mike and frowned. "And who are you?" Mike and Maxen: ??? *This guy... doesn''t know who Thor is?* *He''s not here for Thor?* Mike''s mind raced. He quickly realized that there was no need to reveal his identity as Thor! Maxen understood this as well. Mike needed a fake identity to take the heat. But that fake identity had to be tough enough to withstand the pressure, or else he''d be killed on the spot. If Mike claimed to be Joseph, it wouldn''t be taking the blame-it would be sending Joseph to his death. Almost simultaneously, Mike and Maxen blurted out: "Little Calderon!" "Little Calderon?" The demon creature mulled it over, a look of surprise crossing its face. "You mean... Calderon?" Clearly, this demon had crossed paths with Calderon before and had a strong impression of him. "That''s right!" Mike declared, introducing himself. "Calderon has embraced death, ventured into the Supreme Abyssal, and severed all ties with me. I now go by the name Ace..." Before Mike could finish, the demon interrupted him. "You''re not him." Mike: ?! *I''ve disguised myself so well! How did he see through it?!* *Where did I go wrong?!* Seeing Mike''s confusion, the demon casually explained, "You speak too politely." Mike was a well-mannered, civilized person. But Calderon wasn''t... Mike sighed, shaking his head. "Ah, I missed that detail." The demon suddenly spoke again, "Have you stalled long enough?" From the moment the conversation started, Mike had been buying time. Clearly, after the earlier skirmish, Maxen was more drained than Mike had realized. Their brief exchange with the demon had given Maxen a few precious moments to rest, but that was the limit. And Mike hadn''t been idle either. The Eye of Truth had been frantically analyzing the demon''s information. [Chaos Demon, Level 994, from the Supreme Abyssal. Has fought Morpheus, Afterskin, and Shadow Nine...] Just reading the demon''s battle record made Mike''s heart sink. Surviving encounters with Morpheus and Shadow Nine wasn''t that impressive. Morpheus wasn''t one to kill, and Shadow Nine''s strength fluctuated. But surviving a fight with Afterskin? *Now that''s something!* Under normal circumstances, if Mike ran into such an unlucky opponent, he''d take a detour! But now they were trapped in the mine, with no way out! Maxen''s face darkened as he sent a message to Mike. "Buy me some time." "How much?" Mike asked, cutting straight to the point. The pressure was overwhelming, and there was no time for small talk. "As long as you can." With that, Maxen retreated to the wall, closed his eyes, and suppressed his aura, blending in like a stone. Mike: ??? *You''ve got to be kidding me!* Mike stepped forward, forcing a smile as he greeted the demon. "Hello, I''m just an ordinary mage from the human race..." "You''re Thor, aren''t you?" The Chaos Demon''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Mike. Red light flickered in the demon''s eyes as his body began to shift again. His arms fused together, as did his legs, and his aura grew even stronger. If he was facing a potential Supreme Being, he needed to be in his strongest form! Every being that had underestimated a potential Supreme Being had died! Even though this Thor didn''t seem particularly high-level, the Chaos Demon didn''t dare let his guard down. Mike didn''t hesitate. He unleashed the Chaotic Lightning he had been charging up. *Take this!* *Boom!* A series of explosions rocked the cave, filling the air with smoke and dust. When the smoke cleared, the Chaos Demon stood there, completely unharmed. [Good news: You''ve disabled one of the Chaos Demon''s life-saving abilities.] [Bad news: The Chaos Demon has more than one life-saving ability.] In just one exchange, Mike had "killed" the Chaos Demon! But this was an enemy from the Supreme Abyssal-they were notoriously hard to kill. *Boom!* Mike didn''t hold back. He summoned the Force of Nature, ignoring the side effects of Broke, and called forth Thor''s Sea! At the same time, the Dracula Shield flickered. Clearly, Mike and Dracula were too far apart, and there were too many demon creatures in the way for Dracula to teleport over and help. The next moment, the shield displayed a bat symbol! Dracula had chosen to sacrifice himself and revive within the shield. He couldn''t afford to be careless. He steeled himself and re-entered the battle with full focus. Within the range of Thor''s Sea, Mike darted in and out of the shadows, engaging the Chaos Demon in a hit-and-run style. Sometimes he''d throw a Thunderclap Strike from the shadows, and other times he''d rush in with the Thunderclap Hammer, using Star Pluck to land a quick hit before retreating. The Chaos Demon wasn''t overwhelmed, though. He handled the situation with relative ease, even managing to push Thor back at times. But... something felt off to the Chaos Demon. Thor''s combat prowess was enough to rival most nine-star Lords. Even an Ultimate Lord could slip up and fall to Thor if they weren''t careful. But... This potential Supreme Being seemed a bit... weak? If this was the standard for human potential Supreme Beings, the Chaos Demon was confident that the Supreme Demon God would win. Mike, too, sensed the demon''s underestimation. But he didn''t let it bother him. In fact, he found it amusing. Being underestimated wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. And despite how it looked, Mike had been holding back for most of the fight. After all, Maxen had asked him to buy time, not to go all out! If the opportunity arose to seriously injure or even kill the demon, Mike wouldn''t hesitate. But if that opportunity didn''t present itself, Mike was content to play it safe and wear the demon down. "I''m done playing with you!" the Chaos Demon growled, having seen enough of Thor''s tricks. His speed suddenly increased as he charged toward Maxen! If he couldn''t deal with Thor, he''d just take out Maxen instead! "I''ve been waiting for this!" Mike''s figure appeared in the demon''s path, holding the brass version of Force of Nature. He roared, "Greed''s Desire!" With the Greed Source infused into the Force of Nature, Mike could unleash the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed''s ultimate move. And when it came to this move... Mike was supremely confident! It was a guaranteed kill! Unstoppable! *Your greed can never surpass mine!* Chapter 523: I heard you’re strong. Is that right? Chapter 523: I heard you¡¯re strong. Is that right?Deep within the gold mine of the Eighth Abyss, Mike''s Greed''s Desire struck the Chaos Demon with perfect precision, thanks to the Perfect Aim buff. Of course, as a formidable foe from the Supreme Abyssal, the Chaos Demon had plenty of trump cards. The moment Greed''s Desire hit, a mysterious source enveloped the Chaos Demon, protecting him. [Greed''s Desire, judgment in progress...] Mike wasn''t worried. The judgment couldn''t fail! [Judgment successful!] [Estimated seal time: 36 minutes, 15 seconds...] A countdown appeared in front of Mike. It had worked, but not perfectly. Without the protection, the Chaos Demon would have been turned into a puppet, completely under Thor''s control. But the current result was still more than acceptable for Mike. Maxen had asked Mike to buy time, and Mike had done just that. Sealing the Chaos Demon for thirty minutes was an impressive feat, especially for a potential Supreme Being! After all, the Chaos Demon had been residing in the Supreme Abyssal, meaning Mike had faced him at his peak, in his most powerful state! And Mike was only around level 500, not even close to level 600-he wasn''t even a Chief yet! Even Maxen hadn''t expected Thor to hold out for this long. Now that the immediate danger had passed, Mike let out a long sigh of relief. Dracula materialized beside Mike, his expression grim. During the battle, Dracula had played a crucial role, shielding Thor from numerous ranged attacks. Even though the fight had been intense, Mike hadn''t used Fate''s Reversal. But now, Mike looked pale, clutching his chest and struggling to breathe... Dracula: ??? *When did he get injured?* Mike''s lips trembled as he pointed at the Force of Nature, his voice filled with despair. "My gold..." To enter his strongest combat state, Mike had pulled out the Force of Nature without hesitation. An SSS-grade weapon-if not now, when would he use it? The problem was... Broke was still active! The once-golden Force of Nature had turned into brass, leaving Thor feeling utterly dejected. Dracula didn''t know what to say. "Uh..." He tried to comfort Thor. "Look on the bright side, it''s tougher now." Brass was harder than gold, after all. Pure gold was too soft. The moment Dracula mentioned "tougher," Mike couldn''t help but think of his once-pure- gold staff... His heart ached all over again! "Thanks a lot!" Mike rolled his eyes. *If you don''t know how to comfort someone, just don''t say anything...* When it came to flattery, Dracula was no match for Vladimir! Dracula snorted and said nothing more. He turned his attention to the sealed Chaos Demon, his expression serious. "A being this powerful would have been a force to be reckoned with even in ancient times." As the forbidden prince, Dracula had high standards, and his praise for the Chaos Demon was no small thing. But there was one problem... why had Dracula never heard of him before? Mike quickly revealed the Chaos Demon''s true identity. "He''s the son of the Chaos Ancestor." The previous Eighth Demon God had been from the Chaos Race, and he had attempted to ascend to the position of Chaos Ancestor. After failing, he had gone into hiding within the Temple of Truth. When the Abyss appeared, he had defected to the Abyssal faction without hesitation, becoming the Eighth Demon God. Now that the Eighth Demon God was dead, the Eighth Abyss was vulnerable... As Mike stared at the sealed Chaos Demon, he fell into deep thought. "Maybe the Supreme Demon God doesn''t intend to destroy the Eighth Abyss?" Going through all this trouble just to destroy an abyss and empower other demon gods... It didn''t sound like something the Supreme Demon God would do! Considering the Chaos Demon''s identity and his appearance here, Mike quickly came up with another possibility: "He wants to become the next Demon God?" A bold theory formed in Mike''s mind. was a good t Mike and Maxen had the Abyss. If it had been anyone else, the Chaos Demon might have succeeded! The previous Eighth Demon God had been from the Chaos Race. If the Chaos Demon took his place, the Eighth Abyss''s strength wouldn''t diminish¡ªit might even grow stronger! If that happened, the pressure on the human race would only increase! Looking back, Mike couldn''t help but feel a chill of fear. If he hadn''t come to the Abyss this time, everything could have turned out very differently. The most critical point was this: Among the current demon gods, none of them were truly loyal to the Supreme Demon God! Most of them were thinking, *"I could take his place."* They were all rebels at heart. But if the Supreme Demon God could install a loyal subordinate as a demon god, his influence in the Abyss would grow significantly! At that point, no one could predict what might happen. "Thank goodness..." Mike muttered, his eyes scanning the area. Maxen still hadn''t made a move. Meanwhile, the Chaos Demon''s aura was growing stronger! The seal''s duration hadn''t shortened, but when it ended, Mike would be facing an even more terrifying Chaos Demon! During the seal, Mike couldn''t attack the Chaos Demon. If he did, the Greed''s Desire seal would be the first thing to break. All the progress Mike had made would be undone. The only thing he could do now was wait. Wait for the seal to end. Wait for Maxen to recover his strength. Minute by minute, time passed. Though the Chaos Demon couldn''t move, he could still speak. "Thor, if your had an Ultimate Lord here, you could kill me while I''m sealed..." "But once I''m free, I''ll kill Maxen first, then you!" "Heh heh heh-" The Chaos Demon''s sinister laughter echoed through the cave, but Mike ignored his taunts, focusing instead on preparing for the final battle. Mike had tried contacting Cedric, but there had been no response. Clearly, the situation outside wasn''t looking good either. [Seal countdown: 5 minutes, 1 second!] Only five minutes left! Suddenly, strange law chains began to appear on Maxen''s body, wrapping around him like armor. The moment the law chains appeared, the sealed Chaos Demon''s expression changed to one of dread! These law chains were terrifying, their origins unimaginable. Any one of them could reduce a nine-star Lord to an ordinary person. A quick glance revealed that Maxen had at least ten thousand law chains on him! Every move he made was under the weight of these chains! It was like he had been training under extreme conditions his entire life. [Is it possible that these are Supreme Being-created burdens, designed to suppress someone''s breakthrough and prevent them from reaching Ultimate Lord and ascending to level 1000 in one go?] Mike: ??? *Maxen is that strong?* The burly man wielding the blood-red flail, burdened by countless laws, slowly began to regain his strength. He looked at the powerful enemy before him and flashed a grin, revealing two rows of gleaming white teeth. "I heard you''re strong. Is that right?" With each step Maxen took, the law chains on his body clanged together. He wasn''t trying to break the chains-he was simply shedding their disguise. The Chaos Demon, still sealed, remained silent, his eyes glowing red with unease. The moment Maxen revealed the law chains, the outcome of the battle was decided. From the very beginning, there had never been any doubt about the result. Even while carrying such a terrifying seal, Maxen had been able to fight the Chaos Demon to a standstill. Maxen had asked Thor to buy time not because he couldn''t win, but because he wanted to minimize his own losses! If Maxen destroyed too many of the law chains, he feared he might lose control, and the consequences would be disastrous. But if Maxen wanted to, even breaking a small portion of the chains would release enough power to kill the Chaos Demon! Now, the Chaos Demon''s only concern was how to survive and escape. Having escaped from Afterskin before, he certainly had some tricks up his sleeve. Winning? Killing Maxen? *Don''t be ridiculous!* "Morpheus''s son... I underestimated you..." the Chaos Demon muttered, realizing his mistake. Maxen raised his flail high above his head, ready to deliver the final blow. Just as the flail was about to come crashing down, a voice called out from behind him. "Take him alive." The Chaos Demon''s strength might be average, but his identity was special. First of all, he was the son of the Chaos Ancestor, a figure from ancient times. But... Mike had just heard from Dracula that the Chaos Ancestor was a Supreme Being. And no one had ever heard of the Chaos Ancestor having a son! In other words... "This guy grew up in the Supreme Abyssal!" The Supreme Abyssal was an incredibly unlucky place. Nathan had gone there and never returned. Now, Shadow Nine, Calderon, and Afterskin were all in the Supreme Abyssal. Even Shadow Three was currently working on opening a path to the Supreme Abyssal. There was a chance they could learn more from the Chaos Demon. Hearing Thor''s words, Maxen nodded slightly, agreeing to the plan. Then, Maxen brought his flail down with full force. "Payday!" *Boom!* The impact shattered the Chaos Demon! The shockwave obliterated the entire gold mine, instantly killing countless demon creatures and burying their bodies in the rubble. Vladimir, who had been fighting demon creatures, was suddenly killed by the shockwave. Outside the mine, the moment Maxen''s flail struck, Gabriel felt the space around him warp. In fact, the moment Maxen had begun to release his seal, Gabriel had sensed something was wrong. He folded his wings and clenched his fists, bracing himself against the shockwave. Then... he was sent flying like a ragdoll hit by a speeding truck. veryone else had only been hit by sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hocks, and they were already in such a sorry ate. As for Mike, who had been in the core of the blast, he had been forced to use Fate''s Reversal! "Holy shit!" Having narrowly escaped death, Mike looked at the seemingly harmless Maxen. "Didn''t I say to take him alive?" Mike wasn''t upset about using Fate''s Reversal. With the Chaos Demon dealt with and the immediate danger gone, Fate''s Reversal wouldn''t be needed for a while. Besides, it would be back off cooldown in a day. It was a minor issue, nothing major. The real question was whether Maxen''s attack had left anything alive. Maxen glanced ahead. The Chaos Demon had been reduced to countless fragments. Maxen explained, "If he could be killed by that, there wouldn''t be any point in taking him alive." *Fair enough!* Mike realized that Maxen''s battlefield IQ skyrocketed during combat. He never seemed confused! Mike''s gaze shifted to the Chaos Demon''s remains. After a few minutes, the fragments began to wriggle, and Mike let out a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the Chaos Demon was reviving! As the son of the Chaos Ancestor, he had plenty of mysterious life-saving abilities. [Revived Chaos Demon, combat power assessment in progress...] [Nine-star Lord, equivalent to 0.01 Josephs in strength!] Mike''s verdict: "Trash!" Hearing Thor''s words, Maxen finally relaxed, but then his vision went black, and he collapsed. Mike: ... They had won, but it had been a close call. Mike and Maxen had done everything they could, and in the end, they had achieved victory with minimal losses. Though the Chaos Demon had been killed, he had revived, but his combat power had plummeted to rock bottom. With this victory, Maxen no longer needed to push himself. He could rest right where he was. Looking at the unconscious Maxen and the slowly reviving Chaos Demon, Mike summoned Vladimir from his private space. "Master!" Vladimir''s face was pale, and he was still shaken. "Did the Supreme Demon God attack?" The shockwave from the battle had been terrifying! This wasn''t Vladimir''s first time dying, but he had no desire to experience it again. In his mind, this level of power was already approaching the realm of the Supreme Beings. Mike instructed Vladimir to take care of Maxen. After some thought, Mike also summoned Lilith. "Abyss! It''s the Abyss!" The golden pig, wrapped in Nightmare''s Breeze, thrashed about in a panic. "Take me back to the pigsty! It''s too dangerous here!" Dracula and Vladimir: ... *This pig''s only purpose in life is to embarrass the blood clan!* Lilith had truly mastered the art of slacking off. Mike quickly explained the situation and then said, "This guy fought Afterskin before, so he''s really unlucky. I need you to get rid of that bad luck." "Phew, I thought I''d have to fight..." Lilith, the golden pig mascot, quickly accepted her role. Vladimir carried Maxen, who was draped in Nightmare''s Breeze, with Lilith perched on top. Mike also summoned Gabriel back to help seal the reviving Chaos Demon. Gabriel, covered in wounds and with barely any feathers left on his wings, appeared at the scene. No one laughed at him. Everyone understood. In a way, the fact that Gabriel was still alive was a miracle in itself. With Maxen down, Mike quickly reorganized the team and cleaned up the mess. "Mission accomplished!" Mike looked at the large group in front of him. He raised his hand, feeling a surge of pride in his chest, and shouted, "Let''s go home victorious!" Chapter 524: The Supreme Demon God’s son Chapter 524: The Supreme Demon God¡¯s sonAfter the intense battle, there was both good news and bad news. The good news was that Mike was still alive. The bad news? The gold mine had collapsed, and the group was now trapped deep underground. The path Gabriel had used to reach them had caved in the moment he arrived. A notification popped up in front of Mike: [You are in a spatial weak point within the Eighth Abyss. After the recent battle, the already fragile space has become even more unstable...] [If you don''t want to fall out of the Eighth Abyss and into the void, it''s best to move slowly and avoid making too much noise.] There was no choice. The Fifth Demon God was still lurking in the void, waiting for them. If Mike fell out of the Eighth Abyss, he''d be walking straight into a death trap! They couldn''t use too much power, and they had to avoid the void cracks. As a result, the group''s pace slowed considerably. Mike, however, wasn''t idle. He kept his guard up while analyzing the situation. "The danger isn''t over yet," Mike muttered. It was both his instinct and his rational judgment. There was only one scenario in which the danger would truly be over-when Mike met up with the human Supreme Beings! Until then, Mike was in constant peril. The Supreme Demon God had already made a move, and it wouldn''t end so easily. "We still need to help Poseidon become the Eighth Demon God. I''m sure something will happen then as well..." Mike mentally reviewed the situation. At least for now, things were in their favor. The Fifth Demon God and the Chaos Demon''s first wave of attacks had failed. The Chaos Demon had even become their prisoner. Looking back at the unconscious Maxen and the sealed Chaos Demon, Mike couldn''t shake a feeling of unease. The Chaos Demon was down, but Maxen had also entered a standby state. In other words, Mike''s strongest ally was temporarily out of commission. If something else went wrong, not only would Mike be without protection, but he''d also have to protect Maxen! As for why Ares hadn''t shown up yet, Mike came up with a reasonable explanation: "Ares not coming is probably for my own good!" Where was Ares right now? In the First Abyss! And the First Abyss was the closest place to the Supreme Abyssal. If Ares came here, he''d be bringing the First Abyss with him. Wouldn''t that also bring the Supreme Abyssal closer? "Ah, I get it now!" Mike suddenly realized. Ares had stopped on purpose to avoid falling into the Supreme Demon God''s trap! That had to be it! The more Mike thought about it, the more convinced he became. His heart filled with hope once again. The group continued their slow progress through the underground tunnels. Though they were covered in dust and dirt, their spirits were relatively high. Dracula and Vladimir had killed a significant number of demon creatures earlier, and according to Thor''s promise, they had earned quite a bit. However, both vampires were smart enough not to bring it up. First, the battle wasn''t over yet. Second, Thor had just lost his pure gold Force of Nature and was in a terrible mood. Asking for payment now would be like asking for death. Gabriel remained silent as he followed the group. With Maxen unconscious, Gabriel was now the strongest member of the team, aside from Thor. Gabriel was tasked with guarding the Chaos Demon, not just because of his strength, but also because of the trust placed in him. To be fair, the Chaos Demon, with only 0.01 Josephs of combat power, wasn''t much of a threat anymore. "He''s awake," Gabriel suddenly said as they walked. The prisoner had woken up? Mike figured it was time for a little interrogation. If they could extract useful information from the Chaos Demon, it might give them an edge in the upcoming battles. Mike emphasized, "Treat the prisoner well!" The freshly awakened Chaos Demon was dragged in front of Thor. Mike cleared his throat and asked, "Gabriel, do you have the ability to send him back to his ''home turf''?" Gabriel and the Chaos Demon: ??? Vladimir, who was keeping records, whispered an explanation, "Sending him back to his ''home turf'' means killing him." Gabriel''s grasp of human language was basic, so he hadn''t understood the euphemism. Gabriel didn''t hesitate and nodded. "I do." He had the ability to kill. The Chaos Demon''s face twitched. *You call this treating a prisoner well?* Mike nodded. "Then kill him." Gabriel began gathering power, preparing to strike. "Wait!" the Chaos Demon shouted, his eyes glowing red. "I''m still useful!" From any angle, he wanted to live. For the Chaos Demon, pride and shame were secondary to survival. "Alright, I''ll ask you a few simple questions," Mike said, his tone serious. "What''s your name?" "I''m the Chaos Demon, but you can call me Crown Prince." *Crown Prince?* Mike pointed at the unconscious Maxen and scoffed. "Look at him. He has two Supreme Godfathers. That''s what it takes to be a real crown prince." *You''re the son of the Chaos Ancestor, and you dare call yourself a crown prince?* "Oh?" The Chaos Demon sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What if I told you..." "My father is the Supreme Demon God?" The moment those words left his mouth, everyone''s hearts sank. *The Supreme Demon God''s son?* The nature of the situation had just changed dramatically! Vladimir gasped. "Another Supreme Son?!" *Wait, why did he say "another"?* Mike, on the other hand, was thinking about something else. *He''s the son of the Chaos Ancestor... and the son of the Supreme Demon God...* *How many fathers does this Chaos Demon have?* *And how many sons does the Supreme Demon God have?* If the Chaos Demon only had one father, did that mean... the Chaos Ancestor had become the Supreme Demon God? And if the Supreme Demon God only had one son, the Chaos Demon''s importance had just skyrocketed! Among the group, Mike was the calmest. Hearing the Chaos Demon''s claim, Mike''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "So, you''re just a little punk, huh?" ... *A little punk?* Anyone else would have been too scared to say such a thing. Calling the Supreme Demon God''s son a little punk? Then what did that make the Supreme Demon God? Mike was dead serious. Others might fear offending the Supreme Demon God, but Mike didn''t care! Just the title potential Supreme Being was enough to make the Supreme Demon God hate him. They were already locked in a life-or-death struggle. What was there to be afraid of? The Supreme Demon God had already tried to assassinate Mike multiple times. If Mike ever got the chance to kill him, he wouldn''t hesitate for a second. Mike turned his gaze back to the Chaos Demon and asked curiously, "For most people, your identity might be a life-saving card..." "But for me, it''s a death sentence!" So why had the Chaos Demon revealed his true identity? Mike was suspicious, but before he could ask, the Chaos Demon spoke again. "I''m guessing you want to go to the Supreme Abyssal, right?" "Oh, I get it!" Mike exclaimed, suddenly understanding. "Alright, let''s talk about your father." Mike asked the question that was on everyone''s mind. "Is the Chaos Ancestor the Supreme Demon God?" The Chaos Demon nodded, then shook his head. "Yes and no." "That''s cryptic..." Mike''s expression darkened, and he snorted. "Gabriel, kill him." Mike was clearly annoyed. "I don''t have time to deal with smartasses." Seeing that he was about to be sent back to his "home turf," the Chaos Demon quickly shouted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" If he died now, it would be for real. His esteemed father, the Supreme Demon God, might have the power to resurrect him. But the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t care enough to do it. The Chaos Demon knew he had to show some sincerity, so he said bluntly, "Back when the Tower of Truth was created, my father, the Chaos Ancestor, was one of the founders." The Chaos Demon''s words left everyone speechless. "The founders merged to become the Supreme Demon God." Everyone: ??? The weight of that information was staggering. Mike hadn''t even had time to process it when Dracula jumped in, shouting, "That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!" He was panicking! Everyone turned to look at Dracula, their eyes filled with confusion. "I... have a friend who was also one of the founders of the Tower of Truth," Dracula said, thick-skinned as ever. "Why didn''t he become part of the Supreme Demon God?" Mike: ... "Dracula, there''s no one else here," Mike said seriously. "That friend you''re talking about is you, isn''t it?" Dracula lifted his chin and said nothing. As long as he didn''t feel embarrassed, the awkwardness belonged to everyone else. But Mike''s question was valid, and the others supported it. Back then, it had been Dracula who had overseen the blood clan''s involvement in the construction of the Tower of Truth. If the Chaos Demon''s words were true, Dracula should have been affected as well! Clearly, the Chaos Demon didn''t recognize Dracula. He sneered, "Who do you think you are? You''re not worthy of merging with the Supreme Demon God." Dracula didn''t get angry at the insult. Instead, a cold smile appeared on his face. The Chaos Demon had fallen into Thor''s hands, and his fate was sealed. Moreover, Dracula had realized something. He glanced at Vladimir. The two exchanged a look, and they both understood. Only Lilith was left in the dark. "What''s going on?" she asked, confused. "Did I miss something? Why don''t I understand what you''re all talking about?" Mike revealed what was on their minds. "According to the Chaos Demon, only beings at level 1000 or higher-Supreme Beings-are eligible to merge with the Supreme Demon God." Lilith was still confused. "And?" "In other words..." Mike''s expression grew complicated as he voiced his theory. "When the Blood Ancestor failed to break through, it might have been on purpose." If the Blood Ancestor had successfully reached level 1000, then after the Tower of Truth was built, her fate would have been to merge with the Supreme Demon God! It was like scattered clues suddenly coming together. At the same time, a spark of hope ignited in both Vladimir and Dracula''s hearts. The Blood Ancestor might still have a chance! Even if she had to endure the consequences of failing to break through, it was better than merging with the Supreme Demon God. Their Blood Ancestor was planning something big! "What are you so happy about?" Mike said, noticing the smile creeping onto Vladimir''s face. He rolled his eyes. "Dracula has always been loyal to the blood clan. If the Blood Ancestor is resurrected, she''ll definitely reward him..." "But look at your situation." You''ve been going against the Blood Ancestor''s wishes every day. If the Blood Ancestor comes back, the first thing she might do is kill you. "No worries!" Vladimir said proudly, lifting his head. "The only sun in my heart is you, Master!" Vladimir had already made up his mind. If he was going to be a lackey, he''d be Thor''s lackey! For the rest of the journey, everyone remained silent. The Chaos Demon''s few words had contained too much information. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even when they finally returned to the surface, no one had fully processed it all. Once they were back on solid ground, Mike quickly contacted Ace, who was with Poseidon. Before long, the two groups successfully reunited. Mike had Ace keep an eye on the Chaos Demon while he pulled Poseidon aside. "See that guy?" Mike pointed at the Chaos Demon. "He claims to be the son of the Supreme Demon God. I swear on Apollo''s name, that''s what he said." "What?!" Poseidon''s shock was impossible to hide. Thor had captured the Supreme Demon God''s son? "He told me everything," Mike said, lowering his voice. "Now, I''m giving you a chance to come clean." Chapter 525: I have no money Chapter 525: I have no money"You... know everything?" Poseidon frowned slightly, unsure whether to believe Mike or not. But one thing was certain: the Chaos Prince had fallen into Thor''s hands! "Poseidon, we''ve been through life and death together. I''ve killed you several times, after all!" Mike said with a grin, almost causing Poseidon to choke on his own breath. *This is what you call a life-and-death bond?* Mike, with full confidence, added, "Let me give you another piece of free information: the Chaos Prince is here to compete for the position of the Eighth Demon God!" Poseidon: ??? Up until now, Poseidon could brush off most of what Thor said. But that last sentence hit Poseidon right where it hurt. He had abandoned his position as a god, defected from the Temple of Truth, and come to the Eighth Abyss... Poseidon had no way out! If he couldn''t become the Eighth Demon God, his fate would be nothing short of tragic! Poseidon knew very well that the one who could decide the fate of the Eighth Demon God wasn''t anyone else¡ªit was the man standing in front of him, Thor! Poseidon also knew that Thor might be bluffing. But Poseidon was willing to play along! Sometimes, being too smart could backfire. Poseidon decided to go with the flow. "Since you already know, I won''t hide it from you." He carefully chose his words and tentatively asked, "What exactly do you know?" If Thor wanted him to confess, he should at least give him a direction! Mike thought for a moment and casually said, "My third brother once told me that Shadow Nine lied to me about two things..." "Please stop right there!" Poseidon raised his hand, cutting Thor off. "Your business with Shadow Nine is way beyond my pay grade!" Mike didn''t press the issue and instead asked, "Alright, then tell me about the Supreme Demon God. What do you know?" Mike''s meaning was clear. Now that the Chaos Prince had shown up to compete for the position of Eighth Demon God, the human race could support anyone they wanted. Poseidon needed to show some sincerity and stand with the humans against the Supreme Demon God! At the very least, he needed to make a gesture of defiance against the Supreme Demon God. Poseidon understood this as well. His expression darkened as he wrestled with his thoughts. Finally, he made up his mind and said, "The Supreme Demon God is the result of the Supreme Beings who created the Tower of Truth merging together..." Poseidon had once said that the Supreme Demon God''s existence was a mistake. Now, his words aligned with what the Chaos Prince had said earlier. Mike patiently listened as Poseidon continued. "In ancient times, a powerful being known as Truth convinced the Nine Races to work together to build the Tower of Truth. Truth was able to persuade so many Supreme Beings because he possessed the Supreme Source!" *Supreme Source?* Mike mentally noted this new piece of information. Poseidon went on, "Truth had the Supreme Source, but he couldn''t merge with it or control it. Using this artifact, Truth united the Nine Races and promised that when the Tower of Truth was completed, the leaders of the Nine Races would share the Supreme Source!" "What happened after that, I don''t know. The only thing I do know is that some of the Supreme Beings from that era merged with the Supreme Source and fell into a deep sleep within the Tower of Truth. That sleeping entity is... the Supreme Demon God!" Poseidon finished speaking and was about to remind Thor to keep this information confidential, as it was of great importance. But then he realized they were surrounded by a group of people! While he had been privately talking with Thor, the others had quietly gathered around, eavesdropping on the entire conversation. Poseidon:... "This doesn''t add up..." Mike muttered, feeling like he had learned something, but at the same time, like he hadn''t learned anything at all. Ignoring Poseidon, Mike scanned the group and said, "First of all, the Nine Races-there are nine Progenitors, right?" Everyone nodded in agreement. Nine races, nine progenitors. One for each. Mike began counting on his fingers. "The Elf Ancestor is in the Tower of Truth, the Blood Ancestor is dead, and the Wolf Alpha... well, wake up, wake up!" Mike glanced at the still- unconscious Maxen and shook his head. Mike came to a conclusion. "The strongest of the Lower Three Races didn''t merge with the Supreme Demon God." Gabriel offered a neutral observation. "Or... they weren''t qualified to share the Supreme Source." From the earlier information, it was clear that to share the Supreme Source, one had to be at least level 1000. The Lower Three Races had never produced a Supreme Being. "That''s one way to look at it," Mike continued. "Now, for the Middle Three Races: the Ghost Ancestor, the Angel Progenitor, and the Chaos Ancestor." Using the process of elimination, Mike said, "The Progenitor of Ghosts was killed by me." The Chaos Ancestor was already known to be part of the Supreme Demon God. "And what about the Angel Progenitor?" Mike asked, turning to Gabriel for an answer. "I don''t know," Gabriel replied, shaking his head. "There''s been no word of him since before the Tower of Truth was built. It''s uncertain." "Let''s assume he''s part of it too," Mike said, his expression darkening, his tone heavy. "So that means five beings at level 1000, plus the Supreme Source, merged to become the Supreme Demon God?" It sounded like a nightmare. Mike casually asked, "Who are the other two races in the Upper Three Races, besides the dragon race?" To his surprise, everyone shook their heads in unison. "You don''t know?" *How strange, * Mike thought. The Nine Races were supposed to be well-known, yet only seven were accounted for! Dracula broke the silence. "I have some valuable information." Mike immediately understood. "Private chat." The information Poseidon had shared earlier was fine for everyone to hear for free. But if Dracula was saying his information was "valuable," it had to be related to the Upper Three Races! Such valuable intel couldn''t be shared with everyone for free. Dracula and Mike stepped aside, making sure no one was eavesdropping before Dracula spoke. "One of the Upper Three Races is the Demon Race." *Demon race...* Mike wasn''t too surprised. The Abyssal demon race was incredibly powerful. And the Supreme Demon God''s fall and demonization were no coincidence! If the demon race was one of the Upper Three Races, it all made sense! Dracula, being the blood clan''s representative in the construction of the Tower of Truth, knew more secrets than most. "And the last race?" Mike asked, feeling like he was close to completing the list of the Nine sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Races. Dracula hesitated for a moment before whispering, "Truth. He was his own race." *Truth was his own race?* Things were getting more and more confusing. Mike fell into deep thought. According to Dracula, Truth had likely merged with the Supreme Demon God as well. And the Supreme Demon God''s immense power might be tied to the so-called Supreme Source. But there was still one more question. "What''s the relationship between the Supreme Source and the Supreme Mark?" Mike had too many questions. After this dangerous experience, Mike realized more than ever how important knowledge was! When he returned to Earth, he''d have to make time to talk to Apollo. There was one more thing that bothered Mike. Logically, the Progenitor of Ghosts should have merged with the Supreme Source as well! But instead, he had appeared outside the Supreme Abyssal and had been killed by Mike. "Wait!" A sudden thought struck Mike, and he realized a possibility. "During the merging process, the weakest of them, the Progenitor of Ghosts, was the first to fail and was eliminated. He went mad!" "And the Supreme Demon God sent the Progenitor of Ghosts to fight me, not to kill me..." A chill ran down Mike''s spine, sending a shiver through his entire body. "Supreme Demon God wanted to kill the Progenitor of Ghosts!" If he followed this line of thinking... Several level 1000 powerhouses had attempted to merge with the Supreme Source. The weakest among them would be eliminated, killed off. And when only one remained, that being would fully control the Supreme Source and become the true Supreme Demon God! Mike suddenly understood why, over the years, the human race had flourished, with Supreme Beings emerging one after another, while the Supreme Demon God had remained inactive. Once the Supreme Demon God resolved his internal issues, he wouldn''t fear the human Supreme Beings at all! Time wasn''t just on the side of the human race-it was also on the side of the Supreme Demon God! "Enough thinking for now," Mike muttered, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. "Where''s Professor Cedric? Why isn''t he here yet?" Mike looked around but didn''t see any sign of Cedric. "He left," Ace said, speaking up for Cedric for once. "Something happened with the Ninth Demon God, so Cedric went to check it out." Originally, the Ninth Demon God, a mole for the human race, had been responsible for guarding the Eighth Abyss. Not many people knew that the Ninth Demon God had defected to the humans. But those who needed to know, knew... The fact that the Fifth Demon God had shown up outside the Eighth Abyss meant that something had happened to the Ninth Demon God! One small event could trigger a chain reaction. This time, the Supreme Demon God was serious! ... Meanwhile, in the void, things were far from peaceful. A streak of blue light shot through the void at high speed. When Cedric had left the Eighth Abyss, the Fifth Demon God hadn''t tried to stop him. After three hundred years of dealing with the human race, the Fifth Demon God knew one thing very well: there were some people you could kill, and some people you couldn''t. Cedric fell into the latter category-he was a troublesome opponent. The blue light streaked through the void, passing by the Ninth Abyss. At that moment, the Ninth Demon God was playing a game of make-believe with the Tenth and Eleventh Demon Gods. Seeing Cedric pass by, the Ninth Demon God gave a half-hearted wave. "As you can see, I''m being held up by two demon gods." Anyone with eyes could see how much of a "hold-up" this really was. Cedric snorted but said nothing, continuing on his way. He flew at incredible speed, easily surpassing the speed of sound even without going all out. After a while, Cedric arrived at his destination-the First Abyss. "Why did you stop?" Cedric asked as he reached the familiar swordsman sitting atop the mountain. Ares was gazing out into the void, lost in thought. "I stopped because I felt like it," Ares replied nonchalantly. Cedric hesitated, unsure whether to speak or not. In the end, he decided to say it. "Earlier, there was a good opportunity." The Supreme Demon God had launched a shameless sneak attack on Thor through the Eighth Abyss! But such an attack would have left the Supreme Demon God vulnerable. Ares could have taken the opportunity to strike back! "That wasn''t a good plan," Ares said, shaking his head. "I haven''t taught Thor the complete Fate''s Reversal yet." With a sigh, Ares added, "And Maxen... he''s been disappointing. His First Godfather must be laughing at him." Clearly, Ares was a bit disappointed in Maxen. Cedric could only smile wryly and shake his head. Only a Supreme Being would dare say that Maxen was disappointing. "Oh, by the way," Ares suddenly asked, "where did you hide my Broken Sword?" Ares had two swords. One was the one he was using now. The other was an SSS-grade weapon, forged at great expense by a master smith of the demon race! The weapon even had a flashy name: [Broken Sword]. So when Ares said "Broken Sword," he really meant the Broken Sword. For certain reasons, Ares didn''t currently have the sword in his possession. Cedric sat down cross-legged and conjured a row of chess pieces from sword energy, starting a new game of chess. In response to Ares''s question, he chuckled and said, "Take a guess.'' ... In the void, the Fifth Demon God continued to watch the Eighth Abyss. His gaze could even fall directly on Thor! Feeling the demon god''s gaze, Mike frowned and thought, *I need to wake Maxen up.* As the situation grew more dire, Mike realized that Maxen had to wake up! "Wake him up?" Ace asked, looking at the unconscious Maxen in confusion. They had already used every healing method available, but Maxen still wouldn''t wake up. This kind of coma, caused by overusing one''s talent, was tricky to deal with. How could they wake him up? Mike pulled out a speaker and played a recording. It started with soft, soothing music, like something you''d hear in a quiet bar. Hearing the opening notes, Maxen''s eyelashes twitched. Ace raised an eyebrow. *Is it working?* *Why does this music sound so familiar?* Then, a loud, energetic voice came through the speaker: "Tonight''s bill is on Mr. Jhon, but Maxen''s paying!" *Shing!* Maxen, who had been unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes and smashed the speaker with a single punch. *Boom!* His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was filled with raw emotion, with no hint of pretense, as he roared, "I have no money!" Chapter 526: A shameless sneak attack Chapter 526: A shameless sneak attackIn the depths of the Eighth Abyss, Maxen''s sudden awakening was a major relief. As he stared at the shattered remains of the speaker, Mike said seriously, "That was my personal property. You''ll have to pay for it." And then, Maxen passed out again. Everyone:... It wasn''t until Mike promised not to find any excuse or reason to charge Maxen for the speaker that Maxen slowly opened his eyes again, his face filled with weariness. A thousand words condensed into a single sigh. "Ah." Life was hard, and Maxen sighed deeply. "Pat, pat." Lilith reached out with her pig hoof and patted the back of Maxen''s head, sighing as well. "You''re not doing much better than me..." After comforting Maxen, Lilith said with righteous indignation, "I''m out of snacks. Hurry up and send me back!" The Abyss was far too dangerous! For Lilith, Thor''s private space was the only place that felt like home. Mike didn''t hesitate. He sent everyone back to his private space, leaving only Gabriel behind. The immediate crisis had been averted, and Gabriel was the best choice to guard the Chaos Prince. The Chaos Prince''s identity was a bit too special. Mike wasn''t keen on putting such an unlucky figure into his private space. After taking care of everything, Mike settled in to wait. One day passed, and Fate''s Reversal was fully off cooldown. Another day passed, and Poseidon was on the verge of breaking through to become the Eighth Demon God! During this time, Mike had also taught Poseidon the Shadow Element, so that he could later create shadow-element demon creatures. Fortunately, Poseidon was smart and learned quickly. Mike only charged him 300,000 Lord merits for the lesson, not too outrageous. Finally, after accumulating millions in debt, Poseidon achieved his goal and was crowned the Eighth Demon God! "Congratulations!" Mike said at the simple coronation ceremony, representing the human race with a heartfelt gift. "A... hourglass?" Poseidon looked at the ordinary hourglass in front of him, watching the sand flow through it, unable to discern anything special. Mike explained, "Take a close look. How long does it take for the sand to run out?" Poseidon gave a number. "32 minutes and 13 seconds." "Exactly!" Mike smiled warmly. "This is the human race''s record for the shortest-lived demon god. As long as you outlast this hourglass, you''ll surpass Demon God Vortexarchon!" Poseidon:... Only Thor could come up with such a unique gift! After the gift-giving, the matter of the Eighth Demon God was temporarily set aside. Mike and the others turned their attention to the void, where a certain "friend" was still waiting for them. "What''s the Fifth Demon God up to?" Mike wondered aloud. The demon god had them trapped here, but why hadn''t he made a move? Mike nudged Maxen. "Why don''t you go up there and shout something like..." Mike even provided the lines for Maxen. "I am Supreme Son Maxen! Who dares to challenge me to a duel?" Maxen rolled his eyes. "If I say that, the Fifth Demon God will be overjoyed!" As the two of them joked about the Fifth Demon God, something finally stirred in the void. "Maxen, come up here and chat with me," the Fifth Demon God called out. Behind him, countless demon creatures appeared, blotting out the sky! "Or should I just tear down the Eighth Abyss and then come chat with you?" Maxen: ??? *Why is the Fifth Demon God suddenly so aggressive?* If the Fifth Demon God attacked now, Poseidon, who had just been crowned, would be killed instantly. Vortexarchon''s record would be broken! And once the Eighth Abyss was breached, Maxen would still have to face the Fifth Demon God. Whether to buy time or gather information, Maxen had no choice but to meet with the Fifth Demon God. Mike warned him, "Maxen, be careful!" Maxen''s head filled with question marks. "You''re not coming with me?" Mike''s response was perfectly reasonable. "The Fifth Demon God didn''t call for me!" A voice drifted over from the void. "Thor, I''ve missed you too..." Mike: ... In the end, both Mike and Maxen headed into the void to face the Fifth Demon God. Of course, if things went south, they could always retreat back into the Eighth Abyss. In the void, the Fifth Demon God seemed to be in an unusually good mood, his face adorned with a wide smile. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you two some good news," the Fifth Demon God said, lifting the veil of his crown with a relaxed smile. "I recently reached level 1000 through my own strength." His tone was humble. "You can call me Supreme Demon God." Other demon gods might hesitate to invoke the Supreme Demon God''s name, but the Fifth Demon God had no such reservations! Level 1000?! Even Maxen''s expression faltered for a moment. This was an enemy they hadn''t anticipated! They had been wrong from the start! The reason the Fifth Demon God had been so brazen was because the Abyssal Source had pushed all the demon gods to level 999, and the already powerful Fifth Demon God had taken it a step further! He had broken through! A level 999 Fifth Demon God and a level 1000 Fifth Demon God were two entirely different beasts! The demon army behind him had also been strengthened by his breakthrough, now possessing the power to conquer the Eighth Abyss! And standing before the Fifth Demon God were a Supreme Son and a potential Supreme Being! The Fifth Demon God found himself in a delightful dilemma. "Which one should I kill first?" Like a cat toying with mice, the Fifth Demon God looked at the two of them with playful eyes. But Thor and Maxen seemed unusually calm. Neither of them showed any signs of running. Seeing their reaction, the Fifth Demon God''s smile faltered, and he asked, confused, "What''s this? Do you really think I won''t kill you?" The Fifth Demon God''s killing intent began to rise. There weren''t many things in this world that the Fifth Demon God wouldn''t dare to do! Killing a potential Supreme Being and a Supreme Son? Why not? At worst, it would be a life for a life! "I believe you would," Mike said, shaking his head. "But you don''t have the ability." "I don''t have the ability?" The Fifth Demon God repeated Thor''s words, his smile growing more and more sinister. His laughter echoed through the void. Today, he would show the world whether or not he dared to kill a potential Supreme Being! Just as the Fifth Demon God was about to make his move, a white figure broke the silence of the void. "Coo, coo, coo-" Before everyone''s eyes, a pigeon landed on Mike''s shoulder. The pigeon looked at the Fifth Demon God, and for a moment, it seemed as if sword energy flashed in its eyes. Hearing the familiar cooing, a notification popped up in front of Mike. [SSS-grade talent: Magical Translation Ability!] [Translation: Coo, coo, coo, coo, coo-] Mike: ... The pigeon was really just cooing. Mike''s expression remained unchanged, his face calm and composed. He knew this pigeon was Ares''s pet. If the pigeon was here, that meant Ares wasn''t far behind. Now, the Fifth Demon God truly had no chance. "Ares is coming?" The Fifth Demon God''s aura receded slightly, as if he were wary. The situation once again reached a stalemate. Maxen whispered, "Something''s not right." Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Stone, we''re using telepathy. He can''t hear you. You can speak up." "Oh, right. It''s just that the atmosphere got to me," Maxen said, raising his voice to normal levels. "The Fifth Demon God isn''t acting like himself today." Maxen''s feedback caught Mike''s attention. Mike didn''t have much experience dealing with demon gods. All he knew was that the Fifth Demon God had a death wish. Mike pressed for more details. "What do you mean?" "You know how he is he doesn''t want to live," Maxen explained. "Normally, if my Second Godfather was on his way, the Fifth Demon God would rush over to try and get himself killed by the sword..." With Maxen''s explanation, Mike immediately understood! The fact that the Fifth Demon God wasn''t trying to die today was strange! Something was definitely off. Mike scanned the area, and as his gaze passed over Maxen, a glaring red notification popped up! [Maxen''s death probability in the next 5 minutes: 33.48%] [This data has been rigorously analyzed and is guaranteed to be accurate!] *33.48%?!* The Fifth Demon God''s target was Maxen? In an instant, countless thoughts raced through Mike''s mind. Fortunately, the death probability wasn''t too high. *No big deal!* Despite the warning, Mike''s expression didn''t change. He raised his right hand, and the pigeon hopped onto his finger. He then handed it to Maxen. "This is Ares''s pet. Take care of it," Mike said casually. Maxen took the pigeon without hesitation. [Maxen''s death probability in the next 5 minutes: 0.68%] *Phew-* *Crisis averted!* This pigeon was a protective charm. If it could protect Mike, it could certainly protect Maxen. The situation once again reached a stalemate. But Mike couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing something. With Fate''s Reversal ready, Maxen fully recovered, and Ares on his way... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logically, things should be getting safer. But a sense of unease still lingered over Mike. *What is it...* Mike realized that the Fifth Demon God''s behavior was strange. He seemed to be preparing to attack the Eighth Abyss, but he hadn''t actually made a move. With his level 1000 power, if the Fifth Demon God launched a full-scale assault, even if Mike and Maxen could hold him off, it would take a lot of effort! From the beginning, the Fifth Demon God''s motives had been unclear, and his actions were suspicious. Mike thought for a moment and decided to play it safe. "Maxen, let''s go find your godfather!" Since the pigeon had arrived, Ares had to be nearby. If they went to him, it would be a way to break the stalemate! If Ares wouldn''t come to them, they''d go to him! Maxen thought it over and quickly agreed to Thor''s plan. The two of them prepared to leave. "What a shame," the Fifth Demon God sighed, shaking his head. "Did you know? I''ve been waiting for Ares to arrive." Now that Thor and Maxen were leaving, Ares wouldn''t come. And the gift the Fifth Demon God had prepared for Ares would go to waste! In that case, he might as well... kill a potential Supreme Being! Before the Fifth Demon God even finished speaking, a black beam shot out from behind him at incredible speed, giving the two of them no time to react! A shameless sneak attack! The Fifth Demon God and the Supreme Demon God had been working together from the start. Their target wasn''t the Eighth Abyss, nor was it Maxen or Thor. It was... Ares! To the Supreme Demon God, the question of who was more dangerous-human Supreme Beings or potential Supreme Beings-was an easy one to answer. Even a wounded Ares posed a greater threat to the Supreme Demon God than Thor, who had yet to fully mature! As the Fifth Demon God launched his sudden attack, Maxen''s expression changed, and he instinctively moved to shield Thor. But! The moment the black beam appeared, time itself seemed to freeze! This was a killing move designed to counter Ares''s abilities, and it naturally suppressed Ares''s talent. In the frozen space, Maxen was like a statue, unable to move! Even the Fifth Demon God, who had unleashed the attack, was frozen in place! Only one person could move! This wasn''t the first time Mike had experienced this kind of time freeze! The last time he had encountered a butterfly, he had felt the same thing! Which meant... Mike could adapt to this situation! Not only that, but as Mike pushed his Eye of Truth to its limits, a flurry of information appeared before him: [This skill has a 100% hit rate, but it can only hit one target!] [If it hits Maxen, Maxen''s death probability: 100%] [If it hits you, your death probability: 0%] In this moment, Mike''s SSS-grade talent truly shone! "Why?" Mike asked, moving as he waited for the Eye of Truth to provide an explanation. A 100% survival rate was enough for Mike to trust the Eye of Truth and take a gamble! But he needed a reason that would convince him! [The Supreme Mark is on you!] "Good enough. You''ve convinced me." Mike suddenly realized something else, and a wave of anger surged within him. "Damn it! That 33.48% death rate for Maxen earlier... was that assuming I wouldn''t take the hit for him?" "Do you think I''m that kind of person?!" [Once again, all data is based on objective facts, with no personal bias or emotion!] Mike rolled his eyes, ignoring the Eye of Truth''s personal attack, and muttered angrily, "When I reach the 95th floor, I''m going to beat you up!" [???] [Is something wrong here?] In the past, it had always been the Eye of Truth that had brought up the 95th floor, eager to settle the score. But now, Thor had taken the initiative! In the span of just a few seconds, Mike made his decision and took action! Just as the black beam was about to hit Maxen, the law chains on Maxen''s body appeared, and he braced himself for the worst. But Maxen never expected... Mike to jump in front of him! In that split second, countless thoughts raced through Maxen''s mind: "Thor can move?" "What is he doing?" "Damn it! Don''t!" "Move, damn it!" As the black beam struck Thor, time unfroze, and everyone regained their freedom. Maxen let out a roar of frustration. "Thor!" Maxen''s eyes widened in fury. In his rage, all he could do was watch helplessly... As Thor was slowly consumed by the black beam! "It''s fine." A calm, reassuring voice reached Maxen''s ears. "I have a 100% chance of surviving..." Even as the black beam engulfed him, Mike still had the presence of mind to smile and speak. His voice was filled with strength, firm and confident. Chapter 527: Thor, what will you do when you’re pushed to the brink? Chapter 527: Thor, what will you do when you¡¯re pushed to the brink?The black beam completely engulfed Thor and then vanished into thin air, leaving behind an enraged Maxen. "Thor''s dead for sure," the Fifth Demon God said casually, pulling out a bottle of wine from who knows where and pouring himself a glass. "Unless, of course, the Supreme Mark is on him..." The moment those words left his mouth, Maxen''s fury was extinguished like a fire doused with water. Before the Fifth Demon God could even take a sip of his celebratory drink, Maxen snatched both the bottle and the glass from him. "You almost scared me to death!" Maxen exclaimed, still shaken, before downing the wine in one gulp. Maxen knew one thing for sure: Thor might be greedy, but he was extremely cautious about his own safety. If Thor said he had a 100% chance of surviving, then there was no need to worry! Now that his mind was at ease, Maxen turned his attention to the Fifth Demon God, noticing something off. The Fifth Demon God looked unusually weak, far from the confident and powerful figure he had been moments ago. Maxen smirked. "So, you finally paid the price for that sneak attack, huh? All that effort to reach level 1000, and now you''ve lost it just like that?" Even for the Fifth Demon God, attempting to ambush Ares came with a cost. "Level 1000, huh? So strong?" the Fifth Demon God sneered. "What''s the point of being strong if I can''t even die? Whether I''m at 999 or 1000, it makes no difference to me." For the human race, as long as Thor hadn''t suffered any losses, this was a massive victory! The Fifth Demon God''s power had plummeted, leaving him unable to cause trouble for the time being. The Supreme Demon God had made several moves, all of which had failed, wasting his own strength in the process. Ares had also saved himself the trouble of having to intervene. If the Fifth Demon God had remained at level 1000, Ares would have had to cut him back down to 999, or the Abyssal battlefield would have descended into chaos. And they had captured the Chaos Prince... No matter how you looked at it, this was a win-win situation! Despite falling from level 1000, the Fifth Demon God acted as if nothing had happened. Clearly, this guy wasn''t right in the head! After finishing the Fifth Demon God''s wine, Maxen glanced at the pigeon perched on his shoulder and decided to try communicating with it. Maxen: "Coo, coo, coo?" The pigeon responded politely, "What''s wrong? Did your language skills regress?" Maxen: ??? "So, you can speak human language?" The pigeon scoffed. "You never asked!" Maxen finally understood. This was a talking pigeon. It felt strange, but considering it was connected to his Second Godfather, it wasn''t that surprising. Maxen tentatively asked, "Are you this grumpy with my godfather too?" The pigeon shot back, "Who is your godfather?" Maxen scratched his head awkwardly. "Which one are you asking about?" Now it was the pigeon''s turn to be confused. But it quickly pieced things together. As far as the pigeon knew, there weren''t many people in the human race with multiple godfathers. And only one person could say it so confidently. The pigeon''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re Maxen?!" After a moment, the pigeon raised one wing to its forehead. "So that means Thor was the one who got sent away?" "Oh no, oh no, I''ve made a huge mistake! I''m definitely going to be punished. I''m going to end up as pigeon soup..." This cross-realm conversation was getting out of hand! Even the Fifth Demon God couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all. Maxen quickly tried to calm the pigeon down. "Wait a minute, you didn''t know he was Thor?" "Of course I didn''t!" the pigeon snapped. "You humans all look the same to me!" Maxen was stunned. The pigeon sent to save them was face-blind? The pigeon, still confused, asked, "Isn''t Thor supposed to be terrified of dying? Why was he so brave?" Clearly, the pigeon hadn''t recognized Thor at first. It never expected a mage to wield a hammer as a weapon. Suddenly, the pigeon became agitated. "Hurry! We need to act fast!" Maxen''s eyes lit up. "You have a way to save Thor?" The pigeon roared, "Hurry up and get me some delicious burgers and fries!" Before it became pigeon soup, it wanted to live its best life. Maxen: ... ... After being swallowed by the black beam, Mike felt like he had been thrown into a washing machine set to maximum spin. The sensation of weightlessness hit him repeatedly, and his vision alternated between darkness and light. He had no idea how much time had passed before the disorienting feeling finally stopped. When he opened his eyes, Mike found himself in a small Abyssal Plane, the location unknown. "Well, at least I''m not dead!" Mike thought, recalling that the black beam had lethal capabilities. If Maxen had been hit, he would have been killed instantly. Thankfully, Thor had stepped in and saved Maxen! Mike sighed in relief. "I saved his life. He really owes me a Mystic Market now!" Since he wasn''t dead, Mike decided to lay low for a while, ensuring his safety before figuring out how to contact the human race. Looking around, Mike spotted a few scattered demon creatures nearby, none of them particularly strong. The strongest one was only a nine-star Lord! "Are the demon creatures here really this weak?" After charging up, Mike unleashed Chaotic Lightning, easily dispatching the nearby demons. Now, Mike was completely safe. "So, I survived thanks to the Supreme Mark?" Before the black beam had hit him, the Eye of Truth had given him that warning. No doubt about it, the SSS-grade talent had proven its worth once again. Mike scanned his surroundings, looking for anything unusual. That''s when he noticed something on his right arm, near his shoulder-a faint, gray ribbon- like substance, constantly shifting as if made of gas. If he hadn''t looked closely, he might have missed it. "What''s this?!" Mike''s pupils contracted as a memory surfaced. Two months ago, on the day Thor awakened his SSS-grade talent and conquered the beginner instance, all the new students had received a gift. A black ribbon that could conceal their ID below level 100. At the time, Mike had marveled at how generous the human race was, providing such a useful item to help Thor hide his identity. But now, looking back, he understood everything. The ribbon that had been given to Mike was different from everyone else''s. It had a special quality. This batch of ribbons had been personally delivered by Foreskin. Mike''s instructor had no idea that the middle-aged man who handed him the ribbon was the richest person on Earth. And there was only one person in the world who could make Foreskin run errands. Apollo. And this ribbon had another name: [Supreme Mark Crest]. ... The Supreme Mark was divided into three parts: Sigil, Crest, and Heart. Mike already knew that the Supreme Mark Sigil was his Charge Up ability. It was the most personalized part of the Supreme Mark. Every potential Supreme Being had their own unique Supreme Mark Sigil, tailored to their abilities. Mike''s version was all about maximizing damage output. As for the Supreme Mark Crest and Supreme Mark Heart, there was only one of each. The Supreme Mark Heart was known to be in Apollo''s possession. Mike had long suspected that the Supreme Mark Crest was in his hands. And now, after surviving the Fifth Demon God''s deadly attack, its true form had finally been revealed! Staring at the ribbon on his arm, Mike fell into deep thought. "So... this thing has been with me since the day I awakened?" When the Supreme Mark (Sigil, Crest, and Heart) was fully combined, the human Supreme Being would be in their most powerful state. This artifact was beyond priceless! And yet... it had been with Mike all along! The truth left Mike momentarily speechless. Apollo had used this method to deliver the Supreme Mark to Mike, fooling everyone in the process. Even Shadow Nine had no idea! After a long pause, Mike let out a deep sigh. He could guess two reasons for Apollo''s actions. First, to deceive Shadow Nine. Mike knew that Shadow Nine had always coveted the Supreme Mark. But in Apollo''s eyes, the mark should go to Thor first. If Shadow Nine wanted to take it back from Thor, that was Shadow Nine''s problem. Apollo always played by the rules. No exceptions. The second reason was... "This thing is really good for staying alive!" Looking at the ribbon, Mike''s eyes gleamed. "It blocked the Fifth Demon God''s attack and only went on a two-hour cooldown?" With the Supreme Mark Crest protecting him, Mike felt like he could afford to take more risks in the future. "No, no, no!" Mike quickly dismissed the dangerous thought. The Abyss was getting more dangerous by the day. After this, Mike resolved not to set foot in the Abyss again until he reached Lord-level strength! Shaking off the shock of the Supreme Mark, Mike began assessing his situation. "I can''t contact the human race right now, and if I run into a demon god, I won''t be able to take them down alone..." Mike tried every method he could think of, but even his private space remained unresponsive. For now, he was truly cut off. "No worries. I still have my powerful SSS-grade talent!" [Current GPS signal: weak...] Alright, even an SSS-grade talent had its limitations! "Let''s purify this Abyssal Plane first, then figure out the next step!" With that, Mike got to work, purifying the small Abyss. ... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Mike was being exiled to a small Abyssal Plane, the First Abyss received two visitors. Or rather, three. "Coo, coo, coo!" A pigeon spread its wings and glided gracefully onto the shoulder of a swordsman, looking quite content. Ares didn''t turn around, continuing his chess game as he asked casually, "You''re back?" "Yeah," Maxen replied, scratching his head awkwardly. "Thor hasn''t returned yet." Behind him stood the Fifth Demon God. The Fifth Demon God said, "How are you two feeling today? If you''re in a good mood, could you kill me? I really want to die!" Cedric snorted. "You wish." After returning from the Eighth Abyss, Cedric had shared his theory with Ares. This whole trap wasn''t aimed at Thor-it was aimed at Ares. In a way, Ares not showing up had been a lucky accident. Ares didn''t seem too concerned. "Whether I joined the game or not, the result would have been the same." He stood up, casting a glance at the Fifth Demon God behind Maxen, his tone laced with disdain. "This game? You''re not qualified to play." "At least... not yet." With that, Ares walked to the edge of the cliff, gazing off into the distance. The reason he hadn''t joined the fray was simple: Ares wanted to see how far Thor could go. "Besides, the Supreme Mark is on that kid. He''s not going to die." The Supreme Mark was something Ares knew all too well. Apollo might have fooled Shadow Nine, but that was only because Shadow Nine wasn''t strong enough. The moment Ares had laid eyes on Thor, he had seen through Apollo''s little trick. He just hadn''t bothered to expose it. Ares''s gaze pierced through the void, focusing on a distant point. "Thor, what will you do when you''re pushed to the brink?" Ares was genuinely curious. ... In an unknown small Abyssal Plane, Mike had finished purifying the entire Abyss. He swung his Thunderclap Hammer lightly, almost lazily, as if venting all the frustration he had built up over the past few days. Swish- His movements were slow and gentle. But they carried the weight of all the hardships Mike had endured. §´§Ñ§â- The Thunderclap Hammer struck a withered tree, leaving no visible mark. Mike closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He felt as though his state of mind had reached a new level. Before him, the ancient, withered tree suddenly sprang to life. Its branches were now adorned with golden leaves. One of the golden leaves slowly drifted down, landing in Mike''s palm. A light, satisfied smile spread across Mike''s face. The Broke debuff, which had been a constant source of frustration, had finally disappeared. Chapter 528: Now, Im going to start robbing Chapter 528: Now, I''m going to start robbing"Surviving the impossible!" Mike opened his eyes, gathering all the golden leaves from the tree before finally uprooting the entire thing. At last, Thor, pushed to the brink with no way out, had broken through! With sheer willpower, he had shattered the curse of Broke! "So strong, Thor!" Even Mike himself wanted to cheer for Thor at this moment. He had never created such a beautiful move before! Whew- Letting out a long breath, Mike began to inspect the skill he had just created: Skill Name: Transmute Effect: Cast Transmute on a target to initiate a [Gold Conversion] check. - If successful, the target is transformed into gold or Truth Gold Coins, and you gain double experience. - If the check fails, you steal a portion of the target''s Truth Gold Coins and deal [Truth Gold Coins stolen] x 10,000 in spell damage. If the target has no Truth Gold Coins, the damage is doubled and converted to true damage. - Gold created by Transmute is immune to Broke. Check Conditions: Success rate depends on the target''s tier. The lower the quality, the higher the success rate. When used on living beings, the higher the target''s level, the more gold and experience gained. Mana Cost: 10,000 to 10,000,000 mana, depending on the target''s quality. Cooldown: 5 minutes. In theory, Transmute was a spell, but Mike had used his Thunderclap Hammer to cast it. The moment Mike created Transmute, the Broke effect on him was dispelled! Of course, even though he had learned Transmute, Mike still longed for Golden Abyss. But setting Golden Abyss aside, Transmute was an excellent skill, one that Mike was quite proud of! Among the skills Mike had created, this one easily ranked in the top ten! [You haven''t even created ten skills...] The Eye of Truth chimed in with a snarky comment, which Mike promptly ignored. In battle, if the check succeeded, the enemy would be instantly transformed into Truth Gold Coins, effectively a one-hit kill, with the added bonus of double experience. In a word: Invincible! And even if the check failed, Mike could still steal the enemy''s Truth Gold Coins and deal massive damage! Take Joseph as an example. The Eye of Truth provided an objective analysis: [The probability of instantly killing Joseph with Transmute: 1 in a million!] It seemed low, but don''t forget-Joseph was a nine-star Lord! Mike was still over 400 levels below Joseph! For Mike to even have a chance of instantly killing a nine-star Lord and turning him into gold was already terrifying! As Mike''s level increased and his power grew, the success rate of Transmute would also rise. The demon gods of the Abyss would tremble before Transmute! And even if the check failed, Mike could still steal 10,000 Truth Gold Coins! According to the damage formula: 10,000 coins x 10,000 equals 100 million burst damage! If the target had no Truth Gold Coins, the damage would double to 200 million true damage! In extreme cases, Mike could deal 200 million true damage. While that might not be enough to instantly kill a nine-star Lord, it was certainly enough to pose a serious threat! The best part was... This terrifying burst of damage didn''t rely on Charge Up! For the first time since Mike had awakened his talent, he had achieved such a powerful burst purely through his own abilities! "Is this the joy of creating your own moves?!" Mike suddenly realized the beauty of creating skills: the skills you create are the ones that suit you best! Transmute was a skill born from Mike''s desperation, a product of the immense pressure he had been under, pushing him far beyond his normal limits! It had even incorporated elements of Greedsource, the Blessing of Theft, and even Broke... That''s why it was so powerful! All in all, Mike was very satisfied with Transmute. "Now then..." Mike looked around and realized he still didn''t have much to do. With nothing better to do, he decided to turn his Force of Nature back into gold! Taking out the brass version of Force of Nature, Mike began his Transmute journey. [Success rate: 2.58%] [Friendly reminder: Transmute is an independent, single-event skill. It''s truly random, and each attempt is unaffected by previous attempts. The success rate will not increase with more attempts...] 2.58%? Mike smirked. Even if it were one in a billion, he was going to turn Force of Nature back into gold! No one could stop Thor from reclaiming his golden weapon! No one!! "Transmute failed!" "Transmute failed!" With a five-minute cooldown, Mike could attempt Transmute 12 times per hour. After 60 attempts, he had failed every single time! Because each attempt was independent, his next attempt still had a 2.58% chance of success. But Mike wasn''t discouraged. He continued trying to turn brass into gold. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed through the void! "Something''s happening!" Mike quickly abandoned his Transmute attempts and hid in the disguise he had set up earlier, laying down formations and decoy puppets. Once everything was ready, Mike hid in the shadows, calmly observing the situation outside. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! Another explosion rocked the void! A terrifying attack tore through the space, creating countless cracks and opening a path. Mike tensed, preparing for the arrival of an enemy. Closer... closer... Judging by the power of the attack, Mike estimated that the approaching enemy was at least ten times stronger than Joseph! [A terrifying demon creature is approaching you. You could provide it with 1,506 calories...] The Eye of Truth had switched to horror novel mode. Unfortunately, the Eye of Truth''s writing was so bad that it couldn''t even compete with third- rate authors. Boom! The explosions grew louder! Mike held his breath, adjusting his state to peak condition, ready for a fierce battle at any moment! A hole appeared in the space in front of Mike. At the entrance of the hole, a burly figure came into view. When the figure saw Mike, a flash of surprise crossed his honest, simple face. Shadow Three asked in his usual straightforward manner, "Fourth Bro, what are you doing here?" Shadow Three had no idea why Thor was here. But he knew one thing: he had to help his Fourth Bro. "Fourth Bro, just out for a stroll?" Shadow Three extended a hand. Mike handed him a golden tree before following him out. Shadow Three, ever sincere, said, "It''s been a while, but you''re still as charming as ever!" Shadow Three''s deep voice, combined with his honest appearance, made him easy to trust. "Shadow Three, what are you doing here?" Mike asked as he escaped the small Abyssal Plane, looking around and realizing he had ended up in the Second Abyss! "The Second Demon God?" Mike made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand, silently asking Shadow Three if he had taken care of the demon god. A weak voice came from above Mike''s head. "I''m not dead yet..." Mike finally noticed that the platform he was standing on was actually part of a tunnel. The real ground was far above him. Judging by the Second Demon God''s voice, he wasn''t in any condition to cause trouble. If Mike remembered correctly, Shadow Three had been assigned by Apollo to dig a tunnel. A tunnel that would lead to the Supreme Abyssal. Mike hadn''t expected Shadow Three to start digging from the Second Abyss. It was a bit of a surprise. Mike raised an eyebrow. "Wait, does that mean..." The place where Mike had been exiled was right along the path to the Supreme Abyssal? Mike sighed. "So close. I almost got to reunite with Shadow Nine." Shadow Three raised his pickaxe and asked seriously, "Want me to send you the rest of the way?" Mike: ... No need! Now that Mike knew where he was, everything became much simpler. He quickly contacted Maxen and the others, explaining his situation. Shadow Three, ever helpful, asked, "Fourth Bro, want me to send you back to Earth?" Mike thought about Shadow Three''s offer and asked, "Will it slow down your progress?" Shadow Three nodded. "It will." "Then keep working. I can get back on my own." Anything related to the Supreme Abyssal took priority. Besides, Mike was perfectly safe now. With the Supreme Mark Crest on him, he could take all the risks he wanted and still survive! Plus, with Fate''s Reversal and other abilities at his disposal, as long as Mike didn''t run into a level 1000 demon god, he had nothing to worry about. Since he had run into Shadow Three, Mike figured they might as well chat for a bit. "Anything you want me to bring back for you?" Mike asked. Shadow Three was responsible for digging the tunnel, and it wasn''t an easy job. As the leader of the Guardian Shadows, Mike felt it was his duty to look after his subordinates! "Yeah," Shadow Three nodded. "I can''t access the Mystic Market from here. Did last month''s paycheck come through?" Mike: ... "It did!" Even though it wasn''t his money, Mike couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart, like he had been hit by Broke again. "Oh, by the way, Fourth Bro," Shadow Three continued, shifting the conversation. "In a few days, could you send Maxen to the Second Abyss? The aura left behind by ''that one'' has faded, and I need Maxen''s help to find the way." By "that one," Shadow Three was referring to the Afterskin! Shadow Three had been following the trail Afterskin had left when traveling to the Supreme Abyssal, using it to guide his digging. Now that he had run into trouble, it made sense to ask Maxen for help. Shadow Three didn''t go into too much detail about the specifics. But Mike could guess. Since Nathan had died in the Supreme Abyssal, Maxen, as his son, might be able to help. "Alright, I''ll talk to him about it," Mike agreed. After confirming that there were no threats above, Mike said goodbye to Shadow Three and left the tunnel. "Wait, this is the Demon Emperor''s Hall?" Mike realized that the entrance to the tunnel was located in the Demon Emperor''s Hall of the Second Abyss! And then Mike noticed something else another demon god was lying on the ground! Strange, why did I say "another"? The Second Demon God lay there, his aura weak. He was easily the weakest demon god Mike had ever seen, practically the runt of the demon god litter. "Second Demon God, what happened to your hair?" Mike asked, already guessing the answer. The Second Demon God''s sorry state was probably Shadow Three''s doing. Mike thought to himself, Looks like Shadow Three has quite the background! Unfortunately, Shadow Three''s identity required 9,999,999 Lord merits to unlock. If anyone knew Shadow Three''s true identity, Mike would be more than willing to make a mutually beneficial deal with them. Even if it meant charging them a little less, Mike would gladly take the time to listen. As the Second Demon God lay there, Maxen and the others still hadn''t arrived. With nothing better to do... "Transmute!" Mike pointed at an expensive-looking candlestick. Clink, clink, clink- Hundreds of thousands of Truth Gold Coins appeared in front of Mike. "Huh, lucky day. Found some money just lying around." Mike pocketed the coins. Afterward, he glanced at the Second Demon God and explained, "I didn''t steal anything from you. This was just some unclaimed money lying on the ground. Finders keepers!" Second Demon God: ... Tired. Just let it all end. As a potential Supreme Being, while waiting for reinforcements, Mike wandered around the Demon Emperor''s Hall, using Transmute wherever he pleased. One cast every five minutes, five minutes of joy with each cast. Mike even started thinking, Maybe I should just stay here and turn things into gold for the rest of my life! Time flew by when you were having fun. It was like reading your favorite novel-no matter how much the author updated, it always felt too short. After Mike''s 24th Transmute, Maxen finally arrived. Before he even entered the Demon Emperor''s Hall, he saw Thor carrying a golden tree on his shoulder. "Stone, come here and help me out," Mike called. Maxen took the tree from Mike. Mike didn''t forget to remind him, "This tree weighs 28.654872 tons. If it gets scratched or dented, it''s on you." Maxen: ... After handing the golden tree to Maxen, Mike turned back to the Second Demon God and said seriously, "You''re my witness. I didn''t steal anything. I just picked up some loose coins. Didn''t take a single thing from you!" The Second Demon God, muttered, "Yeah, yeah, sure." With the Second Demon God''s official certification, Mike flashed a wicked grin and said humbly, "Now, I''m going to start robbing!" Chapter 529: Banish Misfortune Chapter 529: Banish Misfortune"Heh..." Watching Thor and Maxen ransack the Demon Emperor''s Hall, the Second Demon God couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s the difference between stealing and not stealing?" When it came to money, Mike''s attitude was serious. He explained to the Second Demon God in detail, "The money I find is my personal gain. What I loot on the battlefield is considered spoils of war, and I have to share it when I get back." Second Demon God: ... You could call Thor shameless, but he''s surprisingly principled! He''s got a clear line between personal and public matters. But then again, what kind of principled person would do something like this? Right in front of the Second Demon God, Mike and Maxen looted the Demon Emperor''s Hall clean. "That should do it," Mike said after calculating his haul-he''d made a few million Lord merits. "Time to retreat!" The two of them quickly fled the scene of the crime. Even with two Supreme Godfathers, Maxen had never dared to be this brazen. But following Thor, Maxen finally got a taste of what it meant to have the audacity of a potential Supreme Being! This time, the disaster had fallen on the Second Demon God. In fact, ever since Thor had appeared, most of the demon gods hadn''t been having a great time. Though... something about it still felt off. But who cared? It was fun! After looting the Second Demon God, Mike took back the golden tree and slung it over his shoulder. This was his biggest prize from the trip, and he had to carry it out in the open for everyone to see! "Let''s go meet your Second Godfather!" Mike, feeling triumphant, was once again full of energy. "Ares, I''m back!" Maxen: ??? Is something wrong here? Considering that Thor had saved Maxen''s life earlier, Maxen decided to let it slide. Besides, if Thor became a Supreme Being, wouldn''t that make Maxen Mike''s son? ... Carrying the golden tree, Thor swaggered back from the Second Abyss to the First Abyss, where the swordsman awaited. "Bro, let''s get one thing straight!" Mike said, hiding behind the tree with a wary expression. "You can''t use [Broke] on me today!" "Alright," Ares agreed cheerfully, clearly in a good mood. He took a few steps toward the mountain peak and said casually, "You''re going to be a Supreme Being someday. Don''t be so petty." The Broke skill was meant to be a bit of a lesson. A potential Supreme Being of the human race, constantly leeching off Maxen? That wasn''t right. After returning to the First Abyss, Mike''s next stop was naturally the Eighth Abyss. Once again, the Archdemon engine was put to work, carrying the group forward. During the journey, Mike couldn''t stop admiring his masterpiece-the golden tree! "Stone, I''m going to hang a hammock here. When I''m tired, I''ll just sleep on it!" It was just a tree, but Mike had already planned out a restaurant, kitchen, bedroom, and banquet hall... Watching Mike fuss over the tree, Maxen sighed. This guy really has the energy to mess around. But... Maxen glanced ahead, feeling something was off. From the moment they met, his Second Godfather and Cedric had been keeping their distance. Why? Was something wrong? And judging by Cedric''s expression, which Maxen knew all too well, he seemed to be... enjoying the situation? The Archdemon wasn''t slow, and soon the group arrived near the Eighth Abyss. Mike, still carrying his golden tree, waved goodbye to Ares with a grin. Thor was in high spirits, feeling like he had returned victorious. There was nothing to fear anymore! "Oh, by the way," Ares suddenly said as they were parting, turning to Cedric with a casual question. "When Afterskin escaped from the Supreme Abyssal, you were the one who rescued him, right?" Mike''s ears perked up, and his expression grew complicated. Why bring this up now? What''s Ares trying to say? A sense of foreboding crept over Mike. "Yes, that''s true," Cedric nodded, recalling the event. "Afterskin got separated from Shadow Nine and ended up in an unknown small Abyssal Plane..." By this point, Mike''s back was already starting to feel cold. No way, no way! It can''t be that much of a coincidence! Cedric''s words confirmed Mike''s worst fears. "When I found Afterskin, he was lying under a tree, barely alive. He said that tree saved his life and that he''d spend the rest of his life trying to repay it..." Cedric''s gaze, devoid of any mockery, fell on Thor. More specifically, on the golden tree Thor was carrying! "Well, well, doesn''t that tree look familiar?" Cedric said with a sarcastic tone. "Isn''t that Afterskin''s life-saving tree?" The worst thing imaginable had happened. As Cedric revealed the truth, Mike''s eyes welled up with tears as he stared at the floating, golden, unlucky tree... If I bring this thing back to my private space, it''ll bring nothing but bad luck! Smash it! Smash it all! Mike looked at the golden tree, wondering what to do with it. "Stone," ," Thor called out, and Maxen immediately tensed up, quickly saying, "I really don''t have much money left!" Maxen had made quite a bit on this trip. In fact, as one of the human race''s strongest warriors, Maxen always led the charge in battle, slaying the most demon creatures. In terms of earnings, Maxen''s income was considerable. But 99.9% of that income had nothing to do with him! Whenever he was around Thor, Maxen not only had to cough up his meager savings but also ended up in debt! Now, just hearing Thor call his name gave Maxen a headache! It had become a conditioned reflex. "Who''s talking about money? How vulgar!" Mike said, feeling that discussing money was beneath their friendship. "About that life-saving favor... how many Mystic Markets do you plan to give me in return?" Maxen: ??? Normally, currency units evolve gradually. For example: dollars, Truth Gold Coins, Lord Merits. People can emotionally handle that kind of progression. But Thor? He went straight from Lord Merits to Mystic Markets! It was like jumping from the strength of an ordinary Chief straight to the level of a Supreme Being. It was absurd! That was a Mystic Market! And not just one-several! Even the human Supreme Being Apollo only had one Mystic Market, for crying out loud! "I''m not the kind of person to hold a favor over someone''s head," Thor said, changing the subject. He pointed to the golden tree and said seriously, "Just hold onto this tree for me for a while. That''s not too much to ask, right?" The tree was too unlucky. If Mike took it back, it would definitely bring bad luck! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldn''t just throw it away-he was too attached to it! Caught between two difficult choices, Mike made a decision that went against his better judgment: He''d let Maxen hold onto it for a while. In fact, Maxen didn''t mind. This was a much better deal than having to repay a Mystic Market! Mike pondered, "Maxen should be able to handle the bad luck that comes with Afterskin, right?" But then, Mike wasn''t so sure. He turned to Ares and asked, "Bro, if Maxen holds onto this tree, I won''t die, right?" Maxen: ??? This was the second time Maxen''s head filled with question marks! A normal person would be concerned about whether Maxen would die, right? But not Thor. He was more worried about whether he would be affected by Afterskin''s bad luck! Ares, seeing Thor''s concern, nodded and said seriously, "You won''t die." Anticipating Thor''s next question, Ares added, "Maxen won''t die either." Afterskin was just unlucky; he didn''t cause people to die. Otherwise, the first person to die from bad luck would have been Afterskin himself. Maxen might have a streak of bad luck while holding the golden tree, but it wouldn''t last too long... "Then I''m relieved!" Thor said, tossing the golden tree to Maxen. The matter was settled just like that! Maxen, staring at the golden tree, felt his head start to ache. What a mess. On one hand, Maxen had narrowly escaped death, and no price was too high to pay for that. On the other hand, this tree was ridiculously unlucky. Mike, ever the comforter, said, "My second bro already calculated it. You won''t die, and my 28.6584663-ton golden tree won''t be damaged either. It''s a win-win!" Maxen was about to spiral into despair when he suddenly realized something and protested, "Wait, why is it heavier now?!" The last time Thor had mentioned the weight, it wasn''t this much! "I added some golden decorations..." Thor said, a bit heartbroken. "Fine..." Maxen sighed, but deep down, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Without lingering too long, Mike, Maxen, Ares, and the others said their goodbyes. Mike''s next task was to complete his internship and return to Earth. Poseidon had become the Eighth Demon God, and the crisis had been averted. For the time being, the Abyssal demon gods wouldn''t pose any more threats. Maxen, still carrying the golden tree, had to head to the Second Abyss to help Shadow Three find the path to the Supreme Abyssal. Originally, Maxen had planned to stay in the Second Abyss. Running back and forth was a hassle. But Thor, under the guise of "protecting Maxen," insisted on dragging him along for the journey, providing "escort services." In the past, Maxen might have stood his ground and argued with Thor. But after their recent life-and-death battle, Maxen understood the limits of a nine-star Lord''s power. If a level 1000 demon creature was determined to kill Maxen, the best-case scenario would be Maxen breaking free of his law chains, ascending on the spot, and killing his opponent before flying to the Heavenly Realm. The worst-case scenario would be Maxen and the demon creature dying together. Either way, Maxen would suffer significant losses. After Thor left, Maxen stared at the tree, feeling uncharacteristically hesitant. Now that he knew he wouldn''t die, Maxen wasn''t too concerned about the tree''s bad luck. But there was one thing he couldn''t shake. "Godfather, this thing won''t interfere with my mission to find the Supreme Abyssal, will it?" Maxen didn''t have much to lose personally. But he was worried about messing up the mission to find Shadow Nine and his father! "A mere tree? What harm could it do?" Ares said from the mountain peak, stretching lazily. "I didn''t get involved today, and now I''m feeling a bit restless." The swordsman stood at the peak, silently for several minutes. It was a long time. Maxen glanced at Cedric, curious. What''s going on with my Second Godfather? Is he daydreaming? "Alright," Ares suddenly said, having created a new move. The moment Ares spoke, sword servants appeared, recording his every word and action. In fact, everything Ares did, every skill he created, was meticulously recorded by the sword servants. "My son''s fate is full of hardships, and I can''t bear it. So, I''ve come up with a new skill..." With a casual wave of his hand, a stream of light entered Maxen''s eyes and settled on his body. "This move is called Banish Misfortune." Chapter 530: Supreme Source Chapter 530: Supreme SourceBanish Misfortune, as the name suggests, meant Maxen had nothing to fear anymore. Maxen, now equipped with this new skill, couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Godfather, why not just use Banish Misfortune on the golden tree?" Wouldn''t that solve everything? Thor could carry the golden tree back, and everyone would be happy! Ares glanced at Maxen, momentarily unsure of what to say about his godson. After a moment of thought, Ares spoke again, "Apollo once said something very wise. You should remember it." Maxen, still carrying the golden tree, nodded seriously, his expression solemn. Ares pointed at the golden tree and said, "That''s not my tree." Maxen: ... Second Godfather is right! This was Thor''s tree, so it was Thor''s responsibility to deal with the bad luck. What did it have to do with Ares? Maxen was Ares''s godson, but that didn''t mean the tree was Ares''s godson too, right? Once Maxen understood, he happily trotted off toward the void, heading for the Second Abyss. This journey to the Abyss had finally come to an end. Storms had risen, danger had lurked, and every move had been fraught with peril! But once again, the human race had walked the tightrope and survived another day. ... The Fifth Abyss. Nightmare Corps Encampment. After a grueling battle, with the Fifth Demon God''s return, the human corps had withdrawn, and both sides had temporarily ceased hostilities. During the retreat, an eight-tier Lord respectfully asked, "Master Joseph, weren''t we here to rescue Thor?" Joseph nodded. "Yes, that''s what the orders said." As he spoke, Joseph pulled out a tablet and opened the mission briefing. The instructions were clear: Joseph was to lead the Nightmare Corps to the Fifth Abyss to assist in the rescue of Thor. Joseph emphasized, "This order came from Guardian Shadow and was verified by the command center. There''s no mistake!" The eight-tier Lord took the tablet and found a signature at the bottom of the order: Shadow Two. "It''s a command from Lord Shadow Two..." The Lords present all felt a chill run down their spines. Shadow Two was infamous. Everyone knew he had... mental issues. Having Shadow Two lead a charge was one thing, but letting him issue commands... That might not have been the best idea. Joseph noticed the concern on their faces and patted his chest confidently. "Don''t worry. With our cover, Thor definitely made it out safely!" "And when we get back, I''ll treat everyone to a barbecue!" 11 "... ... After his strange and eventful adventure, Thor finally returned to the safety of the Forest of Truth! Whew- Seeing the familiar Tower of Truth, Mike let out a long breath, his entire body relaxing. "Made it back alive again!" As he walked through the forest, Mike happened to run into Shadow Four and casually asked, "Where are the prisoners being held?" "In the Shadow Prison of the Guardian Shadow," Shadow Four replied after a moment of thought. "There''s an Ultimate Lord guarding it, and the prison is protected by a Supreme Being''s seal." With that level of security, no one could escape unless the Chaos Prince''s father showed up. "Alright, we''ll leave that for now." Back in the Eighth Abyss, Mike had had the opportunity to support the Chaos Prince as the Eighth Demon God. He had even trained the Chaos Prince for a day, teaching him the Shadow Element. From the human race''s perspective, the Chaos Prince would have been easier to control than Poseidon. But in the end, Mike had abandoned that plan and stuck to the original course. The Chaos Prince''s ties to the Supreme Abyssal were too deep, and the risks were too great for Mike to take lightly. Now that the Chaos Prince was locked away in the Shadow Prison, Mike didn''t need to worry about him anymore. There were professionals who would handle the interrogation and extract the necessary information. And that information would be delivered to Mike as soon as it was available. With everything in order, Mike didn''t immediately return to New York Superpower Universities to report. First, the Abyss trip had been too intense, and Mike needed some time to unwind. Second, Mike glanced up at the Tower of Truth. He had some questions for Apollo. Now that Mike had the strength and qualifications, he was ready to learn the truth-at least part of it. But there was no rush. Mike decided to head back to his private space to rest first. He could figure out his next steps later. ... Inside the private space, Vladimir''s green hat was flashing rapidly, even keeping time to a beat. A second later, Thor appeared as expected. "You''re still wearing that green hat?" Mike teased, tapping his finger to change Vladimir''s hat from green to gold. Dracula, holding Piggy, casually took the golden hat off Vladimir''s head and placed it on Piggy. "Gross!" Lilith flailed her limbs in protest. That hat now looks like a pile of poop. "I''m back, Fool!" Mike called out, ready to mess with Fool Master. During his trip to the Abyss, Mike had relied heavily on his private space to summon reinforcements, which had helped him out of several tight spots. In a way, Mike owed Fool Master a favor. And Mike was the kind of person who prided himself on fairness and transparency-he always kept his accounts in order! Owing a favor was something Mike couldn''t stand. He had to find a way to repay it. Otherwise, the interest would pile up, and that was terrifying! Besides, Fool Master was from the demon race, and humans and demons were natural enemies. As a potential Supreme Being of the human race, how could Mike owe a demon race member a favor? As Mike walked, his fingers brushed against something cold in his pocket. He pulled it out, and his expression became complicated. It was a golden leaf! Hiss- How had he forgotten about this? When Mike had created Alchemy Touch, a golden leaf had fallen into his hand, and he had absentmindedly stuffed it into his pocket. How could he have forgotten about it? Mike found himself in a bit of a dilemma. This leaf had grown from that unlucky golden tree. Logically, it should be very unlucky. But... it was made of gold... Caught between two choices, Mike reluctantly took out the golden leaf and handed it to Fool Master. "I''ve got a gift for you. If you don''t mind the bad luck, you can have it." Bad luck? Fool Master''s face darkened. Her gaze fell on the golden leaf. Fool Master had to seriously consider whether this was her one and only chance to take gold from Thor... No need to think about it-it definitely was! Even if it brought bad luck, Fool Master would take it! Swish- The golden leaf disappeared into Fool Master''s hands, and Mike looked at her expectantly. "Fool, I rarely give you gold. How about shaking the Money Tree for me?" At this point, Mike wasn''t even hoping for anything valuable from Fool Master. He just wanted to see if the leaf would bring bad luck. Without hesitation, Fool Master led the way to the Money Tree, and Mike laid down a plastic sheet on the ground in advance. Fool Master frowned, confused. Vladimir, ever the sycophant, asked, "Master, forgive my ignorance, but may your humble servant know the profound meaning behind your actions?" Dracula: ... When it came to flattery, Dracula would never surpass Vladimir. Just in terms of vocabulary, Dracula had already lost. Mike explained, "It''s to prevent the golden leaf from falling and corrupting my Money Tree." Fool Master: ... This guy really thinks of everything! Fool Master reached out and gave the Money Tree a shake. Clink, clink, clink- This time, a pile of copper coins fell out! Mike: ??? "You cheated!" Fool Master sneered. "Heh, got any proof?" Mike fell silent. Did Fool Master''s luck just turn around? That doesn''t make sense! Fool Master gathered up the pile of copper coins and strutted away triumphantly. Mike was also pleased, though, because it meant the golden leaf wouldn''t bring him bad luck. With Fool Master''s business settled, Mike turned his attention to more important matters. A notification popped up in front of him: [Transmuting the Money Tree success rate: 0.001%] [If successful, the Money Tree''s output will likely be gold-plated.] It was a great plan, but the success rate was... frustratingly low. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Mike had tried to transmute the Force of Nature, the success rate had been less than 3%, and he had tried countless times without success. Now, with a one-in-a-hundred-thousand chance for the Money Tree, it was best to put that plan on hold. Otherwise, knowing Thor''s personality, he''d spend every day until Christmas trying to transmute the Money Tree! Still, Mike had confidence in himself. ... After checking on his territory, Mike returned to his castle, locked the door to his room, and collapsed into bed. He slept for three days straight! It was the longest, deepest, and most restful sleep Mike had had in months. As his strength had grown, so had his stamina and endurance. According to human world records, a Chief-tier individual could go 300 years without sleep! And that record was being broken every second. But even the strongest had their limits. After surviving the Abyss, Mike had pushed himself to the brink and needed time to recover. If he had kept pushing himself, it would have been like driving while exhausted-dangerous and counterproductive. And Mike''s exhaustion wasn''t just due to Broke. Facing the Fifth Demon God in the Eighth Abyss, creating a new move... Throughout all these experiences, Mike''s nerves had been stretched to their limit. It wasn''t until he returned to Earth that he finally allowed himself to relax. When Mike woke up, he learned a new, useless fact: "Turns out, if you sleep for three days straight, you don''t need to poop." After freshening up, Mike, feeling refreshed, casually stole Vladimir''s breakfast and Lilith''s snacks. Neither vampire dared to complain. Lilith, in particular, didn''t mind. After all, living in this place, all her daily needs were taken care of by Bilbo. As a pig of Luck, she would never end up in a slaughterhouse. Her only job was to bring luck, and that was fine by her. After finishing his meal, Mike returned to Earth, back to the Forest of Truth. This time, before he could make his way to the Tower of Truth, a white cloud floated down in front of him. Mike, now familiar with the routine, sat on the cloud, enjoying the sensation of flying. Soon, he arrived outside the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth. "Good morning." "Morning." After the brief exchange of greetings, Mike didn''t waste any time and got straight to the point. "About the Supreme Demon God..." Mike recounted everything he had seen and heard in the Abyss, especially the part about the Chaos Prince, telling Apollo the story in full. Afterward, Mike expressed his desire to know more about the Supreme Demon God. In the past, Mike had been kept in the dark because he wasn''t strong enough. But now, Mike had the strength and qualifications to learn the truth. "Oh." Apollo responded with a single word. After a moment of silence, Apollo spoke again. "You guessed right. They merged." This answer didn''t shock Mike, but he pressed further. "Who are ''they''?" Apollo gave a precise definition. "The moment the Tower of Truth was completed, every level 1000 being in the world, including those who had once reached level 1000, merged." Hiss- Mike hadn''t expected the Supreme Demon God''s background to be this vast! It wasn''t just the Supreme Beings of the Nine Races-it was every Supreme Being from all the races! In fact, many smaller races had once produced Supreme Beings, but they had been like fireworks in the sky, shining brightly for only a brief moment. Some Supreme Beings had fallen from their peak, their power diminished. Others had been sealed away after suffering grievous injuries. Over time, these powerful beings had accumulated, their numbers growing. The world was vast, and there were far more Supreme Beings than just a few. The most critical point was that all these powerful beings had merged with the Supreme Demon God?! In fact, only the human race referred to this entity as the Supreme Demon God. Among the other races, the powerful beings preferred a different title: Supreme God. Only a title like that could do justice to such a being! If it weren''t for the human Supreme Beings, nothing in this world could stop the Supreme Demon God! Having confirmed his suspicions, Mike asked another question. "What is the Supreme Source?" In the information provided by the Chaos Prince, the Supreme Source had been a key element that Mike was particularly interested in. Truth had used the Supreme Source to convince other powerful beings to help him build the Tower of Truth. And the Supreme Demon God had been created by the fusion of many powerful beings with the Supreme Source. "You already have it," Apollo said, leaving Mike momentarily speechless. Apollo continued in his usual calm tone. "Your SSS-grade talent is part of the Supreme Source." Chapter 531: What’s your name? Chapter 531: What¡¯s your name?This answer caught Mike completely off guard. Apollo had a habit: once he started explaining something, he would explain it thoroughly, ensuring Mike fully understood. So, Apollo had two modes: Riddler Mode and Straightforward Mode. Right now, he was in Straightforward Mode. "This world didn''t originally have the concept of talents," Apollo began, immediately pointing Mike in the right direction. In ancient times, powerful beings had methods and paths for cultivation, but there was never any mention of talents. If Mike dared to speculate further, it seemed that the talents awakened by the human race were all derived from the Supreme Source! Apollo continued his explanation, "During the talent awakening process, the Truth Core Crystals evaluate the physical attributes, personality, and state of the individual. Based on that evaluation, the most suitable talent is matched, and a fragment of the Supreme Source is drawn." According to Apollo, all talents originated from the Supreme Source. And SSS-grade talents were the most complete fragments of the Supreme Source. A second talent awakening was essentially another opportunity to draw a fragment from the Supreme Source! It was known that the Supreme Demon God possessed the Supreme Source, and every year, billions of humans awakened, continuously consuming the Supreme Source. Mike''s eyes lit up as his thoughts suddenly became clear. Many things that had previously been confusing now made perfect sense. Why was a potential Supreme Being such a fatal temptation for the Supreme Demon God? Why had Apollo once said that the human race needed nine Supreme Beings, willing to risk everything in a final battle against the Supreme Demon God, to have a chance at victory? The human race needed time. Not just time for the potential Supreme Beings to grow! But also time for the human race to continue consuming the Supreme Source! An F-tier or D-tier talent might not mean much to the Supreme Demon God. But with the sheer size of the human population, those numbers became significant! Moreover, as the human race grew stronger, the overall quality of talents among the younger generation had improved significantly compared to 300 years ago! Why were the offspring of powerful individuals more likely to have high-tier talents and become Supreme Being seeds? Because their foundations were stronger than their peers, giving them a natural advantage when awakening their talents. Understanding all this, Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "The person who came up with this system is a genius!" Apollo casually replied, "That would be Morpheus." Morpheus, the first Supreme Being of the human race, had always been a bit of an enigma. Morpheus''s presence was... strange. On one hand, Morpheus was undeniably important. Many major events had been turned around by Morpheus''s efforts, saving the human race from disaster. But on the other hand, Morpheus was incredibly mysterious, rarely seen or heard from. Mike was getting closer and closer to level 1000, yet there was still no sign of Morpheus! Having cleared up many of his doubts, Mike still had more questions. He decided to take advantage of this opportunity to ask them all. "So... was the Tower of Truth designed to help the human race level up and defeat the Supreme Demon God?" "No." This time, Apollo gave a different answer. "The original purpose of the Tower of Truth was to serve as a sanctuary in the event of an apocalypse, a place where the Nine Races could survive, while also accommodating the Truth and the myriad races." At the time, there were rumors that the apocalypse was coming, and all races would perish in the end of the world. Truth used the Supreme Source as a bargaining chip to convince the Nine Races to build the tower together. The Nine Races agreed that after the apocalypse, only those who had participated in the construction of the Tower of Truth would be allowed to enter the tower, either to strengthen themselves or to settle there. The rest of the races would be confined to the Core City of Truth, serving as vassals. As Apollo spoke, Mike fell into silence. *Apollo, you know an awful lot about this...* It was hard not to be suspicious... But Mike had always been direct with Apollo, asking whatever came to mind. After all, Apollo never lied. "Uh... if you don''t mind me asking," Mike swallowed nervously, "You''re not Truth, are you?" Mike had always been curious about Truth. The figure was shrouded in mystery, acting more like a prophet than anything else. In ancient times, Truth had single-handedly reshaped the fate of the myriad races. Apollo''s deep knowledge of these events naturally led Mike to this suspicion. As expected, Apollo gave a straightforward answer. "No." To dispel Mike''s doubts, Apollo even added, "Truth is still alive and is now part of the Supreme Demon God." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike immediately understood. "So, like the Chaos Ancestor and the others, Truth merged with the Supreme Source?" Apollo was silent for a moment before giving a somewhat ambiguous answer. "Something like that." Clearly, Truth''s situation was slightly different from that of the Chaos Ancestor. But this wasn''t something a mere level 599 Thor needed to worry about! Reflecting on their conversation, Mike realized that, according to Apollo, the Tower of Truth was more like a version of Noah''s Ark. In ancient times, the Supreme Beings had reached a consensus that the apocalypse was inevitable, and the world was doomed to destruction. They began seeking ways to escape. At that moment, Truth, possessing the Supreme Source, stepped forward and rallied the strongest races to build the Tower of Truth... The clues were coming together, forming a coherent picture of the truth. However, Mike still had one more question. "Didn''t you say only the Nine Races could enter the Tower of Truth? Why can humans enter as well?" Apollo gave an unexpected but reasonable answer. "During the construction of the Tower of Truth, some races used a large number of human slaves." Even without Apollo saying it, Mike could guess that one of those races was probably the blood clan. By sheer coincidence, the human race had participated in the construction of the Tower of Truth. After the apocalypse, during the Earth era, the Tower of Truth descended upon Earth, and the human race gained access to the tower... Mike couldn''t help but sigh. "I wonder who made the decision to involve the human race." If Mike ever found out which vampire had come up with the idea, he''d be sure to "thank" them properly! ... In ancient times, On an ordinary morning, The forbidden prince overseeing the construction of the Tower of Truth was in a foul mood. "A bunch of useless idiots! Incompetent fools! Trash!" Dracula elegantly smashed a wine glass over the head of a blood clan Duke, pointing angrily at the construction plans. "We''re already 300 years behind schedule! How much longer is this damn tower going to take?!" An elder of the blood clan, highly respected, prostrated himself on the ground and humbly said, "Great Prince Dracula, the area around the Tower of Truth suppresses all beings to the level of ordinary mortals. No one can use their powers. Even the strongest werewolf slaves can''t lift a single log." Dracula was well aware of the difficulties in building the Tower of Truth. But he didn''t want to hear complaints-he wanted solutions! A newly promoted blood clan Marquis, standing at the door as a guard, spoke up calmly. "Your Highness, since all beings are reduced to mortals, why not use humans to build the Tower of Truth from the start?" For the blood clan, humans were plentiful. It was just that humans had always been seen as a lowly race, and no one had thought to use them to build the Tower of Truth. Until this Marquis suggested it. "Not a bad idea..." Dracula''s eyes darkened, a hint of approval in his gaze as he looked at the Marquis. "What''s your name?" The guard lowered his head slightly and gave a simple, unremarkable name. "Vladimir." Chapter 532 Make the Guardian Shadow great again Chapter 532 Make the Guardian Shadow great again On the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth, Mike found himself reflecting on the unpredictability of life. In ancient times, the human race had no talents, no cultivation methods, and nothing to rely on. Their lifespans were short, and they struggled to survive in the cracks between the more powerful races. The fact that humanity had survived at all was a miracle. In truth, most of the other races didn''t interact much with humans. Why? Because humans were too weak. A titan wouldn''t befriend an ant¡ªthe power gap was simply too vast. Only races like the blood clan and the werewolves, who had some connection to humans, would bother interacting with them. Who could have predicted that after the end of the ancient era, the Tower of Truth, which was meant to provide sanctuary for the myriad races, would also become a prison? And humanity, through a series of coincidences, had grown stronger. Mike, still full of questions, asked another one. "If talents are fragments separated from the Supreme Source, what happens to the talent when the person who holds it dies? Does it return to the Supreme Source?" The more Mike learned, the more questions he had. In fact, today''s conversation with Apollo had provided enough information to keep Mike busy for a long time. But Mike wanted to know more. And Apollo, as always, knew exactly what to say and what not to say. "It does," Apollo replied, after a moment of thought. "But not many people die." Mike suddenly remembered the existence of the Guardian Shadow! Created by Ares and Shadow Nine, the Guardian Shadow ensured that fallen humans would continue to exist in another form. In other words... their talents didn''t return to the Supreme Source! Mike was sure that when Ares and the others created the Guardian Shadow, they hadn''t thought that far ahead. They had simply wanted to save as many people as they could. But by sheer luck, they had ended up doing something incredibly important! Every time it seemed like humanity had gotten lucky, it was really just the result of hard work paying off. That was all. Mike had once privately calculated the cost of maintaining such a massive Guardian Shadow Corps. In some ways, it was a losing proposition. Generals and above could still carry out various missions. But those below that rank had limited use. Even so, humanity had persisted. As the current leader of the Guardian Shadow, Mike felt the weight of his responsibility grow even heavier. Make the Guardian Shadow great again! Before Mike could ask another question, Apollo spoke up. "I''m a bit tired." "You should rest. I''ll take my leave," Mike said, bidding Apollo farewell. Afterward, Mike rode the white cloud back down to the Forest of Truth. Shadow Four was already waiting for him. "Hello." "Hi." Without wasting time on small talk, Mike got straight to business. "The Eighth Demon God has been crowned, and the Eighth Abyss now has Shadow Element materials. Send all available Guardian Shadows there." To secure the position of Eighth Demon God, Poseidon had paid a heavy price and signed countless humiliating agreements. As for the massive debt Poseidon had accumulated, Mike generously offered a reduction. The cost of that reduction would be borne by the demon creatures of the Eighth Abyss. The Guardian Shadow would be allowed to hunt in the Eighth Abyss for seven days, and the Eighth Demon God would not interfere. In total, they would offset 7 million Lord Merits of debt! One million per day! Time is money, my friend! A cold glint flashed in Mike''s eyes as he said ominously, "If the Guardian Shadow doesn''t earn 10 million Lord Merits in six days..." Shadow Four felt a chill run down his spine. Thor was generally an easygoing person. As long as you didn''t talk to him about money or life. Money was Thor''s lifeblood, and Thor valued his life even more than money. With the boss''s orders clear, Shadow Four only needed to carry them out. The Eighth Abyss was in a state of rebuilding, and with the Eighth Demon God not interfering, the Guardian Shadow Corps would face no opposition. Moreover, Poseidon needed the human race''s help. He had to take control of the Abyssal Source, consolidate his power, and suppress the restless demon creatures. Weakening the Abyssal Plane as a whole would make it easier for Poseidon to control the Eighth Abyss, though it would also limit his power. But Poseidon didn''t care. He was only one step away from reaching level 1000! The Archdemon and the Fifth Demon God had both taken that step. And there was another often-overlooked factor. Currently, the Third, Fourth, Sixth, and Seventh Demon God positions were vacant! On paper, Poseidon was the Eighth Demon God. But in reality, he ranked fourth on the demon god leaderboard! If he could fully control the Abyss and break through to level 1000, it wasn''t out of the question! After dispatching the Guardian Shadow Corps, Mike continued. "Send Shadow Eight to the Second Abyss to deliver our regards to Shadow Three, along with last month''s salary and performance bonus." "Shadow Three missed work last month, so his performance bonus is zero. Public and private matters must be kept separate. Even for Shadow Three, I can''t play favorites!" "Also, install a Pos Machine for Shadow Three in the Second Abyss. Put it on the company''s tab..." "..." After handling various tasks, Mike casually asked, "Has the battle report come in yet?" "It has," Shadow Four said, handing over a report. Mike flipped through it and noticed something odd. "Huh?" Mike frowned as he read a particular line, his face full of confusion. "Received a distress signal from the Guardian Shadow. Vice Commander Joseph led the Nightmare Corps to the Fifth Abyss to rescue Thor..." Wait, what? Joseph went to the Fifth Demon God''s home turf to rescue me? Well, that''s great! The Fifth Demon God deserves a good beating! But Mike was still puzzled. Who had sent the distress signal? It didn''t seem very reliable. "Shadow Two?" Without any personal bias, Mike gave the order. "Send Shadow Two to the Eighth Abyss. Seven days. If he doesn''t earn 1 million Lord Merits, he''s not coming back." Shadow Four: ... "Understood. It''s already been arranged." ... New York Superpower Universities, Star Class 2, Shadow Two was sitting in the classroom, reading a novel. Attending superpower universities is such a wonderful thing! Suddenly, Shadow Two''s communicator buzzed. He glanced at the message. Bad Woman, speaking in a masculine voice from the shadows, asked, "What''s going on?" Bad Man, speaking in a feminine voice, replied, "Fourth Bro wants us to go to the Abyss and not come back." Bad Woman: ??? "What does that mean? We can''t go back! Dady will eat us! Waaaah..." Bad Woman started crying. "Stop crying! I''m thinking!" Bad Man said, trying to use his brain. As the saying goes, "A broken clock is right twice a day." But this guy''s thought process clearly wasn''t going anywhere productive. "Oh, I get it!" Bad Man said excitedly. "Fourth Bro wants us to kill the Eighth Demon God and take his place!" ... That day, Shadow Two packed his bags. Mike, of course, had no idea that Shadow Two was planning to kill Poseidon. It was all just a beautiful misunderstanding. After wrapping up his work in five minutes, Mike said goodbye to Shadow Four and returned to New York Superpower Universities. When Mike got back, he was surprised to find that Blackdragon and Libra still hadn''t returned! Sophie, having completed her support mission, had already returned to Earth. Candy, on the other hand, had been given the lowest possible score by the instructor for her poor performance on the battlefield and had been kicked out of the exercise. After learning about their situation, Mike offered some comforting words. "Don''t worry. I faced a level 499 demon creature this time and couldn''t even kill it." Chaos Prince: Oh no, I''ve been downgraded to level 499! Progenitor of Ghosts: Be grateful. I was level 1000! Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Mike to be able to go toe-to-toe with a level 499 demon creature! Sophie pressed for more details. "And then?" Mike, ever humble, replied, "I captured him." Candy: ... Instead of feeling better, Candy felt even worse after Mike''s "comfort." Candy''s medical report had also come back, and the analysis was thorough and professional! So thorough, in fact, that none of them could understand it. In reality, the report had been written by the Eye of Truth. The three of them skipped to the conclusion, which was probably the only part they could understand. The report offered two solutions: 1. They could use certain items to induce vomiting through dizziness, temporarily alleviating the stuttering issue. This was the method they had been using before. Simple and crude. 2. They could take specific medication to temporarily relieve the stuttering, though the side effects were... numerous. "Side effects include: mental confusion, memory loss, personality disorder, and... perpetual orgasm syndrome..." The three of them fell into silence as they read the list of side effects. Candy: "Actually, if I get the chance, I''d like to try it. I wonder what perpetual orgasm feels like..." Mike quickly provided an answer: "Whether you''re walking or sleeping, you''ll be in a constant state of orgasm 24 hours a day. You''ll also secrete large amounts of fluid and make all sorts of strange noises..." Sophie patted Candy on the head and sighed. "I think you should give up. It sounds good, but it''s actually a disaster." ... Since Blackdragon and Libra hadn''t returned yet, the three of them didn''t have any team activities. They just gathered briefly before going their separate ways. The day''s classes were easy for Mike, with no real challenges. Soon, he finished his training and returned to his dorm. Skillfully activating the Teleportation Array, Mike once again arrived outside the Forest of Truth and entered his private space. Inside the private space, Dracula was giving a speech to five elders. The vampire elders, fully understanding the spirit of the forbidden prince''s speech, had decided to dedicate their limited lives to endless work. The meeting lasted exactly 1 minute and 30 seconds. Any longer, and they''d have to pay extra. Dracula clapped his hands and announced, "Meeting adjourned!" The five elders dispersed and immediately headed to the Heaven Pavilion. They knelt on one knee in unison, bowing deeply as they declared humbly, "No matter how much time passes, our loyalty remains unchanged. " To be fair, vampires were masters of flattery. The elders knelt for a full minute before getting up and rushing back to the factory to continue working. Any longer, and they''d have to pay extra. Their loyalty was priceless, but their finances were limited. They could only afford 150 seconds of free time each day¡ª90 seconds to listen to Prince Dracula''s speech and 60 seconds to pledge their loyalty to Blood Ancestor''s sister. Though the Blood Ancestor had disappeared, and some even said she was dead, to these old blood clan members, Lilith, the Blood Ancestor''s sister, was the Blood Ancestor''s representative. Swearing loyalty to her was the best way to express their devotion. Watching this scene unfold, Mike fell into deep thought. Maybe I should give Lilith her own special event? Something like charging for private audiences, charging for smiles, charging for a glass of wine... Before he knew it, Mike was already pushing Lilith toward becoming an idol. He even thought about writing a novel about it. He already had a title in mind: "I''m Just a Pig, But I Became a Superstar!" Putting these small matters aside, Mike called over Dracula and Vladimir. "There''s something I need to ask you, and I want an honest answer." Mike looked at Dracula and asked seriously, "Back in the day, the blood clan was in charge of building the Tower of Truth, right? That was your friend, wasn''t it?" Dracula''s expression didn''t change. "Yes." Mike got straight to the point. "Who suggested using human slaves to help build the Tower of Truth?" "Why do you want to know?" Dracula asked, feeling a bit puzzled. He had lived through so many events¡ªhow could he possibly remember every detail? Besides, the River of Blood had messed with the blood clan''s memories, leaving many things in a fog. "I can''t remember right now," Dracula admitted. "But if I try hard enough, I might be able to recall it." He was tactful enough not to ask for payment. If Thor was willing to listen to his information for free, Dracula would count his blessings! Vladimir, on the other hand, grinned mischievously and egged Dracula on. "Master, I bet it was this guy''s idea!" Dracula had been in charge of overseeing the construction of the Tower of Truth, so it was likely that he had something to do with it! Whoever the unlucky person was, Dracula couldn''t remember at the moment. However, Dracula did have another piece of information related to the Tower of Truth that he could share with Mike. "Actually, the construction of the Tower of Truth spanned two Blood Ancestor eras." Dracula explained, "The previous Blood Ancestor decided to cooperate with Truth. After his death, the blood clan continued to participate until the final Blood Ancestor came along and increased their investment..." There was no need to elaborate. Between the two Blood Ancestor eras, it had been Dracula''s friend who had been in charge of building the Tower of Truth. Mike rolled his eyes. "So, the previous Blood Ancestor didn''t disappear?" "No, he was killed by the Dragon Supreme Being during the chaos." Dracula found the whole thing amusing. "My... friend was sent to work on the tower and managed to avoid the conflict." Having dodged that bullet, Dracula had thought he had the upper hand and was ready to compete for the title of the next Blood Ancestor. But then, something unexpected happened. Out of nowhere, a vampire appeared and defeated the forbidden prince of the Thirteenth Demon God Clan, becoming the legendary final Blood Ancestor... Every time Dracula thought about it, he felt a deep sense of dissatisfaction. Why should she be the Blood Ancestor?! After reminiscing about the past, Dracula quickly adjusted his mood. "Oh, by the way," Dracula asked, "if you find out who it was, what do you plan to do?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s tone was sincere. "I''m going to make a win-win deal with them." Chapter 533: I’m your daddy Chapter 533: I¡¯m your daddyHearing the word "win-win," Dracula and Vladimir both shuddered. They had developed a psychological aversion to that phrase. But Mike didn''t pay any attention to their reactions. *How could these biased vampires possibly understand my vision?* After his conversation with Apollo, Mike had gained a wealth of information. As he processed it, a bold idea began to take shape in his mind. Talents came from the Supreme Source. The human race had achieved a qualitative leap in power thanks to these talents. But... were these fragments of the Supreme Source meant only for humans? What if other races could help share the burden, also consuming the Supreme Source and weakening the Supreme Demon God in the process? It wasn''t a bad idea. However, Mike knew that this approach came with both risks and rewards. The reward was that the human race could use external forces to weaken the Supreme Demon God, reducing the pressure on the Supreme Beings. But the risks were clear. First, other races were uncontrollable. Second, could other races even handle talents? And if they could, what side effects would there be? These were questions that would need to be answered step by step. For now, Mike only had a rough idea, not a concrete plan. Even if the idea took shape, Mike would have to submit a proposal in the human race''s high- level meetings, under Thor''s name. It would go through a series of reviews, discussions, and votes before a decision could be made on whether to conduct a pilot test. Of course, Mike could also take a faster route: He could go directly to Ares or Apollo. If either of them gave the green light, he could proceed. And if all else failed, Mike could wait until he became a Supreme Being himself and then push the idea forward. In any case, having an idea was always a good thing. After considering all the factors, Mike realized that vampires were the most suitable race for this experiment. Here''s why: First, the Blood Ancestor was dead and hadn''t merged with the Supreme Demon God. This made the blood clan a semi-ally of the human race from a strategic standpoint. Second, the blood clan wasn''t strong-in fact, they were quite weak. The Blood Ancestor''s sister was a pig who only liked snacks, and Dracula''s power had significantly diminished. Vladimir had his own ambitions and wasn''t truly loyal to the Blood Ancestor... A blood clan like this posed no threat. In ancient times, the werewolves had been vassals and slaves to the blood clan for a long time. But by the time of the Tower of Truth, the werewolves were on equal footing with the blood clan, both part of the Nine Races, though in the Lower Three Races. The blood clan''s decline was evident. Finally, the blood clan had the potential to try integrating talent fragments. If Mike could find the vampire who had originally suggested using human slaves to build the Tower of Truth, he would be willing to convince that vampire to become a test subject for the human race, to see how well they could integrate talents. The talent tier wouldn''t be too high, but it wouldn''t be too low either. Mike planned to start with F-tier talents for the experiment. At the end of the day, Mike''s actions were always in the best interest of the human race on a grand scale. But when it came to the details, he was always focused on maximizing profit and having fun. "I really want to find that vampire soon!" Mike sighed, causing the two vampires to shudder again. "I''m telling you two, when you''re not busy, go help out at the factory. Learn to enjoy life with the common folk, got it?" After discussing serious matters, Thor revealed his true nature and began sharing the "blessings" of hard work with the two vampires. After sending them off, Mike wandered around his private space for a while. He checked on Lilith, tried to Transmute the Force of Nature and the Money Tree, and nudged Fool Master about the progress of the forging. After his leisurely stroll, Mike took stock of the gains from his trip to the Abyss. Most of the deals with Poseidon were public accounts, with the bulk of the profits going to the Guardian Shadow. "Guardian Shadow will earn 12 million Lord Merits in seven days, and Poseidon still owes 13 million..." Mike did some quick calculations. Including the profits Maxen had shared with the Guardian Shadow, the total income for the Guardian Shadow would exceed 30 million! A windfall! But... From another perspective, when Mike ordered the expansion of the Shadow Fortress, the fragile financial balance of the Guardian Shadow was shattered. The Guardian Shadow would become a terrifying resource vortex, with consumption growing exponentially! Those 30 million Lord Merits could be spent in just a few years. If it weren''t for Thor being in charge, the expanded Guardian Shadow would soon face a financial crisis. As for Mike''s personal earnings... From looting the Eighth Abyss to the Second Abyss, Mike had made about 2 million Lord Merits. And he had a golden tree... Thinking about it, Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit unlucky. "Forget it!" For the first time in his life, Mike didn''t want to count his money. But the biggest gain from this trip was undoubtedly the creation of the Transmute skill! Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "The potential people have when pushed to the brink is truly limitless!" Time quickly passed, and soon it was midnight. As the clock struck twelve, Mike returned to the Core City of Truth. He found a quiet corner and summoned the Truth Core Crystal, ready for another round of negotiations. "Tower Spirit, Tower Spirit, Thor calling Tower Spirit!" Before long, a grumpy voice came from the crystal. "Shut up! You''re so annoying!" The Tower Spirit was clearly irritated. "Didn''t we already agree on a price last time? What, are you trying to back out?" In their last deal, the Tower Spirit had made Thor choose Mystic Market as the intermediary. Given what the Tower Spirit knew about Thor, it didn''t think Thor would dare go back on his word. But this was Thor! At some point, the name Thor had gained the same kind of weight and intimidation as a Supreme Being! "No, I want to make another deal," Mike said, getting straight to the point. "I want access to the Tower of Truth''s permissions, so I can view past events." Mike had seen this feature when Apollo was clearing levels! Now he wanted it for himself! "Hmm..." The Tower Spirit hesitated. "You just need to clear sixty floors to get that permission." The sixty floors referred to the levels that only potential Supreme Beings with the Supreme Mark could access. Other people, even if they cleared ninety floors, might not unlock the corresponding permissions. Mike, however, was unapologetic. "I helped you reclaim so many floors. Don''t you think I deserve a little bonus?" Tower Spirit: ... *When did I not pay you?* After some back-and-forth, the Tower Spirit reluctantly agreed to give Mike the permissions, but with several restrictions. "You can only view the history of two people, and you can''t view Morpheus, Nathan, Apollo, or others like them..." Mike sighed but accepted the gift begrudgingly. For the two people, Mike quickly decided that Ares would be one, and Maxen would be the other. After securing the permissions, Mike placed his hand on the Truth Core Crystal and selected the 39th floor. A familiar voice echoed in his ears. "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" ... Mike''s figure appeared in a cloud of black mist, and demon creatures immediately rushed toward him. Of course, these monsters posed no threat to Thor. Mike''s current opponents, even the weakest, were at least as strong as the Chaos Prince, with a minimum level of 994! The demon creatures on the 39th floor were no match for Mike! Mike moved effortlessly among the monsters, converting damage into soul damage and continuously slaying them! These monsters were all from the ghost race. Clearly, the 39th floor had once been the stronghold of the ghost race, but now they had all fallen, becoming demon creatures. Unlike the previous floors, the corruption of the Supreme Demon God was particularly evident here! Of course, this was also due to the passage of time. Previously, when Mike had been busy purifying the lower floors, the Supreme Demon God''s forces had only recently arrived. But now, after Mike''s trip to the Abyss, enough time had passed for the enemy to grow stronger. For Mike, though, this was good news! The demon creatures had grown stronger, but only slightly. They still couldn''t compare to Thor''s power. As Mike continued to kill demon creatures, his research into soul skills also progressed! He had previously created a skill related to the Soul Element. That creation had been stored by the Eye of Truth. If combined with soul fragments, it would greatly reduce Mike''s own energy consumption and increase safety. Being someone who valued efficiency, Mike naturally chose this method. Having returned from the Abyss, now at level 599, Mike''s strength had increased significantly, making it even easier to deal with the demon creatures. His research into soul skills progressed rapidly: 42%... 56%... 70%... Before long, Mike had cleared out most of the demon creatures on this floor. At the same time, his research into soul skills, specifically targeting the ghost race, had reached 85.6% completion! Only 14.4% more to go! Mike looked around, but there were no more ghost race demon creatures. And there were plenty of ghosts in the Abyss. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Mike wanted to complete his research, he might have to make another trip to the Abyss. Thinking about it, Mike frowned, feeling a bit reluctant. He didn''t want to return to the Abyss until he reached level 900. But if he didn''t go, there wouldn''t be any demon creatures to provide soul fragments... It was a deadlock. Without a soul skill targeting the ghost race, Mike''s chances of winning his duel on the 40th floor against the ghost race''s potential Supreme Being would drop below 100%! And that was something Mike absolutely couldn''t allow! As he pondered his dilemma, a notification popped up in front of him: [Why not use the magical Ghost Source?] *That''s right!* Mike suddenly remembered the Ghost Source he had obtained! The Ghost Source had originally belonged to the Progenitor of Ghosts. According to what Mike knew, the Progenitor of Ghosts had failed to merge with the Supreme Source and had been rejected, like waste being expelled. And the Supreme Demon God had used Thor to kill the Progenitor of Ghosts, eliminating the threat once and for all. During that process, Mike had acquired the Ghost Source! With this, he should be able to complete his research into the Soul Element skill! "Awesome!" Mike didn''t act immediately. He could study the Ghost Source anywhere, and the Tower of Truth wasn''t the best place for it. He''d deal with it after he left. With that problem solved, Mike felt much more at ease. Now, it was time to make use of the Tower of Truth permissions he had worked so hard to get! Following the Tower Spirit''s instructions, Mike began to access the historical recordings. A screen appeared before him, complete with a search function: "Search for target..." Mike tried typing in "Ares." But to his surprise, the letters began to fade as soon as they appeared. Clearly, the Tower of Truth couldn''t handle the name of a Supreme Being! Since searching for Ares didn''t work, Mike settled for his second choice and typed in "Maxen." This time, it worked. The weight of a Supreme Son was still far less than that of a Supreme Being. Mike sat down on a tree stump, popcorn in one hand and soda in the other, fully focused. The screen flickered to life, showing two figures. One in heavy armor, the other in black robes. *Maxen?* *Ares?!* Mike blinked in confusion. Had he selected the wrong video? How could both of them be in the same scene? Something wasn''t right. This wasn''t the footage Mike had requested! Seeing Maxen and Ares together, Mike suddenly realized something and muttered in shock, "Holy fuck, they''re from the same generation!" Up until now, because Maxen was Ares''s godson, Mike had overlooked this fact! Mike''s expression grew strange as another thought crossed his mind: *Maxen and Ares are from the same generation...* *Does that mean Ares took someone his own age as his godson?* Mike sighed, full of mixed emotions. Watching Ares''s past glories, Mike''s hands itched. When he became a Supreme Being, he wanted to take on a godson too, just for fun. "What am I even thinking?!" Mike quickly reminded himself that Maxen only kept 0.1% of his own income. Taking Maxen as a godson was no longer profitable-it was a losing deal! Clearing his mind, Mike refocused on the scene. 172 years ago, Two swordsmen had entered the 39th floor at the same time. When they met, a battle broke out! In an instant, Maxen''s sword shattered! The black-robed swordsman, wielding an ordinary longsword, had easily defeated Maxen in a single exchange! Holding his broken sword, Maxen glared at the black-robed swordsman, his face full of rage as he shouted, "Who the hell are you?!" The black-robed swordsman''s response was simple, just one short, brutal sentence: "I''m your daddy!" Chapter 534: Now, you’re worthy of fighting me Chapter 534: Now, you¡¯re worthy of fighting me"I''m your daddy." Ares''s casual declaration left Mike utterly speechless. Did that really just happen? At that time, Maxen was still young. And Ares? Even younger. With just one strike, Ares had shattered the sword in Maxen''s hand. Mike watched closely, not wanting to miss a single detail. After being insulted, Maxen''s expression froze for a second. As Morpheus''s godson, when had he ever been treated like this?! Who the hell are you to call yourself my daddy? Are you a Supreme Being too? Before Maxen could even respond, Ares stepped forward and unleashed several more strikes. To Mike, it seemed as though the world had slowed down, as if time itself had shifted. He saw it¡ªa flash of sword light! No, not just one-many sword lights! In the blink of an eye, Ares had slashed countless times! [FIFTEEN MILLION, SIX HUNDRED FORTY-TWO THOUSAND, THREE HUNDRED TWENTY- SIX Sword Strikes] Mike: ??? Why format it like that? Just to make the number look longer? Regardless, for the first time in his life, Mike had seen Ares''s swordsmanship clearly! In other words, if they were of the same age and power level, Mike was confident he could survive against Ares! As Mike processed the sight of the sword lights, he realized they had all landed around Maxen, forming... a sword prison? Inside the sword prison, Maxen looked utterly bewildered, completely unaware of what had just happened. He had only one thought in his head: Who is this swordsman? What''s with these random sword strikes? And why the hell is he calling himself my daddy?! Outside the sword prison, the black-clad swordsman remained calm and spoke. "Learn three sword techniques, and you''ll survive. Learn seven, and you can break out of this sword prison." He paused for a moment, then added with a hint of pride, "Out of the 15,642,326 sword strikes, I used 97 different sword techniques. If you can learn them all, I''ll take you as my godson." Maxen: ??? Are you insane? I never said I wanted to be your son! Maxen, defiant as ever, shouted from inside the sword prison, "I don''t need another godfather!" Maxen already had a biological father and a Supreme Being godfather. He didn''t need to add another one to the mix! Outside the sword prison, Ares sneered. "If you can''t learn them, and you want to give up, just call me ''Daddy,'' and I''ll let you out." Maxen: ... What the hell is this?! Learn all 97 sword techniques, and Ares would take Maxen as his godson. Fail to learn them, and Maxen would have to call Ares "Daddy." Is there even a difference?! After saying his piece, Ares turned and walked away. From inside the sword prison, Maxen''s anguished cry echoed out. "At least give me a sword if you want me to learn swordsmanship!" Maxen''s sword had been shattered by Ares earlier. "You think you''re worthy of using a sword with your skills?" Ares scoffed, pulling out a flail and tossing it into the sword prison. "Here, use this flail instead." ... Mike watched the black-clad swordsman walk away, then glanced back at Maxen, who was left behind. Now, he had to make a choice. Should he stay and watch Maxen learn swordsmanship, or follow Ares? Is that even a question? Mike immediately chose to follow Ares! Not long after Mike caught up, the black-clad swordsman suddenly stopped, turned toward Mike''s direction, and snorted. "Who are you? Sneaking around like that!" Mike: ??? Ares can see me? Wait, something wasn''t right! Mike responded naturally, "Brother, I''m your long-lost, unrelated-by-blood brother!" "What nonsense," the black-clad swordsman rolled his eyes, scanning the surroundings with a knowing look. "You''re watching a recording of the past, aren''t you?" Of course, it''s Ares-he figured it out instantly! Mike nodded, not bothering to hide the truth. He even offered more information. "It''s 172 years later. I''m the fourth potential Supreme Being, Thor." "No need to tell me all that. I won''t remember it," Ares said, his tone casual, as if he had dealt with this kind of situation many times before. Seeing Mike''s confusion, Ares explained, "My talent allows me to sense changes in time and space. When you watch me from the future, I can feel it and even communicate with you, like we''re doing now. But as a consequence, I won''t retain any memory of this afterward." No memory? Mike''s expression grew strange. Ares, are you sure that''s a side effect of your talent and not because Shadow Nine sealed your memories? If Mike remembered correctly, at this stage, Shadow Nine was still by Ares''s side. If every time Ares interacted with the future or the past, Shadow Nine found out and altered his memories... Before Mike could voice his theory, Ares seemed to read his mind and smiled. "Don''t worry, it''s not Shadow Nine''s doing. I have the Supreme Mark." Mike realized that 18-year-old Ares was quite talkative. Unlike the current Ares, who carried the weight of an idol''s image, spoke sparingly, and exuded an air of mystery, this younger version was much more approachable. Everyone has their youthful days. "Alright, let''s not waste time. Come, spar with me," 18-year-old Ares said, raising his sword and eyeing Mike''s Thunderclap Hammer with interest. Ares''s hands itched for a fight. He''s really itching for a brawl. Faced with Ares''s challenge, Mike picked up his Thunderclap Hammer and, in a sincere tone, said, "Maybe it''s better if I don''t use the hammer." "Oh?" Ares raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with disdain. "Your weapon is a sword?" "No." Mike shook his head again, and a two-meter-tall Thorn Shield appeared in his hand, covering his entire body. From behind the shield, Mike''s steady voice came through. "My weapon is a shield." ... The battle was about to begin! [This "Battle of the Strongest Potential Supreme Beings" is brought to you by the most powerful SSS-grade talent, the Eye of Truth, providing live commentary!] [The first to attack is Ares (18-year-old limited edition)!] Ares moved! Though he stood still, countless sword energies flew out from behind him, crashing into Mike''s Thorn Shield with a series of dull thuds. [It''s flying swords! Ares is using flying swords!] The battle was intense. Countless flying swords struck the Thorn Shield, but none of them could penetrate it. Ares''s expression grew more serious, his interest in Thor deepening. "Oh?" All the sword energies landed on the Thorn Shield, but none of them caused any real damage! Mike grinned. Such a simple trick, and you dare show it off in front of me? You''ve underestimated my strength! Standing beside Mike, the battered and bruised Dracula silently watched the scene unfold. He didn''t even know what to say anymore. All those ranged attacks? He had been the one blocking them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tired. Numb. After the first wave of attacks, Ares began to notice something. "Interesting soul body..." Ares retracted all his sword energies and looked at the shield, asking seriously, "Can it be slashed to death?" Dracula: ??? What the hell?! This isn''t something money can fix! You''re a potential Supreme Being, and you want to kill me, a vampire, in your duel? What kind of logic is that?! Dracula was on the verge of panic! Ares''s idea of "slashing to death" clearly wasn''t the kind of death you could come back from -it was real, permanent death. This was the closest Dracula had ever come to death in his entire life! Fortunately, Mike had a strong sense of property protection and politely declined Ares''s suggestion. "It''s better... not to slash him to death." To convince Ares, Mike added, "He''s useful. He''s killed millions of demon creatures." That argument was quite persuasive. A soul body willing to help the human race kill enemies was definitely valuable. Dracula, ever the stickler for accuracy, whispered, "It''s actually 11.62 million..." If I had known killing demon creatures could save my life, I would''ve killed even more! Clearly, Mike had convinced Ares. He nodded slightly. "Alright, I won''t slash him to death." Ares drew his sword again, once more unleashing sword energy! Countless sword energies rained down on the Thorn Shield! As Mike blocked the attacks with his shield, he couldn''t shake the feeling that their battle styles didn''t match. Damn it, Thor, why are you always on the defensive? Go on the offensive! Motivated by his own self-encouragement, Mike had already charged up his Charge Up ability. As Ares''s sword fell, Mike was constantly searching for an opening. [Search result: Flawless!] Ares''s attack rhythm was as tight as a drum, leaving no gaps for Mike to exploit. After unleashing enough sword strikes, Ares shouted, "Seal!" Sword energies appeared on Dracula''s palms, feet, and throughout his body, resonating with each other to form a sword formation. In the end, Dracula was pinned to the Thorn Shield, forming a blazing sun pattern. Dracula had been sealed. That''s right¡ªa vampire nearing level 990 had been sealed by a level 599 potential Supreme Being! With Dracula no longer assisting, Mike found it much harder to fend off the sword energies. He was starting to struggle. Several sword energies grazed him, nearly causing him to take damage. However, Mike''s adaptability exceeded Ares''s expectations! As the battle progressed, Ares''s attack frequency increased, but Thor''s defense remained impenetrable! The strongest sword versus the strongest shield! The sound of sword energy clashing against the shield was like a grand symphony! While controlling the sword energies, Ares slowly walked toward Thor. The distance between them, which had been over a hundred paces at the start of the battle, gradually shrank. Payday pace... sixty paces... thirty paces... Ten paces. Ares stopped. Beyond ten paces, the flying swords were fast. Within ten paces, the flying swords were both fast and accurate! At this distance, Ares''s attack frequency had reached its limit! But even so, he still couldn''t break through Thor''s defense! Mike had long since abandoned his playful attitude and was now fully immersed in the battle. He and his shield had become one, inseparable! As Mike found his rhythm, the pressure shifted to Ares! This was the most oppressive shield Ares had ever faced! Ares was willing to call it the strongest shield! After the battle had raged on for some time, Ares finally picked up his sword. Gripping the hilt, he looked at the Thorn Shield and said seriously, "Now, you''re worthy of fighting me." ... In the First Abyss, Ares and Cedric were still playing chess. This time, they had finally switched to Go. "Huh?" Ares made a sound of surprise, as if sensing something. Cedric casually placed ten black stones on the board and asked calmly, "What is it?" "There was something I didn''t understand before," Ares mused, speaking as if to himself. "I''ve always wondered how I created the technique Breaking Thorns." Hearing the name of the technique, Cedric recalled something. "Breaking Thorns..." He thought back. "That was the technique you used to slay the Seventeenth Demon God, wasn''t it?" A single sword strike (technique) to kill a demon god. At his peak, Ares had been invincible. The man who had personally ended the Blood War could only be described with three words: Terrifying beyond belief! "A small matter, I don''t remember it too well," Ares said humbly, placing 361 stones on the board, filling it with black. "I win." Staring at the board, Cedric fell into deep thought. After a moment, he added, "By the way, I was playing black." Ares: ... Ever the perfectionist, Ares''s expression didn''t change as he calmly replied, "No, you''re mistaken." Chapter 535: Your future is full of infinite possibilities Chapter 535: Your future is full of infinite possibilitiesThe battle for the strongest potential Supreme Being on the 39th floor continued. Eighteen-year-old Ares rested his hand on his sword, but he didn''t make a move. Mike stood there, watching Ares. One second, two seconds... One minute, two minutes... Yawn- Mike finally couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Brother, what are you doing?" "Comprehending a new skill," Ares replied, slightly distracted. "In this state, I can''t use my talent, so it takes a bit longer to grasp new techniques." Mike: ... With his talent active, Ares could comprehend skills in an instant, without needing more than a few moments! After interacting with Ares so many times, Mike had started to piece together some clues. Ares''s talent was likely related to time. When used on Professor Gregory, it had aged him into an 800-year-old man in an instant. When applied to Ares himself, it could accelerate his skill comprehension, recovery, and even his attacks. It was thanks to this talent that 18-year-old Ares could communicate with Mike across time. And it was also because of this talent that 18-year-old Ares would forget everything after this battle. Watching Ares as he focused on comprehending his skill, Mike yawned again, leaning on his shield as he made small talk. "Brother, since you know I''m from the future, does that mean the future is predetermined?" "No," Ares replied casually. "My experiences are just one possibility in the flow of time. Time... is a complicated thing. I''m simply using my talent to interact with various possibilities." After a moment of thought, Ares added, "There''s no such thing as fate. What happened before you arrived is just the part of time that''s already been set. But your future is full of infinite possibilities." Hearing Ares''s words, Mike nodded slightly. Their views on fate were aligned. Or rather, this was the Supreme Spirit passed down from generation to generation. Mike didn''t have to wait long. A few minutes later, Ares''s hand, which had been hovering over the hilt of his sword, finally gripped it firmly. A sharp gleam flashed in his eyes. Mike couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. "Done?!" [Why are you excited? That''s the sword that''s going to slash you!] The Eye of Truth might as well have shouted, Run, guy! Mike raised his Thorn Shield and once again entered a state of unity with his shield, seamlessly transitioning into his defensive stance. His aura steadily rose. In front of Ares, it was as if a massive, thorn-covered mountain had appeared, making it impossible to find a weak point! Feeling the pressure once again, Ares found himself getting excited too. A worthy opponent, a formidable rival. Battles between potential Supreme Beings were rare. In this state, Ares couldn''t use his talent. But Ares was certain that Thor wasn''t using his talent either. Otherwise, Ares would have already lost. Ares had a deep understanding of the power of an SSS-grade talent. "This move is called..." Ares began, slowly drawing his sword, unleashing a blinding sword light. "Breaking Thorns!" As the sword light slashed forward, Ares was 50% confident he would win, and 30% confident The would kill his opponent outright! After all, in the Tower of Truth, no one could truly die. Ares went all out. Boom- The massive, thorn-covered mountain was split in two by the sword light, as if it had been effortlessly cleaved apart! The ease of the strike exceeded Ares''s expectations! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as smooth as slicing through butter with a hot knife! But something wasn''t right! A flash of caution appeared in Ares''s eyes. Just as the sword light was about to completely sever the mountain, the two halves of the mountain suddenly slammed back together! What?! Ares''s sword was caught between the two halves of the mountain! Mike abandoned his shield and pulled out his Thunderclap Hammer, swinging it down with full force. "Star Pluck!" "Star Pluck!" Both of them used the same move at the same time-one with a hammer, the other with a sword. "Void Tremor!" "Void Tremor!" Hiss- At the same moment, both made the same judgment! However, Ares''s strike was faster, while Mike''s strength was greater! Ares''s sword clashed with the Thunderclap Hammer, sending sparks flying. Ares''s techniques were varied and intricate. Each individual strike wasn''t necessarily overwhelming in power. For example, Void Tremor wasn''t a fatal move on its own. But... If you were hit by Void Tremor a thousand times, even a waterfall would be severed... In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged dozens of blows. Ares knocked Thor''s shield aside with a single sword strike, then followed up with a punch to Thor''s face. Mike retaliated with a Thunderclap Strike, forcing Ares to use Fate''s Reversal. But Mike didn''t have time to celebrate. Ares found an opening and stabbed Mike, forcing him to use Fate''s Reversal as well. Both entered the locked state of Fate''s Reversal, and with nothing left to lose, they fought without restraint! "All Things Grow!" Thor''s Sea descended, the seasons cycled, and Chaotic Lightning rained down, bringing annihilation to all things! In the sea of lightning, Thor stood like a Titan God, wielding the power to destroy the heavens and the earth with every move. Feeling the immense pressure, Ares, pushed to his limits, also reached his breaking point and created a new move on the spot. "Ragnar?k!" Boom- In the Thor''s Sea, the phantom of spring shattered. The once smooth operation of All Things Grow began to collapse. Ares didn''t stop there. He followed up with three more sword strikes! The three sword strikes shattered summer, autumn, and winter, and destroyed two bolts of Chaotic Lightning! But... One bolt of Chaotic Lightning broke through Ares''s defenses and struck him. In the sea of lightning, Ares charged forward, slashing Thor with his sword! Once again, they exchanged blows, both taking damage! A few seconds later, both fighters stopped simultaneously. Ares, still dressed in black, remained as elegant as ever, looking quite dashing. Mostly because, after being struck by lightning, he was already charred, so you couldn''t tell the difference. If you got close, you''d catch a whiff of something burnt. Thor, on the other hand, looked a bit worse for wear-panting heavily, bruised and battered... Both had held back, worried that if they weren''t careful, they might actually kill each other. And that would make the Supreme Demon God very happy. Mike glanced at the faint phantom of Ares, knowing they had about a minute left to talk. They had fought, but there was no clear winner-it was a draw. Mike knew it was time for the familiar "mutual praise" phase. He pulled out the lines he had prepared in advance and said earnestly, "That was a truly evenly matched duel. I haven''t had this much fun in a long time!" Ares thought for a moment and replied, "Your lightning is just as impressive as my swordsmanship!" ... The duel was over, and the mutual praise had been exchanged. It was like the final moments of a game, where the outcome was already decided, and the players were just chatting. Ares, curious, asked, "Is Shadow Nine still alive?" Mike thought for a moment and replied, "Yes, he''s still alive." "That''s good," Ares nodded. "Is Shadow Nine still protecting potential Supreme Beings?" Mike wasn''t sure how to answer that. In the end, he gave a vague response. "He''s... on a business trip." Ares didn''t press the issue and instead asked, "Who''s in charge of the Guardian Shadow now?" Mike, without any shame, proudly declared, "Me!" Ares: ... What''s with this awkward silence? Say something! But Mike didn''t get a response, because Ares''s phantom had already disappeared. Mike knew that even if he accessed the permissions again and watched the recording, he wouldn''t be able to see Ares. This experience had been a one-time event, made possible by Ares''s talent. After Ares left, Mike took stock of the battle''s aftermath. Aside from Dracula being sealed inside the Thorn Shield, Mike hadn''t really lost anything. After spending half an hour recovering, Mike realized he had gained a lot from the fight. Of all the opponents Mike had faced, Ares was undoubtedly the strongest! When he fought Joseph, Mike felt no pressure. When he fought Calderon three times, Mike had been in control the whole time. Even though he had developed a shield-based fighting style, Calderon''s attacks, while filled with killing intent, weren''t as powerful as Ares''s! Calderon hadn''t been able to push Mike to his limits! Only Ares had managed to do that. Mike thought back. The last time he had been pushed to the brink... it had also been because of Ares? Breaking Thorns, Broke... It seemed that any move with "Broke" in the name was incredibly powerful! Aside from gaining a deeper understanding of his shield-based fighting style, Mike also made a note in his little notebook: "Breaking Thorns is a powerful move. Must learn!" Once he got out, Mike would find a way to contact Maxen. He was even willing to pay to learn this move! Its power was undeniable! The key was that this skill was highly specialized. It had been created specifically to counter Mike''s extreme defense. Mike needed to master Breaking Thorns in order to counter it, thereby enhancing his own survival skills! During the battle, Mike had also gained some insights into the Thorn Shield and the phantom of the thorn-covered mountain he had conjured. However, the Thorn Shield was nearly shattered, and without a replacement, Mike couldn''t experiment with his new ideas. After organizing his thoughts, Mike summoned the Truth Core Crystal, placed his hand on it, and began the conquest evaluation. A few seconds later, a familiar notification echoed in the ears of every human in the Tower of Truth: "Congratulations to participant Thor for successfully reclaiming the 39th floor of the Tower of Truth!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for achieving an SSSS-grade rating in the conquest of the 39th floor!" ... In the First Abyss, Ares and Cedric were still wandering around. "How strange," Ares muttered, frowning. "I keep thinking about the Breaking Thorns technique today." For something to catch the attention of Supreme Being Ares... Could it be that the Seventeenth Demon God, whom Ares had slain with that technique, was preparing to attack the human race? Cedric picked up on the topic and asked, "How long did it take Maxen to learn that technique?" "Three months," Ares replied, recalling the past with a smile. "At the time, I thought his talent was too dull. It took him three months to learn such a simple technique. I almost didn''t acknowledge him as my godson..." Cedric naturally followed up, "And then?" "Then I realized that my godson''s talent was top-tier. It wasn''t that Maxen was lacking..." Ares said, full of emotion, praising himself. "It was that Breaking Thorns was just too powerful." Hearing Ares''s recollection, Cedric nodded in agreement. He also recognized the value of Breaking Thorns. Cedric speculated, "So, when you created Breaking Thorns, your opponent must have been incredibly strong. They must have been a master of defense, putting immense pressure on you. You must have created the technique in a moment of desperation." Cedric''s analysis was logical and to argue with. Only a powerful enough opponent could inspire such a powerful technique! Ares nodded. "That''s probably the case." Although he couldn''t remember the exact process of how he had created the skill, Ares could deduce most of it. As for who this mysterious opponent was, Ares didn''t know. And he probably never would. If he ever got the chance, Ares wouldn''t mind fighting that opponent again. As they talked, Ares''s communicator buzzed. It was a message from his Supreme Son. When Ares read the message, his expression turned strange. Noticing the change, Cedric asked, "What now?" Ares, his face dark, replied, "My godson just sent me a message. He says Thor wants to learn Breaking Thorns." Cedric: ... Breaking Thorns was a trump card that Ares had only used once. That one time, he had slain the Seventeenth Demon God, with no witnesses. The only people who knew about the technique were Ares, Cedric, Maxen, and Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine was in the Supreme Abyssal, and Maxen was in the Second Abyss. Neither of them would have mentioned the technique to Thor. Ares and Cedric certainly hadn''t said anything. So, how did Thor know about the technique? It seemed... there was only one possibility left. A possibility that Ares and Cedric were reluctant to accept. Hovering outside the First Abyss, the Fifth Demon God had been eavesdropping on the entire conversation. He figured it was time for him to step in and stir the pot. "Isn''t it possible," the Fifth Demon God cleared his throat and said calmly, "That the powerful opponent you faced when you created Breaking Thorns... was Thor?" Chapter 536 I just fought your godfather to a draw 536 I just fought your godfather to a draw The Fifth Demon God''s words hung in the air, and the Archdemon lying on the ground silently gave him a thumbs-up. Not bad, Fifth Demon God. You''ve got the guts to say something like that! Provoking both a former Supreme Being and a future Supreme Being at the same time¡ªthis was a masterclass in courting death. But to everyone''s surprise, Ares didn''t get angry. Instead, he seemed to be deep in thought. After a moment, Ares spoke again, "You''re right. It''s probably Thor." Fifth Demon God: ??? Ares continued, "It seems that, among all the opponents I''ve faced in my life, Thor is one of the strongest." Ares had spent his life dominating the Abyss, leaving only one word in his wake¡ªinvincible. His evaluation of Thor was incredibly high. What made this even more significant was that Ares was the second-generation Supreme Being of the human race. He had defeated Cedric, fought Shadow Nine, and practically ruled an entire era. For Ares to give Thor such high praise, the weight of his words was undeniable. The most terrifying part? Ares had once fought the Supreme Demon God! The Supreme Demon God, from any perspective, was the pinnacle of existence. In other words, in Ares''s mind, Thor, once he became a Supreme Being, would have defenses on par with the Supreme Demon God! And the truth was, Mike''s true strength wasn''t just in his defense¡ªit was in his offense. His lightning could amplify damage by a factor of 2 to the power of 30! Cedric thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. "I think you''re right." Ares''s words carried no hint of flattery; they were purely objective analysis. The Fifth Demon God snorted disdainfully, "Ares, are you telling me you couldn''t even beat Thor in close combat? You do realize he''s a mage, right?" If the Fifth Demon God''s earlier taunts were like long-range artillery, this one was a direct slap to the face. But Ares remained calm, unbothered by the provocation. "I''m just stating a simple truth," Ares said, lightly tapping the sword at his waist, which rang out with a crisp sound. "We, the Supreme Beings of the human race, have strengths, but we also have weaknesses." For example, Ares was incredibly skilled in offense. His sword had slain many powerful enemies. But that meant his weakness was in defense and survival. Thor, on the other hand, seemed to excel in defense. Ares continued nonchalantly, "If Thor has perfected his defense, then even if he''s fully armed, he might not be able to kill a demon god..." The Fifth Demon God''s expression gradually stiffened, and he fell into a daze. Wait, Ares makes a good point! The first three generations of human Supreme Beings all had the power to kill the Fifth Demon God, but for various reasons, they hadn''t done so. But now, with the fourth-generation Supreme Being, Thor... Hold on! Is Ares saying that even if Thor wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t be able to? Does Thor not have powerful offensive abilities? Is his lightning not as strong as it seems? Is his real strength in defense? Does that mean I''ll live for another hundred years, until the next Supreme Being shows up, before I finally see the possibility of death? Meanwhile, Cedric was still processing Ares''s earlier statement. Thor, a mage, using a hammer as a weapon¡ªyes, it was strange. But was his damage output really that weak? Ignoring the Fifth Demon God''s darkening expression, Ares continued walking through the First Abyss, sending a message to Maxen. "If Thor wants to learn Breaking Thorns, tell him to come to the First Abyss and find me." ... In Wolf''s Den, Mike stared at the message on his communicator, deep in thought. "Ares wants me to go to the Abyss to find him?" Come to think of it, Ares had previously promised to teach Mike the third use of Fate''s Reversal. And he had also told Mike to come to the First Abyss for that. "Learning Breaking Thorns isn''t urgent," Mike thought to himself. That skill was only useful against opponents with extreme defense. And Mike himself was an expert in extreme defense. If he ever faced an opponent with similar defensive capabilities, even without Breaking Thorns, Mike could outlast them. Besides, in his recent fight with Ares, Mike had held back quite a bit, keeping several trump cards in reserve. For example, he hadn''t used Charge Up, nor had he tapped into the Eye of Truth''s stored abilities like Void Exile or Greed''s Desire from the Force of Nature. Mike hadn''t even called for reinforcements! In the end, he had managed to fight Ares to a draw. Mike was satisfied with that result. And he still had plenty of room for growth. He had the Greed Source, the Ghost Source, and the Shadow Source! Of course, the Shadow Source was only temporarily in Mike''s possession. He would eventually return it to Pecker. Mike never went back on his word when it came to promises made to his own people. As for the Ghost Source, Mike planned to use it for skill research rather than integrating it into his Thor''s Sea. The Greed Source was what would truly benefit Mike! Once the Force of Nature was restored to its golden form, Mike would begin working on how to deconstruct the Greed Source and integrate it into his Thor''s Sea. At that point, Mike''s power would reach new heights! And there were still many ways for Mike to increase his strength: Leveling up, changing classes, awakening talents... ... Mike glanced at Maxen''s reply and figured that Ares had probably pieced together what had happened in the past. Due to his talent, Ares would forget the battle and conversation they had just had. But the skills Ares had created wouldn''t be forgotten. Since Ares knew and hadn''t made a big deal out of it, it meant he didn''t mind. Mike sent another message to Maxen. Thor: "How''s the weather in the Second Abyss?" Maxen: "It''s alright. Do you need something?" Thor: "Did you know? I just fought your godfather to a draw." Thor''s words left Maxen completely stunned! Thor... fought Ares... to a draw? Maxen couldn''t believe it! Maxen immediately replied, "I don''t believe you!" "Heh." Mike responded confidently, "Why would I lie to you?" Maxen: ... If Thor was bold enough to say it, then it probably happened. Before Maxen could ask any more questions, Mike ended the conversation. He sat in Wolf''s Den, casually ordering a few free drinks. Just then, his disciple Light Nine arrived! "Whoa, you leveled up fast!" Mike looked at Light Nine. It had only been a week since they last met, and Light Nine was already level 899, on the verge of becoming a Lord! Light Nine, ever humble, replied earnestly, "It''s all thanks to Master Dream''s guidance." "You''re about to become a Lord, so I don''t have much to give you..." Mike thought for a moment, logged into the Mystic Market, and bought back one of Light Nine''s old pieces of equipment¡ªthe cheapest one. It was something Mike had originally gifted to Apollo. Now, he was buying it back with his own money. "Here, take this." Mike handed the weapon to Light Nine and gave him some advice. "As for Maxen being influenced by that villain, I''ve already identified the target. It''s a level 999 demon creature. I''ll go kill him in a few days." That despicable villain was truly detestable! Mike had a deathmatch scheduled with the ghost race potential Supreme Being on the 40th floor. For Mike, a deathmatch only meant one thing: The enemy dies, or Thor doesn''t sleep! Listening to Master Dream''s words, Light Nine was filled with admiration. As expected of Master Dream! A level 999 demon creature, and he talks about killing it like it''s as easy as squashing an ant! After chatting with Light Nine for a bit and encouraging him to keep training hard, Mike finally left Wolf''s Den and returned to reality. ... Back in the Forest of Truth, Mike didn''t leave right away. During his challenge of the 39th floor, Mike had noticed something. Ares and Maxen were from the same generation. But there was a problem... Nathan had died in the Supreme Abyssal a long time ago. Logically, Maxen should be close to 300 years old, yet he was from the same generation as Ares. No matter how you calculated it, there was a significant gap in the timeline! This missing time bothered Mike. It was likely related to the things Shadow Nine had lied to him about! If Shadow Nine were still on Earth, he could probably spin countless versions of the story just from this one detail. Following Shadow Nine around, you wouldn''t learn any real history¡ªyou''d just learn how to make up stories. Mike made his way to the base of the Tower of Truth and happened to run into Foreskin nearby. "What are you up to?" Mike asked after greeting him. Foreskin looked troubled and sighed. "My boss asked me to check on something." Mike: ??? He quickly followed up with another question. "Has this happened before?" "No," Foreskin shook his head and explained. "This is the first time my boss has asked about the Mystic Market since he created it." In a way, Apollo was becoming more and more human. From both Apollo''s and Thor''s perspectives, this was a good thing. But that was also what made it so tricky. If the human Supreme Being Apollo suddenly became as weak as a chicken... Who knew what the Supreme Demon God would do? Mike could only hope that by the time that day came, he would be strong enough to fight. In fact, Mike''s rate of improvement was fast, even compared to the first three generations of Supreme Beings. "What did my third bro ask?" Mike inquired. Foreskin didn''t hold back and repeated Apollo''s question. "He asked how much stuff and money the Mystic Market has." A question mark popped up over Mike''s head. Why is Apollo asking that? Wait, Apollo had created the Mystic Market a hundred years ago, and this was the first time he cared about his own organization??? Coincidentally, this was a question Mike was also curious about. "So, how much money does the Mystic Market have?" Foreskin: ... Mike cleared his throat and tried to justify his curiosity. "I''ve been researching the Greed Source lately. It has some side effects..." "I understand, I understand," Foreskin said, spreading his hands helplessly. "I don''t know." The Mystic Market was just too rich. Foreskin had no interest in money, and Apollo had no interest in most things. Foreskin was only responsible for making money. As for how much they had made, no one really cared! As for Apollo''s sudden question, Foreskin could only give a rough estimate. "Counting debts, fixed assets, corps assets, and so on..." Foreskin estimated. "Over a trillion Lord Merits, probably." Mike: ... For the first time in his life, Mike felt a sense of powerlessness! A trillion! Lord Merits! Look at Mike¡ªhe had gone to the Eighth Abyss, made a few million Lord Merits from Poseidon, and had been over the moon about it. Meanwhile, Supreme Being Apollo had quietly amassed over a trillion in assets! Of course, there were historical reasons for this. When the Mystic Market was first established, Foreskin had donated his entire fortune, giving the organization an incredibly solid foundation. At the same time, the Mystic Market didn''t just do business within the human race. The Temple of Truth, the Abyss, the demon gods, the gods... They were all clients of the Mystic Market! When dealing with other races, the Mystic Market was a golden brand, and their fees weren''t cheap. Take the Baggins Family, for example¡ªthey owed the Mystic Market a huge sum of money. That debt was just paper wealth. It would take thousands of years to pay off. And during those thousands of years, the Baggins Family would be working for the Mystic Market for free. A trillion Lord Merits wasn''t just an empty figure. But most of it was tied up in assets, not cash. In the truest sense, the Mystic Market was wealthier than nations. Mike wiped his mouth, trying not to sound too envious as he said, S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s... quite a lot." "Fourth Bro, I''ve got some things to take care of. I''ll catch you later..." Foreskin said, bidding Mike farewell before hurrying off. Since his boss had asked, as the Mystic Market Manager, Foreskin had to provide an answer. Not long after Foreskin left, a white cloud descended in front of Mike, carrying him to the 99th floor. "Good morning." "Morning." After exchanging greetings, Mike got straight to the point and voiced his doubts. Apollo responded casually. "172 years ago, the human race''s designated second-generation potential Supreme Being was supposed to be Maxen." Chapter 537 You’re doing very well 537 You¡¯re doing very well Maxen was originally slated to be the second-generation potential Supreme Being? This revelation caught Mike completely off guard. Apollo, noticing Mike''s confusion, continued to explain. "Many years ago, the human race was in a dire situation. Nathan''s son, Maxen, had shown exceptional talent from a young age and was seen as the next leader of humanity..." In their previous conversation, Mike had already learned about the origins of talents. Talents were fragments of the Supreme Source. Even SSS-grade talents were merely more complete fragments, nothing more. Powerful individuals like Maxen, Cedric, Calderon, and even Gregory, who had undergone three awakenings, all possessed SS-grade talents that were incredibly strong, standing out among others of the same tier. If there were no Supreme Being in their generation, some of them could very well have been chosen as potential Supreme Beings. Especially Maxen¡ªhe was a force to be reckoned with. "Because Maxen''s performance was so outstanding, when he was about to turn 18, my instructor convened a meeting of the human race''s most powerful individuals..." Apollo spoke with a seriousness that made it seem as though he had witnessed the events firsthand. In fact, Apollo had arrived on Earth with the Tower of Truth over 300 years ago. To be precise, Apollo hadn''t just heard about these events¡ªhe had even participated in some of them. Apollo recalled, "The result of the meeting was to place Maxen in a cryogenic chamber, putting him into hibernation for several years. The plan was to wake him when the next SSS-grade talent appeared, so he could participate in the talent awakening." At first, Maxen had been against the idea. In his mind, the sooner he awakened, the sooner he could fight on the battlefield. Potential Supreme Being? SSS-grade talent? All of that could wait. But after a "conversation" with Shadow Nine¡ªone that left Maxen bruised and battered¡ªhe reluctantly agreed. With his mind changed, Maxen entered the cryogenic chamber, where he slept for nearly a century, only waking up 172 years ago. In fact, Mike could understand and even support Shadow Nine''s decision and approach. On one hand, Nathan''s death in the Supreme Abyssal had made him a hero to the human race. The human race couldn''t afford to mistreat Maxen, nor could they dishonor Nathan''s legacy. Even if others had different ideas, Shadow Nine, Calderon, Cedric, and Morpheus would never allow it. On the other hand, Maxen was simply too powerful! At the time, everyone believed that as long as Maxen participated in the awakening, the SSS-grade talent would undoubtedly be his! And in truth, Maxen didn''t disappoint anyone''s expectations. In the history of the human race, aside from the Supreme Beings, Maxen was the strongest of his tier. Before he met Thor, Maxen had been riding high on his reputation! But while Maxen was in hibernation, he had no idea that a boy named Mars had been born in a peaceful corner of the world. Amid the backdrop of the Blood War between the human race and the demon race, this boy named Mars grew from an infant to a child, and from a child to a young man. Then, 172 years ago, Mars, now 18, signed up for the talent awakening. Mars and Maxen both placed their hands on the Truth Core Crystal at nearly the same time. In the end, the Supreme Source chose Mars, and the legendary life of Supreme Being Ares began. Meanwhile, Maxen only awakened an SS-grade talent. After hearing Apollo''s explanation, Mike nodded slowly, finally understanding the full story. When it came to who would awaken an SSS-grade talent, the human race''s powerful individuals didn''t have the final say. What they could do was identify promising Supreme Being seeds, put them into hibernation, and wake them at the right time to participate in the talent awakening, gambling on a possibility. At the time, everyone had placed their bets on Maxen. But then Ares appeared, shocking everyone at first, and then filling them with joy. Maxen was strong, but Ares was even stronger! Maxen, who hadn''t become the potential Supreme Being, had no regrets or complaints. He only wanted to grow stronger and take to the battlefield as soon as possible to avenge his father. As Apollo finished his story, a sudden thought struck Mike, and he realized another possibility. "Bro, does that mean the so-called supreme power is actually the result of the human race''s deliberate choices?" Think about it¡ªSSS-grade talents appeared once every hundred years, and the human race had figured out this pattern. Based on that, any Supreme Being seeds under the age of 18 could be approached by the authorities and asked to sign special agreements. These Supreme Being seeds would, like Maxen, enter hibernation and wait for the right time to be awakened and participate in the talent awakening. And in each generation, there would definitely be one SSS-grade talent! At the same time, the mass awakening of Supreme Being seeds would naturally signify the prosperity and strength of the human race! Supreme Beings and supreme power were mutually reinforcing, choosing each other in their respective eras! Apollo confirmed Mike''s speculation. "Correct." Morpheus''s generation was an exception. In Ares''s generation, only Maxen had received this treatment. But in Apollo''s generation... "And in my generation, no Supreme Being seeds were awakened from hibernation," Apollo revealed. The reason was simple¡ªApollo had been on the verge of death and had no choice but to awaken his talent. The human race''s powerful individuals had long known about Apollo''s existence, and they knew that if Apollo awakened his talent, it would most likely be an SSS-grade talent. As a result, no Supreme Being seeds were awakened from hibernation in his generation. Even without becoming a Supreme Being, Apollo had exerted immense pressure! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Similarly, before Thor appeared, the human race didn''t know who the potential Supreme Being of this generation would be. So, a large number of Supreme Being seeds were awakened from hibernation and thrown into this era. That''s why Thor''s generation was filled with so many geniuses! It had to be said¡ªthe human race''s leadership had incredible foresight and courage. After surviving the Blood War, they had begun laying the groundwork for the next century, planning for the long term... The reversal of the human race''s fortunes against the Abyss wasn''t the result of a single day''s work, nor was it the achievement of just one generation. It was the result of 300 years of continuous struggle by multiple generations! Having cleared up the mysteries surrounding Maxen, Ares, and supreme power, Mike felt some of his questions had been answered. But a bigger question now loomed in his mind. When talking to Apollo, it was best to be direct. Apollo didn''t understand, nor did he care for, roundabout conversations. So, Mike asked bluntly, "What about me?" ... Mike hadn''t expected his question to leave Apollo in silence. Mike was a transmigrator from another world. No one else knew this, but Mike was well aware of it. And Apollo was also fully aware of Mike''s unique origins. Mike had once considered coming clean to Apollo about this, but Apollo had cut him off. Since then, the two had reached an unspoken agreement not to discuss the matter. But after learning the secrets of the Supreme Source, SSS-grade talents, and supreme power, Mike couldn''t help but ask the question. What about me? Was Mike''s SSS-grade talent predetermined, or was it just a coincidence? After a moment of silence, Apollo finally spoke, giving Mike an unexpected answer. "I am not omniscient." This was the first time Mike had ever heard Apollo admit that there were things he didn''t know. Why Mike? Why the Eye of Truth? Apollo didn''t have the answers. From Apollo''s perspective, everything had happened naturally. Apollo had been on the verge of death, so he had no choice but to awaken his talent. After awakening an SSS-grade talent, he naturally became a Supreme Being. And after becoming a Supreme Being, it was only natural to wait for the next potential Supreme Being to appear... To Apollo, it didn''t matter whether it was Mike, Mick, or Mack¡ªthe result would still be the same: Apollo would face the Supreme Demon God in a final battle. But... While the starting point and the endpoint remained the same, the journey would be different! If Mike had been replaced by someone else, many things would have unfolded differently. Shadow Nine would have been a dutiful protector, rather than risking his life to enter the Supreme Abyssal... Calderon would have gotten his wish and died in battle in the First Abyss... Ares would have intervened more often, slaying more demon gods... Apollo would have quietly sat on the 99th floor, waiting for the next potential Supreme Being to rise, waiting for the Supreme Demon God to appear, and then heading into the final battle... Mike''s appearance had changed the fate of many people. Fortunately, these changes had all been for the better. After learning the truth, Mike''s question wasn''t just about the origin of his SSS-grade talent¡ªhe was also asking Apollo: *How am I doing?* How was Mike doing as a potential Supreme Being? Apollo had been the previous generation''s test-taker, and the Supreme Demon God was the final examiner. Mike was about to clarify his meaning, knowing that Apollo might not pick up on the subtext... But before he could, Apollo''s voice came from the 99th floor. "You''re doing well." Mike: ??? Before he could fully process his surprise, Apollo continued. "No, that''s not right." Apollo shook his head. "You''re doing very well." Hiss¡ª Mike found himself overwhelmed by a mix of emotions¡ªsurprise, joy, fear, and anxiety. Surprise, because Apollo had actually understood him! Joy, because Mike had earned Apollo''s approval. Fear, because Apollo''s increasingly human-like behavior was progressing too quickly. And anxiety, because Mike hadn''t expected to receive such high praise, leaving him feeling a bit flustered. In short, these emotions hit Mike all at once, leaving him momentarily at a loss. "Calm down, calm down!" Mike took a few deep breaths, nearly falling off the white cloud. Before Mike could say anything else, a yawn echoed from inside the tower. "I''m tired." Mike respectfully replied, "I''ll take my leave then. You should rest." "Alright." As the white cloud gently descended, Mike reflected on their conversation, his thoughts growing heavier. He wasn''t proud of his accomplishments. Whether it was single-handedly defeating the Progenitor of Ghosts, turning the tables on the Eighth Demon God, capturing the Chaos Prince, or supporting Poseidon... All of these were just small contributions, nothing worth boasting about. What weighed on Mike''s mind was the fact that Apollo seemed to be on the verge of figuring things out! According to previous theories, once Apollo fully accepted the idea that he was human, he would revert to being an ordinary person. And that butterfly would gain power equivalent to the World Source, which was currently held by Supreme Being Apollo! In other words, the human race would lose Supreme Being Apollo, and the world would gain a butterfly with the power to rival a Supreme Being! This was not good news for the human race. The current Supreme Demon God was not the same as the one from 300 years ago! Three hundred years ago, when Morpheus appeared, the Supreme Demon God had been unable to break free from his seal. The Supreme Source had still been contested by many old Progenitors, leaving the Supreme Demon God too preoccupied to deal with Morpheus. But over the past 300 years, the Supreme Demon God had appeared twice, each time being severely wounded by the human Supreme Beings. And each time, the Supreme Demon God had taken the opportunity to rid himself of some of his own problems. He had cut away the rotten flesh and festering wounds from his body. Though the Supreme Demon God was now lower in level and weaker in rank, his combat power had only grown stronger! The Progenitor of Ghosts, who had been rejected by the Supreme Source, was a prime example! In the foreseeable future, this process of elimination would only accelerate, and the Supreme Demon God would grow even stronger! Time was running out! From Mike''s perspective, whether for his own survival or for the greater good, he needed to gain the power to fight before Apollo''s transformation occurred! Nine-star Lord, or even Ultimate Lord, would no longer be enough for Mike! He needed to find a way to touch the threshold of Supreme. [At this point, we recommend the fourth awakening of the Eye of Truth.] Mike ignored the Eye of Truth''s suggestion. Awakening his SSS-grade talent was something Mike definitely planned to do, and it was a high priority. The last time he had forced a third awakening, Mike had paid a steep price. One of the costs had been that he couldn''t enter the 90th floor or higher, preventing the Eye of Truth from undergoing a fourth awakening. Fortunately, Apollo had stepped in and resolved that issue, allowing Mike to move forward. Talent, level, class... Mike had already pushed all of these to their limits! But when he asked the Eye of Truth how to maximize his combat power, the answer was always the same: Awaken, awaken, and awaken some more! Mike needed to find another path, a different way forward. If Mike tried to figure it out on his own, he''d probably drive himself crazy without finding a solution. So, he decided to rely on one of his traditional virtues¡ªasking for help. Taking out his communicator, Mike dialed a number. "Professor Gregory, it''s Thor. Are you busy? I''d like to meet and discuss something." "Alright, I''ll meet you at the Trade Secret Realm." As agreed, Mike made his way to the Trade Secret Realm and met with Professor Gregory in a private room. After Mike explained his situation, Gregory''s eyebrows furrowed in thought. "You want to get stronger... faster..." Thor''s request had touched on one of Professor Gregory''s blind spots! After a moment of contemplation, Professor Gregory sighed and said helplessly, "Among all the known potential Supreme Beings, you''re already the fastest-growing one." Chapter 538 Void Maelstrom 538 Void Maelstrom Mike is the fastest? "This... this can''t be right!" Mike instinctively objected, feeling that something about Professor Gregory''s analysis was off. As a theorist, Professor Gregory was all about data and facts. He calmly explained, "You should have noticed by now. Aside from wealth, there''s very little room left for you to improve in any other area." Mike knew this all too well. In fact, if there was anything the human race could offer to help Thor, they would have already given it to him, even for free. Mike''s purchase of the Force of Nature in the Trade Secret Realm for a few thousand gold coins was proof of this. The Force of Nature, as an SS-grade equipment prototype, had the potential to become SSS-grade equipment. Normally, it would have sold for at least tens of thousands of Lord Merits in the Mystic Market. That deal had been heavily subsidized by the human race''s leadership, who had paid the difference behind the scenes. There was an unspoken understanding between both sides. When it came to a potential Supreme Being, the human race would spare no effort in providing support. And in return, the potential Supreme Being would step up when the time came. For the past 300 years, every investment in a potential Supreme Being had brought the human race returns a hundredfold, even a thousandfold. In fact, the resources invested in Thor had already paid off. The Tower of Truth was the fastest place to improve one''s combat power, and Mike had already maxed out his progress there. It was like a car with the gas pedal floored¡ªthere was no more room for speed or acceleration. Mike fell silent, once again hitting a dead end. "But..." Professor Gregory''s tone shifted, offering a glimmer of hope. "There is one place, besides Earth and the Tower of Truth, where you can still improve your combat power." Mike''s curiosity was piqued. "Where?" "The Void," Professor Gregory replied, then clarified, "More specifically, the Void Maelstrom. There''s a Void Passage outside Earth, and on the other side of that passage is the Void Maelstrom." Mike frowned slightly. He didn''t have a good impression of the Void. His Fire Element had fused with a Void Fragment, causing Void Monsters to occasionally appear around him. And the last time Mike had fought the Progenitor of Ghosts, a 1000-level Devil from the Void had nearly ruined everything. The Void was a place full of unknowns and dangers. The unknown and mysterious aspects didn''t bother Mike too much¡ªhe had the Eye of Truth, which could help to some extent. But the danger... Mike repeated Professor Gregory''s words, still confused. "A Void Passage?" "Yes, the passage was created when the Tower of Truth descended," Professor Gregory explained, giving a brief overview of the passage''s origins. He promised to send Mike a detailed report once he had compiled all the information. As for whether Mike should go, and when, that would be up to him. The human race had very little information about the Void Maelstrom. Only a handful of people had ever ventured there, and those who returned refused to speak about their experiences. Before ending the conversation, Professor Gregory emphasized, "The Void Maelstrom is extremely dangerous. Morpheus once said that even a potential Supreme Being could fall there." Fall? Under normal circumstances, just hearing that would be enough for Thor to cross the Void Maelstrom off his list! Mike could wait until he became a true Supreme Being, then team up with Apollo and Ares to explore the maelstrom together. Wouldn''t that be a better idea? But today, Thor was different. Mike had always been self-aware. He was afraid of death. Who wouldn''t be? But Mike also knew that some things, if they happened, would be worse than death. Mike didn''t want to look back on his life and realize that there had been moments when he could have done better, when he could have changed something, but he hadn''t. If that happened... He feared he would regret it. So, as long as he still had the chance, Mike was willing to take some risks and give it a try! Professor Gregory had seen this in Mike, which was why he had brought up the Void Maelstrom in the first place. ... When Professor Gregory mentioned the Void Maelstrom, the Eye of Truth immediately provided survival data. [In your current state, the survival rate in the maelstrom is 17.56%.] That''s a low probability! If you went 100 times, you''d die 83 times! With odds like that, no sane person would go! Of course, the Eye of Truth also offered some ways to increase the survival rate: [Changing class could increase the survival rate by 15%.] [A fourth talent awakening would raise the survival rate to over 50%.] [Deconstructing the Greed Source could increase the survival rate based on the progress of the deconstruction.] [...] Mike considered his upcoming schedule¡ªit was packed. First, he had a deathmatch to deal with. On the 40th floor, a 999-level ghost race potential Supreme Being was waiting for Mike. Without clearing the 40th floor, Mike couldn''t access the Change Class Realm, let alone proceed with his talent awakening and other plans. Second, after defeating the ghost race potential Supreme Being, Mike would have to decide whether to venture into the Void Maelstrom. His own strength was one factor to consider, but he also needed to take into account the opinions of Ares and Apollo. Finally, even if he decided to go, Mike would have to think about whether to bring a few people along with him... At the end of the day, the most pressing task for Mike was to study the Greed Source! Only by deconstructing the Greed Source and integrating it into his Thor''s Sea could Mike increase his combat power, defeat the ghost race potential Supreme Being, and resolve all the other issues! But a brass version of the Greed Source? Mike couldn''t accept that! So, first things first¡ªTransmute! After a brief chat with Professor Gregory, their conversation came to an end. Though Gregory hadn''t asked why Mike had come to see him, he had a pretty good idea. It probably had something to do with Apollo''s condition. After saying goodbye to Professor Gregory, Mike didn''t return to Earth right away. Instead, he headed to his private space. "Fool, I need a favor!" Mike held up the brass Force of Nature and called out. "Help me disguise this thing." The Transmute cooldown was short, so Mike needed to keep trying. But walking around with an SSS-grade equipment like the Force of Nature in front of his classmates felt a bit too flashy. Wouldn''t that be too high-profile? It might expose his true identity. Fool Master sneered and asked, "Why should I help you?" Mike replied confidently, "I''ll pay you!" "Deal!" Fool Master agreed immediately, afraid that Thor might change his mind. But as soon as she agreed, she realized something wasn''t quite right. Wait a minute... I''m getting paid to help disguise something? Isn''t that how it''s supposed to work? How did Thor manage to make it seem like paying me was some kind of grand favor? Still, it was a simple task, and she wouldn''t lose anything by doing it. Fool Master didn''t dwell on it. She took the Force of Nature and gave it a few taps with her hammer, disguising it. "Anyone below Ultimate Lord won''t be able to see through it, but..." Fool Master had originally planned to say, But this equipment will be a bit unlucky for a while. In fact, most of the equipment she worked on tended to have bad luck for a while. But after some time, the bad luck would dissipate, and the equipment would return to normal. However, Fool Master thought better of it. So, she swallowed the second half of her sentence. Mike reached out to take the Force of Nature, but Fool Master pulled it back. She extended her other hand. "Where''s the money?" A deal was a deal¡ªpayment first, then delivery! Mike pulled out five copper coins, lined them up in his palm, then thought for a moment and took two back. Fool Master: ... Mike said, "You only hit it three times. Three copper coins is fair, right?" Fair. Very fair! Thor had said he''d pay, but he never said how much! Fool Master silently accepted the three copper coins and handed the Force of Nature back to Thor. With the money in hand, Fool Master''s face lit up with a mischievous smile, her laughter ringing out like wind chimes. Mike turned and glared at Vladimir. "Put that wind chime away!" Vladimir quickly stashed the wind chime, and the laughter abruptly stopped. Mike eyed Fool Master warily, his expression full of suspicion. "What are you laughing about?" Fool Master waved him off dismissively. "I just remembered something funny." Mike snorted. "What''s so funny? Are you pregnant?" Fool Master shook her head. "No, I just learned a new skill recently." Mike''s face paled, sensing that something was off. He suddenly felt the urge to leave. He suspected that staying any longer wasn''t a good idea. But Fool Master didn''t give him the chance to escape. The three copper coins floated in Fool Master''s palm, forming an isosceles triangle in the air. A wave of demonic energy surged out, and laws began to manifest. The three copper coins resonated with each other, spinning and creating a small, self-contained world. Mike: ??? Just from this display, it was clear that Fool Master''s true strength far exceeded that of a nine-star Lord! Mike had long suspected that Fool Master wasn''t an ordinary nine-star Lord. But with Apollo''s restrictions on her, and the Eye of Truth unable to see through her, Mike had no way of confirming it. Still... what was Fool Master up to? Mike watched her closely, ready to bolt at any moment. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the influence of the demonic energy, the space around the three copper coins became isolated from the rest of the world. Then... Fool Master drew a sword! Mike seemed to sense what was about to happen and instinctively tried to stop her. "No!" Fool Master slashed with her sword. The three copper coins turned into gold coins! The small space around them seemed to be gilded in gold. Mike''s face turned pale, as if he had just lost a fortune. His teeth chattered, and he couldn''t even form words. My defenses have been breached! Fool Master beamed, her smile as bright as the sun, and pointed to the three gold coins. "Look, this is my new skill¡ªGolden Abyss!" Chapter 539 Are we going the wrong way? 539 Are we going the wrong way? "I don''t understand!" Mike stared at the three floating gold coins, on the verge of a breakdown, nearly losing his composure. Why the hell?! How does even this demon race member know Golden Abyss?! Earlier, when Fool Master had used Golden Abyss, Mike had indeed had the opportunity to replicate it with the Eye of Truth. But... Mike had to make a choice. Fool Master''s version of Golden Abyss was a heavily weakened version, only capable of turning three copper coins into gold. At that level, even Transmute could achieve the same result! Moreover, the Void Exile skill currently stored in the Eye of Truth was far more useful to Mike at this stage. According to the Eye of Truth''s evaluation, just having Void Exile increased Mike''s survival rate in battle by 5 percentage points! Weighing the two options, Mike had no choice but to painfully give up on the weakened version of Golden Abyss. And indirectly, he had given up on three whole gold coins! The loss of these three Truth Gold Coins made Mike''s heart ache, as if he had just lost 30,000 Lord Merits! But the most frustrating part was that Mike couldn''t wrap his head around it. How does she even know Golden Abyss?! Fool Master, calm and composed, explained, "As a proud shareholder of the Mystic Market, the number one Forging Master of the myriad races, and someone to whom Mars owes a favor, it''s only natural, right?" Mike: ... In just one sentence, Fool Master had flexed on Mike three times! Mystic Market shareholder, number one Forging Master, and Ares owes her a favor... This is ridiculous! Mike quickly composed himself and shifted tactics. "Let''s talk business. What would it take for you to teach me Golden Abyss?" Fool Master shook her head, rejecting the offer outright. "Ares made me promise not to teach it to anyone." The implication was clear. Who in the world wanted to learn Golden Abyss the most? None other than Thor! Having failed to learn the skill, Mike decided to settle for something else, albeit reluctantly. "Then how about you help me turn my Abyssal Plane into gold?" The greatest use of Golden Abyss was its ability to turn an entire Abyss into gold. And as it happened, Mike was one of the few humans who actually owned an Abyss! Back when Mike had contributed the Wind''s Reach skill books, the human race had rewarded him with a third of the spoils from the war. They had even given him an Abyss to settle the debt. That Abyss was now slowly merging with Mike''s private space, tucked away in a corner. Dracula and Vladimir occasionally took their followers there to hunt demon creatures and earn some pocket money. Of course, all of this was done with Mike''s permission. Bilbo had even designed a ticketing system for it: "Exchange money for Abyss tickets, use the tickets to enter the Abyss and earn money, then use the money to buy more Abyss tickets..." In addition to buying tickets, Vladimir and Dracula also had to pay a hefty blood clan income tax. When all was said and done, after a night of hard work, they''d make about 800. Not 800 Lord Merits, not 800 gold coins. 800 dollars! Dracula had gone once and never returned. It wasn''t worth the effort. He''d rather just slack off. Vladimir, on the other hand, went there every chance he got, enjoying it immensely. "Look, I have an Abyss, and you have Golden Abyss. Isn''t that convenient?" Mike said generously. "I''m willing to let you turn my Abyss into gold for free!" Fool Master: ... Do you think I''m an idiot?! "Not happening." Fool Master yawned, looking bored. "I''m tired. You can leave now." You demon creature! You''re really pushing it! But Mike decided... to hold back for now! It wasn''t that Mike was overly concerned with personal gain or loss. It was for the greater good of the human race! Everyone knew that Fool Master was a professional transporter and a skilled Forging Master. Mike already had the Force of Nature, Thunderclap Hammer and Nightmare''s Breeze. His need for more SSS-grade equipment wasn''t urgent. Mike didn''t lack equipment, but the fifth-generation potential Supreme Being might! So, Mike wasn''t holding back because of any personal reasons. It was all for the greater good, for the sake of the human race! After the failed negotiation with Fool Master, Mike had no choice but to leave. After all, Fool Master wasn''t Maxen¡ªhe couldn''t just chase her down and squeeze out more profit. Leaving his private space, Mike returned to the Forest of Truth and, following his usual routine, made his way back to New York Superpower Universities, resuming his unremarkable life as a university student. ... In front of the lecture hall, Today, a powerful nine-star Lord was once again personally teaching the class. Joseph looked at the gathered students of Star Class Three and nodded slightly, speaking in a reserved tone. "I''m sure you''ve all heard about the Nightmare Corps assisting Thor." Mike: ??? What''s even more ridiculous was that the other students all nodded in agreement! "This was just part of our duty, so there''s no need to boast about it," Joseph emphasized. "On the path to becoming strong, the greatest enemy is arrogance and vanity!" For once, Joseph was serious, finally showing a bit of the gravitas expected of a nine-star Lord. Then, Joseph shifted the topic. "In our generation, aside from Supreme Being Ares, the most famous person is Maxen." The students looked confused. What did this have to do with Maxen? "Back then, there were actually two people who were on par with Maxen," Joseph continued. "One of them was named Blaze. He once punched Maxen during the entrance ceremony." Maxen''s embarrassing past, Blaze''s moment of glory. But Mike had heard this story so many times that his ears were about to fall off! "Blaze Morrow was exceptionally talented, straightforward in character, and his strength always kept him near the top of his generation, right behind Maxen..." Joseph finally got to the point, using Blaze as an example to warn the students. "But because of his arrogance, he always couldn''t help talking about his granddaughter''s second awakening. Blaze had been stuck at the Chief level for nearly a century, unable to make any progress! It wasn''t until recently, when he learned to be humble, that his mindset improved, and he finally broke through the Chief barrier to become a Lord..." After hearing Blaze''s story, the students seemed deep in thought. Blaze Morrow''s example had given them much to reflect on. Sophie, however, was focused on something else. She curiously asked, "Instructor Joseph, who was the third genius who was on par with Maxen and Blaze Morrow?" Good question! Mike was curious too. He had only ever heard of two of the three famous geniuses. Who was the third? "Those are just empty titles, not worth mentioning," Joseph said humbly. "You only need to know that this genius was able to reach the level of a nine-star Lord by staying low-key and maintaining a steady mindset, avoiding the pursuit of fame and power." Mike: ... Joseph, are you talking about yourself? In front of so many people, Mike didn''t want to call Joseph out. Of the three once-famous geniuses, Maxen had achieved the most. From the perspective of the entire human race, all three had fulfilled their potential! Even Blaze was still qualified to serve as a vice commander of a corps! His status within the human race was clear. After telling his story, Joseph briefly discussed the recent changes in the Abyss. Given the increasingly severe situation in the Abyss, with new challenges emerging constantly, the human race''s leadership had made some proactive adjustments. "In short, the corps may be expanding!" Joseph gave the students a heads-up but didn''t go into too much detail. Expanding the corps meant investing more resources. At the same time, there were only so many top-tier talents, and the best graduates from the superpower universities had already been pre-selected. In other words... "This time, with the corps expansion, the Reserve Corps will be recruiting from superpower university students, and they''ll also be opening up to external candidates, accepting talent from society..." Joseph''s message was clear¡ªthis was a rare opportunity! If they could seize it and join the Reserve Corps early, they would gain access to more resources. More combat opportunities, more chances to grow... all of that would be better than staying in school! The battlefield was the best instructor. "And here''s a little secret for you," Joseph added with a wink, lowering his voice. "Thor''s Supreme Corps will be one of the Reserve Corps!" The students: ??? Mike: ??? Why didn''t I know about this?! Mike was only level 599, still a ways off from reaching level 1000. He hadn''t even thought about how to build the Thor Corps. But apparently, Joseph had already made all the arrangements! As a Supreme Being, Thor would need a Supreme Corps and an organization to go with it. After briefly mentioning the Reserve Corps, Joseph shifted the focus back to teaching. For Mike, it was another boring day. During class, Mike touched his staff every five minutes, using Transmute in an attempt to restore the Force of Nature to its original form. But every attempt failed! It seemed his luck wasn''t great lately! [...] While Mike was slacking off, two people were hard at work in the Second Abyss construction site. Maxen paused his work, catching his breath, and asked, "Shadow Three, aren''t you tired?" Shadow Three continued to swing his shovel, still digging. Shadow Three wasn''t much of a talker, but in response to Maxen''s question, he explained, "Control your strength. It''s best to use only 10% of your power with each swing. Any more is a waste." Mike had already witnessed Shadow Three''s power firsthand. Each strike in the Void could kill ten nine-star Lords! And that was only 10% of his strength! The scariest part was that what Mike had seen was just the aftershock of Shadow Three''s attacks! "I know that," Maxen said, spreading his hands in frustration. "But I''ve gotten stronger recently, and my control isn''t as good as it used to be, so I''m getting tired." To kill the Chaos Prince, Maxen had unlocked part of his own seal. Though it was a small part, it had still pushed Maxen''s strength to a new level. The stronger he became, the harder it was to control his power with precision! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This job was a way for Maxen to adapt and hone his skills. Maxen pointed to the golden tree he was carrying on his shoulder and asked, "Why do I feel like this tree is more useful than I am?" Originally, Shadow Three had called Maxen to help guide the way. But once the golden tree arrived, it seemed to have a mind of its own, with its branches pointing in a specific direction! Shadow Three quickly concluded that the direction the tree pointed was the way to the Supreme Abyssal! Faced with Maxen''s confusion, Shadow Three nodded. "You''re right." The tree was indeed more useful than Maxen. "Don''t tell Thor about this, though. Otherwise, he''ll..." Just thinking about it sent a shiver down Maxen''s spine. When Maxen wasn''t talking, Shadow Three usually remained silent. After a brief rest, Maxen returned to his labor. But soon, he noticed something was off. "Shadow Three, are we going the wrong way?" Maxen pointed ahead, noticing that the direction they were heading didn''t match where the golden tree was pointing. "No, we''re not," Shadow Three said in a low voice. "Afterskin is over there. We''re not going that way." Maxen: ... Shadow Three makes a good point! Maxen had been so focused on rescuing Shadow Nine that he had completely forgotten about Afterskin! Clang, clang, clang¡ª In the Void, the Second Abyss continued its slow, cautious journey toward a specific destination. ... In the Supreme Abyssal, A ragged, emaciated man with sunken eyes staggered along a mountain path. His food was gone. For the past three days, he hadn''t had a drop of water. He had recently been chased by a group of demon creatures, exhausting all of his life-saving measures... If bad luck had a rating, his would be the highest. This man had a rather peculiar name¡ªAfterskin. After entering the Supreme Abyssal, Afterskin''s original plan had been to meet up with Shadow Nine, Calderon, and the others. But... Afterskin had never made a move to join them. Instead, he had wandered aimlessly. His bad luck quickly drove him to the brink of death. His vision blurred, but Afterskin forced himself to keep walking. Thud¡ª He stumbled and collapsed to the ground. A passing demon creature picked up the unconscious Afterskin. Thank you, nature, for this gift! The demon creature thought, feeling like it was about to enjoy a feast. But the demon creature had no idea how serious the situation was. This was a refined demon creature. Before entering the Supreme Abyssal, it had been a well-known powerhouse! It hadn''t eaten human flesh in a long time, so it decided to treat itself. The demon creature carried Afterskin back to its cave, washed him in cold water, rubbed him with spices according to a recipe, placed him in a steamer, and set the fire to high. In four hours, it would have a meal... Just thinking about it made the demon creature drool. That was the last thought it ever had. A flash of blade light mercilessly ended the demon creature''s life, giving it no chance to resist. An old man, laughing Heh heh heh, had launched a shameless sneak attack, killing the demon creature with a single strike! "Shadow Nine, this guy was cooking. Saves us some trouble!" With that, Calderon stepped forward and lifted the lid of the steamer, curious to see what the demon creature had been preparing. Inside the steamer, a familiar face, bound tightly, tilted his head and smiled weakly. "Calderon, long time no see." Chapter 540 That’s my biological father 540 That¡¯s my biological father Calderon silently let go of the steamer lid, closing it back down. Hearing the sound, Shadow Nine immediately guessed what had happened. The two of them stood in silence, slowly backing away, preparing to leave the cave. From inside the steamer, the man''s desperate cries for help echoed out. "Help me! Help me!" Calderon shot Shadow Nine a look, and Shadow Nine understood immediately. Calderon: "This guy''s so unlucky, he probably won''t die, right?" Shadow Nine: "Hard to say..." Their conversation had now entered the realm of encrypted communication. After a moment of silence, both sighed in unison and reluctantly stepped forward to open the steamer again. Thud¡ª Afterskin, now barely clinging to life, tumbled out onto the ground. No one helped him up. Afterskin rolled several dozen meters down the slope, eventually continuing to roll down the mountain path. Calderon and Shadow Nine exchanged another glance, helplessly following after him. Neither of them wanted to help Afterskin, so they just watched as he rolled along the path. Afterskin wasn''t rolling very fast, and he didn''t have the strength to stop himself. The two of them followed behind at a leisurely pace, carefully avoiding the path Afterskin had rolled down. Finally, Shadow Nine couldn''t take it anymore. Standing on the moral high ground, he pointed at Calderon and said, "Calderon, even if you don''t want to help him up, at least throw a rock to stop him!" Calderon snorted and shot back, "Why don''t you stop him?" Shadow Nine smirked, and in an instant, his arms turned crimson, his entire body glowing red. "Ah, my Blood Shadow is acting up again!" Calderon: ... Your Blood Shadow is way too convenient! It acts up when you want it to and stops when you don''t. Is this some kind of adaptive Blood Shadow? An AI-driven illness? "It''s not that I don''t want to help," Calderon said with a sigh, "but you know as well as I do." Calderon and Shadow Nine had both teamed up with Afterskin before and had plenty of experience dealing with him. Afterskin was a follower of three Gods! One of those Gods was the God of Misfortune, often referred to as Fortuna! Fortuna was incredibly mysterious. Few knew where Fortuna was or what he was up to. Because Afterskin had the favor of Fortuna, he was incredibly hard to kill. But the process... was a bit painful. With no other options, the two of them could only watch as Afterskin continued to roll down the slope, even cheering him on like a pair of reluctant cheerleaders. "You''ve got this! Keep going!" "Get up, Afterskin! Get up!" As Afterskin rolled, his head kept hitting rocks, causing him to drift in and out of consciousness. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, he managed to grab a moment of clarity and, in a broken voice, pleaded, "Brothers... could you stop chatting and just help me..." Seeing Afterskin''s pitiful state, Calderon finally couldn''t take it anymore and decided to intervene. He used a flat stone to gently stop Afterskin''s roll. By all accounts, it should have worked perfectly. But when it came to Afterskin, nothing ever went according to plan. Just as Afterskin came to a stop and was about to catch his breath, his lower back suddenly tensed up, and his entire body convulsed as if he had been electrocuted. During his earlier tumble, the ropes binding Afterskin had been cut by the rocks, leaving him free to move. Now, with his body twitching uncontrollably, Afterskin stood up and began sprinting toward Calderon! Calderon: ??? Don''t come near me! Calderon sidestepped, letting Afterskin run past him. It wasn''t until Afterskin had passed that Calderon realized what had happened. The demon creature that had captured Afterskin was clearly a refined one, with high standards for its food. During the cooking process, it had stuffed a fish into Afterskin''s shirt. This type of fish remained dormant at normal temperatures and was considered a delicacy when steamed. When Afterskin had first been placed in the steamer, the fish hadn''t woken up yet. But when Afterskin lay on the stone, the fish had woken up! Startled, the fish had wriggled against Afterskin''s spine, causing the earlier convulsions. Shadow Nine: ... Calderon: ... Calderon''s attempt to help had only made things worse. "I told you, sometimes it''s better not to help him!" With no other choice, the two of them resigned themselves to their fate and followed after Afterskin, hoping nothing else would go wrong. They hadn''t gone far when they heard a loud splash. Afterskin had fallen into a ditch. Squatting by the edge of the ditch, Calderon leaned over and asked, "You alright down there?" Blub, blub, blub¡ª Bubbles rose to the surface of the water. This guy really could find trouble anywhere. Neither Calderon nor Shadow Nine made any move to help. After a few moments, a head finally surfaced. After a string of misfortunes, Afterskin had finally reached the point where his luck turned around. Gasping for air, Afterskin didn''t even have time to celebrate his survival before shouting, "There''s a cave down here!" Calderon rolled his eyes. "So what if there''s a cave? Get yourself out of there." Still floating in the ditch, Afterskin''s next words left both men speechless. "There''s Nathan''s aura on the other side of the cave." ... One way or another, Afterskin managed to climb out of the ditch. After tending to his injuries, the three of them sat in an awkward silence. The cave hidden in the ditch could shorten the distance to Nathan. By all accounts, this was a major discovery¡ªworthy of popping a bottle of champagne to celebrate. But with Afterskin involved, celebrating didn''t seem appropriate. Shadow Nine frowned and asked, "If we continue on the original path, how long will it take us?" Calderon gave his estimate. "About six months." Neither of them was at their peak strength, and they would have to deal with various demon creatures along the way. Now, with Afterskin in tow, six months was an optimistic estimate. Shadow Nine asked again, "And if we take the cave?" Calderon pulled out a map and pointed to a mountain peak. "Nathan is here." He moved his finger to another spot. "We''re here. If we take the cave, we''ll bypass several powerful demon creatures and end up on the north side of the mountain..." The mountain where Nathan was located had a southern face that was easier to climb, but the path to the south was guarded by numerous demon creatures, many of them above level 990. There were even three or more 1000-level beings! The northern face was harder to climb but wasn''t guarded by any demon creatures. In fact, no demon creatures dared to approach the mountain where Nathan was. "So, we''ll bypass the southern face and climb the mountain from the north?" The mountain was special. Even for two Ultimate Lords, climbing it would be a challenge, requiring a significant amount of time and effort. All things considered, if they took the cave, it would take them one to three months to reach Nathan. After assessing the situation, Shadow Nine made a difficult decision. "We''ll take the cave." He looked at Afterskin as if preparing for battle and said in a grave tone, "I got you out of here once before. I can do it again." Before Shadow Nine could finish speaking, Calderon nodded in agreement and gave him a thumbs-up. 10:42 "Good luck with that. I''ll be on my way." Shadow Nine: ??? "You can''t leave!" Shadow Nine blocked Calderon''s path. Without someone to share the burden of Afterskin''s bad luck, Shadow Nine wasn''t sure he could handle it on his own! Calderon was furious, grumbling in frustration. "Afterskin, let''s be honest here. Why did you come to the Supreme Abyssal in the first place?" All things considered, Calderon and Shadow Nine had only been in the Supreme Abyssal for about a month. When they left, Afterskin had still been in his cryo-chamber, not yet thawed. In the span of a month, Afterskin had thawed, cleared 29 floors, increased his strength, infiltrated the Supreme Abyssal, and found Calderon and Shadow Nine... The timeline was a bit too tight. "It''s not like I wanted to come," Afterskin sighed, clearly exasperated. "Shadow Nine''s disciple found me. I told him I didn''t want to come, but he insisted!" Calderon: ... If it was Apollo''s doing, that was a different story. Shadow Nine was furious. "He''s trying to betray his instructor?!" From Calderon''s Mystic Market tablet, Apollo''s voice chimed in. "No, that''s not what I meant." Shadow Nine: ... How is there suddenly a signal again? Shadow Nine ignored the interruption and continued. "We''ve found the path, and Afterskin has played his part. Now, send him back." Beep, beep, beep¡ª The signal cut out again. Adaptive Blood Shadow, and now adaptive network? With no way to deal with Apollo remotely, Shadow Nine turned to Afterskin. "What exactly did my disciple(student) tell you?" Afterskin quickly replied, "He told me to find you and Calderon, and then we''d go find Nathan together." Was it really that simple? Shadow Nine couldn''t figure it out for now, so he set the matter aside and asked a different question. "How''s Thor doing lately?" "After Thor helped me clear the 29th floor, he''s been on a roll. Before I came in, I heard he single-handedly killed the Progenitor of Ghosts..." Afterskin had been in the Supreme Abyssal for a while, so his information was a bit outdated. Afterskin was now part of the team, whether they liked it or not. The three of them decided to prepare before officially setting off. Both Calderon and Shadow Nine, without saying a word, pulled out paper and pens and began writing their wills. "Hey, hey, hey, isn''t that a bit much?" Afterskin protested. "Calderon, you''ve got Near-Death Power Up. How could you die?" Calderon, ever the pragmatist, replied, "I''m afraid I''ll regret walking this path with you!" His reasoning was sound and hard to argue with! Afterskin turned to Shadow Nine. "And you, Shadow Nine? You''re here to retrieve your talent. What''s there to be afraid of once you get it?" "I''m afraid I won''t live long enough to get it." Shadow Nine raised his arms, the crimson spreading up to his shoulders, his condition worsening by the minute. Afterskin: ... Once the wills were written, the three of them jumped into the ditch. Calderon led the way, Afterskin followed closely behind, and Shadow Nine brought up the rear. There was no other choice¡ªAfterskin was too weak. If anything went wrong while they were traversing the cave, they''d all be doomed. Fortunately, they made it through without incident. After swimming for several hours, they finally emerged on the other side of the cave. Whew¡ª As soon as they surfaced, Calderon''s breath turned to mist, and frost formed on his beard. The three of them climbed ashore, and Calderon looked around, but he couldn''t see the mountain. "Where''s the mountain?" Shadow Nine pointed in a direction, where a small black dot could be seen high in the clouds. Calderon raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "That''s not very tall." "That''s the base of the mountain." Calderon: ... "Be careful. As we get closer to this mountain, even Ultimate Lords will find their strength limited, reduced to that of ordinary mortals. The only thing that remains unchanged is our life regeneration ability, which is our greatest advantage..." As they trudged through the snow, Shadow Nine explained, "So climbing this mountain won''t be easy!" With their strength limited, Afterskin didn''t mind. He was already weak, so he had nothing to lose. Three figures trudged through the icy wasteland, but only two sets of footprints were left behind. ... Boom, boom, boom¡ª In the Void, outside the Supreme Abyssal, a large Abyssal Plane slowly appeared. "I can see it! I can see it!" Maxen exclaimed, surprised by how quickly they had made progress. In just a few days, they had found it! "Don''t get too excited," Shadow Three poured cold water on his enthusiasm. "The closer we get to the Supreme Abyssal, the harder it will be to break through. By my calculations, we''ve only completed about one-fifth of the work." Still, it was good news. Following the guidance of the golden tree, the two of them adjusted their course, avoiding some violent auras as they carefully searched for Shadow Nine and the others. Before long, Shadow Three and Maxen, looking down from the Void, spotted three small black dots in the Supreme Abyssal. Shadow Nine, Calderon, and Afterskin. Everyone was accounted for! "They''re climbing the mountain?" Maxen asked, excited to see Shadow Nine again after so long. Shadow Three, however, shifted his gaze, following the direction the three were heading, up toward the mountain''s peak. This mountain was known as Demon Peak. At the summit of Demon Peak, there was a Divine Throne. And on that throne sat a man. Shadow Three squinted, focusing on the figure. The man sitting on the throne had a blurred face. His head was slightly bowed, as if he were asleep, and everything around him was still, as if time itself had frozen. The man on the throne sat at the pinnacle of the Supreme Abyssal, unmoving. No demon creatures dared to approach this place. Even the aura of the Supreme Demon God was absent here! The moment Shadow Three laid eyes on the figure, his usually simple and honest face was filled with dread, as if he were facing a great enemy. Inside, he was utterly shocked! He had never seen such a person before! Could the human race really have produced such a figure?! After a long pause, Shadow Three finally managed to ask, "Who is he?" Even from across the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Three could feel the threat! The most terrifying part was that Shadow Three was certain the man was already dead! How powerful must he have been in life to still exude such pressure in death? It was unimaginable! Looking past the two Abysses, toward the man on the throne, Shadow Three was certain. He was dead. Maxen''s expression darkened, his gaze filled with a quiet sorrow, like the melancholy of autumn¡ªsubtle, yet persistent. Maxen had known since he was a child that his father was most likely dead. But it wasn''t until this moment, when he saw the man''s corpse with his own eyes, that he was certain. The human race''s first Ultimate Lord. Confirmed dead. Time of death: 297 years ago. Place of death: Supreme Abyssal. Cause of death: Supreme Demon God. Maxen''s throat tightened as he answered, "That''s my biological father." Chapter 541 You’re going to learn this today 541 You¡¯re going to learn this today Shadow Three fell into a deep silence. Even for someone like Shadow Three, it was hard to fathom just how powerful Maxen''s father had been. "Let''s keep going," Maxen said, pulling himself together. They resumed their work, but despite the Supreme Abyssal being within sight, the actual distance between them in space was still vast. According to Shadow Three''s calculations, it would take at least two more months to break through the passage. And their goal wasn''t just to reach the Supreme Abyssal¡ªthey were aiming for its peak. From what Shadow Three understood of the plan, by the time Shadow Nine, Calderon, and Afterskin reached Nathan''s location and Shadow Nine reclaimed his talent, the passage would be complete. Shadow Nine and the others could then escape through the passage, with Shadow Three and Maxen providing support from the outside. As for whether the plan would succeed... Shadow Three glanced back in the direction of the Tower of Truth. Only God knews. ... Meanwhile, in the classroom. Mike had spent the entire day trying to Transmute, and every attempt had failed! Feeling dejected, Mike''s mood was clearly sour. Joseph noticed Mike''s low spirits and nodded to himself. "Mike has passed all the tests, and given his current strength, that''s already quite impressive! But... it''s clear that Mike isn''t satisfied with his performance. I knew I wasn''t wrong about him¡ªMike holds himself to very high standards!" This was a beautiful misunderstanding. To lift everyone''s spirits, the ever-generous Joseph announced, "Tonight, I''m treating everyone to barbecue! Let''s go!" Mike: ??? Barbecue again? Mike raised an eyebrow, wanting to say something but holding back. Seeing Mike''s reaction, Joseph was pleased. 10:43 ... After the barbecue, Mike returned to his quarters and, following his usual routine, made his way to the Forest of Truth. At the same time, the information on the Void Maelstrom that Professor Gregory had promised finally arrived. Despite Professor Gregory spending an entire day compiling the data, the actual amount of information Mike received was minimal! There was no helping it¡ªvery few powerful beings from the human race had ever ventured into the Void Maelstrom, and even fewer had returned! And those who did return refused to speak about what had happened inside. After skimming through the documents, Mike found little useful information. But he had other options. "Third Bro!" Standing at the base of the Tower of Truth, Mike called out. "Supreme Being Apollo, are you there?" A white cloud slowly descended. Apollo''s voice echoed from within the tower. "What is it?" "Yes," Mike nodded, getting straight to the point. "I want to get stronger faster. Professor Gregory suggested I consider the Void Maelstrom..." Mike recounted his earlier conversation with Gregory in full. After listening patiently, Apollo was silent for a moment before speaking again. "If you go now, your chances of survival are slim." With a 17% survival rate, it was indeed a risky venture. Mike nodded, following up on Apollo''s words. "I know that, which is why I plan to get stronger before I go..." Mike went on to explain his plan for leveling up and increasing his strength. After listening to Mike''s detailed explanation, Apollo remained silent for a few more moments before asking, "You want to get stronger?" Mike nodded. "Yes." Apollo continued. Mike froze. No one had ever asked him that question before. Mike had been chosen by the Supreme Source. The SSS-grade talent had chosen him. With an SSS-grade talent, he was the human race''s potential Supreme Being, destined to become a Supreme Being in the future. Everything had seemed so natural, so inevitable. No one had ever asked Mike if he wanted to become a Supreme Being. In everyone''s mind, it was a one-way choice, not a mutual one. But Apollo didn''t see it that way. Of course, Shadow Nine hadn''t asked because he had other plans: Once he reclaimed his talent, Shadow Nine intended to "borrow" the Supreme Mark and take Mike''s place as the Supreme Being. Apollo''s question left Mike speechless. Over the past few months, Mike had been an excellent potential Supreme Being. Even Apollo couldn''t find fault with the way Mike had handled things. But that didn''t necessarily mean Mike would grow into a Supreme Being who could pass the ultimate test. The burden carried by each human Supreme Being was beyond anyone''s imagination. Faced with Apollo''s question, Mike''s eyes reflected a mix of confusion and uncertainty. He spoke slowly, "I want Shadow Nine to come back safely. I want fewer people in the human race to die. I want to wake up every day and make money..." Mike''s desires were all perfectly human. But even if he became a Supreme Being one day, there was no guarantee he would achieve those goals. When fortune smiles, the world seems to work in your favor. But when luck runs out, even heroes are powerless. After rambling for a while, Mike took a deep breath, shook his head, and exhaled heavily. Finally, he admitted, "I don''t know." Mike knew he could puff out his chest and boldly declare that he wanted to become a Supreme Being, making grand promises and boasting about his ambitions. He could even make a show of eagerness, claiming he was ready to become the human race''s Supreme Being and face the Supreme Demon God in a final battle. But that would be fake, hypocritical, like a clown putting on a performance. Besides, Apollo would see right through it. "I didn''t want to be one either." Apollo''s voice echoed from within the Tower of Truth once again. This was something very few people knew. Apollo sounded almost resigned as he continued, "I tried, but even at my worst, I could only draw an SSS-grade talent." ... Mike fell silent, listening to Apollo''s words. Apollo had been blunt. He hadn''t wanted to be a potential Supreme Being, nor had he wanted to be a Supreme Being. At least, that''s how he had felt at the time. Apollo had waited until he was on the verge of death, nearly drained of life, before finally awakening his talent. And the Truth Core Crystal had responded by giving him an SSS-grade talent! Mike could understand Apollo''s mindset. From Apollo''s perspective, he had only wanted to live long enough to figure things out. That was all. And being a Supreme Being was clearly a high-risk occupation. After hearing Apollo''s story, Mike quickly regained his composure and said seriously, "I need to think about it." Apollo''s question wasn''t something Mike could answer on the spot. He needed time to reflect and carefully consider his response. Apollo didn''t find this surprising. In fact, this was the expected reaction. "Good." After nodding, Apollo added, "Thinking is good." Mike swallowed nervously. Apollo had always been a proponent of deep thought. His daily life revolved around thinking. Having asked all his questions, Mike was about to take his leave. But before he could go, Apollo spoke again. "When you''ve figured it out, tell me your answer. In return, I''ll give you a prophecy." Mike nodded. "Alright, thank you." Apollo''s perform divination wasn''t something just anyone could enjoy! From what Mike knew, Apollo had only performed divination three times for the Tower Spirit and once for Nathan. As the white cloud descended, Mike''s mood visibly improved. On one hand, Apollo hadn''t outright rejected the idea of Mike going to the Void Maelstrom. He had simply warned that going now would be dangerous. Mike hadn''t planned on going right away anyway. On the other hand, once Mike figured out his answer, he could trade it for a prophecy from Apollo! Feeling good, Mike returned to his private space. After taking a quick look around, Mike resumed his attempts to Transmute. His progress in the Tower of Truth had just reached the 39th floor. On the 40th floor, a 999-level ghost race potential Supreme Being was waiting for him! At his current strength, going up against that opponent would be no different from walking into a death trap. So, he needed the Greed Source to give him a boost! The problem was... "Change already, damn it! Why won''t you change?!" Staring at the brass Force of Nature, Mike was on the verge of tears. Is something wrong? Could Afterskin''s bad luck be affecting me? Determined to change his luck, Mike made a trip to the Heaven Pavilion and brought down Lilith. "Time for a late-night snack?" Lilith held a bowl in one hoof and a fork in the other, drooling in anticipation. Mike was surprised to see how dexterous her hooves were! He tried to ruffle her fur, but no hair came loose. Instead, Lilith started thrashing around, squealing like a pig being slaughtered. In the past 300 years, no one had ever dared treat her like this! No one! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, she was Supreme Being Morpheus''s pet!! "Sorry, force of habit," Mike said, feeling a bit awkward as he looked at the red mark on Lilith''s head. After soaking up some of Lilith''s good luck, Mike used the Eye of Truth to check the success rate of Transmute. It hadn''t changed. Mike: ... Is it possible that it''s not just Afterskin''s life-saving tree that''s unlucky? Could the Transmute skill I created under that tree also be cursed with bad luck? No! That''s impossible! Mike refused to accept that possibility! After trying a dozen more times, Mike stared at the unchanging Force of Nature and decided it was time to give up. "How much does that hunk of brass weigh? I''ll give you 2,000 gold coins for it. You can use the extra to buy yourself a late-night snack." Passing by, Fool Master couldn''t resist throwing in a jab. Mike had only one response: "Up yours!" After chasing Fool Master away, Mike gritted his teeth and continued trying to Transmute. An hour later, with bloodshot eyes, Mike realized he needed to change his approach. He had tried switching to studying the Ghost Source, but he couldn''t stop thinking about the Greed Source! Mike adjusted his strategy once again. Only Vladimir, watching from a distance, sighed helplessly. 10:44 Since his own luck was too terrible to succeed at Transmute, he needed someone with good luck to do it for him! Putting on a friendly face, Mike approached the golden pig and said kindly, "Lilith, would you like to learn a new skill?" Lilith: "Can I say no?" Mike smiled, his eyes narrowing. "Of course you can!" Today, Thor was in an unusually good mood! After Lilith refused, Mike turned and left without any hesitation. "Yay!" Lilith swung back and forth in the Heaven Pavilion, overjoyed, feeling like she had just won a great victory. Only Vladimir, watching from a distance, sighed helplessly. She''s still too young. Humming a little tune, Lilith was in high spirits, thinking to herself, "That Vladimir is always exaggerating, always trying to scare me with Thor. But I think Thor''s pretty easygoing. He''s not as bad as Vladimir says!" For a brief moment, Lilith even felt like her life was pretty good, like she was genuinely happy. That childish thought lasted less than 30 seconds. Soon, she paid the price for her naivety. Half a minute later, a figure that filled Lilith with fear appeared before her. It was none other than: The forbidden prince, guardian of the Blood Ancestor, the first under the Blood Ancestor, and Lilith''s nemesis¡ªDracula! Dracula slammed a Transmute skill book into Lilith''s face. The skill book floated in the air, repeatedly smacking Lilith as she swung back and forth. Dracula''s voice was cold as ice. "You''re going to learn this today!" Chapter 542 Is that so strange? 542 Is that so strange? Everyone pays the price for their youth. And Lilith was especially young. She had once believed that the human Supreme Being was invincible, and that Morpheus was the most invincible of them all. With Morpheus protecting her, the luck of a four-leaf clover on her side, and her firm allegiance to the human race, Lilith had thought that, if nothing else, she would at least live a life of comfort and ease. Who could have imagined that falling into Thor''s hands would lead to this? Tears welled up in Lilith''s eyes as she flipped through the skill book, her voice trembling with frustration. "I can''t read this!" Mike hadn''t expected this¡ªLilith couldn''t read! She could speak, but she couldn''t write! Dracula''s expression darkened even further. How could the Blood Ancestor have such an incompetent sister? She''s the shame of the blood clan! In hindsight, Dracula thought, he should have killed Lilith when the Blood Ancestor wasn''t around! In fact, he had tried more than once. But every time, he had failed. During the reign of the last Blood Ancestor, Dracula had been exiled to work on the Tower of Truth¡ªall because of his failed attempts to assassinate Lilith. Now, the Blood Ancestor was dead. If they were anywhere else, Dracula would have found a way to silence Lilith long ago, to wash away the shame of the blood clan. Rebuilding the glory of the blood clan was Dracula''s duty! But unfortunately, he couldn''t kill her. Dracula knew full well that his role was to play the bad guy, to scare Lilith. If he dared to harm even a single hair on this golden pig, Thor would skin him alive! Of course, Lilith didn''t know any of this. From her perspective, Dracula was genuinely capable of killing her! Since Lilith couldn''t read, Dracula had no choice but to start teaching her human language from scratch. The blood clan''s most powerful forbidden prince, dressed in a formal tailcoat, his face full of pride and cold indifference, stood at the blackboard, holding a pointer. He began Lilith''s literacy lesson: "A, B, C..." Though Lilith was lazy, she was still a blood clan who had survived since ancient times. Her intelligence had always been well-developed. After all, aside from eating and sleeping, her brain had never been burdened with anything else. Before long, Lilith had learned some basic words and had started learning the names of animals. "Cow, horse, sheep..." Lilith read aloud from the blackboard. "Pig..." The moment the word left her mouth, Dracula''s face changed dramatically! Not far away, Vladimir, who had been silently watching, saw Lilith''s lips form the word and instinctively tried to cover his ears. Too late! Vladimir transformed into a pig, his face full of regret. Fortunately, he was used to it by now. He even had the presence of mind to finish the chicken leg he had been eating before deciding what to do next. As for Dracula, his strength was greater, and his resistance was higher, so he didn''t transform immediately. But before he could fully transform, Dracula didn''t hesitate to pull out a holy cross and stab it into his own chest! Lilith: ??? What is Dracula doing? Is this guy really a member of the blood clan? Why would a blood clan carry something like that around?! With a flash of red light, Dracula resurrected himself, still as elegant and composed as ever, as if nothing had happened. Not far away, Mike was frowning. "How is it that she can''t even learn a skill?" "Is that so strange?" Fool Master asked, biting into a slice of chilled watermelon. "Failing to learn a skill from a skill book is perfectly normal, isn''t it?" Mike: ??? He had always succeeded on the first try. And in Mike''s understanding, if you used a skill book and didn''t learn the skill, wasn''t that a waste? Fool Master noticed the oddity and raised her voice. "You''ve never failed?" Mike snorted, "Of course not. Is that so strange?" "That''s very strange." Fool Master looked at Mike as if he were a monster. After a long pause, she finally spoke again. "For most skills, like the ones you''ve learned¡ªWindstride Slash, Lightning Arrow¡ªfailure is rare." She pointed to Lilith in the distance. "But for skills you''ve created yourself, or for high-tier skills, the failure rate when using a skill book is much higher." For example: Transmute. As they spoke, the skill book in front of Lilith flashed white and disappeared. Lilith had failed to learn Transmute. Dracula, his face dark, tossed another Transmute skill book her way. Creating Transmute skill books was simple: all it took was Truth Gold Coins! One hundred million Truth Gold Coins to make one book. The cost alone was 100 Lord Merits! In other words, Lilith now owed Mike 2,000 Lord Merits! Mike had never imagined that learning a skill could result in failure! Even with Lilith''s example right in front of him, Mike was still in denial, arguing, "That can''t be right. Maxen doesn''t even need skill books. He can learn whatever he wants." "Heh." Fool Master sneered. "Do you know who his godfather is? You think you can compare yourself to him?" Which godfather are you talking about? Still, Mike had to admit that Fool Master had a point. Maxen, once the designated potential Supreme Being, had an extraordinary level of comprehension. What Mike hadn''t realized was that, aside from his lightning abilities, he himself was also quite talented when it came to learning. Since awakening his talent, Mike had successfully learned every skill he had encountered, whether it was a common skill or one created by Ares, as long as he had a skill book in hand. And he had done so without any difficulty. "You''re going to bleed for this one," Fool Master said with a mocking grin. "Judging by how things are going, Lilith''s going to need at least ten thousand Lord Merits worth of skill books before she learns it." Everyone knew that losing money was the most painful thing for Thor. As they spoke, Lilith had already wasted a second skill book. Mike''s eye twitched, and he immediately used the Eye of Truth to check Lilith''s chances of successfully learning Transmute. [Success rate: 4.76%] [Each failure increases the success rate slightly!] Mike: ... He had the sinking feeling that he had fallen into a money trap! Taking a deep breath, Mike needed to calm down before deciding what to do next. Fool Master, sensing Thor''s predicament, smirked mischievously. "How about this..." She suggested, "You give me a billion gold coins, and I''ll learn Transmute for free." Fool Master quickly added, worried that Mike might misunderstand. "But if you want me to Transmute the Force of Nature, that''ll cost extra!" Mike: ??? You want me to pay you to learn a skill, and then charge me extra to use it? Faced with Fool Master''s increasingly absurd suggestions, Mike had only one response: up yours! You think I''m going to waste money like that? No way! Looking at Lilith, who was still struggling to learn, Mike knew that she was already doing her best. So, he decided to prepare twenty skill books in one go and handed them to Dracula. If Lilith managed to learn Transmute within those twenty books, great. If not, Mike was planning to take her to Ares to get her brain checked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t something Apollo, a psychological doctor, could fix. It would take Ares, a physical doctor, to get the job done! Of course, Dracula had "accidentally" let this plan slip. Realizing the danger she was in, Lilith knew that if she kept slacking off, she might never get the chance to slack off again. Her studies became much more diligent! With Lilith''s situation sorted out, Mike turned his attention elsewhere. He didn''t need to worry about Transmute anymore. Setting the Greed Source aside, Mike began studying the Ghost Source, attempting to deconstruct its laws. A black mist floated in front of Mike, controlled by his Thor''s Sea, constantly shifting in shape. Mike had to summon all his strength just to extract a few fragments from the Ghost Source. And even then, understanding and learning from those fragments was incredibly difficult! Deconstructing a source and analyzing its laws was something meant for Lord-tier beings! To be precise, it was a field reserved for nine-star Lords. Mike, at less than level 600, wasn''t even a Chief yet! He was developing far ahead of schedule. Fully focused, Mike carefully controlled his Thor''s Sea, slowly attempting to deconstruct the Ghost Source. This kind of delicate work required extreme precision in controlling his power. Too much force, and the entire source could go berserk, ruining everything. Too little, and he wouldn''t be able to extract any law fragments, wasting his efforts. After just five minutes of manipulating the Thor''s Sea, beads of sweat appeared on Mike''s forehead. Clearly, even for Mike, this was no easy task. Crack¡ª With a faint cracking sound, Mike successfully extracted a fragment the size of a fingernail from the Ghost Source. The first step was a success! Nearby, Fool Master had been silently observing Thor''s every move. Inwardly, she was surprised. He succeeded so quickly? Thor''s ability to extract a fragment so quickly had exceeded Fool Master''s expectations. After spending so much time around Thor, it was easy to underestimate him. But bringing that underestimation to the battlefield would be a fatal mistake! Thor was far more complex than he appeared! Or rather... the Thor that Fool Master saw was just a carefully crafted facade, designed to mislead. Anyone who underestimated Thor would pay a heavy price. In a way, Thor''s danger level was no less than that of the previous three potential Supreme Beings. Thinking this, Fool Master shook her head slightly. With Thor around, the human race''s next hundred years were destined to be peaceful and prosperous. As for the Abyss... Fool Master doubted whether the Abyss could even last a hundred years under Thor''s watch... The Eighth Abyss had already fallen completely. Thor''s supreme power was revealing itself to the world in his own unique way, showcasing his distinct charm. Refocusing her attention, Fool Master looked at the law fragment in Mike''s hand. With her high level of strength and insight, she quickly assessed the situation. "Judging by the complexity of this law fragment, it''ll probably take Thor three days to fully absorb it. If he can utilize 50% of it, that would be impressive." Even if Fool Master were the one absorbing the fragment, back when she was at level 989, it would have taken her six hours, with a utilization rate of 80% to 90%. And that was under ideal conditions! It required her to be in peak condition, and the source laws had to be highly compatible with her. For example, Thor and the Greed Source were a perfect match. But the Ghost Source in Thor''s hands was most compatible with ghosts and had nothing to do with the human race. In terms of compatibility, it should have been extremely low. Just as Fool Master was thinking this, the law fragment in Thor''s palm smoothly merged into his Thor''s Sea! 10:45 Fool Master: ??? What just happened? Did I see that right? That can''t be! In the blink of an eye, Thor had completed the first step of absorbing the law fragment?! And the first step was the hardest! Thor had done it as easily as eating a hamburger, without showing any signs of strain. What''s more, from the looks of it, Thor was on track to fully absorb the fragment! Not only was he doing it faster than Fool Master had expected, but his utilization rate was likely to be even higher! Could it be that Thor''s compatibility with the Ghost Source is also high?! At this point, Fool Master could no longer hide her shock. Her emotions were written all over her face. What''s going on?! I don''t understand! Aside from Fool Master, the other powerful beings in Mike''s private space were also silently watching as Thor deconstructed and absorbed the Ghost Source. Vladimir, Gabriel, and even Dracula, who was in the middle of teaching, were all paying attention to what was happening. They were all nine-star Lords, and what Thor was doing was something they were all familiar with. Their reactions to Thor''s performance varied. Gabriel remained indifferent. Nothing about a potential Supreme Being from the human race could surprise him anymore. Dracula, on the other hand, was growing increasingly anxious. Thor''s rate of improvement was accelerating, while he himself was stuck teaching a pig... One misstep, and he would fall further and further behind. Dracula felt immense pressure, pushing him to work even harder. Only Vladimir seemed unsurprised by the outcome, as if he had expected it all along. "I''ve said it before..." Vladimir shrank back slightly, his voice tinged with fear as he muttered quietly, "Thor is actually the most powerful Supreme Being!" Chapter 543 Reaper’s Bargain 543 Reaper¡¯s Bargain Thor''s performance once again left everyone in awe. But by now, they were used to it. Mike, however, had no time to pay attention to their reactions. He was fully immersed in the process of absorbing the law fragments. Within Thor''s Sea, black lights flickered as the ghost laws were gradually digested by Mike. At this point, Mike faced two choices: 1. Directly integrate the ghost laws into Thor''s Sea. This would provide the greatest boost to Mike''s combat power! However, the downside was that Mike would inevitably be tainted by the ghostly aura. It wasn''t that Mike would turn into a ghost¡ªnothing that extreme¡ªbut he would become something between a ghost and a human. Moreover, as Mike''s strength grew and he mastered more ghost laws, he would begin to influence the entire ghost race, much like how the Blood Ancestor influenced the blood clan. No way. Absolutely not! Whether from a personal standpoint or for the greater good of the human race, this was something Mike could never allow to happen. 2. The second option, which was Mike''s original plan: Inject the absorbed ghost laws into the still-developing soul skill he was researching! Without hesitation, Mike chose the second path. Once he made up his mind, he immediately got to work. Countless black dots gathered around him, slowly merging into his body and being channeled into the development of his soul skill, which was specifically designed to target the ghost race. In an instant, the skill research progress began to skyrocket! [Current skill research progress: 99.99%!] Before Mike could even react, the progress bar jumped to 102.5%! Mike: ??? Wait, it can go beyond 100%?! Mike quickly realized that 100% was merely the minimum threshold for developing the soul skill. "Perfect timing!" Mike had thought that the remaining ghost laws would go to waste, perhaps only useful for crafting equipment. Who would have thought that he could use them to enhance his skill? With a more efficient method in hand, Mike''s motivation surged. His speed in absorbing the ghost laws increased dramatically! The law fragment was soon fully absorbed, with a 100% utilization rate! What Fool Master had estimated would take Mike three days and nights to complete, he had finished in less than half an hour! The efficiency was far beyond anyone''s expectations! Mike''s ability to deconstruct, absorb, and integrate the laws so quickly was due to several factors. Of course, the Eye of Truth had played a significant role. With the Eye of Truth guiding him, Mike followed every step without making a single mistake, allowing him to achieve a 100% utilization rate! Don''t think this was an easy feat. To complete the entire process, Mike had to make tens of thousands of adjustments, if not more. Ensuring that every single step was flawless was an incredibly difficult task! But Mike had a unique trait. Once he fully focused on something, his efficiency skyrocketed, and his concentration reached its peak! Especially when it came to making money! Even when Vladimir had been badmouthing him behind his back earlier, Mike hadn''t heard a word. Moreover, Mike''s natural talent was already extraordinary. In less than 100 days, he had created several moves: All Things Grow, Mirror Shadow, Thunderclap Fate, Transmute, and more... Especially Thunderclap Fate¡ªMike had created a Soul Element skill without even having a Soul Element Class, a feat that could only be described as miraculous! In terms of raw talent, Mike was undoubtedly worthy of being a potential Supreme Being, fully deserving of his SSS-grade talent. As the law fragment was fully absorbed, the skill research progress soared to 168.5%! The further the progress advanced, the slower it became. Each 1% increase in the later stages required ten times, even a hundred times more ghost laws than before! With his first success under his belt, Mike repeated the process, extracting another, larger law fragment from the ghost source... Meanwhile, Fool Master and the others, who had been watching, fell into a stunned silence. If Thor''s earlier performance had shocked them, now they were beginning to feel a sense of fear... "Does he... not get tired?" Even Fool Master, when she had first absorbed source laws as a nine-star Lord, had needed time to rest afterward. But Thor didn''t seem tired at all. In fact, he looked even more energized! Fool Master knew that the human race''s potential Supreme Beings were always powerful, but she hadn''t expected Thor to be this powerful! Her face paled slightly. Fool Master had thought she had already given Thor enough credit. But he always managed to surprise her in some way! Thor, who had seemed so ordinary, even mediocre, in the early stages, had an unexpectedly high talent for source laws! In fact, the signs had been there all along. When Mike had constructed Thor''s Sea, he had broken the human race''s records. Could it be that... Thor was a late bloomer? Fool Master''s heart grew heavy. But then she remembered something. Wait, I''m a traitor to the demon race! What does it matter to me whether the demon race lives or dies under Thor''s hand? I''ve forged the Broken Sword for Ares, crafted a lyre for Apollo, and made countless contributions to the human race! With that thought, Fool Master''s face regained some color. Traitors are despicable! But luckily, I''m the traitor. Setting aside Fool Master''s internal monologue, Mike continued to deconstruct and absorb four more law fragments of varying sizes. He didn''t feel tired at all, but the skill research progress was starting to hit a wall. [Current research progress: 498.5%] [Research progress exceeding 500% will result in a 60% failure rate!] For his first skill creation, he didn''t need to aim too high. He could always leave room for future breakthroughs! "Create skill!" With a single command, countless black dots flew from Mike''s forehead, gathering in front of him and forming a ball of black light. The black light merged into Thor''s Sea, causing the entire sea to boil. Moments later, Thor''s Sea calmed down, now tinged with a layer of dark ink. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike received a notification: [Skill creation using soul fragments successful!] Mike opened the skill description, and the first thing that caught his eye was the skill name. Four black and red characters, radiating an oppressive aura, appeared before him: [Reaper''s Bargain] After the skill name, the full description unfolded before Mike: --- Skill Name: Reaper''s Bargain Skill Description: Summon a Reaper''s Envoy to act as the arbiter of a transaction, ensuring the fairness of the deal. Initiate a trade request with the target. - If the target refuses the trade, the caster is automatically deemed the Big Winner. - If the target accepts the trade, both parties will engage in a fair competition to determine the winner. - The rules of the competition are set by the caster but must be fair and just. - The winner will receive a reward based on the outcome. Competition Results: - Small Win: The winner receives a small reward (valued under 10 million Truth Gold Coins), and the loser suffers no penalty. - Big Win: The winner receives a large reward (valued under 1 billion Truth Gold Coins), and the loser suffers Soul Chaos Damage proportional to the reward (damage range: 1 to 1 billion). - Note: Soul Chaos Damage ignores armor, magic resistance, and other defenses but is reduced by soul defense. - Win-Win: The winner receives double the Big Win reward, and the loser suffers double the penalty. - Jackpot: The winner receives the rewards for Small Win, Big Win, and Win-Win simultaneously. Cost: The cost of this skill is borne by the target. Cooldown: No cooldown, but the same target can only engage in Reaper''s Bargain once every 24 hours. Notes: - Current probabilities: Small Win 50%, Big Win 25%, Win-Win 24%, Jackpot 1%. - When the target is from the ghost race or demon race, if the result is Small Win or Big Win, the process will continue until a Win-Win or Jackpot is achieved. The winner will receive all accumulated rewards. - This skill cannot be made into a skill book. --- After reading the skill description, Mike almost forgot what the word "win" meant! After reading it several times, Mike could only sigh in satisfaction. I love this skill! First of all, it was forced trading. If the target refused the Reaper''s Bargain, Mike would automatically win big! Second, the rules of the competition were set by Mike. Although the skill description emphasized that the rules had to be fair and just, there were plenty of loopholes! For example, if Mike used this skill on Dracula, he could set the competition rule as: "Whoever deals more damage to Dracula within a set time wins." That rule was fair, right? On the surface, everyone was on equal footing. But in practice, all Mike had to do to win was keep zapping Dracula with lightning. For Dracula to win, he''d have to kill himself! In the end, even if Dracula won, he''d be dead... so what was the point? Mike was just too good at being "fair"! Finally, the skill was naturally biased against the ghost race and demon race. All in all, this skill was a perfect fit for Mike and a powerful weapon against the ghost race and demon race! Of course, while the skill was strong, it wasn''t invincible. There were a few ways to break the Reaper''s Bargain. One option was to overpower the situation by killing the caster, Thor, which would end the bargain. Another option was to kill the Reaper''s Envoy, which would also terminate the deal. According to the Eye of Truth, the Reaper''s Envoy was at least as strong as a nine-star Lord, and with good luck, it could even be an Ultimate Lord. Additionally, during the Reaper''s Bargain, the Reaper''s Envoy was protected by the rules, granting it high damage resistance and various buffs. Killing the Reaper''s Envoy would be no easy task. And the cost of doing so might be greater than the cost of losing the bargain! As Mike stood there, lost in thought, Fool Master curiously approached. "What skill did you create?" They had an agreement¡ªafter creating a skill, Mike had to share the details with Fool Master. Mike generously showed Fool Master the skill and even invited her to participate in a round of Reaper''s Bargain. "Are you crazy?!" Fool Master hadn''t expected Thor to create such an outrageous skill! Refusing to be a test subject, Fool Master backed off, leaving Mike to settle for Vladimir as his guinea pig. "Reaper''s Bargain!" Although there was no need to shout the skill name, Mike felt that doing so gave the skill more impact! It was all about the ritual! Within the range of Thor''s Sea, a black light flashed, instantly forming a complex rune on the ground. The rune took the shape of a Libra... Black mist swirled, and a Reaper''s Envoy, wielding a scythe, emerged¡ªa genuine, powerful nine-star Lord! "I... heed the call of the undead (ghost) lord..." The scythe-wielding envoy whispered, bowing before Mike. Mike: ... Because he had infused so much ghost law into the skill creation, Mike was now seen as the undead lord by the ghost race. Setting aside that minor detail, Mike gave Vladimir a look, signaling him to attack. He wanted to test the strength of the Reaper''s Envoy! Vladimir, whose strength had grown considerably, was now on par with a nine-star Lord. 10:46 At Mike''s command, Vladimir attacked the Reaper''s Envoy with all his might. Numbers floated above the envoy''s head: "-100!" "-150!" "-188!" Vladimir: ??? What the hell? A full-power attack from a nine-star Lord should deal damage in the billions! But it had been reduced to just 100?! Vladimir''s attacks didn''t even leave a scratch on the envoy! Sensing hostility, the scythe-wielding envoy shot Vladimir a disdainful glance, casually pulling out a card and throwing it at him. "Attacking the referee. Yellow card warning." Boom¡ª The yellow card hit Vladimir, and his health plummeted, leaving him on the verge of death! The more Mike watched, the more excited he became, cheering for the Reaper''s Bargain! This Reaper''s Envoy was too strong! It could completely nullify the attacks of a nine-star Lord, and a single yellow card could severely injure one! If Vladimir continued to attack, the envoy had a red card ready, which would eject him from the game entirely! After issuing the yellow card, the Reaper''s Envoy turned to Mike and said in a deep voice, "Undead lord, state the rules of the competition." Mike pulled out the rule he had prepared in advance. "Whoever gives Thor the most Truth Gold Coins in one minute wins!" The Reaper''s Envoy''s eyes glowed red as the competition rules were inscribed into the surroundings, becoming an unbreakable law that bound both parties. Finally, the envoy nodded slightly, acknowledging Mike''s rule. "This is fair!" Chapter 544 That’s not fair 544 That¡¯s not fair "This is fair?" A large question mark appeared above Vladimir''s head. You call this fair? Something''s definitely wrong here. But regardless, the Reaper''s Bargain had already been initiated, and Vladimir had no chance to back out. He rummaged through his pockets and managed to scrape together 186 Truth Gold Coins, which he handed to Mike. "Look, it''s just an experiment. No need to actually pay up." Mike, while pocketing the money, warned Vladimir, "Next time, don''t try this." Vladimir: ... After collecting Vladimir''s coins, Mike transferred 187 coins to himself. The moment Vladimir handed over his coins, the Libra tilted toward him. But after Mike transferred the coins to himself, the Libra tipped back in Mike''s favor. Yep, perfectly fair. Next to the Libra, a phantom hourglass marked the passage of time. With the fairness test complete, Mike didn''t waste any time. He shot a glance at Fool Master. Fool Master understood immediately. From a distance, she suddenly attacked, a streak of purple light flashing through the air and engulfing the Reaper Envoy entirely. Boom¡ª The once-powerful Reaper Envoy crumbled like a fragile chick under Fool Master''s assault! The envoy was instantly obliterated, and the purple light began to carry away the remains. After all, even the corpse of a nine-star Lord reaper was worth something! "Leave it!" Mike commanded as Thor''s Sea surged forward, surrounding the purple light. Mike joined the fray, competing with Fool Master for the envoy''s remains. In the end, Mike managed to reclaim most of the remains, though Fool Master still walked away with about 30%. Watching the display, Vladimir could only clap in admiration. These two are really in sync. They''re ruthless! After securing the remains of the envoy, Mike sighed. "As expected, there''s a flaw." Reaper''s Bargain had a significant weakness: the referee was too weak! While the participants in the Reaper''s Bargain were bound by the rules, limiting the damage they could deal to the referee, to outsiders, the Reaper Envoy was just an ordinary nine-star Lord! Fool Master hadn''t even used her full strength, yet she had easily killed the Reaper Envoy, breaking the bargain. When third parties were involved, the Reaper''s Bargain was easily disrupted! In other words, this skill was best suited for one-on-one duels, ideally against the ghost race or demon race. It wasn''t quite strong enough to be a finishing move. But for single-target kills, it was just right. Of course, there was another option. Mike could protect the Reaper Envoy and stall until the competition ended, ensuring his victory! The first experiment had already revealed a flaw. Clearly, there was still a long way to go in refining the skill and exploiting its bugs. Mike turned to Dracula, preparing for the second round of Reaper''s Bargain. Dracula wanted to refuse, but unfortunately, Thor didn''t give him the chance. This time, the summoned envoy was a trembling gargoyle, hovering in the air. It was clear that the tragic fate of the previous Reaper Envoy had spread, and now only a gargoyle had shown up¡ªno actual Reaper in sight. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you this time," Mike reassured the gargoyle with a kind smile. The gargoyle was weak, and even if it died, its remains wouldn''t be worth much. Of course, that wasn''t the main reason. The main reason was that Mike still needed to test the strength of the Reaper''s Bargain, and there was no need to kill so many ghosts. Besides, if he wiped out all the ghosts, there''d be no one left to act as referees, which would be even more troublesome! Mike also had a deeper plan in mind. If possible... why not cultivate a strong, loyal referee? Wouldn''t that be ideal? If all the referees are on my side, how can anyone beat me? The gargoyle nodded repeatedly, praising the generosity of the undead lord, while cautiously asking, "What kind of fair competition will you be conducting?" Dracula was also curious to see what new tricks Thor had up his sleeve. Mike thought for a moment and said, "Whoever stacks the most Charge Up in one minute wins." Dracula: ??? Why don''t you just declare yourself the winner? Do I even know how to Charge Up?! The gargoyle quickly nodded in agreement. "This is very fair!" Over the course of the minute, Dracula tried attacking the gargoyle. Though the gargoyle appeared weak, it was still a genuine nine-star Lord! Just like Vladimir before him, Dracula was hit with a yellow card warning. However, the yellow card didn''t deal much damage to Dracula. He took five yellow cards without batting an eye! "Where''s the red card? I want to see the red card!" Mike called out from the sidelines, eager to see what the red card would do. The gargoyle was on the verge of tears. Yellow cards were the best it could manage. In the end, Dracula spared the gargoyle, keeping Mike''s promise not to kill it. After one minute, Mike was, of course, declared the winner. A die fell from the sky, rolling across the ground to determine the final outcome. The onlookers gathered around, waiting for the result. Mike, holding his Luck Piggy, muttered under his breath, "Jackpot! Jackpot!" Unfortunately, his luck wasn''t great. "Small Win!" Mike''s face darkened. Small Win doesn''t count as a real win! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dracula wanted to laugh but didn''t dare show it too openly, so he held it in. Since Mike had only achieved a Small Win, Dracula didn''t have to suffer any penalties. Meanwhile, Mike received some special items from the undead world, worth about 3 million Truth Gold Coins. After finishing the experiment with Dracula, Mike began searching for his next test subject. "I''ll go! I''ll go!" Lilith, finding the whole thing amusing, volunteered to participate! Mike looked at the golden pig and decided to humor her. "Reaper''s Bargain!" The runes lit up, and the gargoyle from before returned. "What a coincidence, we meet again," Mike said to the gargoyle, reassuring it not to feel too pressured. After some thought, Mike announced the rules for this round: "Whoever eats more in five minutes loses." The gargoyle looked at the undead lord in surprise. This time, the competition rules were genuinely fair! Why is it so fair this time? The gargoyle couldn''t figure it out. Following Thor''s instructions, the gargoyle set the rules. The Libra appeared, along with a phantom hourglass to count down the time. Lilith, completely unafraid, thought to herself, As long as I don''t eat anything, I won''t lose! Then, A table full of donuts, burgers, and hot dogs was placed in front of her... Staring at the mountain of food, Lilith wiped the drool from her mouth. At some point, her hoof had already picked up a fork and knife. She tried to convince herself, "I''ll just take one bite..." ... Five minutes later, Lilith had licked the plates clean. Her belly was bulging, and she was wobbling on her feet. Finally, she gave up and flopped onto her back, all four legs in the air, ready to give up on life. "You lost," the gargoyle declared, and the Libra tipped fully in Mike''s favor. A die fell from the sky, rolling to determine the outcome. Mike shot a glance at Fool Master and Dracula. If the result was Small Win, Lilith wouldn''t suffer any penalties, and everything would be fine. But any other result would come with severe consequences! If it were Vladimir or Dracula, Mike wouldn''t be too concerned. If they died, they could always come back to life. But Lilith was Morpheus''s only pet, and her strength wasn''t particularly high. If she died, it would be a bit of a problem. Normally, Mike just teased her and used Dracula to scare her, but leaving her with lasting trauma wouldn''t be worth it. So, if the result was unfavorable, Fool Master would step in to deal with the referee, while Dracula and Vladimir would protect Lilith. Dracula was a staunch blood clan nationalist. He did want to kill Lilith, and if Thor gave the order, Dracula would send her to her death without hesitation. But Dracula couldn''t allow Lilith to die for any other reason! The Blood Ancestor''s sister dying at someone else''s hands would be a disgrace to the blood clan. Lilith had already lived a shameful life. She needed to die with dignity, not in disgrace. As the referee, the gargoyle had no idea how close it was to death. The die rolled a few times before finally landing on Small Win! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Lilith''s luck was as good as ever! After finishing the experiment with Lilith, Mike scanned his private space, searching for his next target. Unfortunately, Maxen had gone to the Second Abyss. Otherwise, Maxen would have been the perfect test subject. Light Nine... Mike hesitated for a moment before deciding against it. It didn''t seem right to trick his own disciple. Gabriel was from the angel race, and accidentally killing him wouldn''t be ideal either. After some thought, Mike''s gaze finally landed on Fool Master. "I have a bold idea." Mike whispered a few words to Fool Master, and her eyes lit up with interest. "Alright, I''ll play along for free this time!" Fool Master got into position, and Mike activated Reaper''s Bargain. Boom, boom, boom¡ª This time, the Reaper Envoy was of a much higher tier, nearly reaching the level of an Ultimate Lord! Feeling the strength of the envoy, Mike grew even more excited. The Reaper Envoy, wielding a massive black scythe, wasted no time with pleasantries and immediately began overseeing the competition. Mike announced the rules he had prepared: "Rock, Paper, Scissors..." It was a very fair rule. Even Vladimir and Dracula, upon hearing it, had to admit it was fair. After hearing the rules, the Reaper Envoy was about to nod in agreement. But Fool Master spoke up. A terrifying pressure descended, causing the Reaper Envoy to become extremely wary, as if facing a great enemy! Fool Master spoke calmly, "That''s not fair." The Reaper Envoy hesitated for a moment, then turned to Mike and said seriously, "It''s not fair." Everyone: ... "I knew it!" Mike rolled his eyes, exasperated. "This skill is such a coward!" Indeed, when facing the participants of the Reaper''s Bargain, the Reaper Envoy had high damage resistance and the power to issue yellow and red cards. But they also had emotions. They could feel fear, anger... When faced with a real threat to their lives, they would back down. For example, Fool Master''s intimidation had caused the Reaper Envoy to immediately declare the rules unfair, even though they were perfectly reasonable. Through this experiment, Mike had discovered another bug! "What now?" Fool Master asked, looking to Mike for guidance. Having found the bug, most people would have ended the simulation. But this was Thor! Mike approached the Reaper Envoy and whispered a few words. The envoy''s eyes lit up, and it nodded repeatedly. "This is fair!" 10:47 "Whoever''s DNA is more similar to that of the human race wins." Fool Master: ??? Why don''t you just declare Thor the winner? How can you call this fair? But then Fool Master thought about it. If they really tested DNA, Thor might not even be related to the human race. Who knew how it would turn out? Still, Fool Master was curious. Why had the Reaper Envoy, who had been so scared just moments ago, suddenly changed its tune? Since Fool Master had participated in the experiment for free, Mike decided to reveal the answer. "I gave him a small piece of ghost law." Everyone: ... This guy bribed the referee! This simulation had revealed two bugs. First, the referee could be intimidated. When the opponent was too strong, the referee would make concessions out of fear for their own safety. Second, the referee could be bribed. After identifying the two bugs, Mike decided it was time to end the simulation. He took a step back. Everyone else took a step back as well. The Reaper Envoy, wielding a massive black scythe, was confused. Why weren''t they starting the competition? What were they waiting for? Suddenly, the sky darkened! The Reaper Envoy looked up and saw a black-winged angel hovering above, radiating Arcane Vitality and blotting out the sky. A mere two-winged angel? Laughable, weak, and insignificant! What could he possibly do? Boom¡ª Gabriel descended at lightning speed, giving the Reaper Envoy no time to react! In the next instant, the Reaper Envoy was flattened into a pancake, dead beyond any hope of revival. Gabriel''s strength was nearly at the level of an Ultimate Lord, and he had to suppress his power just to stay below level 989. A one-hit kill was only natural. True powerhouses always finished things in one blow. As the dust settled, Mike gracefully stepped forward and retrieved the piece of ghost law he had used to bribe the envoy. Vladimir shook his head with a smile. "Taking Thor''s bribe and thinking you could get away with it? How naive." Chapter 545 It seems he’s having a pleasant dream 545 It seems he¡¯s having a pleasant dream Vladimir''s words naturally drifted into Mike''s ears. But Mike didn''t react, nor did he punish Vladimir. Vladimir had long since gone bankrupt¡ªthere was nothing left for Mike to take from him. Vladimir knew this too, which was why he had grown bolder over time. From Vladimir''s perspective, he had given Thor his absolute loyalty, handed over all his wealth, and even sold his soul to Thor. Thor wasn''t the type to take pleasure in tormenting his subordinates. When it came to those who had no money, Thor was always very kind¡ªa good boss, by any measure. Many vampires even said that working under Thor was the best fortune they had earned in several lifetimes. So, when there was no profit to be made, Vladimir was absolutely safe! Even when there was profit, there wasn''t much to worry about¡ªThor would quickly take it all anyway. This self-deprecating, self-sabotaging approach was Vladimir''s way of getting closer to Thor. Of course, Dracula could see through Vladimir''s little schemes. But as the forbidden prince, how could he stoop to such lowly tactics? He found it beneath him! Dracula always believed that his relationship with Thor was one of mutual benefit¡ªa win-win partnership. In fact, Thor thought the same. It''s just that Thor''s understanding of win-win was a bit... different from most people''s. After testing Reaper''s Bargain a few times, Mike finally got over his initial excitement. As the thrill faded, exhaustion washed over him. Yawn¡ª He wasn''t a machine. After deconstructing and absorbing so many ghost laws, the mental strain was immense. Even a nine-star Lord would struggle to keep up. Yawning, Mike felt utterly drained. In fact, every time he created a skill, there were always some aftereffects. It''s just that Mike had been lucky before, and those effects had been masked. But due to a series of fortunate circumstances, the impact had been mitigated. This time, thanks to his Soul Researcher class, Mike had managed to develop Reaper''s Bargain, but he had also carried over some of the strain from his previous creation... In the end, Mike was only suffering from mental fatigue. With some rest, he would recover quickly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew his body well. If his soul''s integrity dropped by even 0.1%, Mike would feel like he was on the brink of death! Ever since creating his first Soul Element skill, Mike had been very cautious. Unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t create new skills! After all, the only person who could heal Mike¡ªShadow Nine¡ªwas still trapped in the Supreme Abyssal! If Shadow Nine didn''t make it back, and Mike died from creating too many skills, that would be a disaster! Shadow Nine would probably have to collect Mike''s body, find a way to turn him into a Shadow, and then, with tears in his eyes, claim the Supreme Mark for himself. Mike''s current exhaustion was actually the result of the combined aftereffects of creating Transmute and Reaper''s Bargain. Only time could heal it. Pushing through his fatigue, Mike took a quick tour of his private space before returning to Earth. He didn''t stop by Wolf''s Den, nor did he visit Apollo at the Tower of Truth. That was a clear sign that Mike was truly exhausted. In the Forest of Truth, Mike barely walked a few steps before he was yawning uncontrollably, his body heavy with fatigue, his eyelids drooping as waves of drowsiness washed over him. [So tired...] The mental strain from absorbing the law fragments had taken more out of him than he had expected! But Mike wasn''t worried. In the shadow of the Tower of Truth, even the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t dare approach! Mike decided to take the morning off, using the excuse that his recent tower challenge had drained him and that he needed some rest. The teaching system at New York Superpower Universities was very flexible. Students could take time off as long as they completed the required tests. After all, the purpose of the superpower universities was to cultivate talent, not to train obedient sheep. Given Mike''s excellent track record, his request for leave was quickly approved. Instead of returning to New York Superpower Universities or his private space, Mike decided to sleep right there in the Forest of Truth. And when it came to sleeping, there was no safer place than the Forest of Truth! The moment his head hit the pillow, Mike fell into a deep, peaceful sleep, like a baby. It was the most wonderful dream he had ever had! Mike slept so deeply that he was completely unaware of the world around him. As Mike slept soundly, a white cloud slowly drifted down from the sky. This cloud was different from the ones that usually appeared. A gentle breeze blew, and beneath the shadow of the cloud, a figure appeared. The figure stopped, and the cloud stopped with it, as if waiting for the figure. The figure simply stood there, watching from a distance. Watching the young man sleeping under the tree. Not long after the cloud appeared, a shadow rushed out from the depths of the Forest of Truth, filled with emotion and unable to contain itself. Shadow Four! Shadow Four stood behind the cloud, looking at the figure beneath it. His eyes instantly reddened. His body trembled slightly, and with a hoarse voice, he called out, "Brother..." "Shadow Four?" Hearing the voice, the figure beneath the cloud turned slightly and looked over. "You''ve grown so much... It must have been hard for you all..." Shadow Four''s lips moved, but no words came out. He had so much he wanted to say, but he couldn''t find the words. "Don''t look so sad. Aren''t you happy to see me?" The figure beneath the cloud spoke with a warm, gentle voice. Shadow Four quickly wiped his face and nodded repeatedly. "Happy!" But after saying that, Shadow Four didn''t know what else to say. The two of them fell into silence once again. Standing near the cloud, Shadow Four''s head kept nodding, as if he were about to fall asleep. To fight off the drowsiness, he began to stimulate himself, and red spots started to appear on his palms, a sign of Blood Shadow activation. The figure beneath the cloud glanced back at him, frowning. "Don''t be foolish." Shadow Four immediately collapsed into a deep sleep, the red spots on his palms disappearing. A nine-star Lord had no power to resist in front of this figure. In fact, the moment this figure had appeared, every living creature in the Forest of Truth had fallen into a deep sleep. No matter their strength, there were no exceptions. In his presence, no one could claim to be strong. Only Shadow Four, sensing something was wrong, had managed to force himself out of the dream, leading to their brief reunion. He had only come to take a look. After a few moments, the figure beneath the cloud looked at the sleeping Mike and chuckled softly. "It seems he''s having a pleasant dream." Chapter 546 Too strong 546 Too strong "Awooo¡ª" Mike sat up in bed, stretching lazily. That was one of the best sleeps he''d ever had. In his dream, Mike had mastered Golden Abyss, amassed wealth comparable to the Mystic Market, and teamed up with Shadow Nine and Nathan to hunt down the Supreme Demon God... In short, it was a sweet dream! As Mike prepared to get up, he noticed a thick layer of fallen leaves on his blanket, and he fell into deep thought. Mike: ??? How long did I sleep?! Please don''t tell me I''ve woken up a century later! [Eye of Truth reporting the time...] After checking the time, Mike let out a long sigh of relief. Phew, only 36 hours! After waking up, he quickly checked his messages from school. "Joseph extended my leave automatically?" Mike''s eyes lit up. Joseph was reliable! This meant Mike wouldn''t lose his perfect attendance credits for the week. And getting perfect attendance was always a good thing. Mike thought for a moment and sent Joseph a message, explaining why he had been out of contact. Soon, Joseph replied, saying there were no training plans for the afternoon, and that the next two days were a break. In other words, Mike had just gained an extra two and a half days of leave. Mike wasn''t in the mood to continue studying the ghost laws. After creating Reaper''s Bargain, he was mentally drained and needed a break. That nap had been refreshing! Without it, Mike might have taken a week to recover. With nothing pressing to do, Mike decided to head back to his home turf and check in on Cain. He figured he could return to the Tower of Truth at midnight. Using an expired student ID, Mike slipped into the school. He overheard some students whispering behind him. "That''s Mike, the guy who soloed a level 100 demon creature!" "So what? I once killed a General-level demon creature in the Abyss!" "Yeah, right. You really expect me to believe that?" "Hehe, can''t I joke around? But I did kill a level 10 demon creature..." "..." Clearly, Mike''s feat of soloing a level 100 demon creature was still a big deal in the eyes of ordinary people. "Why is it so quiet today?" Mike noticed that the school seemed unusually empty. It wasn''t until he found Cain that he realized why. "Holy fuck, the ACT is tomorrow?" "Yeah, the pressure is insane," Cain sighed, looking stressed. Mike was curious. Given Cain''s abilities, he should have been a shoo-in. He had attended summer camp, completed it, and even improved his talent... By all accounts, Cain should have been a rising star in Florida. "You don''t understand..." Cain explained. "A lot of the people from summer camp who failed to get into New York Superpower Universities were accepted by Washington D.C. Superpower Universities, but right before the ACT, they all withdrew their applications..." These Supreme Being seeds had a very clear goal: New York Superpower Universities! More specifically: to get close to Thor! Mike: ... He hadn''t realized he had such a strong pull. After having dinner with Cain, Mike reassured him not to stress and to just do his best. "No matter what happens, you could always apply to work at the Mystic Market. You''d be a shoo-in!" "That''s true," Cain nodded, agreeing with Mike. He hadn''t forgotten his dream of joining the Mystic Market. "Once I officially join the Mystic Market, I''ll give you an employee discount whenever you shop there!" Mike nodded along, adding, "Who knows, I might join the Mystic Market before you." After dinner, Mike headed back to New York, promising to celebrate with Cain after the ACT. Returning to the Forest of Truth, Mike felt much lighter. He had been under immense pressure for a long time. Whether Mike wanted to be a Supreme Being or not, he was the human race''s potential Supreme Being, the chosen one. That kind of pressure wasn''t just physical¡ªit was psychological too. Of course, Mike had his own unique ways of relieving stress, so life wasn''t too bad. Let Maxen suffer a little more... After returning to the Forest of Truth, Mike entered his private space to check on Lilith''s progress with learning Transmute. Fool Master glanced at Mike, her expression a bit odd. "What? Never seen a handsome man before?" Mike asked, confident in his looks. Fool Master replied seriously, "You''re the human race''s potential Supreme Being. Can''t you act a little more dignified?" Mike ignored her, focusing instead on squeezing out more profit and figuring out how to get his hands on those shares. "Fool, how about you fix Nightmare''s Breeze for me?" Mike was trying to pull a fast one, hoping to get the number one Forging Master to work for free. "Nope!" Fool Master snapped back, clearly annoyed. "If you want it fixed, do it yourself. I don''t have the skill for that!" When Mike had first gotten Nightmare''s Breeze, he had poured a lot of resources into trying to repair it. In the early stages, Nightmare''s Breeze had significantly boosted Mike''s combat power. But now, Nightmare''s Breeze had hit a wall! No matter how many resources Mike threw at it, it wouldn''t improve! For Mike, anything that could be solved with money wasn''t a problem! Despite Mike''s relentless pestering, Fool Master refused to budge. Mike even offered to pay for the repairs, but Fool Master still wouldn''t agree. Mike had to face the reality: Fool Master might genuinely be unable to fix it. While munching on snacks, Lilith was flipping through skill books, with Dracula and Vladimir explaining the key points to her... In the time it took to teach Lilith, both Dracula and Vladimir had learned Transmute! But Lilith still hadn''t! "Ah¡ª" Just as Lilith was about to take a bite of a donut, the skill book in her other hoof disappeared. And the donut in her hoof turned to gold... Staring at the golden donut, Lilith burst into tears. "How am I supposed to eat this?!" ... Lilith had finally learned Transmute, and that was a big deal! Tucking the golden donut into his pocket, Mike picked Lilith up, promising to buy her a new donut. "But I didn''t even get to eat the first one!" Lilith protested, her argument sound. In the end, Mike promised to buy her thirty donuts, and only then did she stop crying. Dracula, Vladimir: ... Maybe we should just kill her? She''s bringing too much shame to the vampire race... Even Vladimir, a traitor to the blood clan, couldn''t stand it anymore. That''s how bad it was! Five minutes later, Lilith, following Mike''s instructions, touched the Force of Nature with her hoof. "Wow¡ªgolden staff!" Mike couldn''t believe it. He had tried countless times without success! But Lilith had succeeded on her first try! No wonder she was the Luck Piggy blessed by a four-leaf clover! Mike immediately ordered Bilbo to bring something for Lilith to Transmute every five minutes. With such a useful labor force, Mike would be wasting the Greed Source if he didn''t take full advantage! Looking at the newly restored golden Force of Nature, Mike was satisfied. He couldn''t ask for more! Now, there was only one thing left to do: Fuse the Greed Source! Unlike the Ghost Source, the Greed Source had no racial restrictions! Only someone greedy enough could fuse with the Greed Source! Originally, it had been in the hands of the dragon race''s potential Supreme Being, and by all rights, it should have been the dragon''s companion source. But it had chosen the wrong opponent! When the Greed Source saw Mike, it practically wanted to call him "father"! No one doubted that Thor could fuse with the Greed Source! On this matter, Thor had everyone''s unanimous approval. Even the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed would have given him a thumbs-up. Fusing with the Greed Source was different from absorbing the Ghost Source. When deconstructing the Ghost Source, Mike treated it as a consumable, using it to research skills. That required breaking it down first, then absorbing it. But with the Greed Source, Mike would fuse it directly into Thor''s Sea, gradually mastering and absorbing it until he became the Lord of Greed. Without any hesitation, Mike took out the Greed Source and began the fusion process with Thor''s Sea. In an instant, the lightning-filled Thor''s Sea turned golden! Even the lightning itself became gold! The occasional bursts of pressure caused the space around him to tremble, creating an intimidating atmosphere! The onlookers couldn''t help but marvel every time they saw Thor''s Sea in its full form: So strong! Too strong! The fusion process went smoothly, without any obstacles, as if the Greed Source had been made for Mike. Of course, no one was surprised by this. Fool Master, with her keen insight, suddenly realized something and gasped. "I''ve figured it out!" "What have you figured out?" Vladimir asked, perfectly timing his question. Lilith rolled her eyes and snapped at Vladimir, "Bootlicker!" She had finally figured out that she was just a pig who only knew how to eat, while Vladimir was a sycophant. 15:22 Neither of them was any better than the other¡ªboth were clowns. Vladimir didn''t mind Lilith''s words. Instead, he looked at Fool Master, waiting for her to continue. After all, he had once been the Blood Ancestor''s concubine. What was so shameful about being a bootlicker? Besides, to be fair, he wasn''t asking for himself. He was asking on behalf of his great master¡ªThor! Fool Master, in a good mood, explained casually, "If Thor can fully master the Greed Source, it means he''s extremely greedy, especially when it comes to money..." The crowd looked confused. Wasn''t that common knowledge? Heh. Dracula''s lips curled slightly. He had expected some profound insight from Fool Master... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this was it? Fool Master''s tone grew serious. "But it also means that Thor is greedy for all sources. And that greed will cause his compatibility with all sources to skyrocket..." The crowd: ... Those who understood and those who didn''t all fell silent. That... makes sense! It was precisely because of his boundless greed that Thor had such high compatibility. And with such high compatibility, Thor could fuse with any source. The implications were terrifying! Imagine fighting Thor, only to realize that he was stealing your source laws mid-battle... Thor would grow stronger while his enemies grew weaker. How could anyone fight that? In other words, Thor''s potential was incredibly high¡ªunbelievably high! Mike, unaware of the crowd''s thoughts, wouldn''t have cared even if he knew. All he knew was that he was now incredibly strong¡ªstronger than ever before! After fusing the Greed Source with Thor''s Sea, not only had its tier increased, but Mike could now use Greed''s Desire once every hour! Any being below level 1000 would be affected by Greed''s Desire! The last time Mike had used it, he had captured the Chaos Prince with this very move. It was an absolute trump card¡ªa guaranteed kill! No one could be greedier than Mike! Which meant that from this moment on, Mike truly had a trump card that could rival an Ultimate Lord! With his newfound power, the Eye of Truth gave Mike an exceptionally high evaluation: [Against the ghost race potential Supreme Being, your victory rate is 100%!] With a guaranteed win in hand, Mike set off on his journey. His Thunderclap Hammer, Force of Nature, and Thorn Shield were all itching for action! Boom¡ª As the clock struck midnight, Mike entered the Tower of Truth, summoned the Truth Core Crystal, and selected the 40th floor! His movements were smooth and fluid, executed in one seamless motion. A flash of lightning, and Mike disappeared from where he stood, the familiar notification ringing in his ears: [Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!] Chapter 547 This automatic rifles name is ‘revolver’ 547 This automatic rifle''s name is ¡®revolver¡¯ Tower of Truth, 40th Floor. Mike appeared amidst swirling black mist, his eyes scanning the surroundings with caution. "I wonder if I can get an SSSSS rating on this floor." Based on his past experiences, every ten floors offered the chance to earn an SSSSS rating. But now that the 40th floor had been taken over by the Supreme Demon God''s forces, the storyline had started to unravel. The cycle that had once governed this floor was now broken. Mike recalled his previous SSSSS ratings. The first was at Mistveil Castle, where he had recruited Vladimir. The second was in the Frozen Wasteland, where he had encountered Dracula. The third was in Brookfield Town, where the White Wolf King had broken free from the cycle and entered the Temple of Truth... Mike had analyzed the pattern before. The cycles on the 10th, 20th, and 30th floors were all connected to the Lower Three Races¡ªthe werewolves, the blood clan¡ªbut the key figure had always been Vladimir! Mike had initially thought the White Wolf King was the key. But after learning about Vladimir''s deep ties to the Blood Ancestor, Mike realized that Vladimir was far more important than he appeared! The cycle on the 30th floor had centered around the White Wolf King. So, the question was: if the first 30 floors were connected to the Lower Three Races, with the werewolves and blood clan already accounted for, what about the elves? Logically, the key figure on the 20th floor should have been an elf, but instead, it had been Dracula. However, Mike remembered a crucial detail. The key location for conquering the 20th floor¡ªthe Sea of Life¡ªwas actually tied to the elves'' sacred relic, the Tree of Life. Under normal circumstances, participants should have been able to find the Sea of Life and encounter an elf there. But when Morpheus had reached the 20th floor, he had searched the entire map and found nothing, so he had used Dream Come True to summon one. The original elf had disappeared, replaced by Dracula, the vampire... It was known that the Tower of Truth had originally been designed as a sanctuary for the Nine Races to escape the apocalypse. The floor numbers hadn''t mattered at first¡ªit was just a matter of living on different levels! At the same time, the Nine Races within the Tower of Truth were supposed to be able to train, advance, and even reach level 1000! If Mike followed this line of thinking, he could make a bold hypothesis: Each set of ten floors represented one of the Nine Races and their hope of reaching level 1000! But due to the appearance of the Supreme Demon God, the original plan had been disrupted, throwing everything into chaos and forcing the races into an endless cycle. Unless there was hope of advancing to level 1000, the cycle could not be broken! In other words, Vladimir was the key figure for the blood clan''s advancement to level 1000, and the White Wolf King was the werewolves'' hope. That made sense, right? But then, was Dracula the key figure for the elves'' advancement to level 1000? Dracula''s appearance had been an accident. He should have been living a carefree life as the forbidden prince in the Temple of Truth. But Dracula had abandoned everything to chase down Lilith, rushing from the 90th floor all the way to the 40th floor, where his soul had become separated from his body. Dracula''s body had remained on the 40th floor, while his soul had fought its way to the 20th floor, where it had been severely injured and forced into a deep sleep, accidentally becoming trapped in the cycle. The blood clan, the elves, the werewolves... Mike''s eyes grew cold. "The 40th floor is the ghost race''s cycle, and also their opportunity..." The ghost race potential Supreme Being hadn''t challenged Mike to kill him. In fact, everyone knew the truth: As long as Apollo was alive, Mike was absolutely safe within the Tower of Truth. Unless the Supreme Demon God was willing to risk everything, there was no way to kill Thor. "This guy wants to reach level 1000?" The thought crossed Mike''s mind, but he wasn''t surprised. It made perfect sense. The black mist around him swirled, parting to reveal a path. From the other end of the path, a faint tremor could be heard. The tremor grew louder, as if the entire space was beginning to shake. A seductive figure appeared at the end of the path. Her body was covered in black markings, and her face was flawless, with perfect features and black eyes that radiated an alluring charm. Her figure was equally perfect... To size up his opponent, Mike had to lower his gaze. After all, know your enemy, know yourself, and you''ll never lose a battle! But her lower half... was missing. The ghost race potential Supreme Being''s upper body was perfectly aligned with human aesthetics. However, her lower body was like that of a ghost¡ªcompletely transparent. "Is that it? Is that all?" Mike couldn''t help but roll his eyes. [What were you expecting?] Among all the enemies Mike had killed, this one was definitely the most beautiful! Without any pleasantries, he attacked immediately. [Attack! Attack!] "Reaper''s Bargain!" Thor''s Sea spread out, and the surrounding mist retreated. Runes appeared, and the Reaper Envoy descended! This time, the summoned Reaper Envoy was Mike''s old acquaintance¡ªthe gargoyle. The gargoyle trembled between the two powerful beings, on the verge of tears. Mike immediately laid out the rules he had prepared: "There''s a game on Earth where you load a bullet into a gun, and the players take turns pulling the trigger. The first one to get shot loses!" The gargoyle didn''t immediately comment on the rules. Instead, it looked pitifully at the ghost race potential Supreme Being. She frowned slightly, but the rules didn''t seem too problematic. It sounded fair enough! She had had brief contact with the outside world and had learned a lot about human culture. She had even heard of Russian roulette. Having no reason to distrust Thor, she nodded in agreement to the game. The gargoyle quickly announced that the game had officially begun! "The trick to Russian roulette is luck and courage. The first person to pull the trigger actually has the advantage," Mike explained seriously. "I''m a gentleman, so ladies first. You go ahead." The young potential Supreme Being nodded again, agreeing to Thor''s suggestion. The gargoyle''s gaze shifted from reverence to pity. Agreeing to two of Thor''s suggestions in a row? That was practically a death sentence! The rules were now in effect, and neither party could back out. Breaking the rules would result in an automatic loss! Mike, ever the gentleman, pulled out a gun and loaded a single bullet. Once everything was ready, Mike handed the gun to his opponent, signaling that the game could begin. Ghost race potential Supreme Being: ??? "I understand the concept," she said, staring at the gun in her hand, "but since when did Russian roulette use an automatic rifle?" Staring at the automatic rifle in her hands, the ghost fell into deep thought. After a long pause, she finally asked, "I thought Russian roulette was played with a revolver?" In Russian roulette, you load one or more bullets into a revolver''s cylinder, spin the cylinder, and then pull the trigger... Because of the spinning cylinder, there''s a chance the gun will fire, but there''s also a chance it won''t. That''s how the game is supposed to work! It''s all about the thrill! But Thor had handed her a fully loaded automatic rifle. An automatic rifle is... well, automatic... Pull the trigger, and the gun will fire... The ghost race potential Supreme Being couldn''t help but ask, "Thor, are you cheating?" Faced with her accusation, Mike responded confidently, "Of course not. This automatic rifle''s name is ''revolver''" "Oh, I see!" Ah, so Thor named the automatic rifle ''revolver''! Since Thor wasn''t playing fair, the ghost race potential Supreme Being saw no reason to hold back. She suddenly transformed into a vengeful spirit, revealing her dark and terrifying side. Fine, let''s hurt each other! Holding the automatic rifle, the vengeful spirit turned the gun on Thor! "You never said how we had to pull the trigger, right?" As she spoke, the ghost pulled the trigger, giving Thor no chance to dodge! Bang¡ª But as the vengeful spirit pulled the trigger, Thor''s expression remained calm, without the slightest hint of concern. The gun had fired. But it had fired in a different way. The moment the trigger was pulled, the gun exploded! The bullet, equipped with a homing function, changed direction mid-air and struck the ghost race potential Supreme Being with pinpoint accuracy. The ghost race potential Supreme Being stared at her right hand in disbelief. WTF?! She had thought that using an automatic rifle for Russian roulette was already shameless. But she had never imagined that her imagination''s upper limit was merely Thor''s lower limit! Using an automatic rifle for Russian roulette was bad enough, but it was a gun that exploded! And if that wasn''t enough, the bullet had homing capabilities! Thor, was this all part of your plan? The ghost race potential Supreme Being had thought she had found a loophole, but in reality, it had been a trap set by Thor to lull her into complacency! After being hit by the exploding gun and then by the homing bullet, the Libra of Reaper''s Bargain tipped fully in Thor''s favor. This round was Thor''s victory! The ghost race potential Supreme Being knew that the moment Reaper''s Bargain had been activated, Thor had already won! This skill was incredibly unfriendly to the ghost race, with a strong bias against them! In fact... she might even die because of this skill! A die fell from the sky, beginning the punishment roll. But the ghost remained calm, quietly awaiting her fate. 15:23 When the result was Small Win or Big Win, the roll would be repeated until a Win-Win or Jackpot was achieved. In other words, as long as Mike''s luck was bad enough, the rolls could continue indefinitely! The resulting damage would be catastrophic! The die landed: [Small Win]! Soon, another die fell: [Small Win]! Before long, the ghost race potential Supreme Being was filled with confusion. Why is it always Small Win? Based on her understanding, the probability of Small Win was around 50%, but six consecutive Small Wins? Was Thor''s luck really that bad? Mike smirked, his hands in his pockets, looking relaxed. In reality, he was incredibly tense! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To trap his opponent, Mike had taken a huge gamble! He had borrowed the golden leaf from Fool Master! That''s right¡ªthe golden leaf that had fallen from the tree where Afterskin had once rested was now quietly sitting in Mike''s pocket. As long as he had it, Mike''s luck would be terrible, and the rolls would always result in Small Win... Enough Small Wins could still kill his opponent! While the dice were rolling, the two combatants didn''t sit idle. They began a new round of fighting. The ghost race potential Supreme Being was out for blood! Even if she couldn''t kill Thor, she wanted to make him pay. Otherwise, her future plans would be jeopardized! She could die once, but she couldn''t afford to die here permanently! The vengeful spirit letting out a piercing scream that was terrifying to hear! Mike had never encountered this type of attack before, so he chose to dodge first. While dodging, he unleashed a barrage of skills, trying to counterattack. But no matter how many Charge Up-boosted Thunderclap Strikes or Chaotic Lightning bolts he threw, he couldn''t kill her! Who would have thought, the vengeful spirit actually had extremely high lightning immunity! So Mike decided to call for backup! Dracula and Vladimir took turns stepping in, all to buy more time! Every second, Reaper''s Bargain continued to roll! And every time, it was Small Win! Mike believed that if he accumulated enough Small Wins, it would eventually count as a Jackpot! Time was on Thor''s side! Before long, half an hour had passed, and by now, the mountain of dice was more than enough to kill his opponent! Mike knew it was time to get serious! A flash of gold, and a Piggy appeared in Mike''s hand. Lilith: ??? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? She had been eating a burger, and suddenly, Thor had brought her to this completely unfamiliar place! The moment Lilith was in Mike''s hands, a die fell from the sky, beginning a new roll. Mike believed that Lilith was the only one who could rival Afterskin in luck! Boom¡ª The die rolled a few times on the ground before revealing the final result: "Jackpot!" Chapter 548 Sylvanas 548 Sylvanas Small Win doesn''t count as a victory. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each Small Win didn''t inflict any damage penalties on the opponent. However, Mike did receive valuable materials worth up to 10 million Truth Gold Coins for each Small Win! One Small Win was worth 10 million, and ten Small Wins would be 100 million... In other words, Mike''s primary goal in dragging out the fight for so long was to make more money. Dracula and Vladimir had known this outcome all along. It wasn''t until the end, when Mike summoned Lilith and rolled a Jackpot, that things escalated. A Jackpot triggered Small Win, Big Win, and Win-Win all at once! And with Lilith''s Luck boosting the outcome, all the damage was maxed out! - Big Win: 10 billion soul chaos damage! - Win-Win: 20 billion soul chaos damage! - A total of 30 billion soul chaos damage, unleashed in an instant! Unlike previous damage, this soul chaos damage directly targeted the soul, bypassing physical defense, magic resistance, and any other defensive measures! 30 billion soul chaos damage, combined with Mike''s Chaotic Lightning, was more than enough to kill the ghost race potential Supreme Being! Under normal circumstances, the damage potential of Reaper''s Bargain could be even higher. But because Mike had intentionally made himself unlucky earlier, he had only rolled Small Wins without any Big Wins. So, even with Lilith''s luck maxing out the damage, the final total was "only" 30 billion soul damage. But before delivering the final blow, Mike had one more thing to do! "Star Pluck!" In a flash, Mike teleported in front of the ghost race potential Supreme Being, exchanging blows with her! Her attack immediately triggered Mike''s Fate''s Reversal! But the sacrifice was worth it! With his hammer, Mike destroyed her most important soul gear! Normally, as a mage, Mike wouldn''t have the strength to shatter such a high-tier piece of gear. But a pig''s hoof had suddenly touched the gear, and its quality instantly changed, turning to gold before being destroyed by Thor! Transmute! Lilith had used Transmute! It was only in actual combat that Mike truly realized how terrifying this ability was! It could change the material of an object, and many high-tier pieces of equipment, once turned to gold, were as good as useless! Normally, the success rate of Transmute wasn''t that high¡ªit wasn''t an overpowered ability. But! Lilith was incredibly lucky, and her success rate was extremely high! Since learning Transmute, Lilith hadn''t failed once! Having completed her mission, Lilith was immediately sent back to Mike''s private space. She wouldn''t die if she stayed, but Mike didn''t want her to develop any psychological trauma. When possible, it was best to treat Morpheus''s pet with a bit of care. Now, with Fate''s Reversal over, Mike quickly retreated to a corner of the battlefield, watching coldly from a distance. He had a feeling that things wouldn''t be so simple. Boom, boom, boom¡ª The damage from Reaper''s Bargain and the stacked Chaotic Lightning struck down! A perfect, unstoppable kill! Under the combined physical and soul attacks, the ghost race potential Supreme Being was on the verge of death! However... Mike had spent enough time around top-tier powerhouses to know one thing: The truly powerful never had just one life! Under the dual assault, the ghost race potential Supreme Being''s body was annihilated, leaving only a cloud of black mist in her place. Mike held his breath, summoning Gabriel at the same time. The Eye of Truth was analyzing the battlefield at full speed, providing valuable information. Dracula spoke in a low voice, "No... it''s more like..." Gabriel''s wings spread wide, his face filled with confusion. Gabriel was the angel race''s potential Supreme Being. And the black mist before them was the previous generation''s angel race potential Supreme Being. In the ancient texts of the angel race, the records of the previous potential Supreme Being were vague and incomplete. "There''s a secret in my race''s ancient records," Gabriel said urgently. "The previous potential Supreme Being was a sixteen-winged light angel, skilled in soul manipulation and resurrection..." Mike wanted to roll his eyes. Why didn''t you say this earlier?! Now you''re telling me?! Gabriel looked helpless. "Thor didn''t ask, so I thought he already knew." The black mist spread across the ground, forming a thin layer, and a Gate of the Dead opened! [It''s a rebirth! She''s completely abandoning her angelic heritage, transforming herself into an undead to become the Progenitor of Ghosts...] Mike''s heart sank as he read the Eye of Truth''s analysis. By now, her plan was crystal clear. To become the Primordial Ghost, she needed to die once. And it was best if she was killed by someone who possessed the ghost source! The ideal place for her death? The 40th floor of the Tower of Truth! Upon her rebirth, as the Primordial Ghost, she would theoretically be the most compatible host for the ghost source in existence! And the ghost source was currently in Thor''s possession! Everything had been leading up to this moment! This was the final move in a long game of chess. The first 99 steps had gone perfectly, and now the last step would bring her to the top! There was no reason for her to fail! Killed by Thor, reborn as the Primordial Ghost, and then she would seize Thor''s ghost source to become the Progenitor of Ghosts, advancing to level 1000... The real battle was just beginning! Boom, boom, boom¡ª A shadowy figure burst forth from the Gate of the Dead, brimming with murderous intent. The moment she appeared, the ghost source within Mike reacted, flying out uncontrollably! Seeing the ghost source materialize, the reborn Primordial Ghost smirked. She had won the gamble! All she had to do was take the ghost source... Wait! Her eyes widened in shock, unable to comprehend what was happening! The ghost source had stopped in mid-air?! What was going on? "Heh, once it''s in my pocket, it''s not going anywhere," Thor said, gripping the Force of Nature as he forcibly held the ghost source in place! It was like a tug-of-war, with both sides vying for control of the ghost source! This was far beyond the Primordial Ghost''s expectations! She couldn''t understand! How could this human be so compatible with the ghost source? Why?! In an instant, Thor''s Sea roared to life, the winds howling, the sky darkening! In this critical moment, Thor stood tall! "The ghost source is mine!" With Thor''s low growl, the Greed Source within Thor''s Sea stirred! Since merging with Thor''s Sea, it had remained dormant. But Thor''s words had awakened it! The stalemate was broken the moment the Greed Source joined the fray, turning the tide completely in Thor''s favor! The Primordial Ghost had miscalculated in two crucial ways: First, she hadn''t anticipated Thor''s incredible compatibility with the ghost source! Second, she hadn''t expected Thor to be compatible with two sources at once! Without the Greed Source''s intervention, the outcome might have been uncertain. Having reclaimed the ghost source, Mike wasn''t satisfied. He growled softly, "Your soul is mine too!" According to the soul contract they had signed earlier, the ghost race potential Supreme Being''s soul belonged to Mike upon her defeat and death! Chains of law shot out from the ghost source, pinning the Primordial Ghost to the ground, rendering her immobile! After becoming the Primordial Ghost, she was perfectly compatible with the ghost source. But that also meant she couldn''t resist the ghost source! Her face filled with despair as she watched the golden, surging Thor''s Sea descend upon her with overwhelming pressure! ... The Primordial Ghost had never imagined that she would lose the battle for the ghost source to a human! Gabriel, standing nearby, was equally conflicted. It wasn''t just the ghost who was confused. Even Gabriel couldn''t fully understand what was happening. Who could have predicted that the human race''s potential Supreme Being would be so compatible with the ghost source? With the ghost source in hand, Mike had completely taken control of the situation. His opponent had no chance of turning the tables. Finally free to act, Mike turned to Gabriel and asked, "You said she was a sixteen-winged light angel, right? That doesn''t seem right." In Mike''s memory, this woman hadn''t been that strong when she was an angel. And in their two battles, her strength hadn''t been as terrifying as he had expected. If she had been holding back the first time, that was one thing. But in their second fight, when they were battling for the ghost source, she had fought with everything she had and still couldn''t defeat Thor! "She wasn''t this strong before she fell," Gabriel explained. "Even after her fall, she retained her angelic identity. According to our records, she had sixteen wings at her peak..." As Gabriel spoke, Mike fell into deep thought. The Primordial Ghost before him should have been even stronger at her peak. The lineage of a fallen angel wasn''t pure¡ªit wasn''t purely ghostly. To reach level 1000, she had to die completely and be reborn! But she hadn''t accounted for the fact that the ghost source would choose Thor over her! Who could have predicted that? 15:24 In the end, Thor was a miracle worker! Of course, every time Thor performed a miracle, it looked impressive, but the reality behind it was often... less glamorous. Having figured out the situation, Mike turned his attention to the captive before him and began to consider another question: Should he kill her or not? Logically, this woman had emerged from the Supreme Abyssal to serve as a pawn for the Supreme Demon God, making her an enemy of the human race. But every situation was unique. Since leaving the Supreme Abyssal, her actions hadn''t harmed the human race at all. In fact, she had practically showered Mike with gifts and experience points. Even the Greed Source in Mike''s possession was thanks to her. From that perspective, was she really an enemy? Or was she a teammate delivering aid in a time of need? Back on the 38th floor, she had even sat down and chatted with Lilith, with no tension in the air. She hadn''t targeted the human race, nor had she crossed any of Mike''s lines... Thinking it over carefully, Turning her into an ally seemed like a viable option. After all, Shadow Nine had recruited Shadow Three and Shadow Two into the Guardian Shadow. So what was the big deal about Mike recruiting a ghost race potential Supreme Being? Mike was presented with an opportunity to completely subdue her. As he looked at the thoroughly subdued ghost, Mike pondered. The ghost race, the angel race, the blood clan, the Chaos race... Looking back now, The Lower Three Races and Middle Three Races already had four potential Supreme Beings who were completely bound to Mike. Oh, right. The dragon race''s potential Supreme Being was also in Mike''s possession, sealed within a weapon by Ares. It''s just that he didn''t make much of an appearance. Of course, Mike wasn''t doing this purely out of a desire to exploit her. The main reason was that turning enemies into allies was the true path to a win-win situation. If Mike could cultivate a ghost race Supreme Being, she would be a valuable asset in the final battle! Even if she didn''t reach the level of a Supreme Being, A level 999 ally, combined with Mike''s control over the ghost source, could still be a powerful force. For both the human race and Mike personally, this was a win-win scenario. As for how the ghost felt? No one cared. Mike had the ghost source in his hands, and using it solely for skill research would be a waste... Sensing Mike''s thoughts, Gabriel spoke up. "She''ll need a new name now." Gabriel looked at Mike, waiting for his decision. Whether angel or ghost, names were of great importance. Some beings were born with a true name. The Primordial Ghost should have had one too. To be precise, it should have been automatically generated by the ghost source. But since the ghost source was in Mike''s possession, there was no way he would let her have that advantage. A portion of their power came from their true name. And as the master of this Primordial Ghost, the name bestowed by Mike would not only grant her power but also establish a bond of servitude! Absolute loyalty, without a shred of doubt! This loyalty wasn''t like Vladimir''s lip service¡ªit was true, soul-deep loyalty! If she ever betrayed him, her true name would turn against her, and the ghost source would suppress her, ensuring she could never rise again! Without the ghost source, Mike wouldn''t have been able to achieve this level of control! Even if someone else possessed the ghost source, they wouldn''t have been able to reach Mike''s level of compatibility. In a way, Mike was the first person in history to achieve this. As an outsider, he had gained the ghost source''s recognition¡ªsomething that had never happened before and likely never would again. Mike understood the gravity of the situation and took the matter of her true name seriously. The problem was, he wasn''t very good at naming things... Looking at the ghost bound by chains of law, Mike rummaged through his mind for familiar names, piecing them together. With each word he spoke, a dark red character flew out from the ghost source in his palm. Each character contained enough power to kill a nine-star Lord! If she could fully absorb the power within her true name, she would become even stronger than she had been at her peak! The ghost''s eyes burned with fervor. The characters etched themselves onto her forehead, branding themselves deep into her soul! Sylvanas! That became her true name. She would carry this name through the ages, forging a legacy in Thor''s name! Once the characters were fully imprinted, the chains of law that had bound her loosened, and she collapsed to the ground. The markings slowly faded, leaving only a dark red glow in her eyes. Sylvanas struggled to her feet, her head bowed. She reached into her chest and pulled out a beating heart. The crimson, pulsating heart rested in her palm as she presented it to Mike. Her red lips parted, and her voice, rich with magnetism and allure, whispered in his ear, "Sylvanas..." She knelt gracefully, one knee on the ground, and spoke each word with reverence. "I pledge my service to you, great undead lord." Chapter 549 I’m not leaving 549 I¡¯m not leaving No matter how Mike felt about it, he had now fully earned the title of the "Undead Lord." Sylvanas''s heart floated in front of Mike, merging with the ghost source. As long as Mike controlled this heart, he could kill Sylvanas at any time. At the same time, the ghost source would continue to fuse with the heart until they became one. However, this entire process could only proceed with Mike''s permission. As the true master of the ghost source, Mike could manipulate this process at will. After completing this, Mike put away the ghost source and turned his gaze to Sylvanas. "Stop kneeling. Get up." Compared to before, Sylvanas''s appearance hadn''t changed much¡ªshe was still as beautiful as ever. However, she now had two long legs, each about two meters in length. When she stood up, her height was close to four meters, and from Mike''s current angle, he could see right under her skirt... The most critical detail? She wasn''t wearing any panties! Mike tilted his head slightly, looking up at her, feeling a bit speechless. Before he could say anything, Sylvanas slowly shrank down, eventually becoming just a little shorter than Mike. With Sylvanas dealt with, there wasn''t much left to do on the 40th floor. But Mike didn''t rush to settle the conquer score. Instead, he wandered around the floor, casually asking, "When my big brother fought the Supreme Demon God, were you in the Supreme Abyssal?" Although she hadn''t interacted with Thor much, Sylvanas had heard a bit about his style. The "big brother" Thor referred to was likely Morpheus. Sylvanas didn''t dare be disrespectful and answered respectfully, "I hadn''t reached level 1000 yet. I followed the previous Progenitor of Ghosts into the Supreme Abyssal and wandered around afterward. I wasn''t close to the battle." There was one thing Sylvanas didn''t mention. Those who got too close... died! The battle between the human Supreme Being Morpheus and the Supreme Demon God was so intense that even other level 1000 beings didn''t have the privilege of watching! Mike shifted the conversation, suddenly bringing up another topic. "Do you know Shadow Nine?" Sylvanas paused for a moment, then nodded. "I do." "Calderon once told me that Shadow Nine lied to me about two things." Both Calderon and Apollo had mentioned this before. Mike had been dwelling on it ever since, eager to know what those two lies were. Since Sylvanas had been a witness to the events of the past, she might know more about Nathan and the truth behind those lies. Before Mike could ask further, Sylvanas suddenly dropped to her knees! Mike frowned, feeling a bit disdainful. What is she doing? I haven''t even asked anything yet, and she''s already kneeling? But soon, Mike realized something was off. Gabriel also had a respectful expression, bowing deeply. Mike followed their gaze... And saw Apollo. Apollo was dressed in a white cloud robe, with a butterfly emblem printed on it. Mike: ... "Uh... bro, you''re here?" Apollo nodded. "I''m here." Mike thought for a moment and asked, "Is something up?" "Mm." Apollo, as usual, was sparing with his words. His true body was still on the 99th floor, and the figure before them was just another cloud avatar, as it had been before. However, this time, Apollo had chosen a human form instead of a butterfly. That was rare. In the Tower of Truth, Apollo usually appeared as a butterfly. In fact, for Apollo, the butterfly form was probably much more convenient. After all, butterflies could fly. After nodding, Apollo pointed in a certain direction and said, "There''s a passage here that leads to the Heavenly Realm?" Mike had experienced something similar on the 30th floor. He hadn''t expected to encounter it again on the 40th floor! Back then, when the Heavenly Realm had tempted Mike, they had told him he had three chances. The 30th floor, the 60th floor, and the 90th floor. Who would have thought that just ten floors later, Mike would encounter another opportunity? This also confirmed Mike''s earlier suspicions. He pondered for a moment and said, "So, every ten floors, there''s a hidden passage to the Heavenly Realm... These nine passages were prepared for the Nine Races... and the cycles were created to..." "To block the passages," Apollo finished, revealing the truth. The so-called cycle was a trap! It was designed to imprison the powerful beings of the Nine Races, preventing them from ascending to the Heavenly Realm! In the original design of the Tower of Truth, Each race was assigned ten floors, And the floor numbers had nothing to do with strength. Each race could cultivate their young talents within their territory. If they produced Supreme Being seeds, they would be sent to the 90th to 100th floors for training. After conquering those floors, they would return to their race''s sacred land and ascend to the Heavenly Realm through a special passage! But the appearance of the Supreme Demon God had disrupted everything! That''s why Mike had experienced so many strange events while climbing the tower... When Morpheus had climbed the tower, he might not have known the truth. Even if he had, he wouldn''t have had the strength to change anything. By the time Ares came along, things were even simpler. He just cut through everything with his sword... Supreme Being Apollo had the ability to see through the cycles and break them, but he found it boring and didn''t bother. And that''s why, 300 years later, it was Thor who finally broke the cycles. After piecing together the cause and effect, a new question popped into Mike''s mind. He had interacted with beings from the Heavenly Realm before. Last time, Apollo had only shown up afterward to thank him. So what had changed this time? What was important enough for Apollo to come see Mike in person? Apollo, sensing Mike''s confusion, spoke again. "You can leave." Mike: ??? What''s this about now? Sensing that he hadn''t explained clearly enough, Apollo pointed in the same direction and added a few more words. "You can choose to go to the Heavenly Realm. You won''t die." "Leave the Supreme Mark¡¤Crest behind. I need it." After those two sentences, Mike fell silent, his face expressionless. Gabriel stole a glance at Mike, curious to see what decision he would make. Kneeling on the ground, Sylvanas was desperately hoping Thor would agree. If Thor chose to go to the Heavenly Realm, everything connected to him could be taken there as well! She had worked so hard, scheming for the ghost source and aiming for level 1000, all for the chance to ascend to the Heavenly Realm! But Sylvanas knew this wasn''t her place to speak. For ancient beings like her, the Heavenly Realm held an indescribable allure. But for the human Supreme Beings, it wasn''t much of a temptation. Mike furrowed his brow, remaining silent. Apollo, with his back to Mike, looked toward the passage to the Heavenly Realm and spoke again. "If he chooses to leave, as I said, he will be Immortal and Indestructible, free from all constraints." These words weren''t directed at Mike. They were meant for someone hiding behind the passage. Immortal and Indestructible, free from all constraints. Those few words were enough to make Mike one of the most powerful beings in the Heavenly Realm. It meant that if Mike chose to leave, he would gain something that others could only dream of after a lifetime of struggle. From the depths of the mist, a familiar voice echoed. Mike had encountered this being on the 30th floor. 15:25 But this time, the voice was tinged with bitterness as it reluctantly replied, "Alright." He had agreed. Now, the choice was entirely up to Thor. Apollo turned slightly, giving Thor half a step of space. He thought that perhaps his presence was making Thor uncomfortable about leaving. But after thinking it over, Apollo decided to stay. At the very least, he wanted to witness Thor''s decision. The old Apollo would never have done something so boring. As for why he was doing it now, Even Apollo couldn''t explain it. Mike''s expression didn''t change. Feeling Apollo''s gaze on him, Mike shook his head and spoke calmly. "I''m not leaving." Thor''s words gave his answer. This was Mike''s choice. Apollo wasn''t surprised by the result. He didn''t ask why, nor did he waste any words. He simply nodded and said, "Alright." Apollo looked ahead, his gaze darkening. From the depths of the mist, the presence that had been watching slowly retreated. Even from across worlds, the being hiding behind the door was wary of Apollo. Among the three generations of human Supreme Beings, Apollo was the one he feared the most. With the prying gaze gone, the passage to the Heavenly Realm on this floor closed completely, leaving no room for further complications. There was no longer any reason for Apollo to stay. "Come see me after you finish the floor." With that, the white cloud dissipated, and Apollo''s figure vanished. Mike nodded toward the spot where Apollo had disappeared and said, "Alright." On the surface, Mike remained calm, his expression as serene as still water. But inside, he was celebrating: Hell yeah! The mist that had covered the 40th floor cleared, revealing a bright and open sky. The ghost kneeling on the ground finally let out a sigh of relief. In the midst of her lingering fear, she was both shocked and overjoyed. The cycle on the 40th floor had been broken! Once she reached level 1000, she would be able to leave this world! Although Thor hadn''t chosen to go to the Heavenly Realm, Sylvanas''s future was now full of hope! In Sylvanas''s mind, Thor had refused simply because he didn''t understand what he was turning down! Ascending to the Heavenly Realm was a tremendous gift. The words Supreme Being Apollo had spoken: Immortal, Indestructible, Free from All Constraints. Those words alone were enough to make Thor one of the most powerful beings in the Heavenly Realm! After Apollo left, Mike didn''t rush to conquer the floor. Instead, he pulled out a table and chair, sat down, and fell into deep thought. After a long period of contemplation, Mike snapped out of it and summoned Dracula and Vladimir. He asked them a simple question: "What is the Heavenly Realm?" Vladimir immediately shook his head. How would I know? Among the four people present, he was the weakest in terms of strength and experience! The only thing Vladimir had going for him was his status as the Blood Ancestor''s concubine. The other three were either ancient powerhouses or potential Supreme Beings of their respective races. Any one of them could easily crush Vladimir. Dracula picked up the conversation and said, "The Heavenly Realm doesn''t have an apocalypse." "An apocalypse?" Seeing Mike''s confusion, Dracula explained, "I don''t know the details either. All you need to know is that this world is destroyed every so often. During the apocalypse, not even Supreme Beings can survive. The Heavenly Realm is the only place that can survive the apocalypse. That''s why so many people want to go there¡ªto seek refuge." A question mark appeared above Mike''s head. This apocalypse... sounds a lot like a cosmic reset? A cosmic explosion? Wait... How did this end up being related to the Big Bang? "You''re right," Sylvanas chimed in, continuing the explanation. "The last time the apocalypse happened, only the creatures inside the Tower of Truth survived. Even the Tower of Truth drifted through the void for who knows how long before it found Earth..." Clearly, Sylvanas knew more about the Heavenly Realm than the others. After all, she was one of the few beings with the strength and qualifications to access such information. In the ghost race, Sylvanas''s status was comparable to Dracula''s in the blood clan. However, Dracula''s personality had always been problematic, and he had never gotten along with the Blood Ancestor. The Blood Ancestor had simply exiled him to work on the Tower of Truth, making him a laborer. Mike had known nothing about these secrets. "An apocalypse..." Mike muttered, wondering how long it would be before the next one. [I don''t know...] Mike: ... Usually, when the Eye of Truth couldn''t answer a question, it meant the problem was truly serious. After a brief silence, Sylvanas added, "All the creatures in the Heavenly Realm are immortal, and the promises made in the Heavenly Realm cannot be broken!" Mike frowned. He didn''t understand why Sylvanas believed in something so naive. "It''s true," Sylvanas insisted. "The Heavenly Realm has a terrifying rule that governs everything. No one can break a promise, and no one can die..." She said this because she wanted Thor to understand what he had just turned down! And... If there was a next time, she hoped Thor wouldn''t waste the opportunity! The other three looked at Sylvanas and sighed in unison. Sigh. Mike shot a cold glance at Sylvanas but said nothing. Everyone except Sylvanas knew. She was doomed. Vladimir discreetly held up two fingers, while Dracula shook his head slightly. He thought it would take more than two times. Vladimir crossed his index fingers, and Dracula nodded. They were betting 10 drops of blood essence. That was the simple, boring life of powerful vampires. For now, Mike didn''t feel like dealing with Sylvanas. He turned to Gabriel and noticed that the angel was unusually quiet. Gabriel shook his head. "I have nothing to say right now." "Alright." Mike''s attitude toward Gabriel was always good. After all, Gabriel was the strongest fighter on the team, and he didn''t cost a penny. There was nothing to complain about. Gabriel was reliable. Even if Thor''s enemy were a god, Gabriel would charge in without hesitation! "Come find me when you do have something to say." After the brief meeting, Mike had one last thing to do. He summoned the Truth Core Crystal and placed his hand on it. "Settle the score!" The crystal glowed, but the result didn''t appear immediately. After a few moments, A rainbow-colored light shot out, enveloping Mike. At the same time, a familiar announcement echoed in the ears of every human in the Tower of Truth: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSSS rating on the 40th floor!" Chapter 550 I’m going to build a tower 550 I¡¯m going to build a tower A new SSSSS-rated conquer. For Mike, this wasn''t his first time experiencing such a feat. As he left the Tower of Truth, the others automatically returned to his private space. Mike didn''t linger long in the Core City of Truth either. Without Maxen, Wolf''s Den had lost much of its appeal for Mike. So, he headed straight back to the Forest of Truth, making his way toward the Tower of Truth. A white cloud was already waiting for him. Mike sat on the cloud. As the cloud lifted off, Mike couldn''t help but feel like he was riding Nimbus, fulfilling a childhood dream. "Maybe I should get one of these for myself someday..." In the time it took for that thought to pass, Mike had already arrived outside the 99th floor. After logging in, Mike greeted his usual chat buddy. "Good evening." "Evening." After the customary greetings, Mike brought up the topic of the apocalypse. This was the biggest revelation he had gained from his recent tower run. And the more Mike learned, the more questions he had. "It''s true," Apollo confirmed. Facts were facts¡ªthere was no need to deny them. Mike pressed further. "How long until the apocalypse?" In Mike''s mind, this kind of event was usually far off in the future. When they had built the Tower of Truth, it had taken thousands, even tens of thousands of years. The Tower of Truth had only been on Earth for 300 years. Surely, the apocalypse was still 70,000 or 80,000 years away, right? Even if it wasn''t that far off, surely the human race had at least 1,000 years left? After all, defeating the Supreme Demon God required nine generations of potential Supreme Beings. Mike''s generation was only the fourth. There were still five more generations to go, and if each generation took 100 years, that would require at least 500 years. And that was the bare minimum! If something went wrong with the human race''s Supreme Being legacy, that timeline could be extended even further. 500 years might seem like a long time for an individual''s lifespan. But in the context of the human race''s struggle against the Supreme Demon God, 500 years was just the blink of an eye! Thinking they could defeat the world''s most powerful enemy in just a few days was nothing short of a pipe dream. "I haven''t calculated it," Apollo said after a moment of thought. Then he added, "I''ll calculate it now." For Apollo, the apocalypse wasn''t something he needed to worry about. There were two types of apocalypses. The first was cyclical, irreversible, and all-encompassing. This type of apocalypse would destroy the entire cosmos, leaving no place to hide. But avoiding it was simple. Just stay in the Tower of Truth. Apollo lived on the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth, which had been specifically built as a refuge from the apocalypse. The second type of apocalypse was even simpler: The Supreme Demon God manifesting in the world. That was something Apollo faced every day. If it weren''t for Apollo, it would have already happened. So, Apollo had never bothered to calculate when the first type of apocalypse would occur. It was a boring task, and there was no need to do it. But since Thor had asked, and it wasn''t a big deal, Apollo decided to calculate it casually. No harm in that. Listening to Apollo, Mike nodded and fell silent. In his mind, performing divination was something that required extreme focus and couldn''t be interrupted. So, Thor, sitting on the white cloud, remained unusually quiet. "Go ahead and keep talking," Apollo said. Clearly, Apollo''s performing divination was different from what Mike had imagined. Multitasking was probably just routine for Apollo. Mike asked a few more questions about the Heavenly Realm. Apollo shook his head. "I don''t know much about the Heavenly Realm." He had spent all these years watching the mortal realm. Overlooking the mortal realm was boring enough. Naturally, he hadn''t had much opportunity to observe the Heavenly Realm. Besides, Apollo had no interest in the Heavenly Realm. The human race''s Supreme Beings throughout history had never cared much for that place. Mike''s interest in the Heavenly Realm stemmed from his curiosity about whether he could squeeze some profit out of it... After getting nowhere with that line of questioning, Mike changed the subject, asking about the current situation with Shadow Nine and the others. Maxen and Shadow Three had spotted Shadow Nine, Calderon, and Afterskin while surveying the Supreme Abyssal. This information had naturally been relayed to the human race''s rear guard. The secrecy level of the information was extremely high. But Mike''s access to information was in a league of its own. And since this involved Shadow Nine, the news had been delivered to Mike immediately. When it came to Shadow Nine, Mike did most of the talking while Apollo listened. "By the way, third bro, Shadow Nine once lied to me about two things..." Mike had been dwelling on this for a long time, eager to find out what those two lies were. In the past, whenever Mike brought it up, Apollo had always avoided the topic. But this time, Apollo gave a different answer! 19:50 "When you return from the Void Maelstrom, I''ll tell you." Mike: ??? He wanted to ask, Does going there for just one second count? After thinking it over, Mike decided to drop the idea. Besides, Mike''s current survival rate in the Void Maelstrom was far too low! Even going there for just one second would be a life-threatening risk, and that was something Mike couldn''t accept. Since Apollo had made a promise, Mike decided to put his mind at ease. Once he raised his survival rate to 100%, he would venture into the Void Maelstrom. When he returned, not only would his strength have skyrocketed, but he would also finally learn what Shadow Nine had lied about... Apollo''s words not only reassured Mike but also conveyed another message. He was encouraging Mike to go to the Void Maelstrom. Curious, Mike asked, "Have you been there?" Apollo shook his head. "No." "Why not?" The moment the question left his mouth, Mike regretted it. He already knew the answer. Apollo''s voice echoed from the tower, calm and indifferent. "Boring." Of course! The familiar Apollo, with his familiar attitude! "Done calculating." Apollo suddenly spoke. Earlier, Mike had asked Apollo how long it would be until the apocalypse. Apollo had said he would calculate it. Now, he had the answer. Apollo spoke calmly. "100 years." 100 years? A question mark appeared above Mike''s head. That''s... not what I expected! 100 years was enough time for Mike to become a Supreme Being, and he''d still have 99 years left. And then what? Mike had never imagined that Apollo would come up with such a result! After hearing this conclusion, Mike didn''t question it. Apollo''s performing divination had always been accurate. And when it came to major events like this, it was hard to manipulate the outcome. Apollo wasn''t the type to lie. Mike had always trusted Apollo''s reliability. Without doubting Apollo, Mike tried to push back a little, asking, "So... does it really take nine generations of Supreme Beings to kill the Supreme Demon God?" Mike was the fourth generation. In 100 years, there might be time for one more generation, making it five. But that still left four generations unaccounted for. How could they possibly manage that? Apollo''s answer remained unchanged. "It must be nine generations." Mike wasn''t ready to give up. "Is there a way to defeat the Supreme Demon God within 100 years?" "Yes." This time, Apollo''s answer sent a shock through Mike''s heart. There''s hope? Before Mike could ask more, Apollo spoke again. "But I don''t know how." Apollo had already said before that there was no such thing as omniscience, and he certainly wasn''t omniscient. Still, Just knowing that there was a way was enough for Mike! 100 years... If Mike could awaken the Eye of Truth nine times, he should be able to find a solution. But... There was another problem. Even if Mike could accelerate the birth of the human race''s Supreme Beings, He would still have to face a harsh reality¡ªwhile the fifth generation of potential Supreme Beings was growing, someone would need to confront the Supreme Demon God head-on. Just as Apollo had done while Mike was growing. Thor wasn''t afraid of intimidation. When it was time to act, he acted! Morpheus and Ares had both fought the Supreme Demon God twice, and neither had made any mistakes! In fact, The more Mike learned about the strength of the human race''s Supreme Beings, The more he understood the terrifying power of the Supreme Demon God! And it would be the same for Mike''s generation. In three months, the inevitable battle between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God would take place... "Nine generations... where am I supposed to find nine generations?" Mike muttered, rubbing his face in frustration. "If you go to the Heavenly Realm, you''ll live," Apollo said, clearly sensing Mike''s thoughts. "That''s not the issue..." Mike sighed. He wasn''t the type to cling to life out of fear of death. Going to the Heavenly Realm wasn''t an option he was considering, at least not right now. However, Mike knew that the path ahead, both for himself and for the human race, was one filled with challenges. "I''m tired." From within the tower, a yawn echoed. Clearly, performing divination had taken a toll on Apollo as well. "Get some rest. I''m going to go think things over." Mike felt like he needed some time to process everything. ... After returning to his private space, Mike spent a long time in deep thought, trying to digest the shocking revelations from his conversation with Apollo. What should I do? Faced with the sudden threat of the apocalypse, Mike was at a loss. For once, the Eye of Truth offered a reasonable suggestion: [Why not learn from those who came before you?] [Trust in the wisdom of the ancients!] The ancients? Mike immediately understood what the Eye of Truth was referring to. The last time the apocalypse had occurred, Truth had gathered the power of the Nine Races to build the Tower of Truth! That had been their method of surviving the tribulation. And it was something Mike could use as a reference! Build a tower of my own? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike not only needed to learn from the wisdom of the ancients but also find ways to improve upon it! After a moment of contemplation, Mike suddenly spoke. "I''m going to build a tower." The moment those words left his mouth, everyone around him was shocked! "What did you say?!" Dracula was genuinely traumatized! The thing he regretted most in his life was building a tower! And now Thor wanted to build another one? Is there no end to this? Enough is enough! Why does everyone love building towers so much? Are you all playing some kind of tower defense game?! Aside from Dracula, the others also had strange reactions. Vladimir muttered under his breath, "This guy might be Truth reincarnated..." The last time the apocalypse had occurred, a great con artist had convinced everyone to build a tower. Thor was acting just like that con artist. And knowing Thor, he would probably succeed... The last tower had been called the Tower of Truth. What would this one be called? Thor''s Tower? Sylvanas shook her head slightly, denying the idea. "I''ve seen Truth. He''s definitely not Thor." Clearly, Sylvanas knew more of the inside story. She even knew who Truth was and what his current state was. Meanwhile, Dracula, the blood clan''s representative, was completely clueless... The ghost race, as part of the Middle Three Races, was clearly on a different level from the Lower Three Races like the blood clan. Only Gabriel seemed to be deep in thought. Thor suddenly proposing to build a tower... Could it mean that the apocalypse was near? The same thought crossed everyone''s mind. They were all smart people, and they knew Thor well. Building a tower was a time-consuming, labor-intensive, and expensive endeavor. Thor wouldn''t bring it up without a good reason. Fool Master furrowed her brow, looking at Mike and asking, "And then?" Building a tower had to serve some purpose, right? Fool Master was curious about Thor''s plan. "I''m going to use this tower to suppress the apocalypse..." Mike had only a rough idea in his mind, so he described it briefly. "This tower doesn''t need to be too tall¡ªjust nine floors. When the time comes, the nine generations of human Supreme Beings can enter the tower." The nine generations of human Supreme Beings would defeat the Supreme Demon God and then enter Thor''s Tower to suppress the apocalypse... It actually sounded like a decent plan! After giving a brief description, Mike paused for a moment. His gaze was firm as he spoke, one word at a time. "I will guard eight of the nine floors myself." Chapter 551 Mike’s plan 551 Mike¡¯s plan Thor guarding eight of the nine floors? At first, it sounded quite heroic. But Gabriel couldn''t help but ask, confused, "What about the other human Supreme Beings?" Mike, with complete confidence, replied, "They''ll guard the first floor." Everyone: ... Nine generations of Supreme Beings tasked with holding back the apocalypse. And what was Mike''s plan? Eight of them would be stationed on the first floor, turning it into a nightmare difficulty right from the start! Imagine a level 1 newbie confidently entering the first floor, ready to fight some low-level monsters and level up. Only to be greeted by Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, and five other Supreme Beings... Even the Supreme Demon God would have to kneel! Mike, still confident, continued, "Look at the Tower of Truth¡ªits design is ridiculous! It''s basically a monster-farming dungeon! Why make things harder for ourselves?" In Mike''s view, If possible, he''d put the final boss right on the first floor. Don''t give the enemy any time or space to grow¡ªthat was the most logical strategy! From a strategic standpoint, Thor''s plan actually made sense! Fool Master''s evaluation of Thor''s idea was simple: "Heh." She sneered. "Thor, I''d love to know¡ªdoes Ares agree with this plan?" "That''s not something you need to worry about!" Regardless, this was Mike''s rough idea for now. But he was willing to take real action to make it happen. Even if it meant spending money! After all, The apocalypse was a direct threat to his life. Mike asked sincerely, "Fool, if I wanted to turn my SSS-grade armor into a tower, how difficult would that be?" "No difficulty at all," Fool Master replied just as sincerely. "Your SSS-grade armor was already designed to be a mobile fortress. Turning it into a tower is just a cosmetic change. In fact, it would reduce the workload!" Hearing Fool''s response, Mike felt he needed to consult a professional. He turned to Dracula and asked, "Do you have any advice on building a tower?" Dracula: ... "My advice is... don''t build one." Hearing Dracula''s advice, Mike nodded in satisfaction. "Since you''ve volunteered to help build the tower, I can''t refuse. Alright, you''re in." Dracula: ??? With Dracula, the tower-building expert, on board, Mike was confident that at least the labor side of things was covered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, everyone, feel free to speak up. Don''t hold back!" Mike knew this was a big deal, and it would be hard to handle on his own. Why not have a brainstorming session, see what terrible ideas everyone had, and then improve on them? Vladimir remained silent, and Sylvanas hesitated to speak. But Gabriel stepped forward and said, "To build a tower, you''ll need materials from the Heavenly Realm." Fool Master nodded and added, "I can help you forge the SSS-grade equipment, which will serve as the foundation or prototype of the tower. Once you gather the necessary Heavenly Realm materials, the equipment will automatically absorb and refine them, gradually completing the tower and achieving your goal..." Jokes aside, when it came to serious matters, no one was laughing anymore. The apocalypse affected everyone! It was tied to the fate of every person present! Most of them had lived through the last apocalypse. The apocalypse was something that even the Supreme Beings of various races couldn''t survive on their own. There were only two known ways to survive: Hide in the Tower of Truth or ascend to the Heavenly Realm. So, With Thor having clearly refused to ascend to the Heavenly Realm, For everyone present, building a tower was the only option if they wanted to survive. There was also another important issue at stake: the continuation of their races. For various reasons, Gabriel and Sylvanas weren''t particularly concerned about their races. Gabriel would only do what was required of him. Sylvanas wished for the death of every other ghost, and if the Undead Lord died too, that would be even better. Among those present, the only one with an overwhelming sense of racial pride and responsibility was Dracula! When it came to the survival of the blood clan, Dracula was serious. "Ahem, I have a friend..." Hearing this familiar opening, everyone immediately understood. No one bothered to call Dracula out. This was the last shred of dignity he had left. "My friend is naturally cautious and always prepares for the worst..." Dracula was still laying the groundwork for his so-called "friend," But Mike cut him off. "Alright, whatever your friend did, it''s reasonable. We won''t hold it against you." Mike, clearly annoyed, said, "Just get to the point!" Dracula cleared his throat. "My friend, when building the tower, stashed away some materials." Such embezzlement wasn''t uncommon. Mike pressed for details. "How much is ''some''?" Dracula dodged the question. "You all know that when the Tower of Truth was being built, the blood clan was quite powerful. As a result, fifteen floors were allocated to the blood clan, and they completed the task within the allotted time." Mike frowned. The blood clan had only built fifteen floors, so even if Dracula had stashed some materials, there probably wasn''t much left. "Give me a straight answer. How much did your friend stash away?" All eyes were on Dracula. Dracula, unfazed, confessed. "Enough for fifteen floors." Fifteen floors? A question mark appeared above everyone''s heads. You were responsible for building fifteen floors, and you embezzled enough materials for fifteen floors. Did you build the tower out of thin air?! If the Supreme Demon God had appeared, Dracula would have been fully responsible! Dracula knew he had to give a reasonable explanation today. Otherwise, He wouldn''t even make it past Thor. Dracula didn''t want to be remembered as a common thief. So he decided to clear his "friend''s" name. "My friend was sent to build the tower twice." Dracula organized his thoughts and explained briefly. "The first time, he went with a full budget. But then the Blood Ancestor died, and I¡ªuh, my friend¡ªhad to return to compete for the Blood Ancestor''s position. Ahem... there was a bit of an accident. The second time he went to build the tower, he submitted another budget. That silly girl¡ªI mean, the Blood Ancestor¡ªdidn''t care about a little extra money." Everyone: ... The previous Blood Ancestor had sent Dracula to build the tower, allowing him to escape death. The last Blood Ancestor had also sent Dracula to build the tower, approving a second budget. This led to a bizarre outcome: The blood clan had double the budget for building the Tower of Truth. Dracula considered himself an honest contractor. He had been tasked with building fifteen floors, and he built exactly fifteen floors. Not one more, not one less! He took one payment and did one job. Even though he received two payments, he still only did one job! After hearing Dracula''s explanation, everyone''s perception of him subtly shifted. Vladimir was heartbroken. "With people like you in charge of the blood clan, how could we not fall? How could we not be ruined?!" Dracula: ??? Of all the vampires present, Vladimir, the traitor, was the least qualified to criticize Dracula! Even if Dracula had pocketed a little extra, he still considered himself part of the blood clan. If the situation changed, Dracula would be willing to donate everything he had to revive the blood clan. But what about Vladimir? Every day, Vladimir woke up and made a conscious decision to betray the Blood Ancestor. And he had the nerve to criticize Dracula? Vladimir clutched his chest, his face full of bitterness. "You deserve to be in the mess you''re in!" Dracula frowned, feeling like he had just been insulted. Ignoring the internal squabbles of the two vampires, Mike confirmed with Dracula. "Where did you stash the materials?" This wasn''t a small amount. The materials needed to build fifteen floors of the Tower of Truth¡ªhow much would that be worth in Lord Merits? Dracula''s money was basically Mike''s money! Dracula privately messaged Mike a few locations, all within the Tower of Truth. However, the floors were quite high. But that wasn''t a problem for Mike. He''d just have Maxen run a few errands and figure out how to retrieve the materials. Now that he knew where the treasure was hidden, getting his people to dig it up was the right move. As for how to split the loot... that could be discussed later! After all, when it came to dividing spoils, Mike had never been shortchanged. Just as Mike was feeling pleased, Fool Master poured cold water on his excitement. "Don''t get too excited." When it came to Forging, Fool Master was the most professional, and her judgment was sharp. She pointed out bluntly, "If you want to build a tower that can withstand the apocalypse, it needs to be on par with the Tower of Truth in terms of quality. That means your expenses will be higher, not lower!" The Tower of Truth was essentially a defensive refuge. It only needed to withstand the apocalypse. But Mike''s plan was even more ambitious¡ªhe wanted to suppress the apocalypse itself, once and for all! If he could actually pull it off... Even Fool Master was tempted by the idea. Mike frowned and humbly asked, "In your opinion, even with the materials for fifteen floors... what else would I need to build this tower?" Mike could coordinate the manpower, resources, and time needed to build the tower. But, Before starting, he needed to know how much it would cost. The biggest challenge was that all the materials for the tower had to come from the Heavenly Realm! Where was Mike supposed to get Heavenly Realm materials? "I''ll need to calculate that." Fool Master''s professionalism was unquestionable. She had helped the human race many times before. Hearing that Thor wanted to build a tower, she was more eager than anyone. With the professional handling the calculations, Mike turned to the others for more input. With Dracula''s example fresh in their minds, the atmosphere had lightened considerably. "Me! Me! Me!" Lilith eagerly raised her hoof. She waved it around and asked, "When the tower is built, can I hang from it? I think I''d feel safer that way!" Dracula, Vladimir: ... This pig was a disgrace to the vampire race! Mike thought for a moment and agreed to Lilith''s request. "Any other ideas?" Mike asked again. This time, Sylvanas spoke up. "There''s a mountain in the Supreme Abyssal¡ªthe entire mountain fell from the Heavenly Realm." "A mountain?" Mike immediately thought of something and asked, "The mountain where Nathan is?" Sylvanas''s expression turned cautious, and she replied carefully, "We... usually call him the Human King." Mike shook his head but didn''t say anything more. Human King Nathan¡ªthat was what the non-human powerhouses called Nathan. Mike made a mental note of Sylvanas''s information. If he had the chance, he''d go dig up that mountain. Gabriel also spoke up at the right moment. "The angel race within the Tower of Truth has some materials from the Heavenly Realm as well. I don''t know the exact source." Mike''s eyes lit up. "Do you still have any of those materials?" "No." Gabriel shook his head. "Ares borrowed them." Well, that was that. Thanks to everyone''s input, Mike had gathered a lot of useful information. By this time, Fool Master had finished her calculations. "You might want to sit down for this." Fool Master looked at the results and couldn''t help but laugh. She was worried Thor wouldn''t be able to handle the truth. Mike obediently sat down, waiting for Fool Master to reveal the answer. "Based on your plan, the preliminary estimate for building such a tower would be..." Fool Master dragged out the suspense, speaking slowly. "Two Mystic Markets." Chapter 552 I believe in Thor Chapter 552 I believe in Thor Two Mystic Markets? Hearing this answer, Mike''s mind went blank, his thoughts buzzing as if his brain had short-circuited. The cost was simply too much! Asking Mike to spend the equivalent of two Mystic Markets to build a tower was worse than killing him! And Fool Master knew this all too well, which was why she was so enthusiastic about the project. "Uh... can we make a simplified version?" Mike tried to lower the requirements, hoping to cut the budget. "Make the first floor sturdy, and just use newspaper to patch up the other eight floors." Everyone: ... Asking Thor for money was truly more painful than killing him! And Fool Master''s opening demand was already set at Mystic Market levels. Mystic Market had now become a unit of measurement for wealth! "That''s exactly how I designed it!" Fool Master retorted. Mike: ... Building one floor to suppress the apocalypse and house eight generations of Supreme Beings would require Mike to empty his coffers¡ªand then some¡ªto the tune of two Mystic Markets! "I need a moment..." Mike took a few deep breaths, his face pale. Even the golden glow of Thor''s Sea dimmed slightly. Clearly, the Greed Source had been triggered! "When you have time, you can ask Apollo Lawson about it," Fool Master said, tossing the design plans and budget to Mike. She grumbled, "This massive expense is entirely due to your ridiculous design. Putting eight generations of Supreme Beings on the first floor requires an absurd amount of resources." According to Fool Master''s vision, If each generation of Supreme Beings guarded one floor, the tower''s structure would be much more balanced. The material requirements would also be significantly reduced. "No way. That''s non-negotiable," Mike said firmly. If each generation guarded a separate floor, the strength would be too dispersed, and they''d all end up as cannon fodder! It was better to gather everyone on the first floor and block the enemy right at the entrance. That was much fairer. Besides, assigning one generation per floor would create ranking issues! Who would guard the first floor? The potential for conflict was endless! It was better to stick with Mike''s original plan. "The real issue is time..." Mike exhaled deeply, his brows furrowed with worry. There were only 100 years left. Even if Mike became a Supreme Being and held the line for 100 years, that would only leave the fifth generation of potential Supreme Beings with another 100 years to grow. No matter how hard Mike worked, there was no way he could scrape together the equivalent of two Mystic Markets in that time! Mystic Markets weren''t built in a day. Even Apollo only had one Mystic Market. "Overthinking won''t help." Mike put away all the documents, deciding to put the matter aside for now. For him, the most pressing task was to increase his strength. Once he fully absorbed the Greed Source over the next couple of days, Then changed his class and officially crossed the level 600 threshold, followed by the fourth awakening of the Eye of Truth... Once everything was ready, he''d take a trip to the Void Maelstrom. With a clear plan in mind, Mike quickly adjusted his mood, unaffected by the earlier discussion. Fool Master, who had been watching from the sidelines, sat in a chair beneath the Heaven Pavilion. She was munching on popcorn with one hand while pushing Lilith on a swing with the other. "Higher, higher!" Lilith squealed. It was just another day of slacking off for Lilith. ... Tower of Truth, 99th Floor. A new visitor arrived. Gregory, who had been climbing the Tower of Truth, suddenly received a summons from Apollo and hurried over. "What''s the matter?" Gregory asked. He knew the current situation was precarious. One wrong move, and the human race could face total annihilation. "Mm." Apollo, having rested for a while, seemed more refreshed. He briefly explained the apocalypse to Gregory. As a key member of the human race''s think tank, Professor Gregory''s authority and responsibilities needed no explanation. After hearing the news, Gregory didn''t seem overly concerned. In fact, he appeared to have expected it. "We''ve considered this possibility before and have contingency plans in place," Gregory said. The human population on Earth wasn''t too large or too small. Moving everyone into the Tower of Truth was a viable option. There was a way to survive. For the past 300 years, the human race had set aside everything else to focus on fighting the Abyss. They had stockpiled an entire warehouse of escape plans. "If things really come to the worst..." Gregory''s face, lined with the marks of his 800 years, was filled with weariness. "What do we need to do?" Apollo shook his head. "I don''t know." He hadn''t calculated it, nor had he thought about it, so he didn''t know. In Apollo''s view, the road ahead was for the human race to walk, and the tasks ahead were for the human race to complete. He had served as a Supreme Being for 100 years, fought the final battle for the human race, and repaid his debt to Ares. They were even. So, he hadn''t thought about the future. Because Apollo didn''t believe he had a future. Professor Gregory''s expression remained unchanged. He asked another question. "Mr. Apollo, will you survive the final battle?" This time, Gregory used "Mr."¡ªa rare occurrence. Normally, when speaking with Apollo, Gregory would simply use his name. Apollo, in Gregory''s eyes, was more of a student. But this "Mr." was a mark of respect for Supreme Being Apollo. Will you survive? Apollo shook his head again. "Unlikely." The conversation fell into silence. Silence was the norm on the 99th floor. Apollo lived there for the peace and quiet. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, Gregory spoke again, his voice slow and heavy. "I believe in Thor. I also believe in the Mike I know. Since he appeared, we''ve analyzed every word he''s said and every action he''s taken in recorded situations. We might even understand Thor better than Mike himself..." After a long preamble, Gregory finally asked the question he had been building up to. "We need¡ªno, the human race needs to know¡ªwhether, 100 years from now, Supreme Being Thor will kill the fifth generation of potential Supreme Beings. You once promised Nathan that you would perform divination for the human race three times. Nathan used it once. Shadow Nine used it once. Now, on behalf of the human race, I''m using the final opportunity to ask you this: Will Thor choose to kill the fifth generation of potential Supreme Beings?" Gregory trusted Mike. But, Who could predict what Supreme Being Thor would be like 100 years from now? In 100 years, People change. Thoughts change. Nothing in this world is permanent. The relationship between the human race and its Supreme Beings had always been delicate. The Supreme Beings protected the human race for a century. But, If a Supreme Being turned against them, they could drag the entire human race into the Abyss, making the situation irreparable. Gregory''s question was also on behalf of all the human race''s powerful beings. This question would determine what the next 100 years would look like for the human race. The more rational someone was, the less they relied on emotion. Even the ever-calm Gregory couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. He had spent his entire life in research, only to end up relying on divination for something like this. It was ironic. "No need to calculate." Apollo picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and said calmly, "He will not." Those three words, spoken by different people, carried different weight. And Apollo''s words carried the most weight of all. Gregory believed him. Regarding the apocalypse 100 years from now, Gregory asked a few more questions. "Killing the Supreme Demon God requires nine generations of human Supreme Beings..." Gregory already knew this. For other races, reaching level 1000 was enough to be called a Supreme Being. But for the human race, a Supreme Being specifically referred to someone with an SSS-grade talent, awakened nine times, and reaching level 1000. The pinnacle of a human Supreme Being also required one more thing: mastery of the complete Supreme Mark. When Mike was on the 40th floor, Apollo had made a special trip to tell him he could leave. But there was another purpose: If Thor chose to leave, Apollo would reclaim the Supreme Mark. Gregory then asked, "Can those who have already awakened an SSS-grade talent become Supreme Beings?" Apollo''s answer was straightforward. "No." Once an SSS-grade talent was downgraded to an SS-grade talent, the process was irreversible. In the human race''s 100-year history, this had happened three times. Maxen was one example. Gregory was another. Their SS-grade talents were incredibly strong, making them invincible among SS-grade talents. But, They could never touch the realm of the Supreme. In other words, To cultivate the fifth generation of Supreme Beings, the human race would have to wait another 100 years and nurture a new candidate. This was a hard requirement, dictated by the rules of Truth, and could not be changed. After receiving this answer, Gregory''s expression remained neutral, and he nodded slightly. The conversation came to an end. In truth, The apocalypse had shaken Mike deeply, leaving him feeling anxious and needing to take action. After all, 100 years from now, barring any surprises, Mike would be the Supreme Being of that time, facing the great calamity head-on. But for Gregory''s generation, hearing such news didn''t cause much of a ripple. In their eyes, the true apocalypse had already begun the moment the Abyss opened. There was no need to wait 100 years. The human race had struggled to survive until now through sheer determination. ... In the private space, Mike didn''t return to Earth. Instead, he focused entirely on studying the Greed Source. Once he started, he lost track of time! Mike had never felt this way before! Fully immersed, endlessly learning, absorbing, and refining, he refused to let even the smallest detail of Greed slip by... As Mike studied the Greed Source, A crowd of onlookers gathered around. Most of them knew nothing about the Greed Source and couldn''t possibly master it. But, Most of them had studied sources before¡ªexcept for Vladimir. Watching Thor in action, Dracula couldn''t help but sigh. "Are we sure this isn''t Thor''s companion source?" Fool Master shook her head and sighed. "Poor dragon race potential Supreme Being..." What should have been its companion source had instead become Thor''s... Sylvanas was more shocked than anything. "This level of compatibility is insane!" She had never imagined that Thor could be so compatible with both the ghost source and the greed source. "In this regard, Thor is truly remarkable," Fool Master said, munching on popcorn while occasionally tossing Lilith into the air for fun. Lilith, for her part, was having a great time. She had fully embraced her role as a pet. Aside from eating and sleeping, a bit of exercise helped with digestion, allowing her to eat even more! After a full day of Thor being immersed in Thor''s Sea, Fool Master finally took action. She stood up, intending to throw a brick at Thor. But then, Fool Master decided that might be a bit rude. So, she opted for a more elegant approach. Fool Master pulled out a golden leaf... The moment she did, everyone stepped back to maintain a safe distance. Even Lilith was carried away by Vladimir. Fool Master tossed the golden leaf into Thor''s Sea. Soon, A startled voice echoed from the depths of Thor''s Sea. "Whose gold is this? If I find it, it''s mine..." "Holy fuck!" Thor''s Sea churned violently, and the golden leaf was ejected, flying back into Fool Master''s hand. An enraged Thor emerged from the sea. "What the hell?! Are you trying to mess with me?!" Fool Master snorted, unimpressed. "If you want to die, keep studying the Greed Source. I''d like to see whether you end up controlling Greed, or if Greed ends up controlling you." For someone like Mike, whose compatibility with the source was so high, there was also a risk of being influenced by the source. The stronger he became, the greater the influence. Mike''s first deep dive into the Greed Source had lasted too long, making it easy for things to go wrong! Fool Master had interrupted him not to cause trouble, but to help him. Mike rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. In truth, Mike knew she was right. According to the Eye of Truth, Mike could have lasted another 30 minutes. But Fool Master had underestimated him. She probably hadn''t expected Thor to push things to such extremes. With his study of the Greed Source interrupted, Mike didn''t continue. He needed some time to digest what he had learned. Checking the time, Mike realized it was already past six. He had been so absorbed in studying the Greed Source that he had completely forgotten about challenging the Tower of Truth! He checked his communicator and found several unread messages. With the ACT exams happening, New York Superpower Universities was on break, so Mike didn''t need to return to school. Among all the messages, the one from Maxen stood out the most. Earlier, Mike had sent Maxen the locations of the hidden materials he had learned about from Dracula. For anything below the 90th floor, Maxen was the most reliable person to handle it. In just one day, Maxen had already replied! "I''m exhausted. I checked all the locations you sent me, and only one had anything..." Maxen attached a list of the materials he had found. The total was less than one-tenth of what Mike had expected! Mike: ??? Where''s my profit?! Dracula looked equally confused. That couldn''t be right¡ªhe had definitely hidden the materials in those locations. There was no way he was wrong! "I swear on the Blood Ancestor''s life, I''m telling the truth!" Lilith, in a fit of rage, charged at Dracula and headbutted him in the heel. "If you''re going to swear, swear on your own life! Don''t drag my sister into this!" "..." The scene descended into chaos. Staring at Maxen''s message, Mike fell into deep thought. "What''s going on here?" ... First Abyss. Today, Ares and Cedric were playing checkers. Cedric casually jumped a piece across the board and asked, "Is Maxen busy today?" "Thor probably roped him into something again." Sometimes, Ares couldn''t help but wonder. How could someone as smart as him have such a foolish godson? It didn''t make sense! "There''s news." Cedric received a list and placed it beside the board. "Huh, isn''t this the stuff you stole back in the day? Maxen wasted his time." Ares glanced at the list and said calmly, "I borrowed it. It doesn''t count as stealing..." Chapter 553: Backup plan Chapter 553: Backup planMike couldn''t figure out who had taken the materials! Frustrated and furious, he decided to pin the blame on Maxen. Maxen: ??? "Isn''t this just bullying an honest man?!" Maxen downed a large gulp of alcohol, his indignation spilling over as he gestured wildly. Of course, he didn''t dare say such things in front of Thor. But behind Thor''s back? Oh, Maxen had plenty to say-and he wasn''t shy about it! At the moment, Maxen was in Wolf''s Den, taking a break to drink with Light Nine while venting about Shepherd. Light Nine was an excellent listener-he rarely spoke, only listened. Even better, after listening, Light Nine would report everything back to Master Dream. And Master Dream just so happened to be Maxen''s Godfather or so Maxen believed. Poor Maxen still thought Master Dream was Morpheus. With Maxen''s permission, his complaints were relayed verbatim to Mike. Light Nine didn''t embellish anything; he simply told Master Dream that Maxen had been exploited again. Mike decided that he''d make time to "stand up for Maxen" someday, then glanced at the date. "Today''s the last day of the ACT?" Mike remembered that he had promised Cain he''d show up to support him. Everyone knew that Mike was a man of his word. If he said he''d do something, he''d do it. Since he had nothing else to do at the moment, Mike returned to Florida and found Cain at his testing center. "Good luck-aim for zero mistakes!" Mike said, patting Cain on the shoulder in encouragement. "And if it doesn''t work out, we''ll just try again next year." Cain rolled his eyes and laughed. "Up yours!" Not far behind Mike, a stunning woman was watching the interaction with a very complicated expression. Sylvanas couldn''t believe her eyes-someone dared to talk to Thor like that? Was he not afraid of death? The pet pig she was holding snorted twice. Vladimir (in pig language): "My master is always approachable." Sylvanas shook her head slightly. She didn''t think so. She was more inclined to believe that Thor''s approachable demeanor was just a facade. Vladimir sneered. "What do you know? You''re not even human." Sylvanas: ... So this is what you call approachable? He''s only nice to humans, but he exploits other races to the bone! Sylvanas hadn''t been reborn for long, and her combat power was decent. Mike had her follow him to help her adapt to her new environment. While waiting outside the testing center for Cain to finish his last exam, Mike yawned. "Why is this so boring? Can''t someone stir up some trouble?" As if on cue, Mike received a message from Michael, his gold-star mole in the Abyss. Michael: "Boss, Shadow Two is causing a huge commotion in the Eighth Abyss. Maybe you should send someone to check it out?" Mike raised an eyebrow but hadn''t replied yet when a second message arrived. Michael, worried that Mike might not grasp the severity of the situation, added: "Shadow Two is about to get himself killed." Mike: ??? Shadow Two is causing that much trouble?! Not long after Michael''s warning, Shadow Four sent a similar message! It seemed Shadow Two had really stirred up a hornet''s nest. Mike quickly made an excuse to a familiar instructor and left in a hurry. After activating several Teleportation Arrays, Mike arrived outside the Forest of Truth within a minute. Shadow One and Shadow Four were already waiting for him. "Fourth Bro!" "Cut the chatter. What''s the situation, and how do we fix it?" It only took Mike a minute to understand the situation. "Shadow Two attempted to assassinate the Eighth Demon God but failed. Now the Eighth Demon God is hunting him down and has declared... ''no rest until one of us is dead."" Mike immediately ignored the last part. "And the solution?" Shadow Four''s face twisted into a bitter expression. "With the Demon Gods'' overall strength skyrocketing, we don''t have the manpower to spare. The only option is to send Shadow One..." With Calderon and Shadow Nine gone, the human race''s top-tier combat power was severely lacking. Even without an Ultimate Lord, Demon Gods typically wouldn''t go out of their way to kill the human race''s top powerhouses. Take someone like Cedric, for example-his backing was untouchable. But the problem lay here... Shadow Two was nominally under Shadow Nine''s protection. But with Shadow Nine absent, and Shadow Two being a member of the demon race, he had no Supreme Being to back him up. Being hunted by a Demon God, he was naturally struggling to survive. "Send Shadow One?" Mike turned to Shadow One and asked, "What are the odds you can save Shadow Two?" "100%!" Shadow One replied confidently. "But once I save Shadow Two, I''ll become the Eighth Demon God. You might want to think this through." Mike: ... You guys really are full of surprises! Maxen and Shadow Three were too far away. By the time they arrived, Shadow Two might already be dead. Shadow One couldn''t be deployed. Mike looked around and realized there was only one option left. [Alert: Survival rate for this mission: 99.99%.] Mike gritted his teeth and growled, "Deduct Shadow Two''s salary for the next 30 years!" With that, A flash of white light signaled his return to his private space. ... Inside the private space, A golden light flashed, and Thor returned. "Fool!" Mike wasted no time, throwing all his commonly used equipment at Fool Master. Fool Master casually hammered away, repairing everything that needed fixing. At the same time, Mike sent a shopping list to the Mystic Market, checked his skills, and used various scrolls and potions... "What''s Thor doing?" Watching Mike rush around, chugging potions like water, Sylvanas was utterly confused. What was even stranger, Thor''s actions seemed to have triggered a silent alarm. Suddenly, everyone in the private space sprang into action! Dracula was fine-tuning his puppets, Gabriel was meditating, and even Bilbo was organizing all the accounts for Mike to review... The abrupt shift left Sylvanas feeling out of place. It was as if everyone had switched from slacking off to overachieving in an instant. Vladimir, who had been gnawing on something, took a moment to explain to Sylvanas. "My master... is preparing to risk his life." ... Eighth Abyss. It was a beautiful day, with clear skies and a gentle breeze. Shadow Two decided it was the perfect day to assassinate a Demon God. You couldn''t really blame him. Thor had sent him to the Eighth Abyss with one mission: make money. And who had money? The Eighth Demon God had money! Asking for it outright? The Demon God would never agree! So why not just kill the Eighth Demon God and take everything? Shadow Two devised a flawless plan. It had three simple steps: 1. Infiltrate the Eighth Abyss. 2. Get close to the Eighth Demon God. 3. Kill the Eighth Demon God. The first two steps went off without a hitch. But the third step... hit a slight snag. To put it simply: the Eighth Demon God didn''t die. After being severely injured by Shadow Two, Poseidon flew into a rage. Faced with the absolute difference in power and rank, Shadow Two had no chance of fighting back! He wasn''t Shadow One, Shadow Three, or Shadow Nine. Losing to the 999-level Poseidon was perfectly reasonable! In the Guardian Shadow, Shadow Two''s combat strength ranked fourth. After failing his assassination attempt, Shadow Two began running for his life! An enraged Poseidon wasn''t about to let him go. He sealed off the Eighth Abyss and even declared that he wouldn''t rest until Shadow Two was dead! "I''m gonna die! I''m gonna die!" Shadow Two wailed, hiding in the shadows and trembling. "It''s fine!" Shadow Two reassured Bad Woman as he fled. "Don''t panic. I''ve got a backup plan!" Clearly, Bad Man had prepared for the worst. He had anticipated that this mission might go south and had left himself a lifeline. Bad Woman asked, "Did you call in a Supreme Being to save us?" Against an enraged Poseidon, only a Supreme Being could protect them. Shadow Two revealed his trump card. "Fourth Bro will definitely come to save us!" Bad Woman:... She couldn''t believe it. Bad Man''s trump card was Thor?! Bad Woman''s deep voice trembled as she shouted in despair, "Fourth Bro... he''s afraid of dying!" "Stay calm. We''ll survive!" Shadow Two said confidently. "I left Fourth Bro an IOU!" Bad Woman:... Suddenly, She felt a glimmer of hope! Everyone knew Thor was a bit of a coward. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Thor was even greedier than he was cowardly! With an IOU in play, Thor might just risk his life to save them! Just as Bad Woman began to feel a sliver of optimism, Shadow Two added quietly, "The IOU... has your name on it. You don''t mind, right?" "Go to hell, you bastard!" ... While Shadow Two was being chased by Poseidon, Two figures stood outside the Eighth Abyss. The first was the Fifth Demon God. Beside him stood Michael. Watching Shadow Two run for his life, Michael was sweating bullets. His forehead glistened as he nervously suggested, "Leader, maybe we should save him?" Shadow Two''s true identity wasn''t a secret to Michael. Shadow Two-son of the Fifth Demon God. Poseidon killing his son right in front of him? That didn''t seem right! "Save him?" The Fifth Demon God sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why would I save him? This is the perfect opportunity! Once Poseidon kills my son, I''ll kill Poseidon, and then Ares will come kill me..." He had his plan all figured out. A triple kill! Michael forced a smile and tried to reason with him. "Do you really have the heart to watch your son die?" As far as persuasion went, Michael''s words were well-crafted. No wonder he had once been the leader of the demon cult-his emotional intelligence was off the charts, and his words were perfectly chosen. The Fifth Demon God glanced at him. "You''re an interesting one." Michael didn''t dare breathe too loudly and quickly added, "Even if I''m interesting, I''m still insignificant." Being around the Fifth Demon God was a constant danger! He was a complete madman. And he had been driven mad by the human race''s Supreme Beings. When Michael had first taken his position, there had been bets in the Fifth Abyss about how long he would survive. The boldest guess had been seven days! But somehow, Michael had survived until now, exceeding everyone''s expectations. "You''re not insignificant," the Fifth Demon God said, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You''re part of the human race''s plan to resurrect Nathan. Do you still think you''re insignificant?" Michael froze, his body stiffening as he forced a smile and shook his head. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The plan to resurrect Nathan was monumental. Michael believed that every powerful human would be willing to risk their lives for it. Even Thor... With that in mind, Michael couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. "If you want me to save my son, fine. But I have one condition." The Fifth Demon God suddenly asked a seemingly unrelated question. "Rumor has it that Terenas was driven to join the demon cult by a single sentence from his son. Since you''re Terenas''s shadow, you must know what that sentence was, right?" When the Fifth Demon God brought this up, Michael''s expression changed. There was no fear, no tension, none of his usual pretense. Instead, his face was as calm as a still lake. "I can''t say." Michael knew very well that if he revealed that sentence, he would face a fate worse than death. Even if the Fifth Demon God killed him, Michael would accept it. "Oh?" Seeing Michael''s reaction, the Fifth Demon God realized this was a perfect opportunity to court death. As he prepared to take his next step, A portal tore open in the sky above the Eighth Abyss. A mage emerged, staff in hand, shouting angrily, "Poseidon! Stop!" Fifth Demon God, Michael: ??? Why does that voice sound like a woman''s? Could it be... Thor is actually a woman? Have we all been fooled by Thor this whole time? Meanwhile, the fleeing Shadow Two shouted at the shadow of the black-robed mage. His voice was filled with raw emotion, devoid of any pretense. "Fourth Bro! Hurry up and save me!" Chapter 554: I’ll have to ask you to die Chapter 554: I¡¯ll have to ask you to dieBoom- A massive blue water sphere descended from the sky, crashing into the black-robed mage. After the deafening explosion, the mage''s true form was revealed a female ghost! The Fifth Demon God, watching from the sidelines, frowned. Isn''t this the one who escaped from the Supreme Abyssal? How did she end up tangled with Thor? Meanwhile, the real Thor was hiding in the ghost''s shadow! In their initial clash, Sylvanas held her ground. But that was all she could do. This was the Eighth Abyss. As a fellow 999-level being, Sylvanas was naturally suppressed here, making her slightly weaker. Moreover, Poseidon had the entire Abyss as his backing. If he started burning his life source, Poseidon could potentially kill Sylvanas on the spot! Normally, Sylvanas would never agree to such a disadvantageous fight on someone else''s turf. But when it came to Thor, she didn''t have much of a choice. From within Sylvanas''s shadow, Thor''s voice echoed. "Poseidon, how about this-you pay me a little less, and we call it even?" "Call it even?" Poseidon laughed angrily, gripping his trident as he pointed at Shadow Two, cursing furiously. "Do you even know what this guy ruined for me?!" Clearly, Shadow Two''s ambush had disrupted some critical plan of Poseidon''s, fueling his rage. It even made him bold enough to confront Thor head-on! As the two faced off, Shadow Two had already slipped behind Sylvanas and was quietly transmitting a message to Mike. "Fourth Bro, this guy is trying to defect to the Supreme Demon God!" Along with this explosive revelation, Shadow Two quickly added, "Good thing you''re so brilliant and saw through his schemes early, sending me to kill him. Otherwise, the consequences would''ve been unimaginable..." Mike: ??? Wait a second! This is getting confusing! Let''s sort this out. Poseidon was trying to defect to the Supreme Demon God? When did Mike ever send Shadow Two to kill Poseidon? After taking half a minute to process everything, Mike finally pieced it together. No matter how it happened, Shadow Two had successfully sabotaged Poseidon''s plan. Poseidon''s sacrificial altar, meant to curry favor with the Supreme Demon God, had been destroyed by Shadow Two. And it couldn''t be repaired anytime soon! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In other words, Poseidon''s plan to defect to the Supreme Demon God had completely failed! Poseidon''s defiance now stemmed from the fact that he knew the human race wouldn''t let him off the hook once this was exposed. Poseidon had hoped to kill Shadow Two before Thor arrived. But things hadn''t gone as planned, and now Shadow Two had stalled long enough. Shadow Two''s earlier words, though meant as a private transmission, were heard by everyone present. Poseidon glared coldly at Thor, making no further moves. From within the shadow, Thor''s voice rang out. "Shadow Two, you must''ve been mistaken. I know Poseidon well-this Demon Emperor''s Hall is perfectly normal. There''s no altar inside." Then, turning to Poseidon, Thor added, "My Shadow Two is young and not very bright. He speaks without thinking. Surely, as a Demon God, you wouldn''t stoop to arguing with a junior?" After these words, Poseidon remained silent, his expression unreadable. But the Fifth Demon God, watching from the sidelines, found the situation highly amusing. "Thor is quite interesting." Thor''s first statement had neatly absolved Poseidon of any wrongdoing. With a simple "you must''ve been mistaken," Thor shifted the narrative from a life-and- death conflict to one where both sides could retreat gracefully. Shadow Two had been mistaken, so Poseidon hadn''t defected to the Supreme Demon God. And if Poseidon hadn''t defected, then the two sides were still on friendly terms-there was no need to escalate the situation. Thor''s second statement was pure moral manipulation. Why would a mighty Demon God argue with a 300-year-old child? Poseidon''s expression darkened, but he said nothing. Meanwhile, Bad Woman muttered under her breath, "Fourth Bro is being unusually reasonable today." Shadow Two replied in his mind, "If they fight, there''s a chance of death. Thor doesn''t want to take that risk..." From the human race''s perspective, this was a situation where they could afford to let things slide. Poseidon no longer had the opportunity to defect to the Supreme Demon God, which meant he was currently the best candidate to remain the Eighth Demon God. Replacing him with someone else carried the same risk of defection. Demon Gods had become an endangered species, thanks to the Supreme Beings. Killing another one would completely upset the balance of power between the two races, which would ultimately harm the human race. Even if Poseidon abandoned his cooperation with the human race, The human race wouldn''t lose much! On the other hand, if Poseidon wanted to survive and advance further, maintaining his relationship with the human race was his best option. "I have one condition," Poseidon finally said, the waves around him surging violently, reflecting his turbulent emotions. "Hand over Shadow Two to me!" Poseidon gritted his teeth. "I won''t kill him, but I need to imprison him for ten years. After ten years, I''ll let him go." In other words, Poseidon wanted to vent his anger by torturing Shadow Two for a decade! Before Mike could respond, Shadow Two muttered quietly, "Fourth Bro, if I go, does it count as a business trip?" Bad Woman added, "And holidays-do we get overtime pay?" From their perspective, resolving the matter this way didn''t seem so bad. Ten years was just a blink of an eye for Shadow Two, who was perpetually in a state of mental chaos. As for the torture... what could Poseidon possibly do to them? Shadow Two''s daily existence was already torture. Unlike his father, Shadow Two didn''t suffer from his nightmares-in fact, he kind of enjoyed them. His mental illness had progressed to the point where it was practically terminal. In other words, Poseidon''s condition sounded like a paid vacation to Shadow Two. It even sounded a little tempting! "You''ve all been blinded by greed! Is this how I''ve been teaching you?!" Mike was furious. What kind of people are these?! How did I end up with such embarrassing subordinates? "Not happening." Mike''s tone was firm. "Imprisoning Shadow Two is absolutely out of the question. This is my final offer-take it or leave it." "Ha." Poseidon sneered and asked, "And if I refuse?" "You refuse?" Thor stepped out of Sylvanas''s shadow. Behind him, more and more figures appeared. Sylvanas, Gabriel, Dracula, Vladimir, the Nature Elf Envoy... The Nine Races'' Ultimate Strike Team had officially assembled. Standing at the forefront, Thor, holding the Thunderclap Hammer, fixed Poseidon with a cold gaze and said icily, "Then I''ll have to ask you to die." Thor wanted to kill Poseidon? Shadow Two rubbed his eyes, making sure he wasn''t seeing things. It wasn''t just Shadow Two who was shocked. Even the strike team behind Mike, while maintaining their stoic "expert" expressions, exchanged glances and silently communicated: Dracula: Vladimir, you''ve been with Thor longer. What''s going on here? Vladimir pondered for a moment before conveying a possibility with his eyes. Vladimir: Thor must think there''s a risk of dying if he doesn''t kill Poseidon. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be leading the charge... Everyone nodded in agreement. If Thor had a 100% survival rate, he was indeed bold. After a lot of silent speculation, Vladimir finally shared his theory. Vladimir: Not killing Poseidon might be the real risk! Wow- Vladimir''s reasoning made sense! If that were the case, the entire situation suddenly became clear! In fact, Vladimir was absolutely correct. Mike''s Eye of Truth had clearly informed him: The 0.01% risk of death came from leaving Poseidon alive! A one-in-ten-thousand chance? Rounded up, that was basically a guaranteed death! Poseidon''s attempt to defect to the Supreme Demon God had already crossed the human race''s bottom line. If he betrayed once, he could betray again. This guy was a ticking time bomb, destined to turn against them eventually! Looking back, From the moment Poseidon defected from the Temple of Truth, he had been plotting to join the Supreme Demon God, leaving behind a trail of danger. The human race had anticipated such scenarios and had countermeasures in place. But no one had expected Poseidon to act so quickly! In fact, The human race''s countermeasures were simple... They had sent Afterskin to the Supreme Abyssal. Recently, anyone connected to the Supreme Demon God had been plagued by terrible luck! Poseidon''s current predicament was partly due to this unluckiness. If Shadow Two hadn''t accidentally disrupted Poseidon''s plans, The human race might have suffered significant losses if Poseidon had turned on them at a critical moment! The last time the Seventh and Eighth Demon Gods defected to the Supreme Demon God, it had already cost the human race dearly. The scattered corps were still recovering in the rear. The fallen soldiers rested in the Shadow Fortress. Such tragedies couldn''t be allowed to happen again. As Mike and Poseidon faced off, the situation outside the battlefield shifted subtly. A cold-faced man, spewing curses, stood in the void, dragging a prisoner bound in chains. The Fifth Demon God perked up with interest. "Isn''t that the Chaos Prince? Oh, I heard Thor picked him as a backup candidate?" The newcomers were indeed the Chaos Prince and Ace. Clearly, Shadow Two had relayed the news back to the human race in time. The human leaders had responded swiftly. Ace had brought the Chaos Prince to the Eighth Abyss as a statement. If Poseidon fell, leaving the Eighth Demon God position vacant, The human race would support the Chaos Prince as the new Eighth Demon God. However, After arriving near the battlefield, Ace didn''t immediately intervene. Instead, he stopped at a distance. He gazed at the Eighth Abyss without saying a word. When someone who loved trash-talking suddenly went silent, There was only one explanation: he had been silenced. Ace knew very well that on this battlefield, only one person could speak for the human race. Thor. And he had no objections to that. Thor had fought Ace three times in the past. Without even using his talent, Thor had won all three matches! The results spoke for themselves-there was no room for dissent. Not long after Ace arrived, A burly man carrying a blood-red flail showed up, craning his neck and shouting, "Thor! My godfather asked me to deliver a message!" Worried about any misunderstandings, Maxen clarified, "Second Godfather!" Everyone:... This guy really has a lot of godfathers. "He said you can handle this however you see fit." With that, Maxen turned and left without looking back. Maxen had the ability to deal with Poseidon. The human race, with the help of a few Demon Gods, could also deal with Poseidon. Even if Poseidon were allowed to live, he could be further manipulated to betray the Abyss, leaving him completely under the human race''s control... There were many ways to resolve this situation. But the person who resolved it could only be one-Thor. Ace''s silence reflected the stance of the human leadership. It was also the human race''s consistent battlefield policy. Supreme first. When a potential Supreme Being or Supreme Being was present on the battlefield, they held the highest command authority. Even in critical moments that determined the fate of the human race, the final decision would be left to the Supreme Being. This wasn''t just about trust. Maxen''s message carried even greater weight. Since this was happening in the Abyss, Morpheus wouldn''t interfere. Ares''s message, delivered through Maxen, was clear: Thor would handle it. As for Apollo? Apollo didn''t care. Shadow Nine was also easygoing-as long as Shadow Two survived, he didn''t mind. In short, the entire situation now hinged on Thor alone! The waves beneath Poseidon''s feet churned violently, mirroring his turbulent emotions. He knew, His fate-whether he lived or died-was entirely in Thor''s hands! At this point, words were useless. If Thor truly intended to kill him, no amount of money could save him... And over the past 300 years, the human race had proven a simple truth: If the human race wanted a Demon God dead, the Demon God would die. If the human race wanted a Demon God alive, the Demon God would live. Without the threat of the Supreme Demon God, The human race would have long since swept the Abyss clean. Any one of the first three Supreme Beings could have single-handedly dominated the Abyss, slashing through all eighteen layers without breaking a sweat. After Maxen left, the battlefield fell silent once more. The wind swayed gently. But Thor''s resolve only grew stronger. His cold gaze locked onto Poseidon. Poseidon had erred first and posed a threat later. Even a one-in-ten-thousand chance of danger was a risk Mike wasn''t willing to take! In the stillness, a single word fell like a hammer. "Die." Chapter 555: Godslayer Thor Chapter 555: Godslayer ThorSome words, once spoken, cannot be taken back. Before Thor even uttered the word "die," the entire Eighth Abyss began to boil over. The intent to kill a Demon God was impossible to hide. Poseidon knew that after today, the position of the Eighth Demon God would remain-but he himself would not. If Poseidon wanted to survive, there was only one path left: Kill Thor. If he could kill Thor, the Supreme Demon God would surely intervene to protect him. The two sides had reached a point of no return-there was no room for negotiation or retreat. Thus, the battle began without any prelude. Both sides immediately unleashed their strongest combat forms! Behind Poseidon, massive waves surged, and countless chains of law appeared and shattered. There was nothing left to say-it was time to fight for his life. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have one. Meanwhile, behind Mike, The Five-Race Strike Team moved into action! On this day, the River of Blood returned to the Abyss! Countless puppets emerged from the River of Blood, charging forward without hesitation. Even if their self-destruction could only consume a sliver of Poseidon''s source, their controller would not hesitate. The decisiveness of their actions and the ruthlessness of their methods were awe-inspiring! Dracula, the vampire, demonstrated to the world what it meant to be the forbidden prince. A God? Dracula fought Gods for sport! When Dracula had reached level 999, Poseidon hadn''t even been born yet! Beneath the River of Blood, a Blood Sea descended! Vladimir, wielding the Sea God''s laws, directly opposed the Eighth Demon God, aiming to destroy his foundation! Having betrayed the Blood Ancestor, Vladimir made another calculated betrayal-this time, against Poseidon. He wanted to become the new Sea God! The clash of laws-their devouring, their erosion-was the most terrifying aspect of the battle! Vladimir''s attacks weren''t as flashy as Dracula''s, But in terms of damage, he was far more effective! After all, as everyone knew, the damage from a traitor was true damage. Outside the battlefield, a two-winged colossus soared through the skies. Gabriel, with every landing, caused the entire Eighth Abyss to tremble! The earth cracked, and the heavens shook! Unlike Dracula and Vladimir, Gabriel''s attacks avoided Poseidon entirely. Instead, he targeted the very foundation of the Eighth Abyss! The former inflicted surface wounds; Gabriel struck at the core. If Gabriel were left unchecked, Poseidon wouldn''t even have the ability to sustain the battle! Poseidon wanted to shake off the two vampires and deal with Gabriel first, but at that moment, The Primordial Ghost revealed her deadly claws to the world. Black mist surged, and ghostly laws manifested, pinning Poseidon in place! No matter how many times Poseidon killed Sylvanas, she would resurrect effortlessly and rejoin the fight! Just these four alone were enough to leave Poseidon overwhelmed! Among the four-Dracula, Sylvanas, Gabriel, and Vladimir-excluding Vladimir, the other three could easily crush Poseidon in a same-tier battle! They were once the prodigies of the Nine Races. If not for falling into Thor''s hands, each of them could have become a legendary figure in their own right during ancient times! Only Thor could have ground down their sharp edges. So, When Thor loosened their chains and allowed them to unleash their full potential, They would prove their former glory! A rainbow streaked across the sky. The elf''s longbow sang a requiem of death! And behind the arrowhead, a shadow crept along, trying to steal the kill. Boom- The shadow was swatted away by Poseidon''s trident, crying pitifully. Having failed to steal the kill, Shadow Two was grabbed by Thor by the scruff of his neck and thrown out of the Eighth Abyss, landing next to Ace. In the earlier ambush on Poseidon, Shadow Two had expended too much energy and was severely injured. Keeping him here would only be a liability. Moreover, Poseidon''s death was already a foregone conclusion. Mike couldn''t risk Poseidon going berserk and killing the heavily injured Shadow Two-it wasn''t worth it. The entire Eighth Abyss descended into chaos. The battlefield seemed to be bathed in the afterglow of the Nine Races'' ancient glory! And beneath this ancient splendor, The sole protagonist-the Godslayer-was Thor. The golden Thor''s Sea descended from the heavens, and the Reaper Envoy arrived... Thor extended an invitation straight to death. "Poseidon, let''s make a fair deal." ... In the end, A bolt of Chaotic Lightning pierced through the Abyss, descending from the heavens. The Chaotic Lightning brought the perfect conclusion to this god-slaying battle. The demon creatures of the Abyss... no, the Demon Gods! Once again, they were reminded of the fear of being dominated by a potential Supreme Being. ... Florida. The sky was overcast, the summer heat oppressive. Even standing in the shade, one could sweat profusely. Ding, ding, ding- The final ACT exam had just ended. A swarm of students, like a colony of ants, poured out of the testing center, gathering into streams as they exited the school gates. Their expressions varied-some were excited, some dejected, some relieved. These eighteen-year-olds greeted familiar instructors and friends, their eyes filled with hope as they chatted animatedly. Everyone was talking about the same thing. Even years later, when they looked back on this day, they might forget how they felt at this moment. They might forget the questions on the test. But, They would never forget what happened on this day. An event destined to be written into the history of the human race! Amid the noisy crowd, a burly young man stood out. He was also eighteen, though just a few months ago, he had been quite scrawny. But after attending summer camp and training with his seniors, he hadn''t learned much- except how to eat. And he was now the undisputed champion of eating. The burly young man scanned the crowd for a while before finally spotting his friend. "Over here!" Cain raised his hand, spotting Mike in the crowd. As he waved Mike over, Cain held his phone and excitedly shared something with those around him. "What''s going on?" asked a pale-faced young man in black, who seemed injured and unsteady on his feet. Cain pointed at his phone, his excitement palpable. "Thor! It''s Thor!" "Oh?" The young man in black didn''t seem particularly interested. He forced his eyes open and glanced at the phone. Cain, practically shouting, exclaimed, "Breaking news! Thor entered the Eighth Abyss alone and killed the Eighth Demon God!" His words didn''t cause much of a stir among those nearby. Because everyone was already talking about it! The human race''s fourth-generation potential Supreme Being, Thor! By now, it had been 100 days since Thor awakened his SSS-grade talent. In those 100 days, Thor had brought countless surprises and exceeded all expectations. But no one could have imagined that, fresh off conquering the 40th floor, Thor would go on to slay a Demon God! A Demon God! A level 599 Thor had killed the Eighth Demon God! The implications of this brief message were enough to send the entire world into a frenzy! After today, Thor would gain a new title: Godslayer. "Oh." Amid the near-frenzied crowd, the young man in black simply smiled faintly and nodded perfunctorily. "Impressive." ... Outside the ACT testing center, the crowd was abuzz with excitement. People continued to discuss Thor''s slaying of the Eighth Demon God. The fourth-generation potential Supreme Being, Thor, had delivered a perfect report card for his first 100 days, marked by the death of a Demon God. No one could find a single flaw in his performance. "Mike, are you hurt?" Cain put down his phone and noticed that Mike looked particularly unwell. Mike forced a weak explanation. "I ate a burger earlier. It might''ve been expired. My heart not feeling great." Cain: ??? If you ate an expired burger, shouldn''t your stomach hurt, not your heart? Cain could only offer some comfort. "Alright, eat more later-you''ll feel better." When it came to eating, Cain was an expert. After the ACT, as per their celebration plans, dinner was a must. On the way, Cain couldn''t help but ask, "You were fine before my exam. How did you suddenly eat something bad?" Logically, Mike''s strength should be at the General tier by now. At that level, it was nearly impossible to get sick from food. Mike''s condition was unusual, so Cain''s curiosity was understandable. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to his friend''s concern, Mike sighed and explained, "The food I ate suddenly started attacking me... By the way, you just finished the ACT. You should eat something to replenish your energy. I brought some sea cucumbers..." Mike swore that every word he said was true-no exaggeration! Cain was skeptical. "Does that stuff even work?" "I don''t know," Mike admitted. "But the ones I brought should work." The sea cucumbers, harvested from the 999-level Poseidon, had been specially processed to reduce their potency, making them safe for someone like Cain, a Soldier-tier individual, to consume. For a Lord, they''d be useless. But for Cain, they were perfect. If unprocessed, even a small piece could cause Cain to explode from energy overload. Of course, The bulk of the spoils remained untouched in Mike''s private space. Poseidon''s corpse, as Mike''s trophy, had been stored there. After a simple celebration, everyone returned to their normal routines. The ACT was just the end of one journey and the beginning of another. All the emotions and reflections would fade with time. Some memories would ripen and become cherished, others would spoil, and some would gently fade into a serene, ordinary life. For Mike, the ACT was irrelevant. The joy of being pre-admitted to superpower universities was something Cain couldn''t imagine! With Cain''s abilities, he was likely to get into a top 10 superpower university in the U.S. But getting into New York Superpower Universities might be a stretch. After all, Everyone knew Thor was at New York Superpower Universities, and everyone was flocking there. After a brief celebration, everyone went their separate ways, preparing for tonight''s Tower of Truth journey. No matter which superpower university they got into or didn''t-their future paths were theirs to walk. The ACT was an important exam, but it wasn''t the only one in life. And the pale-faced Mike could finally drop his facade. His heart ached to the point of suffocation. ... Private Space. After returning from the Eighth Abyss, All the strike team members tacitly went their separate ways, saying nothing. Dracula went straight to his workshop, not only supervising the blood clan elders at work but also joining in himself. Such enthusiasm for work was rare. Sylvanas went with Gabriel to fish in the snowy plains. Apparently, they only had to hand over 99% of their earnings-the rest was theirs to keep. That percentage was the most generous in Thor''s private space! And the seafood could fetch a good price with Vladimir. Vladimir, meanwhile, turned himself into a pig and hung out at the Heaven Pavilion, swinging alongside Lilith. Let''s sway together- The two pigs swayed in the breeze. Lilith opened a bag of chips, tossed them into the air, and used her blood energy to line them up along her swing path, eating them all in one go on the return swing. Sensing the strange atmosphere, Fool Master glanced at her maid and curiously asked, "Did something go wrong?" The Nature Elf Envoy hesitated, shook her head, then nodded. She didn''t dare say. Everyone maintained their silence. No one spoke about what had happened in the Eighth Abyss, as if it had never occurred. It seemed like something big had happened. Fool Master decided to use her own channels to gather information. Soon, she received a reply. After Thor killed Poseidon in the Eighth Abyss, he immediately supported the Chaos Prince as the new Eighth Demon God. Everything went smoothly-no surprises. "No issues..." Fool Master muttered, looking at her intel and then at the unusually quiet crowd, deep in thought. "What went wrong?" This atmosphere suggested something major had happened. The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. A few hours later, Thor finally returned to his private space. Uncharacteristically, Thor didn''t bully Vladimir. His face was pale, his eyes slightly red, and he sat silently under the Money Tree, saying nothing. Fool Master quickly rushed over, her curiosity piqued. "Thor, what''s got you so upset? Tell us so we can all have a good laugh!" Only she dared to joke with Thor at a time like this. Mike just sat there, staring blankly, saying nothing. "No way... Did he go dumb?" Fool Master waved a hand in front of Mike''s face, continuing to tease him. "All this over killing Poseidon? Seriously?" To Fool Master, killing Poseidon was something any Supreme Being could do. And that was true. But Thor wasn''t a true Supreme Being yet he was just a potential Supreme Being. How had things gotten to this point? Thor looked like he''d suffered a major blow! Fool Master quickly realized that Thor''s wounds weren''t physical. Could Poseidon have secretly mastered a Soul Element? After a long silence, Thor opened his right hand, letting a piece of paper fall to the ground. Fool Master leaned in to read it. It was an IOU. "Poseidon owes Thor 10 million Lord Merits, with daily interest of 3.6%..." In an instant, Her expression became incredibly complex. Realizing the full context, she wanted to laugh but didn''t dare. She was holding it in so hard it hurt! Everyone knew, Financial damage was the most real kind of damage for Thor. Mike''s face twisted with grief as he cursed, "He... He owed me so much money, and he dared to die! How could he die?!" Above the private space, Thor''s anguished roar echoed: "He hasn''t paid off his debt yet! How dare he die?!" Chapter 556: The Eye of Truth was scared Chapter 556: The Eye of Truth was scared"How dare he die?" Fool Master stared at Mike, her head full of question marks. You killed Poseidon, and now you''re yelling at his corpse for daring to die? "Phew-" Mike let out a long sigh. The bitterness in his heart-who could he share it with? The world only saw Thor''s invincible stance as he struck down Poseidon. But who knew the silent sacrifices he made behind the scenes to achieve that invincibility? "Vladimir." Mike stood up, walked to the Heaven Pavilion, and patted the pig''s head. "What do you think? Should Poseidon''s debt be inherited by the next Sea God or the new Eighth Demon God?" Vladimir: ??? With Poseidon dead, If nothing unexpected happened, Vladimir was a strong contender for the next Sea God! And now, before he even became the Sea God, he was already being saddled with a mountain of debt?! Vladimir braced himself and replied, "Why not both inherit it?" Thor''s single-choice questions always seemed to turn into multiple-choice ones. After all, he wasn''t the Sea God yet. And really, what''s the difference between owing Thor $1 and owing him 10 million Lord Merits? In the end, the interest would make it an astronomical amount anyway! Vladimir had come to terms with it. Hearing Vladimir''s suggestion, Mike nodded slightly. "Although it feels a bit unfair, since you insist, I''ll reluctantly agree." Reluctantly agree? Vladimir hadn''t expected Thor to ever feel reluctant about anything! As for the Chaos Prince, Mike wasn''t worried for now. Last time, they had installed Poseidon as the Eighth Demon God. This time, they''d install the Chaos Prince. The process was the same-the human race had gotten very good at it. The most important thing was, Poseidon''s debacle had sent a clear message to the Abyssal Demon Gods: Stay away from the Supreme Abyssal, or you''ll be cursed with misfortune! When the Seventh and Eighth Demon Gods defected to the Supreme Demon God, the human race had decisively struck them down. At the time, the other Demon Gods hadn''t fully grasped the implications. After all, desperate actions leading to dire consequences were somewhat predictable. But, Poseidon''s secret defection to the Supreme Demon God had been meticulously planned. He had fooled many. Who could have predicted that he''d run into someone as reckless as Shadow Two? Shadow Two, through sheer dumb luck, had ruined Poseidon''s plans and even managed to escape. The result? Thor showed up, demanded answers, and in a fit of rage, killed Poseidon! From now on, Any Demon God considering defecting to the Supreme Demon God would have to think twice. Do they have what it takes to withstand Thor''s wrath? If not, they''d better behave! ... Soon, Mike pulled himself out of his slump. Looking on the bright side, Poseidon might be dead, but his corpse was still around, wasn''t it? And then, Mike discovered, to his dismay, that Poseidon was broke. "Damn it, why is a Demon God so poor?!" Hearing Thor''s outburst, Dracula couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Why is Poseidon so poor? Do you really not know? After much deliberation, Mike could only extract a few million Lord Merits from Poseidon''s corpse. As for the over 10 million Lord Merits Poseidon owed him? That was never getting paid back. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After wrapping things up, Mike forced himself to let it go. Creating a new skill to resurrect Poseidon? That was out of the question... First of all, Resurrection skills and effects did exist, but they were extremely advanced! Moreover, the stronger the target, the harder it was to resurrect them! Take Terenas and Michael''s resurrection, for example. From the information Mike had, their resurrection had required Morpheus''s Dream Come True, paired with Apollo''s The Heart of Omnipotence, and decades of planning to pull off! Terenas had done a lot of preparation just to die. Without all that groundwork, bringing him back would''ve been nearly impossible! And Terenas was only a nine-star Lord! He had only ascended to Ultimate Lord after being resurrected. Two Supreme Beings working together could only resurrect a nine-star Lord. For Mike to resurrect a 999-level Poseidon on his own? That was a tall order. Besides, If Mike really had the ability to resurrect a 999-level Poseidon, Why wouldn''t he resurrect Nathan instead? Compared to Nathan, Poseidon was nothing! Lacking the ability to do so, Mike could only shelve the matter for now. As for Poseidon''s corpse, Mike didn''t want it to go to waste. He tasked Dracula with turning it into a Puppet. Such a Puppet would be incredibly powerful and could serve as a lifesaver in critical moments. Most importantly, it could be rented out for profit! Consider it a small bit of interest Poseidon could repay after death. Putting his frustrations behind him, Mike looked around at his loyal followers who had fought alongside him and felt he needed to show some appreciation. Clearing his throat, Mike announced loudly, "Good job, everyone. Keep it up next time!" With that, he clapped his hands and strolled off. Sylvanas: ??? That''s it? That''s all? Everyone risked their lives to help you kill Poseidon, and all we get is a couple of compliments? "Be grateful," Dracula said, walking over with a pufferfish in his mouth as he headed toward the Heaven Pavilion. "You helped the master fight, and he didn''t charge you an appearance fee. That''s already generous!" Sylvanas: ??????????? The question marks above her head were practically spilling out. "Thor is like that," said the Nature Elf Envoy, who, as Fool Master''s subordinate, spoke with a bit more confidence. "If you want money from Thor, you have to get it before risking your life. Afterward, the money becomes his life." Sylvanas fell silent. She couldn''t understand. Why was Thor''s relationship with his subordinates like this? And why did everyone seem to think it was perfectly normal-even enjoyable? "Don''t worry. You''ll get used to it after a while." Clearly, The Nature Elf Envoy understood Sylvanas''s confusion. If someone could immediately adapt to Thor''s rhythm, that would be the real problem! Sylvanas frowned and asked, "What if... I can''t get used to it?" "Pfft." For the first time that day, Gabriel spoke. His words were sharp and to the point. "Then you''ll just have to die." ... In the private space. Mike had some free time. He wasn''t in a hurry to fully master the Greed Source. For him, it wasn''t particularly challenging. He hadn''t even finished digesting the insights from his last absorption session. More importantly, based on Mike''s recent performance, the Greed Source seemed to be showing signs of further evolution. Both sides needed to give each other some time. Currently, Mike was at level 599, on the verge of two major milestones: changing class and talent awakening! The 41st floor marked the change class realm. If all went well, Mike could complete his fourth awakening immediately after changing class. The materials needed for the class change had already been procured through the Mystic Market. Some of the costs had been reimbursed, some had been covered by what he''d scavenged from Poseidon, and the rest had been pieced together. In the end, Mike hadn''t spent much. As for the fourth awakening, the Eye of Truth was eagerly anticipating it. Mike couldn''t help but feel curious. "What about the fifth awakening?" Logically, SSS level talents could awaken up to nine times. The Eye of Truth, after nine awakenings, claimed to be omniscient and omnipotent. [Sometimes, you know, contentment is happiness. Four awakenings are plenty...] Mike: ??? What''s going on? The Eye of Truth doesn''t want a fifth awakening? Something''s fishy! Ignoring the Eye of Truth''s warning, Mike went straight to Fool Master. "I''ve been holding back all day. Answer a few questions for me, and we''ll call it even." Mike asked Fool Master about the multiple awakenings of SSS-grade talents. This was something only the earlier generations of Supreme Beings would know. After questioning Fool Master, Mike planned to verify the information with Apollo. Using a roundabout way, Mike subtly asked if there was anything special about the fifth awakening of an SSS-grade talent. Hearing Thor''s question, Fool Master countered with her own. "Aren''t you preparing for your fourth awakening?" Clearly, she knew something. Mike''s eyes lit up. He realized he was asking the right person! "Spill it. Quickly." Fool Master frowned slightly and got straight to the point. "You know where talents come from, right?" Mike nodded. He did know. But he hadn''t expected Fool Master to know as well! "Since you know the origin of talents, this will be easier to explain." Fool Master continued, "Your talent has two potential paths: it can either fully merge with you and be absorbed, or it can become... more human-like." To help Mike understand, Fool Master gave an example: "Calderon''s talent, for instance, was brought out of the Tower of Truth''s 95th floor, wasn''t it?" Ah, so that''s how it is... The strengthening and awakening of talents, at their core, were the strengthening of Truth Source fragments! Either the user completely absorbed the fragment, making it entirely their own. Or, the Truth Source fragment could undergo a super-evolution, eventually becoming something like Little Nine. In a sense, Shadow Nine was a similar case. Except his was a fusion of his shadow and his talent. With Fool Master''s explanation, Mike immediately understood! The Eye of Truth was scared! The fifth awakening was a critical juncture. The choice was in Mike''s hands. If Mike wanted to fully control the Eye of Truth, he could choose to absorb it entirely. In doing so, the Eye of Truth''s limited self-awareness would be mercilessly erased. It was this realization that had prompted the Eye of Truth to act out of character, urging Mike to skip the fifth awakening. Forget awakening-just focus on leveling up! Wait until the 95th floor, then we''ll settle this! "Pfft-" Mike chuckled, shaking his head in exasperation. He hadn''t decided what to do yet. He''d consult Apollo for advice later. If Mike understood correctly, had the first three Supreme Beings all chosen to absorb their talents? This question was also added to Mike''s mental notebook, to be asked when he met Apollo. For now, Mike had a clear plan. His immediate priorities were changing class, completing the fourth awakening, breaking through to level 600, and achieving Chief-tier combat power... And, One pressing question loomed before Mike: Should he go to the Void Maelstrom? Having just killed Poseidon, Mike couldn''t help but feel a bit overconfident. He had proven through action that nothing below level 1000 could threaten him. But what about level 1000? The void was known to contain level 1000 entities! If he encountered one of them, could Mike survive? "Maxen... I''ll find a way to bring him along. Cedric might also be a good choice..." The human race''s Ultimate Lords couldn''t be deployed. Terenas was a solid option! Strong, fearless, and willing to die! After surveying his options, Mike finally set his sights on the new Eighth Demon God! With that, Mike''s luxury expedition team was nearly complete. [Projected survival rate for the group: 46.56%.] Mike frowned and adjusted the settings to focus on the survival rate of the human powerhouses. He didn''t care if the Demon Gods lived or died. [Maxen, Terenas survival rate: 100%.] [Thor survival rate: 45.79%.] Mike: ... Why is my survival rate the lowest? But after thinking it over, Mike understood. As the potential Supreme Being, he was always the flashiest target, bound to attract the most aggro and fight the toughest enemies. "Let''s get stronger first!" The Void Maelstrom had to be added to the schedule. Life had been relatively calm lately, But, Mike knew one thing for certain: Time was running out! Once Shadow Three finished digging the passage to the Supreme Abyssal and rescued Shadow Nine and the others, Apollo''s inevitable battle with the Supreme Demon God would begin! Mike had to grow as strong as possible before then! Dong- The clock struck midnight. Mike entered the Tower of Truth and summoned the Truth Core Crystal. He selected the floor: 41. A familiar voice echoed in his ears: "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 557: Angelic Source Chapter 557: Angelic SourceTower of Truth, 41st Floor Change Class Realm. This floor''s realm was ingeniously designed: participants had to defeat monsters to earn blessings from the Angelic Race. The more blessings accumulated, the better the rewards during final evaluation. It was clear that this floor had been constructed by the Angelic Race. After learning more about the inner workings of the Tower of Truth, Mike had started to notice certain patterns. If a floor seemed mediocre, poorly designed, or had an odd aesthetic, it was likely built by one of Dracula''s "friends." But since this floor was the work of the Angelic Race, Mike decided to summon Gabriel and Sylvanas from his private space. Sylvanas, the former potential Supreme Being of the Angelic Race, had likely been involved in the construction of the Tower of Truth. In fact, she might have participated as a representative of both the Angelic Race and the Ghost Race! "What''s the story behind this floor?" Mike asked, glancing at the two of them. Gabriel shook his head, indicating he didn''t know. Although he was a potential Supreme Being, Gabriel had risen to prominence only after the Angelic Race had moved into the Tower of Truth. His lack of seniority left him with significant gaps in knowledge. "This floor... was originally designed to strengthen the Angelic Race," Sylvanas explained. "According to the initial plans, the source controlled by the Angel Progenitor was placed here to grant blessings based on the recipient''s angelic aptitude." After finishing her explanation, Sylvanas added, "Of course, the source is no longer here. As for the Angel Progenitor, he either ascended to the Heavenly Realm or merged with the Supreme Demon God." For ancient Supreme Beings, there were only two possible outcomes: ascension or fusion. Gabriel nodded slightly in agreement. As a potential Supreme Being of the Angelic Race, Gabriel had a unique connection to the Angelic Progenitor. The only thing he could confirm was that the Progenitor was still alive. Mike immediately noticed a contradiction and asked, "The Angelic Progenitor''s source? If he left it here, what did he use for himself?" Sylvanas shook her head. "I don''t know. His thoughts were always impossible to predict." By now, Mike had already figured out the truth behind the so-called 1000-level Supreme Beings. The threshold for reaching level 990 was fusing with a source. To ascend to level 1000, one had to fully master that source. The Angelic Progenitor had been a low-profile and mysterious figure in ancient times. The Angelic Race had remained almost entirely hidden, avoiding the conflicts of the Nine Races. When the Calamity of Annihilation descended, the Angelic Race quietly became one of the Nine Races, securing a middling position. They even managed to send the highly promising Gabriel into the Tower of Truth. Among the Nine Races Mike had encountered, the Angelic Race was the most intact. The Werewolf Race was fractured, the Blood Clan was plagued by infighting, and the Elf Race had all but vanished. The Ghost Race and Chaos Race were nearly wiped out... But the Angelic Race? They had preserved their population and still had Gabriel as their pillar of hope. Their future looked bright. Mike, however, sensed something deeper. He turned to Sylvanas and asked cautiously, "Wait a minute. When you defected from the Angelic Race to the Ghost Race, whose orders were you following?" Logically, Sylvanas-once a great angel-had no reason to defect to the Ghost Race. The Ghost Race wasn''t stronger than the Angelic Race, and Sylvanas had no chance of competing for the title of Progenitor of Ghosts or reaching level 1000. On top of that, defecting would have made her an enemy of the Angelic Progenitor. If the Progenitor had decided to target her, killing her would have been effortless. Why would she take on such a thankless task? Sylvanas hesitated for a moment before revealing the mastermind behind her defection: "The Angelic Progenitor." Mike drew in a sharp breath. The Nine Races were far more intricate than he had imagined! The Blood Clan, for instance, appeared to be in shambles, but their core was intact. Dracula, Vladimir, and Lilith had all survived the Apocalypse. And lurking in the shadows was the Blood Ancestor, who could be resurrected at any moment... If the Blood Clan made a comeback, they could quickly regain their peak strength! The Werewolf Race, though scattered, still had the White Wolf King, who possessed the potential and power to reach level 1000. For a fragmented race like the Werewolves, that was enough. The ancient races that had survived the calamities all believed one thing: As long as there''s a Supreme Being, everything else can be fixed. As for the Elf Race... The Elf Ancestor was waiting for Mike on the 49th floor. Even the Lower Three Races, after enduring the Calamity of Annihilation and the Supreme Demon God''s upheaval, had managed to retain their strength. The Angelic Progenitor sending Sylvanas to become a ghost didn''t seem so surprising anymore. Mike pressed further. "And then? What was the point of sending you there?" If Sylvanas had been planted as a mole, she must have had a mission. Sylvanas didn''t hesitate this time. Since she had already confessed, there was no point in holding back. "The Angelic Progenitor gave me a strange order," Sylvanas explained. "He told me to persuade the Progenitor of Ghosts not to be too greedy. To take only what was theirs." "Not to be too greedy?" Mike repeated, frowning. "To take only what was theirs..." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike had met the Progenitor of Ghosts before. At the time, the Progenitor had already gone mad. Clearly, the Progenitor of Ghosts hadn''t heeded the Angelic Progenitor''s advice and had chosen Greed instead. The previous Progenitor of Ghosts had died because of Greed. As for the current one... Mike didn''t dwell on it. He understood the true meaning behind the Angelic Progenitor''s words. Back then, Truth had offered the Truth Source to persuade the Nine Races to build the Tower. The reward for completing the Tower was supposed to be an equal share of the Truth Source among all Supreme Beings. But something had gone wrong. Instead of sharing the Truth Source, the Supreme Beings had turned on each other, fighting to absorb it entirely and eliminate their rivals. The Progenitor of Ghosts had been one of the casualties of this conflict. Mike suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, there''s one thing I forgot to mention." His expression turned serious, and his voice dropped. "The source controlled by the Angelic Progenitor... it''s still on this floor." The moment Mike entered the 41st floor, his Eye of Truth had provided him with this information. Sylvanas and Gabriel''s faces both changed drastically. A chill ran down their spines. A source and its master couldn''t be separated by too great a distance... "Could it be..." Sylvanas''s throat tightened as she stammered, "The Angelic Progenitor is still hiding on this floor?" The three of them fell into a heavy silence. For Sylvanas, this might be good news. After all, she had once served the Angelic Progenitor loyally. Even if she had defected, she had earned her share of merit. Gabriel, on the other hand, had been a disappointment. Despite being chosen as the Angelic Progenitor''s successor, Gabriel''s lackluster performance had left the Angelic Race with little hope. Mike glanced at Gabriel and asked tentatively, "Should I send you back first?" Gabriel thought for a moment before shaking his head. "No." After careful consideration, he reached a conclusion: If the Angelic Progenitor were truly at his peak, he wouldn''t be hiding on the 41st floor. Over the past 300 years, three human potential Supreme Beings had passed through this floor. If such a terrifying presence were here, it would have been discovered long ago. Either the Angelic Progenitor was no longer at his peak and couldn''t maintain level 1000, or only the source remained on this floor, which wasn''t a significant threat. In either case, Gabriel saw no reason to panic. "Alright." With preparations complete, Mike began the challenge. Under the protection of his two bodyguards, Mike faced the monsters of the 41st floor. For Mike, these monsters posed no threat. Even after being enhanced by the Supreme Demon God, they were easily dealt with. Before long, Mike had cleared the entire floor. The sky trembled slightly, as if something was about to descend. "A source blessing?!" Sylvanas exclaimed in surprise. She hadn''t expected the source to actually be here. Her shock quickly turned into a faint, unreadable smile. Gabriel, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. "You seem happy." "Not at all," Sylvanas replied with a soft smile. "I just remembered something amusing." Sylvanas knew that the Ghost Source was in Thor''s possession and that it was highly compatible with him. However, the Angelic Source and the Ghost Source were natural enemies. This meant the Angelic Source would instinctively reject Thor! On this floor, Thor might achieve the highest Exploration Rate, but blessings and rewards? He shouldn''t even dream of it. The thought made Sylvanas want to laugh. "It''s here!" In the Angelic Race, blessings were ranked by color. Black was the weakest, while white was the strongest. Sylvanas watched as the blessing descended, fully expecting it to be black. [White Blessing Descends-] [Upon acquisition: Single base attribute +100%, cap 200,000.] A pure white orb of light floated before Mike. Sylvanas''s shock was beyond words. White?! How could it be white?! Even she, with all her confidence, wouldn''t have expected to earn the highest-tier blessing during this trial. Thor was human, and he carried the Ghost Source. How was this possible?! But Sylvanas''s shock didn''t end there. After Mike received the Angelic Blessing, the monsters on the 41st floor respawned. Mike cleared them again, and the blessing descended once more. It was white. This happened nine times in total. "Exploration Rate maxed..." After defeating the final monster, Mike claimed the last blessing. [Upon acquisition: HP cap +100%, cap 10,000,000.] Nine blessings, all of the highest tier, had drastically boosted Mike''s base attributes. This was the joy of changing class to Chief Tier. For most Chief Tier advancements, earning two blessings was already considered exceptional. Nine blessings, all top-tier? Mike had completely maxed out the rewards. Even Gabriel was baffled by Thor''s results. This didn''t make sense. Even if Thor had extraordinary luck, this level of compatibility was absurd. Not even the Angelic Progenitor could have achieved this! Could Thor be the Angelic Progenitor reincarnated? It wasn''t impossible... Gabriel''s expression shifted as another possibility occurred to him. Thor had once casually mentioned that he had killed the Progenitor of Ghosts. Few had truly considered the implications of that achievement. Regardless of the details, the fact remained: Thor had personally slain the Progenitor of Ghosts. This alone was enough to earn the Angelic Source''s recognition. Gabriel''s expression grew more complex. If his guess was correct... Something big was about to happen. "Time to leave." Mike glanced around, finding no more opportunities for profit. He prepared to leave. Placing his hand on the Truth Core Crystal, he initiated the scoring process. "Calculating..." The next moment, a blinding light erupted. The sky of the 41st floor cracked open, and a terrifyingly holy source appeared before them. The legendary Angelic Source was truly here! Despite the legends, seeing it with their own eyes left Sylvanas and Gabriel utterly stunned. The source first glanced at Sylvanas, then quickly dismissed her. As a Primordial Ghost fused with the Ghost Source, she exuded an aura that the Angelic Source found repulsive. The source hesitated briefly in front of Gabriel. By design, it should have gone to the next potential Supreme Being. Gabriel was its ideal host. With the Angelic Source, Gabriel would become complete and have a chance to ascend to Supreme Being. But the hesitation didn''t last long. A powerful force pulled the source away. Finally, the Angelic Source floated quietly before Mike, radiating strength and serenity. Mike hesitated. "Can I take this?" After a few seconds of thought, he made his decision: Take it. Why wouldn''t he? Even if he didn''t need it, he could sell it for a fortune. The Angelic Source merged into Mike''s palm, becoming his. At the same time, a new announcement echoed in the ears of all humans within the Tower of Truth: "Congratulations to participant Thor for reclaiming the 41st floor of the Tower of Truth!" "Congratulations to participant Thor for achieving an SSSS-tier rating on the 41st floor..." Chapter 558: Who’s coming with me? Chapter 558: Who¡¯s coming with me?Mike successfully changed his class and unlocked a third one: Soul Research Specialist (Soul Element) - SSS Rank As for the other attributes, Mike only glanced at them briefly before closing the panel. - HP: 210 million / 210 million - MP: 180 million / 180 million - Strength: 1.085 million (+1.128 million) - Intelligence: 3.154 million (+4.196 million) - Spirit: 2.065 million (+2.139 million) - Agility: 1.098 million (+1.157 million) - Constitution: 1.056 million (+1.201 million) - Luck: 17 - Equipment: Force of Nature (SSS Rank), etc. - Skills: Transmute, etc. - Status: Greed Source, etc. In truth, as Mike''s power grew, raw stats became less and less important. Attributes like these were no longer a significant source of improvement for him. Instead, he relied on his unique abilities: Lightning Element, Supreme Mark, Greed Source, and his SSS-ranked talent, Eye of Truth. From level 600 to 900, there were no class-change requirements. In other words, Mike could theoretically rush straight to level 899, gaining a massive boost in stats. However, reaching level 900 would test his mastery over Source. In fact, for his own safety, Mike realized he should slow down his leveling pace. The faster he leveled up, the more the Supreme Demon God would want to kill him. After closing his attribute panel, Mike returned to his private space. There was something about the Progenitor of Angels that had been bothering him. Inside his private space, a large round table was surrounded by small stools, with seven or eight neatly sliced watermelons placed on top. Mike: ??? Since when did eating watermelon become such a formal event? A golden pig cheerfully called out to everyone, "What are you all standing around for? Come eat some watermelon!" The group sat down one by one, clearly accustomed to this routine. "Everyone knows about the Progenitor of Angels by now, right?" Mike didn''t bother hiding anything. He took out the Angelic Source and placed it on the table for everyone to see. "You actually managed to take it!" Even the usually composed Master Fool looked surprised. When Sylvanas had mentioned it earlier, she hadn''t fully believed it. But now, the evidence was right in front of her. Master Fool silently munched on popcorn, choosing not to comment. "Speak freely. Say whatever''s on your mind," Mike encouraged. The first to speak was Dracula. He turned to Sylvanas and asked a question he''d been holding back for a long time: "Where''s my original body?" Back when he was chasing Lilith, Dracula had fought all the way to the 40th floor. His original body had been trapped there, but Dracula, being ruthless, had transformed into a phantom to continue the pursuit. Sylvanas snorted coldly. "Destroyed." "Who the hell told you to destroy it?!" Dracula was furious. He had been counting on his original body to restore his strength. And now she was telling him it was gone? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he could reclaim his original body, returning to his peak strength wouldn''t just be a dream -it might even allow him to surpass it! Even if he didn''t want the body, he could have reforged it into a Puppet. But Sylvanas had destroyed it, wasting such a valuable resource! Sylvanas turned her head away, ignoring Dracula''s outburst. After all, Dracula couldn''t beat her in a fight. Dracula quickly realized what was going on. Sylvanas and Lilith were close friends, and destroying his original body had clearly been an act of revenge on Lilith''s behalf. Just as the conversation was veering off-topic, Mike interrupted and brought everyone back to the matter at hand. "What''s the relationship between the Blood Ancestor and the Progenitor of Angels?" It was already known that the Progenitor of Angels had made numerous plans and even managed to escape death. Meanwhile, the Blood Ancestor, one of the most powerful beings of that era, had met a tragic end. There had to be more to the story. Sylvanas, who had been acting arrogant toward Dracula, became more subdued in front of Undead Lord Mike). She answered honestly: "Their relationship... was pretty good. In human terms, you could call them... besties?" Huh? Now things were getting interesting. The Blood Ancestor and the Progenitor of Angels were best friends? That would mean the Blood Ancestor had likely known about the events that followed the construction of the Tower of Truth. After all, the Progenitor of Angels had even left messages for the Progenitor of Ghosts, which showed he had anticipated much of what was to come. If he was willing to help an enemy, he would certainly have tried to help his best friend. "I don''t know," Sylvanas said, shaking her head. She looked at Lilith. "This little one might know something." Lilith: ??? Dracula immediately suggested, "Why don''t we try killing her? Maybe we''ll get a surprise!" Dracula never missed an opportunity to suggest killing Lilith, the disgrace of the blood clan. "I''ll give you a surprise, all right!" Mike rolled his eyes and ignored Dracula. Killing Lilith would only bring trouble. Not only would the Blood Ancestor come after him, but even Morpheus might show up. Mike did want to meet Morpheus, but definitely not under those circumstances. Feeling the pressure from Thor''s gaze, Lilith raised her piggy hoof and explained, "My sister never avoided me when discussing important matters!" Mike raised an eyebrow. Did that mean Lilith knew a lot of secrets? Lilith quickly added, "But their conversations were so boring, I always fell asleep." Mike: ... Lilith''s transformation into a pig suddenly made a lot of sense. Among vampires, turning into a pig was considered the ultimate humiliation. But Lilith was the only one who could accept it so nonchalantly. The group debated for a long time but couldn''t come to any conclusions. "I have a theory..." Gabriel suddenly spoke, and the room fell silent. Everyone turned to him, waiting for him to continue. "The last time the Heavenly Realm portal opened on the 40th floor, I felt something strange. The presence on the other side seemed... familiar." Gabriel paused before continuing, "I believe the other side of the portal leads to the Progenitor of Angels." The Progenitor of Angels was on the other side of the Heavenly Realm portal? At first, everyone was stunned and instinctively wanted to refute the idea. But the more they thought about it, the more it made sense. "Someone actually managed to sneak into the Heavenly Realm?" For those who had survived since ancient times, they still subconsciously viewed the Truth as a massive scam. The Tower of Truth had indeed saved the Nine Races, but it had also destroyed all the Supreme Beings. The birth of the Supreme Demon God was far more terrifying than the Apocalypse. After all, there was hope of survival after the Apocalypse. But if the Supreme Demon God broke free from his seal and escaped the Tower of Truth, no one would survive. The Progenitor of Angels'' success gave them a glimmer of hope. Escaping to the Heavenly Realm might be a viable backup plan. Gabriel had been pondering this ever since the 40th floor but hadn''t been certain until he saw the Angelic Source on the 41st floor. Now, he was convinced: the Progenitor of Angels had truly escaped. Mike shifted the topic. "Let''s set aside the Progenitor of Angels for now. The Heavenly Realm is too far out of reach." He then announced, "I''m heading to the Void Maelstrom soon. Who''s coming with me?" Void Maelstrom? Vladimir immediately raised his hand enthusiastically. "I''ll go!" It didn''t matter where they were going-sticking with Thor always led to benefits. Since the 10th floor, Vladimir had followed Thor through countless trials. Though it had been grueling, the rewards were undeniable. Vladimir''s current strength had surpassed his previous life, taking him from one peak to another. In the ancient era, Vladimir had started as a lowly Count. Through a series of fortunate events, he became a Marquis. When the Blood Ancestor named him the chief concubine, he naturally rose to the rank of Duke. That had been his peak. But now, after following Thor, Vladimir''s strength rivaled that of a Prince. He was even comparable to the Forbidden Prince, Dracula. This time, Vladimir was eager to join the Void Maelstrom expedition. "People will die," Mike warned, his tone chilling the air. "The Void Maelstrom is extremely dangerous. If you go, there''s a chance you won''t make it back." He looked at Vladimir and gave him a number: "Survival rate: 38.65%." Vladimir: ??? His raised hand froze mid-air. Was it really that dangerous? A survival rate of less than 40%? Could he still back out now? Mike placed a stack of documents on the table. "This is all the information I have on the Void Maelstrom. Think carefully before deciding. Before we leave, I''ll calculate your survival rate again, and you can still change your mind." This wasn''t like their previous life-threatening adventures. This time, death was real. In the past, Mike had led them through challenges with a 99.99% survival rate. Even if they burned through some life force, they always made it through. But the Void Maelstrom was different. Death there was true death. Even vampires couldn''t resurrect after dying in the Void Maelstrom. After explaining the details, Mike set a tentative departure date and left his private space. This time, he needed to be fully prepared. His goal was to raise the survival rate to at least 97%. That was his bottom line-nothing lower would do. To achieve this, he needed more allies. Mike began drafting a list: - Maxen - Chaos Prince - Ninth Demon God - Fifth Demon God - Cedric How many of them would actually show up remained to be seen. After Thor left, the private space fell silent. Gabriel didn''t even glance at the documents. He simply turned and left, returning to the icy plains to fish. Sylvanas carefully read through the materials, her expression thoughtful as she made up her mind. Dracula returned to the blood clan''s factory to resume his work as a supervisor. Only Vladimir, who had been the first to volunteer, remained seated, his face dark. With a survival rate of less than 40%, he realized he needed to do something if he wanted to join Thor. Otherwise, he''d just be walking to his death. After sitting in silence for a while, Vladimir made a decision. He wandered over to the Heaven Pavilion, where he found Lilith swinging lazily in mid-air. After hesitating for a long time, Vladimir finally spoke, his tone bitter: "There''s something I''ve been hiding from you for a long time." Lilith, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, asked, "What?" Vladimir straightened his posture and said earnestly, "I... am your brother-in-law." Lilith: ??? The golden pig fell out of the air. "My brother-in-law?!" Lilith flailed her hooves in confusion, her piggy brain struggling to process this revelation. "Since when do I have a brother-in-law?" "The details don''t matter. What you need to know is that I was named the chief concubine by the Blood Ancestor!" Vladimir pulled out a certificate to prove his claim. "Look, it even has my signature." Lilith''s head sprouted another question mark. What good is your signature? Does it have my sister''s signature? "Impossible. Absolutely impossible!" Lilith began to deny it vehemently. After a long while, Lilith finally asked, "Even if you are my brother-in-law... so what?" Vladimir: ... "I need your help," Vladimir said sincerely. "To ensure your sister comes back alive, I have to go to the Void Maelstrom. But I can''t do it without your help." Lilith realized this was serious. Since it involved her sister, she had to take it seriously. "What do you need me to do?" she asked cautiously. "I need you to deliver a message to Supreme Being Morpheus," Vladimir said through gritted teeth. "Tell him... the old Duke of Mistveil Castle wants to have a nightmare." Chapter 559: Gathering allies Chapter 559: Gathering alliesForest of Truth After returning from the private space, Mike''s first stop was to visit Professor Gregory. Void Maelstrom was definitely on his agenda. However, Mike had one lingering concern. "I''ve been gone for so long. How am I supposed to explain this to the school?" Professor Gregory, understanding Thor''s desire to keep his identity hidden, quickly addressed Mike''s concern. He used the simplest solution possible. "Ding-" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s communicator buzzed with a notification: "The short semester will end tomorrow. Summer vacation will last two months. The reopening date will be announced later. Students are free to make their own arrangements during the break..." Superpower universities worldwide had suddenly gone on break. Mike: ... Well, that was certainly a straightforward and crude solution! For most superpower university students, vacations were still filled with assignments and projects. Mike, however, could use the excuse of "traveling" to disappear for a while. With his worries resolved, Mike began assembling his team. Gathering Allies Maxen was an easy choice¡ªjust a quick notification, and he''d be ready. Now that the Supreme Abyssal had been located, there was no need for Maxen to stay in the Second Abyss all the time. Mike''s trip to Void Maelstrom wasn''t just for himself; it was to rescue Shadow Nine. Saving Shadow Nine meant saving his father. Maxen following him? That was a given. Mike headed to the Eighth Abyss to notify the Eighth Demon God. "This time, Void Maelstrom counts you in," Mike said bluntly. "If you don''t go, humanity will just replace you with another Eighth Demon God." The newly crowned Chaos Prince, now the Eighth Demon God, didn''t think too hard about it and agreed. Mike then made a stop at the Ninth Abyss, only to be met with a slammed door. The Ninth Demon God was blunt: "Come back when Shadow Nine returns." The Ninth Demon God, nominally a mole for humanity, was in reality more like a devoted follower of Shadow Nine. With Shadow Nine gone, the Ninth Demon God couldn''t even be bothered to keep up appearances. Failing to recruit the Ninth Demon God, Mike turned his attention to the Fifth Demon God. "Oh, look who it is-the ever-so-healthy Fifth Demon God," Mike said sarcastically. "Wanna join us in Void Maelstrom? There''s a 0.25% chance you might die!" "Ridiculous." The Fifth Demon God didn''t even dignify Mike with a proper response, turning and leaving with Michael in tow. If Thor had promised he''d survive, the Fifth Demon God might have been tempted. But since Thor admitted there was a chance of death? No way. He wasn''t stupid. Even if death were truly possible, humanity''s Supreme Being wouldn''t let him die. Watching the Fifth Demon God walk away, Mike let out a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his brow. The notification in front of him slowly faded: [Fifth Demon God survival probability: 0%] Good thing that guy didn''t know... The Fifth Demon God was special. How exactly? Mike wasn''t sure yet. But one thing was clear: Morpheus and Ares both refused to kill the Fifth Demon God, and they must have had their reasons. Without a clear signal, Mike saw no need to antagonize the Fifth Demon God. Besides, keeping him alive was probably the greatest punishment. And on top of that, Shadow Two still owed Mike thirty years of unpaid labor. Killing someone''s dad? Not a great look. Recruitment Continues After returning from the Abyss, Mike resumed messaging potential allies. What was originally a solo mission to Void Maelstrom had now turned into a full-blown team-building exercise. First Abyss As usual, the Archdemon lay sprawled on the ground. Two swordsmen strolled through the Abyss. Cedric suddenly stopped, frowning slightly. "Thor''s going to Void Maelstrom?" Clearly, Cedric had received Thor''s invitation and instinctively wanted to refuse. "Void Maelstrom?" Ares, recalling his past experiences there, felt a twinge of excitement. "I''d love to go again." Unfortunately, he couldn''t. Ares suggested, "Why don''t you go in my place?" There were still a few enemies he hadn''t slashed to death back then, and he regretted it deeply. Originally, Cedric had planned to refuse. But since Ares had spoken, he changed his mind. Just as he was about to agree, Cedric frowned again. "Ace is going too?" Without hesitation, he declined. Teaming up with that trash-talking loudmouth was pure torture. Besides, Cedric had a nagging feeling Calderon was up to something. Ace''s recent behavior had been unusually erratic. Perhaps Calderon had predicted Shadow Nine''s moves long ago, foreseeing that Calderon and Shadow Nine would storm the Supreme Abyssal together, and had deliberately left Ace behind. Of course, with Calderon''s limited brainpower, he probably hadn''t thought that far ahead. But Calderon had a helper: Gregory. Cedric wanted no part of this mess. Forest of Truth "Cedric''s not coming?" Mike stared at the message in front of him, lost in thought. Losing Cedric and gaining Ace was like adding extra weight to his training. Rolling his eyes, Mike glanced at the eager Ace and muttered, "Why are you even tagging along?" "I won''t die," Ace declared firmly, determined to join. Mike sighed. "Give me one good reason to bring you." Ace quickly convinced him. "Calderon told me to go." Well, that settled it. Mike respected Calderon as a senior, after all. Surprisingly, adding Ace to the team actually increased their survival rate! Survival Rate: 65.57% Not good enough! Still too low! Mike had one last card to play: his fourth talent awakening. Fourth Awakening With Maxen''s credit card in hand, Mike spent a fortune at the Mystic Market, gathering materials. Following the instructions of the Eye of Truth, Mike carefully executed each step without wasting a single penny. Unlike the fiery pain of his third awakening, the fourth awakening felt icy cold. When he opened his eyes, a refreshing chill spread through his body, leaving him feeling indescribably comfortable. A series of notifications appeared before him: [Fourth Awakening Complete!] [Immunity Mode Unlocked!] [...] Skipping the irrelevant details, Mike went straight to the part he cared about most: his survival rate. Looking at the updated number, Mike felt a headache coming on. [Current Survival Rate: 94.99%] With this survival rate, Mike would normally call it quits. But he had already exhausted all his options. Leveling up wouldn''t help much at this stage. His current sources-Lightning Source and Greed Source-were already the most compatible with him. He couldn''t break through to level 900; otherwise, the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t let him live. In the past, potential Supreme Beings had started attracting the Supreme Demon God''s attention as early as level 500. Mike was only an exception because Shadow Nine had prematurely opened the Supreme Abyssal and enlisted Ares to seal it. This had bought him some time. In other words, 94.99% was Mike''s limit. Final Preparations Pacing back and forth, Mike decided he needed to do something drastic. So, he pulled out a bed and promptly fell asleep. He slept deeply but woke up a few hours later. No matter what, the danger he was about to face was the closest he''d ever come to death. Mike needed to be in peak condition. Feeling refreshed, he checked his survival rate again: [94.99%] Still no change. Reluctantly, Mike headed to the Tower of Truth. A white cloud descended slowly, carrying him to the ninety-ninth floor. This time, he didn''t bother asking Apollo about Void Maelstrom. He''d already asked everything he could. Instead, he inquired about his fifth talent awakening. After voicing his concerns, Mike waited quietly for an answer. "You can''t merge it with yourself," Apollo replied calmly, patiently explaining. "If you do, even if the Supreme Demon God dies, you''ll become the new Supreme Demon God." Mike: ??? That''s insane! With Apollo''s warning, there was no way Mike would choose to merge. But that didn''t stop him from asking another question: "Why not?" "Truth Source cannot fully merge with a being," Apollo explained. "Even a fragment, once fully merged, will make you irresistibly drawn to other Truth Sources. "Once fully merged, your existence will have only one goal: to collect all the fragments of the Truth Source." Hearing this, Mike finally understood the origin of the Supreme Demon God. Departure After leaving the Tower of Truth, Mike felt strangely light, as if a weight had been lifted. He had left all his belongings-everything unrelated to survival-in a storage item on the white cloud. If he died, these items would be passed on to Light Nine. With his affairs in order, Mike adjusted his mindset. Even for the sake of that stash, he had to survive! [Current Survival Rate: 95.00%] It worked! It actually worked! With his survival rate now at 95%, Mike felt much better. His recruited allies began to gather, and even the private space fighters signed up. Since private space couldn''t be accessed in Void Maelstrom, anyone who wanted to join had to participate from the start. Mike reviewed the list of volunteers: Vladimir, Sylvanas, Gabriel, and Dracula. "Huh, they''re all going?" Mike hadn''t expected Vladimir, of all people, to join such a high-risk mission. When he saw Vladimir in person, he was even more shocked. "You look like you''ve been hit by a truck. What''s wrong with you?" Vladimir, pale and trembling, looked like a gust of wind could knock him over. But the most shocking part was the survival rate above his head: [Survival Rate: 100%] Mike asked sincerely, "How did you manage that? Teach me your ways!" Vladimir weakly waved him off, saying nothing. His method wasn''t something Thor could replicate. As for the others... Mike was stunned again. These guys had somehow boosted their survival rates significantly! - Gabriel: 98% - Sylvanas: 95% - Dracula: 100% Gabriel''s high survival rate made sense-he was incredibly strong. Sylvanas''s survival rate was tied to Mike''s. If Mike died, so would she. As for Dracula... Another 100%. Mike couldn''t help but marvel, "What''s with you vampires?" Two members with 100% survival rates, both from the Blood Clan, and clearly using different methods. "Alright, enough delays. Let''s move out!" Just as the group was about to depart, a seven-stringed melody echoed from the top of the Tower of Truth. The music was ethereal, resonating across the forest. Mike and his team paused, turning to look back at the tower. A faint yellow light descended, landing on Mike''s shoulder. A new notification appeared before him: [Current Survival Rate: 105%] Chapter 560: The most dangerous moment Chapter 560: The most dangerous moment105%?! This time, there was nothing to fear! In fact, the faint yellow glow that had descended upon Mike was the effect of [Lyre]. Apollo never did anything unnecessary. For someone like Apollo, who was currently in a critical phase of his own contemplations, every ounce of power was precious. Yet, he had chosen to use Lyre on Mike. Didn''t that mean... Mike was truly in mortal danger this time? Mike took a sharp breath. Being a potential Supreme Being was truly a high-risk job! Even with a 95% survival rate, there was still a chance of death. Without Lyre, even with the [Supreme Mark Crest] on him, Mike might have fallen. When Mike had spoken with Apollo on the ninety-ninth floor, Apollo had already known the answer. But he hadn''t said anything. Because there was no need. If Apollo knew Thor was at risk of falling, he would always do something about it. And as long as Apollo did something, Thor wouldn''t fall. So, there was no need to say anything. To be fair, it wasn''t entirely Mike''s fault. When Morpheus and Ares had ventured into Void Maelstrom, they were already incredibly powerful, both infinitely close to becoming Supreme Beings. Mike, on the other hand, was punching far above his weight class, and the difficulty had been cranked up to an absurd level. It would''ve been a miracle if nothing went wrong! The Journey Begins With four followers in tow, Mike followed the route he had planned in advance, heading toward the target location. Before long, they arrived at a Teleportation Array. After verifying their identities, the Lord guarding the array activated it, granting the group passage. Although the Lord didn''t know their exact identities, their demeanor-especially the masked mage leading the group, whose aura hadn''t even reached the Lord level-made it easy to guess who they were. Thor. The Lord was visibly excited but refrained from making any further moves. He had to maintain his composure. After several teleportations, Mike and his group arrived on a small asteroid. For beings of their caliber, moving in a vacuum environment was no challenge. Not long after they arrived, Maxen, Ace, and the Chaos Prince joined them. The Chaos Prince instinctively approached the masked mage, intending to greet Thor. Meanwhile, Ace and Maxen walked straight toward Gabriel, staring at his shadow. After a moment, the shadow spoke: "Was it that obvious?" Both of them nodded. The same trick, used too many times, had become predictable. Mike realized it was time to update his tactics. Having been exposed, Mike had no choice but to step out of the shadow. The masked mage in the original five-person group had been one of Mike''s Puppets in disguise. Looking around, Mike asked curiously, "So, this is Void Passage?" "To be precise, it''s the entrance to Void Passage," Maxen replied, taking the lead as the group of eight began moving across the asteroid. The journey was smooth and uneventful. As the Supreme Son, Maxen''s identity carried significant weight within humanity. The movements of humanity''s Supreme Beings were shrouded in mystery, and few ever saw them. In a way, Maxen was essentially a representative of the Supreme Beings. "Void Passage occasionally spews out void monsters. While most are swallowed back into the passage, some manage to escape. These must be regularly hunted down, or the consequences for Earth would be catastrophic," Maxen explained. "Currently, two corps are stationed nearby, with three reserve corps ready to deploy at any moment." Since the early days of the Blood War, humanity''s strategy had always been one of caution and preparation. Under normal circumstances, defending Void Passage required only one corps. Humanity, however, had stationed five. This was partly due to the unique nature of the area, which wasn''t bound by the Supreme Agreement. Earth, the Abyss, Void Passage-humanity had too many fronts to defend. A breach in any one of them would be catastrophic. Mike frowned slightly. "Why so many?" Even with humanity''s current advantage, deploying five corps seemed excessive. Maxen explained, "Void Passage has been unusually active lately, so we need more manpower." "And before?" Mike was puzzled. If it hadn''t been active before, why was it now? What had changed? Carrying the golden tree on his shoulder, Maxen walked ahead, smiling without answering. Yes, he was still carrying the tree. The tree was just as heavy as when Mike had handed it to him. Mike couldn''t bear to part with it, yet he also believed it brought bad luck. So, Maxen had been roped into carrying it. Mike quickly shifted his focus, asking curiously, "Have you had any particularly unlucky incidents lately?" Maxen shook his head, looking genuinely confused. "Nope! Everything''s been great!" He was eating well, feeling strong, and in excellent health. Carrying the unlucky tree and still having such good fortune-Maxen''s survival was largely thanks to Ares''s help. The only "unlucky" thing might''ve been having to follow Thor into Void Maelstrom. But that wasn''t something Maxen dared to say to Thor''s face. "Strange... Could it be that this tree isn''t unlucky after all?" Mike began to wonder if he should start believing in science again. [Unlucky Index: 100%!] Never mind. Just looking at the tree made Mike feel unlucky. As they continued forward, the closer they got to the passage, the fewer guards they encountered. It seemed everyone was deliberately avoiding certain areas. Following local customs, Mike and his group also steered clear of those zones, though they had no idea why. "We''re here!" Maxen stopped in front of a rift, standing as far north as possible. Mike, naturally, followed suit, mimicking Maxen''s position. The others followed Thor''s lead, creating a scene that was unintentionally comical. "You asked earlier why there weren''t as many defenses before, right?" Maxen was finally ready to reveal the answer. Mike had a bad feeling about this. It couldn''t be... related to that person, could it? "Yeah," Mike replied cautiously. Maxen, clearly noticing Thor''s suspicion, nodded, confirming his guess. Pointing to the farthest corner of the area, Maxen said slowly, "Afterskin''s cryo-chamber used to be right there." The atmosphere instantly turned unlucky. But Maxen, still carrying the golden tree, remained unfazed. With [Banish Misfortune] protecting him, he wasn''t worried about bad luck. The others, however, weren''t so confident. Seeing the group''s morale plummet, Mike silently retrieved Lilith, the golden pig, from his private space. Using Magic to Fight Magic Mike rubbed the golden pig against himself before passing it around. After his four followers had taken their turn, the Chaos Prince reached out to grab it, only for the pig to jump onto Maxen instead. Ace sneered, "Do you think Thor''s blessings come for free?" Sure, the four followers got to use the golden pig, but only they knew the price they''d paid. If this mission weren''t so special, Mike would''ve charged them a fortune just for the privilege of touching Lilith. Of course, there was always time to settle accounts later. The four followers understood their priorities: 1. Protect Thor at all costs. 2. Ensure their own survival. 3. Make as much money as possible. The Chaos Prince scoffed, "I''m an outsider, so it''s normal for me to be excluded. But you''re human-why are you treated so poorly?" Clearly, he was trying to sow discord. Unfortunately, he''d picked the wrong target. "You son of a bitch, is your brain full of shit?" Ace retorted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Guess who teamed up with Afterskin the most during the Blood War?" While it wasn''t exactly something to brag about, coming from Ace, it sounded almost impressive. Into the Void With preparations complete, the group entered Void Passage in pairs: - Mike and Maxen - Dracula and Vladimir - Gabriel and Sylvanas - Chaos Prince and Ace The pairings were deliberate. Mike had to be with Maxen. Dracula and Vladimir, both with 100% survival rates, could fend for themselves. Sylvanas''s survival rate was now maxed out, tied to Mike''s. Pairing her with Gabriel allowed them to gather more intel on the angelic race. As for the Chaos Prince... No one else wanted to team up with him, so he was stuck with Ace. As they traversed the unstable passage, Maxen suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right. My Second Godfather told me to tell you something." Mike was immediately on edge. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Maxen shrugged innocently. "I forgot!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Mike could press further, the two were pulled into the passage by a powerful force. "My Second Godfather said @#$%@..." The rest of the message was lost in the chaos. But Mike wasn''t too worried. With a 105% survival rate, what could possibly go wrong? Void Maelstrom After a dizzying journey, the two landed on solid ground, officially arriving at Void Maelstrom. Or rather, they landed in the middle of an ambush. "Humanity''s potential Supreme Being... After so many years... Finally, another one has come..." "I''ve been waiting so long for this..." "Let me kill you. Just once!" The eerie sound of laughter echoed around them, a 3D surround sound effect that almost felt comforting. But when Mike saw the situation clearly, his blood ran cold. Hundreds of crimson eyes locked onto them. Behind each pair of eyes was an Ultimate Lord-level powerhouse. The weakest among them was level 999. The strongest? Three Void Fiends, each at level 1000. The encirclement was airtight, like a tightly sealed bag. And inside the bag? Thor and Maxen. Even with all his preparations, escaping this was nearly impossible. This was Void Maelstrom, after all. The danger was immediate and overwhelming. No wonder Mike''s survival rate had only been 95% despite all his efforts. Maxen, still oblivious to the gravity of the situation, chuckled. "My Second Godfather said the most dangerous moment is right when you enter the maelstrom!" Chapter 561: Shadowless horse Chapter 561: Shadowless horseThe air fell eerily silent. Unlucky? Yeah, that was one way to put it. Mike had barely stepped into the Void Maelstrom, and now he was surrounded by a horde of powerful enemies. Fight them head-on? Not a chance. That option wasn''t even on Mike''s list. The reason was simple: Mike hated direct confrontations. If he could take someone out with a sneaky one-shot, he''d do it without hesitation. If he couldn''t? Then he''d wait until he could. And honestly, if it came down to a real fight, neither he nor Maxen stood a chance. There were three enemies here who were over level 1000. Three! Sure, Maxen was strong-unstoppable against anyone below level 999. But against level 1000 enemies? Not so much. And if Maxen got too carried away in the fight, broke his chains, and ascended? Well, that''d be a whole other problem. Mike scanned the area and noticed something interesting. The enemies surrounding them came from all sorts of races: dragons, werewolves, elves... even Chaos beings. But there were no signs of the blood clan or the angels. Based on the intel Mike had gathered earlier, could the Void Maelstrom actually be the ruins of a previous world? Were these beings survivors of a past Apocalypse? After all, this was the place where the Tower of Truth had emerged. The theory wasn''t entirely far-fetched. [Congratulations, you got it right!] The Eye of Truth always seemed to shine in the most useless situations. After its fourth awakening, the Eye of Truth had gained a new ability: [Immunity Mode]. The effect of Immunity Mode was simple: during combat, Mike could designate one enemy skill to be "immune." He could then use that skill himself, without any cost, until the combat ended. Mike liked to call it the "Freebie Mode." Steal it! Everything could be stolen! And the best part? Immunity Mode''s stolen skills didn''t conflict with Replication Mode. Plus, the skills stolen through Immunity Mode had zero cost to use. It was perfect for someone like Mike. Finally, after its fourth awakening, the Eye of Truth was starting to show its true potential. As the enemies surrounded them, the situation fell into a strange stalemate. A gray wolf stepped forward. A terrifying scar ran across its face, and its voice was hoarse. "Are you the new Wolf Alpha?" Clearly, this wolf had once been a Wolf Alpha himself and could sense the aura emanating from Maxen. "Yes," Maxen admitted without hesitation. Then, testing the waters, he asked, "Wolf Alpha doesn''t fight Wolf Alpha, right?" One less enemy would definitely be a good thing. "Heh heh heh-" The gray wolf chuckled, its green eyes gleaming. It raised its right paw and pointed to the scar on its face. "This scar? Ares gave it to me." The wolf''s laughter was low and menacing. The scar on its skull had nearly killed it. Maxen, with a proud tone, replied, "He''s my Second Godfather." "Second Godfather?" The gray wolf froze, caught off guard. After a long pause, it finally asked, "Did they... adopt you?" Something about that question felt off. But at the same time, it kind of made sense. "What the hell are you talking about?" Mike couldn''t help but interrupt the wolf''s wild imagination. This conversation was getting way too ridiculous. No more unnecessary tangents! Mike explained on Maxen''s behalf, "Ares is just one of his many godfathers." Many godfathers? The more Mike explained, the more absurd it sounded. The powerful beings who had lived through two eras were truly witnessing something extraordinary today. A massive dragon exhaled a plume of dragonfire and asked curiously, "You, human. I can sense the aura of a dragon on you. What''s your connection to the new potential Supreme Being of the dragon race?" "None whatsoever," Mike replied earnestly. "I do have a good relationship with a golden snake, though. It''s also a potential Supreme Being. Is that who you''re talking about?" "A snake?" The dragon let out a deep, rumbling laugh. "My noble and sacred dragon race has nothing to do with snakes." Clearly, the dragon thought it must have been mistaken. "Our prince is here..." A Chaos being spoke up, its gaze fixed on Mike. "Hand over our prince, and I won''t participate in this hunt." It seemed the Chaos race was a tight-knit, loyal group. Judging by the tone, though, they were probably planning to kill their prince. Mike admitted honestly, "Sorry, I have no idea where he is." "Then I''ll just have to kill you..." The Chaos being also let out a low, sinister laugh. Enough! What was with all these "heh heh heh" laughs? Did they all take villain lessons or something? The powerful beings stepped forward, tightening the circle around Mike and Maxen. They were clearly just stalling for time with all this talking. Ever since Ares had left the Void Maelstrom over a century ago, these beings had been lying in wait. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For them, a hundred years of ambush had dulled their vigilance. So when Thor appeared, their first instinct was to patch up any gaps in their defenses. In other words, Thor had wasted his one chance to escape by stopping to chat. "Relax," Mike said confidently, completely unfazed by the situation. "I''ve planned for this." Maxen''s eyes lit up. "Are we about to counterattack?" Right now, it was just the two of them. If Thor had some secret trump card that could get them out of this mess, Maxen was eager to see it. If they could escape unscathed, it would be nothing short of a miracle. And when it came to creating miracles, Thor had always been a natural. Even their enemies were holding their breath, not daring to let their guard down. Despite their overwhelming advantage in strength, numbers, and positioning, they chose to defend rather than attack. They had seen firsthand how terrifying a human potential Supreme Being could be. Morpheus, Ares¡ªthese names had already cemented the reputation of human potential Supreme Beings as "invincible." That stereotype had now been projected onto Thor. It was precisely because of this that so many powerful beings had set aside their pride to gather here and ambush him. Anything worthy of being called a trump card by a potential Supreme Being had to be terrifying. Even if Thor killed them all today, they wouldn''t be surprised. Of course, the one person who knew Thor best was Maxen. And Maxen knew one thing for sure: Thor was planning to run. Mike''s lips curled into a confident smirk. No one will ever guess my escape route. No one. Under the watchful eyes of countless enemies, Mike turned to Maxen and asked, with utmost seriousness: "Is there any chance... you''re actually a horse?" Maxen never thought he''d see a day like this. His expression shifted subtly as memories of his first encounter with Apollo surfaced in his mind. And then- Every single being present widened their eyes, staring ahead in utter disbelief, their faces frozen in shock. In their entire lives, they had never witnessed something so absurd. They couldn''t comprehend it. What kind of sorcery was this?! To put it simply: Maxen had just performed a magic trick where he evolved from a human into a horse. Mike, who had clearly been prepared for this, immediately dove into Maxen''s shadow and shouted, "Run!" Now, to understand how things got to this point, we need to rewind a bit-to a conversation between Maxen and Mike back in the Wolf''s Den. It all started when Mike discovered that Vladimir could transform into a pig. Curious, he had asked Maxen about Apollo''s abilities. At the time, Maxen had complained about his first encounter with Apollo, where he''d been turned into a wild horse and forced to gallop through the Abyss for an entire night. Mike, with his excellent memory, had filed that little tidbit away for future use. Later, during a lecture, their instructor had mentioned a legendary horse in the Abyss-a horse so fast it could outrun even a demon god. The answer was obvious, wasn''t it? That horse could only be Maxen. With this information, Mike had crafted a flawless escape plan. And it was brilliant. Who would''ve thought Maxen could transform into a majestic steed? Once Maxen turned into a horse, his speed increased tenfold. In the blink of an eye- He broke through the encirclement. The enemies didn''t even have time to react. Maxen felt a surge of pride. Four legs really were faster than two. For a brief moment, he thought about how carefree life could be as a wild horse, free of all burdens. But there was one tiny flaw in this perfect escape plan: Maxen had run off. His shadow, however, had stayed behind. Mike, still hiding in the shadow: ... The powerful beings surrounding them: ... What the hell just happened? Clearly, Mike hadn''t been paying attention during class. He''d been too busy reading novels. This was a terrible habit, and he deserved a stern reprimand. If only he''d listened to the lecture, he wouldn''t have made such a rookie mistake today! The instructor had explained it very clearly: "There was once a horse in the Ninth Abyss, a horse so fast..." "How fast?" "It was so fast that even its shadow couldn''t keep up!" "And so, it became known as the Shadowless Horse." In other words, when Maxen transformed into a horse, he was *really* fast. So fast that his shadow couldn''t keep up. And Mike... had hidden himself in the shadow. Left behind, Mike stood there, utterly bewildered, a string of question marks practically floating above his head: Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Even the enemies surrounding him were momentarily stunned. The leader of the group, a level 1000 powerhouse, gasped in realization and exclaimed, "I understand now!" Everyone perked up, eager to hear his insight. "The human potential Supreme Being deliberately sent his burden away so he could go all out and take us down with him!" It made sense! Everyone felt a chill run down their spines. How terrifying! It sounded exactly like something a human potential Supreme Being would do. The beings present were all seasoned warriors, veterans of countless battles. Faced with the possibility of a suicidal plan from a potential Supreme Being, they quickly adjusted their strategy: "Don''t panic! Slowly back away. Don''t give him a chance to go berserk!" "Right! Stay calm. We have the numbers advantage!" "He''s not Ares, and he''s definitely not Morpheus. There''s nothing to fear!" || || The more scared they were, the more they tried to convince themselves otherwise. Mike could see it clearly now. Morpheus and Ares had left these guys with some serious psychological scars. In other words, they were terrified of human potential Supreme Beings. And that fear was precisely why they had all gathered here to ambush Mike. A human potential Supreme Being... had to die. The encirclement loosened slightly. And that tiny gap was all Maxen needed. Whoosh- He came galloping back. The majestic horse returned to the scene, reared up on its hind legs, grabbed its shadow, and bolted away again. The powerful beings: ??? He''s still running? As a horse, Maxen was faster than anyone present. They couldn''t catch him even if they tried. All they could do was watch as Maxen carried his shadow and disappeared into the distance. Wait a minute- He''s back again?! What now?! Taking full advantage of his speed, Maxen returned once more, grabbed the golden tree lying on the ground, and fled the scene again. For a few seconds, the powerful beings stood there in stunned silence. Then chaos erupted. "Chase them!" "Kill them and restore our honor!" "That tree-there''s something special about that tree! It might contain a source!" To the powerful beings, the golden tree looked completely ordinary. But Maxen and Thor''s actions suggested otherwise. If they were willing to risk their lives for it, the tree had to be extraordinary. Clearly, it held some kind of secret that their limited understanding couldn''t grasp. And so, their determination to hunt down Thor and Maxen reached new heights. In a remote corner of the Void Maelstrom, a golden light flashed, and a majestic horse landed on the ground. After running at full speed for ten minutes, Maxen finally couldn''t keep going. He dropped the shadow and the golden tree, transformed back into his human form, and gasped for air. Mike, who had narrowly escaped death, let out a long sigh of relief. That was close, but they made it. With a 105% survival rate, Mike had never doubted his ability to stay alive. But surviving didn''t mean he was immune to suffering. If he''d fallen into the hands of those enemies, he would''ve been in for a world of pain. As soon as they had a moment to breathe, Mike asked, "How often can you transform?" Maxen: ??? That''s too much! You''re planning to make this a regular thing?! Transform? My ass! Maxen, using his brilliant mind, threw out a random number: "About thirty years, give or take." That number was obviously nonsense. Mike knew full well that Maxen wouldn''t transform unless it was absolutely necessary. But when push came to shove, Maxen would do it without hesitation-even if Mike didn''t ask. The only reason he hadn''t done it earlier was that he''d forgotten he could. "We have to make it back alive," Mike said, his tone serious. "I''ve got 15.67 million Lord merits stashed with Apollo..." Thor''s words nearly gave Maxen a heart attack. How much?! 15.67 million?! Maxen could practically see the money waving at him. "Uh... just out of curiosity..." Maxen rubbed his hands together awkwardly. "If you never go back... what happens to that money?" Mike glanced at Maxen, let out a cold chuckle, and didn''t answer. According to Mike''s plan, about 80% of that money would go to Maxen. Not because Mike was particularly fond of him, but because it was the most practical option. For one, Maxen wouldn''t have to pay inheritance taxes. As a human Supreme Son, Maxen had certain privileges. It was only fair. For another, Maxen would distribute the money to Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, Guardian Shadow... By the time Mike finished dividing it up, Maxen would probably only get 0.1%. Maxen estimated he''d get at least 2%. Shaking off the thought, Maxen asked, "What''s the plan now?" Coming to the Void Maelstrom had been Thor''s idea. But as for what they were supposed to do here, Maxen was completely in the dark. "Let me check the map," Mike said, pulling out a blank sheet of paper. Maxen: ??? You call that a map? Mike began scribbling on the paper. During Maxen''s ten-minute sprint, Mike hadn''t been idle. Using the Eye of Truth, he''d recorded all the landmarks along the way. Looking at the densely packed markings and symbols on the paper, Maxen asked, "Is this map accurate?" Mike replied confidently, "Absolutely." Half an hour later, as he stared at the finished map, Maxen fell into deep thought. Even Mike couldn''t help but marvel. "In ten minutes, you ran across three Abyss zones. You''re incredible..." The map now had several key points marked: - A. Ace and the Chaos Prince''s location - B. A hidden fragment of an ancient source - C. The ruins of a certain race - D.... Mike had come to the Void Maelstrom to grow stronger. And there were only so many ways to do that: resources, sources, void fragments, Heavenly Realm materials... His primary goal was to collect source fragments to feed the Greed Source. When it came to source laws, quality always trumped quantity. And the Greed Source was practically tailor-made for Mike. Aside from that, he had two smaller goals: 1. Collect Heavenly Realm materials to prepare for building Thor''s Tower. 2. Repair *Nightmare''s Breeze*. The battle-damaged version of *Nightmare''s Breeze* was practically useless to Mike at this point. Even Cerberus wasn''t as strong as Vladimir. If Mike wanted to restore the glory of this SSS-tier equipment, he''d have to put in some effort. He''d already exhausted all the materials available in the Abyss, and the repair progress had stalled. The Void Maelstrom was his last hope. If he could accomplish all three tasks, it would be perfect. "Within two months, I need to reach the level of a quasi-Supreme Being..." Mike set himself a modest goal. "At the very least, I need to be 1.1 Maxens strong." Maxen: ??? I''m planning to make you my godfather, and you''re using me as a unit of measurement? "Fine." Having accepted his fate, Maxen didn''t bother resisting. Pointing at the map, he asked, "Are we rescuing Little Calderon (Ace) first?" "Why would we do that?" Mike asked, genuinely confused. Ace had come to the Void Maelstrom to grow stronger. For him, life-and-death situations were the fastest way to break through. Why interfere? Mike pointed to a relatively safe resource point guarded by a mere level 992 being. "Let''s go warm up first." With that, the two of them set off, their figures disappearing into the void. Chapter 562: Mike’s bold plan Chapter 562: Mike¡¯s bold planVoid Maelstrom Somewhere in the void, a sudden rift tore open, and two figures emerged from it. The moment Michael landed, he felt an overwhelming pressure crushing down on him. His voice trembled slightly as he cautiously asked: "Leader, are you sure we''re in the right place? Weren''t we not supposed to come here? And even if we had to, couldn''t you have come alone? Why drag me into this?" This wasn''t a place someone like him-a mere Chief-should ever set foot in. The Fifth Demon God had brought him here, using a secret technique to carve a path through the void, leading them straight to the Void Maelstrom. "It''s fine," the middle-aged man in an ornate robe replied, his voice steady and full of confidence. "Let''s try our luck. Who knows? Maybe I''ll finally die." After all, for him, living was nothing but suffering. Void Maelstrom Mike and Maxen quickly located their target. "This is it," Mike said, his gaze fixed ahead, his expression serious. Sources were divided into three tiers: Peak of the World, Law Perfection, and Other. In truth, the "Other" tier could be further subdivided into countless categories, but for Mike, that didn''t matter. The Greed Source in his possession was originally at the Law Perfection tier. However, after he had snatched it from the Golden Divine Dragon of Greed, the source had suffered some damage, leaving it slightly short of perfection. Still, given enough time, the damage would heal, and the source might even surpass its original tier, reaching the peak. But Mike didn''t have that kind of time. He had another option: devouring fragments of other sources'' laws to strengthen the Greed Source. That was his primary goal in coming to the Void Maelstrom. The monsters guarding the sources were void fiends-mindless creatures that were incredibly difficult to deal with. Many of these fiends were born from the sources themselves. The stronger the law fragments, the stronger the void fiends guarding them. For his first foray into the Void Maelstrom, Mike deliberately chose a weaker opponent. After identifying his target, Mike casually said, "Maxen, you''re up." Maxen: ??? Wasn''t this your mission to fight and level up? Why am I the one doing the dirty work? He had thought he was here to act as a bodyguard, but it turned out he was just a glorified babysitter. Mike, however, was unapologetic. "I killed Poseidon at level 999. Do you really think I''d waste my time on a measly level 992?" Before Maxen could argue, Mike continued, "Besides, fighting such weaklings will only make me weaker." Maxen was momentarily speechless. "And anyway," Mike added, "once we grab what we need, we''ll have to run immediately." This time, Mike''s excuse was at least somewhat reasonable, and Maxen begrudgingly accepted it. Mike wasn''t exaggerating. "Those bastards hunting us down are definitely still on our trail!" Under the guidance of the Eye of Truth, Mike had devised a "complex" battle plan: "You smash it with your flail, I grab the loot, and we bolt." Maxen: ... What a ''brilliantly'' complex plan. "I''ll count down from three, and we''ll start," Mike said, his tone serious. After making all the preparations, Mike took a deep breath and said, "Three-go!" Maxen: ??? Maxen descended from above, instantly killing the level 992 void fiend guarding the source. At the same time, a streak of light shot into the cave. Mike quickly located what he was after- a small fragment of a law. Thor''s Sea descended, and the Greed Source unleashed a powerful punch. [''Law Perfection'' completion: 98.56%] [Your actions have attracted enemies...] [Enemies will arrive in 90 seconds!] As Mike had anticipated, the commotion they caused quickly drew attention. "Retreat!" he shouted. As Mike and Maxen fled the ruins, they felt a chilling sense of danger. "How did they get here so fast?!" Mike muttered, his voice tense. "Something''s not right." Standing in Maxen''s shadow, Mike scanned their surroundings warily. It didn''t take long for him to pinpoint the source of the danger. Not far away stood a middle-aged man in luxurious robes, accompanied by a trembling Chief. It was... the Fifth Demon God?! Mike froze for a moment, stunned to see an old acquaintance. What was the Fifth Demon God doing here? The Fifth Demon God, however, seemed to be in a great mood upon seeing them. "My dear Thor," he said with a grin, "come here and let me kill you." For the Fifth Demon God, the Void Maelstrom was a paradise. Here, the Supreme Beings of humanity couldn''t enter. Ares and Morpheus were barred from this place. Only Apollo can remained. But the Fifth Demon God was confident that Apollo, who resided in the Tower of Truth, wouldn''t bother coming here just for Thor. Such a boring task wasn''t Apollo''s style. And if Apollo did come, it might actually be a good thing. The Fifth Demon God had never fought Apollo before. Today, he had a perfect plan: kill either Thor or Maxen, then die himself. It was the most beautiful ending he could imagine. The Fifth Demon God''s grin widened as he patted Michael on the shoulder. "Kid, you''re about to become a Leader. Stop looking so glum." Michael: ... A notification popped up in front of Mike: [Fifth Demon God''s current survival rate: 0%] Crap. This guy was really about to make his dream come true. The Fifth Demon God couldn''t die-not here, not now. Mike had to do something. The Fifth Demon God had been under humanity''s protection for 300 years. He couldn''t let this guy die at his hands. They had come to the Void Maelstrom to grow stronger, not to cause chaos. Mike didn''t want to ruin Thor''s reputation. Turning to Maxen, Mike said something that Maxen would never forget: "We need to figure out a way to help the Fifth Demon God!" A giant question mark appeared over Maxen''s head. You? A human potential Supreme Being? Helping a Demon God? Why did that sound so wrong? And then Maxen witnessed something even more unforgettable: As countless powerful beings-Ultimate Lords and Supreme Beings from various races- closed in, creating an inescapable death trap, the Fifth Demon God soared into the sky and stood in front of Thor. With his hair flying wildly, he roared, "I am the protector of humanity''s potential Supreme S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being, Thor! I am the Abyssal Demon God!" In that moment, he truly looked like a god. The overwhelming aura of the Fifth Demon God stunned the pursuing enemies, freezing them in place. Even Mike was dumbfounded. He knew the Fifth Demon God wanted to die, but he hadn''t expected him to pull a stunt like this. Protector of Thor? Where did that come from?! As countless hostile gazes and killing intent bore down on him, the Fifth Demon God''s voice echoed across the Void Maelstrom: "If you want to kill Thor, you''ll have to step over my dead body first!" Mike and Maxen: ??? The Fifth Demon God''s antics left Thor dumbfounded. He really wanted to die, didn''t he? No, this couldn''t go on. Mike had to do something to change the situation. The battlefield was constantly shifting, and Mike needed to act fast to save the Fifth Demon God. But how? He couldn''t just stand in front of the Fifth Demon God and declare himself his protector. That would be ridiculous. Risking his own life? Absolutely not. He had to come up with something... fast. Mike''s gaze fell on Maxen, and then on the golden tree he was carrying. In that brief moment, a daring idea struck him. If he wanted to save the Fifth Demon God, he''d have to rely on a miracle. And that miracle... was the golden tree. Without hesitation, Mike snatched the golden tree from Maxen and shouted, "Run!" Maxen froze, completely dumbfounded. "What the hell are you doing?!" Maxen had been carrying the tree without fear because he had Banish Misfortune. But Thor? What did he have? In truth, Mike was panicking too. Numbers flickered before his eyes: [Current survival probability: 104%] [Current survival probability: 103.8%] Damn it! As Mike fled recklessly, the pursuing enemies quickly noticed him. Their eyes locked onto the golden tree on his shoulder, and someone shouted: "Catch Thor and take the tree!" "I''ll trade half a source for that tree!" "With a protector like that, Thor''s impossible to kill. Focus on the tree!" "" During the earlier ambush, Maxen had saved both Thor and the golden tree. In a way, the golden tree was Thor. If they could get their hands on the tree, they might uncover the secret behind humanity''s potential Supreme Being. The golden tree had been scrutinized by countless powerful beings, yet no one could discern its true nature. This only made it seem even more precious. Why else would Thor prioritize carrying the tree while fleeing for his life? With this context, the powerful beings were all eager to claim the golden tree for themselves. The Fifth Demon God noticed their intentions. Others might not understand Thor, but the Fifth Demon God did. Back in the Abyss, the Fifth Demon God had once unleashed a meticulously planned, all-out attack on Thor-a strike that embodied his full understanding of level 1000. Thor had blocked it, but the impact had banished him into the void. If the Fifth Demon God remembered correctly, Thor had been banished near the Supreme Abyssal. And it was after that incident that the golden tree had appeared. Thor must have encountered some kind of danger, been pushed to the brink, and gained some insight that led to the creation of the golden tree. No matter the specifics, the fact that so many powerful beings coveted the tree, combined with Thor''s personality, gave the Fifth Demon God an even bolder idea. That tree is mine! The Fifth Demon God made his move. A massive black hand shot forward, aiming to snatch Thor away. "Do you have a death wish?!" Maxen roared, slamming his flail down and shattering the black hand into pieces. But in the process, Maxen "accidentally" lost control of his strength, and the shockwave hit Thor. Boom! The impact sent Mike stumbling, and the golden tree slipped from his grasp. "My tree!" Thor''s voice was filled with raw emotion-there wasn''t a shred of acting in it. He even sounded like he was about to cry. And why wouldn''t he? The survival probability in front of him had just dropped to 102%. If this kept up, he was going to die! "Hahahaha!" The Fifth Demon God burst into laughter as he grabbed the golden tree and tucked it away. He couldn''t resist taunting Mike: "Thor, this tree and I are destined for each other. I''ll keep it safe for now. And when I die... wait, if I''m dead, why would I care?" Thor was so furious he was practically grinding his teeth. He pulled out his Thunderclap Hammer and roared, "Give it back!" Maxen, watching this unfold, thought Thor must have lost his mind. Why was he so obsessed with such an unlucky tree? Grabbing Thor by the collar, Maxen tried to calm him down. "Fine, I''ll make you another one." After all, Maxen could use Transmute. It was just a tree-how hard could it be? But Mike wasn''t having it. He struggled to break free, shouting, "Even if you make ten trees, my tree-" "One hundred trees." "Deal." Maxen: ??? Having extorted 100 golden trees, Mike decided the act had gone on long enough. He bolted at full speed, dragging Maxen along with him. Meanwhile, the Fifth Demon God wasn''t satisfied with just having the golden tree. This was only the beginning. He was still far from achieving his ultimate goal: his own death. To draw even more hatred, the Fifth Demon God hoisted the golden tree onto his shoulder and paraded it around like a trophy. The more ostentatious he was, the more hatred he attracted. And the powerful beings pursuing him clearly had their eyes on the golden tree as well. The Fifth Demon God''s grin widened. "Come! Fight me! If you can''t kill me, you don''t deserve to live!" Ignoring the attacks of other void fiends, he grabbed a level 999 creature and smashed its head into the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! Headbutt after headbutt, the Fifth Demon God brutally killed the level 999 creature with sheer force. This battle was all offense, no defense. Today, the Fifth Demon God would make the Void Maelstrom remember the price of provoking the Abyssal Demon God. As he faced the countless powerful beings surrounding him, the Fifth Demon God let out a wild, maniacal laugh. This is exhilarating! Never before had so many powerful beings wanted him dead. "If I''d known the Maelstrom was this fun, I would''ve come here 300 years ago!" he roared, his voice filled with unrestrained joy. "I''ll gladly die to restore the honor of all demon gods!" ... As Mike and Maxen fled, Mike glanced back. He caught a glimpse of the Fifth Demon God, golden tree on his shoulder, battling countless gods and demons. That fearless, almost invincible figure left a deep impression on Mike. Because... Lines of text appeared before his eyes: [Fifth Demon God''s current survival probability: 1%] [Fifth Demon God''s current survival probability: 3%] [Fifth Demon God''s current survival probability: 5%] Chapter 563: Source of calamity Chapter 563: Source of calamityWith the Fifth Demon God holding off the enemies, Mike and Maxen successfully escaped the battlefield and found a safe spot to regroup. The Fifth Demon God had truly outdone himself this time, taking on the full brunt of the Void Maelstrom''s wrath. As the adrenaline wore off, Maxen finally started piecing things together. He turned to Mike, his expression a mix of confusion and realization. "You... you gave him the tree on purpose, didn''t you?" Mike nodded without hesitation. "Of course." The plan had worked flawlessly. The golden tree, with its unlucky aura, had not only saved Mike''s life but also the Fifth Demon God''s. The tree had become a bridge between two unlikely allies, binding their fates together in a way neither could have anticipated. From now on, the Fifth Demon God''s luck... well, it wouldn''t be great. "May the power of unluckiness bless you," Mike muttered, almost like a prayer. But there was one thing Mike couldn''t figure out. "How the hell did the Fifth Demon God survive?" he asked, frowning. Even from a distance, they could feel the sheer brutality of the battle. The Fifth Demon God had fought recklessly, with no defense, seemingly determined to die. And it wasn''t like his enemies were human Supreme Beings, who might hold back. No, the Void Maelstrom''s powerful beings were the ones most eager to kill a demon god. Killing a demon god and seizing their abyssal source would allow them to carve a path back to the Abyss. That was why, the moment the Fifth Demon God appeared, he had drawn all the firepower away from Thor. In truth, it would have only taken two or three of those powerful beings to hold off the Fifth Demon God while the rest continued chasing Thor. But after Mike had escaped the initial encirclement, the Void Maelstrom''s native powerful beings had essentially given up on killing Thor. That didn''t mean they''d given up on killing the Fifth Demon God, though. Maxen shook his head, equally puzzled. "To be honest, if it were me fighting like that, I''d be dead," he admitted. If he had been able to fight while retreating or adopt a mutually destructive strategy, he might have had a chance. But the Fifth Demon God hadn''t even tried to survive. Mike''s earlier observation of the Fifth Demon God''s 0% survival rate had likely been accurate for that very reason. And yet, somehow, the Fifth Demon God''s survival rate had started climbing again. Setting aside the question of how the Fifth Demon God had survived, Mike turned to another topic. "By the way, why is the Fifth Demon God so special? Why can''t he be killed?" Maxen hesitated, scratching his head. After a moment of internal debate, he finally leaned in and whispered, "I''ll tell you, but you can''t let Shadow Nine know, okay?" "Of course!" Mike thumped his chest confidently. "Don''t you trust me?" Maxen sighed and began, "My First Godfather is Morpheus. When he first entered the Abyss, he didn''t appear in the First Abyss. He landed in the Fifth Abyss... and met the Fifth Demon God." Mike had heard this story before. At the time, he hadn''t thought much of it, assuming it was just a random teleportation. Shadow Two had been taken by Morpheus during that encounter, eventually joining the Nightmare Corps and serving humanity. Later, when the Guardian Shadow was formed, Shadow Two had happily taken up a position there, living a fulfilling life. But now, as Maxen brought up the past again, Mike began to connect the dots. "Wait a second..." Mike''s eyes widened as he recalled another detail. "Shadow Three used to be a demon god, right?" Maxen chuckled. "What do you mean, used to be? If he wanted to, he could still be one." Both of them had seen the sorry state of the Second Demon God, who was now suppressed by his own source, completely powerless. In front of Shadow Three, the Second Demon God was like a helpless chicken. Maxen raised an eyebrow. "Why are you bringing up Shadow Three? Weren''t we talking about the Fifth Demon God?" Mike''s mind raced as he pieced things together. "Last time Shadow Three saw the Fifth Demon God, he called him ''brother."" Mike was meticulous when it came to details, and this one had stuck with him. He knew Shadow Three well. The man was as honest as they came-too honest, really. But beneath that simple exterior was a prideful heart, one that wouldn''t bow to anyone without good reason. For Shadow Three to call someone "big brother," that person had to be extraordinary. Based on Mike''s calculations, Shadow Three''s rank in the Abyss must have been incredibly high-either the second-in-command or the third. And if even Shadow Three had to show respect to the Fifth Demon God... Mike''s eyes lit up as he reached a conclusion. "He''s an Archdemon, isn''t he?" The idea was shocking, yet it made perfect sense. The Fifth Demon God had been hiding his true identity all along. Maxen''s Revelation "Shh!" Maxen hissed, raising a finger to his lips. "The Archdemon doesn''t know about this." He explained, "Back when Calderon wanted to kill the Archdemon, the Fifth Demon God stepped forward and claimed to be the real Archdemon." At the time, the Archdemon had dismissed it as a joke. But looking back now... maybe the real joke was the Archdemon himself. He didn''t even know who he truly was. "The Fifth Demon God is special," Maxen continued. "He''s the true Archdemon. But his uniqueness doesn''t come from his source..." Maxen scratched his head again, clearly struggling to explain. "All I know is, no one can imprison him or seriously injure him. Supreme Beings can kill him, but that''s about it." And yet, for some reason, they couldn''t kill him either. The Fifth Demon God was part of the Supreme Demon God... an integral piece of the puzzle. He couldn''t die. "Still," Mike muttered, "even if he''s the real Archdemon, how did he survive that death trap?" Maxen shook his head. He didn''t know either. Just then, a deafening roar echoed across the Void Maelstrom. "ROAR-" A towering phantom rose from the ground, sweeping across the battlefield with unstoppable force. That day, the Fifth Demon God broke through to level 1000, reclaiming the glory of the Abyssal Demon God. Realizing what had happened, the Fifth Demon God threw his head back and howled, "Thor! You ruined my plan! Damn it, I might not die this time!" The Fifth Demon God had almost died... but Thor had accidentally saved him. Time to pop the champagne. Mike''s survival probability flickered again, dropping from 102%+ to 101%. Mike: ... Good news: The Fifth Demon God, now at level 1000, was unmatched in the Void Maelstrom and no longer in danger. Bad news: Guess who he wanted to kill next? If the Fifth Demon God couldn''t die, it was only fair for him to vent his frustration on Thor, right? "Run!" Mike shouted. Maxen didn''t need to be told twice. He immediately cranked up his speed to the max. Mike hid in Maxen''s shadow, hitching a ride. For now, he was safe. The Fifth Demon God still had enemies to deal with, giving them a small window to escape. But Mike knew they had to make the most of this time. As Maxen sprinted through the Void Maelstrom with Mike hiding in his shadow, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we even going?" If safety was the only goal, Thor wouldn''t have come to the Void Maelstrom in the first place. He was here to grow stronger, and danger was part of the deal. Even with the Fifth Demon God breathing down their necks, Thor''s plan to power up couldn''t be delayed. Mike, as always, had a plan. "Hold on, let me pull up the GPS!" he said, his voice echoing from the shadow. Using the Eye of Truth, Mike scanned the surrounding area for the best opportunity to boost his strength. It didn''t take long for him to lock onto a target. "A sealed source?" Mike muttered, his eyes lighting up. "Perfect. Let''s go there!" The Eye of Truth revealed that the source was intact and powerful. If Mike could fully devour it, his Greed Source would ascend from Law Perfection to Peak of the World. His strength would skyrocket. Of course, the difficulty would skyrocket too. With the Fifth Demon God hot on their heels, Mike didn''t have much time to think. He had to take the risk. "Alright, Maxen," Mike said, taking charge. "Shift to third gear, floor the gas, and get ready for some sewer shortcuts!" Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Void Maelstrom While Mike and Maxen were racing toward their target, other groups were dealing with their own challenges. Gabriel and Sylvanas had entered the Void Maelstrom together, but their goals quickly diverged. Sylvanas wanted to focus on getting stronger, while Gabriel was determined to search for traces of Ares. The disagreement was resolved in the simplest way possible: Gabriel punched Sylvanas in the face. With Sylvanas thoroughly defeated, she lost all say in the matter. The two of them set off to follow Ares'' trail. Things were much worse for Vladimir and Dracula. The moment they landed, they ran into a passing powerful. In a panic, Vladimir transformed into a pig to avoid detection, narrowly escaping death. Dracula, however, wasn''t so lucky-he was obliterated on the spot. Fortunately, Vladimir had the Thorn Shield, which allowed Dracula to revive. Still shaken, Vladimir buried himself in a hole, leaving only his eyes exposed as he scanned the surroundings. Beside him, the freshly revived Dracula was still recovering from his ordeal. "This place is way too dangerous!" Vladimir whispered, his voice trembling. "Dangerous my ass!" Dracula snapped, his temper flaring. "That guy who killed me? Back in the ancient era, he would''ve bowed to me!" Clearly, the Forbidden Prince still had some pride left. "Yeah, well, you just got one-shot. What''s the point of talking big now?" Vladimir shot back, his confidence growing with his power. "That guy wasn''t bowing to you," Vladimir added smugly. "He was bowing to the Blood Ancestor." To Vladimir''s surprise, Dracula didn''t argue. After a moment of silence, he said, "Come on. I know a place where something''s hidden." Vladimir instinctively wanted to report this to Thor, but Dracula cut him off with a cold glare. "I already told Thor before we came here," Dracula said. Vladimir: ... "And?" Vladimir asked cautiously. "Seventy-thirty split," Dracula replied, though his voice wavered slightly. Seventy percent would go to Thor. The remaining thirty percent... would also go to Thor, though Dracula could borrow it temporarily. Interest would be calculated separately. And so, the two pigs ran through the Void Maelstrom, chasing a brighter future. The most peaceful group, by far, was Ace and the Chaos Prince. Despite his weakened state, the Chaos Prince was still the Eighth Demon God, with a solid foundation at level 999. His reputation alone was enough to deter most threats. As a result, Ace''s leveling journey was smooth and uneventful. Even the Chaos Prince, who had been watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but comment, "Why does it feel like you have more clout than I do?" "Obviously," Ace replied, casually punching a void fiend to death and breaking through to level 800. "I''ve got the entire human race backing me. What about you, son of a bitch?" Chaos Prince: ... He thought for a moment, trying to salvage his dignity. "What about the Supreme Demon God?" Using the Supreme Demon God as a background wasn''t unreasonable, right? "That''s why I said," Ace replied, his tone polite but his words anything but, "son of a bitch." Chaos Prince: ... Back to Mike and Maxen [You have arrived near your destination. Navigation complete.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A broken monument loomed ahead, marking the location of their target. [The source sealed here is: Source of Calamity.] Mike: ... Why was it that every source he encountered had such ominous names? First Greed, now Calamity. Couldn''t he find something normal for once? Maxen slowed down as they approached, and Mike peeked out from the shadow. Even from a distance, they could see the writing on the monument-it was in the human language. "In my name, I seal this source for eternity..." Both of them sucked in a breath. The sheer arrogance of the statement screamed Supreme Being energy. And the fact that the monument had stood the test of time, successfully suppressing the Source of Calamity, only proved its legitimacy. Maxen puffed out his chest, feeling a surge of pride for his two Godfathers. "Wait!" Mike said, stepping closer to examine the monument. His eyes narrowed as he noticed a line of smaller text at the bottom. "...Left by Nathan." Chapter 564: Good people really do get rewarded Chapter 564: Good people really do get rewardedLeft by Nathan? The revelation hit the two of them harder than they expected. Pointing at the words engraved on the monument, Mike asked, "Your dad came to the Void Maelstrom?" "How would I know?!" Maxen threw up his hands, looking completely innocent. Nathan had died in battle when Maxen was still a child. The last time he saw his father was atop the Supreme Abyssal mountain. "Strange..." Mike muttered, his tone laced with unease. Given Nathan''s strength, it wasn''t surprising for his name to appear here. Just looking at Shadow Nine was proof enough-Nathan had been a force to be reckoned with. When the Supreme Abyssal opened, Nathan had been the first to charge in. But the problem was, no one had ever mentioned him coming to the Void Maelstrom. If Nathan had been here, his meticulous nature would have ensured he left behind detailed records for future generations. Yet, when Mike had scoured the archives, there wasn''t a single mention of it. It didn''t make sense. "What now?" Maxen asked, staring at the monument, visibly hesitant. By all logic, this thing was sealed by his father. He couldn''t just go against his dad''s decision, could he? "What are you scared of? Beneath this is the Source of Calamity!" Mike said confidently, his tone brimming with self-assurance. "Or are you saying you don''t think I can handle the Source of Calamity?" Maxen: ... He had a point. Thor sweetened the deal with an offer Maxen couldn''t refuse. "Let''s split it fifty-fifty." Pointing at the monument, Mike began painting a picture of their future spoils. "You get the monument after we''re done. I''ll take the Source of Calamity. Fair, right?" "Fair!" Maxen nodded. It really did seem fair. With the loot division settled, Mike fell into deep thought. How were they supposed to break Nathan''s seal? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they couldn''t undo the seal, this entire trip would''ve been for nothing. And let''s not forget, the Fifth Demon God was still hunting Mike. If he couldn''t further enhance his control over the Source, he''d remain on the defensive, eventually forced to flee the Void Maelstrom in disgrace. The Source of Calamity was his only hope. [Why not ask the Eye of Truth?] Oh, right! How could Mike forget about his SSS-grade talent? His gaze fell on the monument, and lines of information began to appear before his eyes. [Condition 1: Possession of an SSS-grade talent...] Mike read through the conditions one by one and realized he met every single one of them. In other words, Nathan hadn''t made the conditions particularly difficult. As long as someone had an SSS-grade talent, even a dog could probably break the seal. "Wait, your dad left a message!" Mike exclaimed. Using the Eye of Truth, he saw shadows swirling, forming new words before his eyes. "Where? Where?" Maxen shoved his way over, eager to see for himself. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything. Maxen had no choice but to rely on Mike to translate bit by bit. As for information about the Source of Calamity, Nathan hadn''t left much behind. What he did mention was that if the Source existed within the Void Maelstrom, it would periodically give rise to a Calamity Lord, who would then break free and wreak havoc on Earth. In fact, the first Calamity Lord had been slain by Nathan himself. Once again, Mike felt the weight of the title "Human King." Nathan wasn''t just any ordinary person. As the first Ultimate Lord of humanity, his legacy was unmatched. Among the sparse information Nathan left behind, he mentioned that if the one who broke the seal couldn''t control the Source of Calamity, they should seek out the wielder of the Thunderclap Hammer. Reading this, Mike''s expression turned strange. He and Maxen simultaneously glanced at the Thunderclap Hammer hanging from Mike''s waist. Mike: ... Maxen: ... Nathan had specifically instructed that if the Source couldn''t be subdued, they should find the Thunderclap Hammer''s wielder. But who would''ve thought... The Thunderclap Hammer''s wielder might still be below Level 999. "Alright, let''s not dwell on the details!" Mike rolled up his sleeves, ready to get to work. "Maxen, I''ll deal with the Source of Calamity. You keep watch. If anything goes wrong, we bail!" After all, the Source of Calamity was sealed here. Without Mike, no one else could break the seal. Maxen agreed. Without wasting any more time, Mike got to work. Meanwhile, at the Tower of Truth, 99th Floor. Foreskin stood outside the tower, diligently reporting his findings. After rattling off a string of astronomical figures, he closed the ledger in his hands. "The Mystic Market''s profits are about this much..." "Got it," Apollo replied indifferently, his tone as cold as ever. He had always been like this-aloof and detached. Foreskin bowed respectfully. "Boss, what''s the next step?" A calm voice echoed from within the tower. "Wait." Foreskin hesitated. "Wait for what?" Apollo began calculating, his fingers moving rhythmically, only to suddenly stop mid- motion. He seemed surprised, though not overly so. "Now." As he spoke, a butterfly emerged from the Tower of Truth. Foreskin frowned. Something about this felt off. This avatar... it was the most powerful one Foreskin had ever seen. Its mere presence caused the surrounding space to tremble and crack. This was no ordinary avatar. But what was Apollo planning to do with such a terrifying manifestation? Killing a Demon God shouldn''t require this much effort. The butterfly flapped its wings and spoke in a human voice. "Go." Foreskin remained respectful. "Where to?" Apollo replied, "Wherever he goes." Foreskin was puzzled. "Who is ''he''?" "The Supreme Demon God." ... Void Maelstrom Beneath the monument, Thor was busy breaking the seal. "Thor, are we sure about this? I mean... isn''t this kind of a bad idea?" Maxen scratched his head nervously. "What if digging this thing up causes some kind of disaster?" "Don''t worry!" Mike replied, sparing a moment to reassure him. "I''ve got an SSS-grade talent. If there''s any real danger, I''ll know ahead of time." That... actually made sense. Thor''s eyes were indeed incredibly powerful. Mike continued, "First of all, this thing isn''t exactly a good thing. That''s why your dad sealed it here in the first place." That much was obvious. "Secondly, yeah, the Source of Calamity is dangerous, but it''s not that dangerous." Mike explained further, "Your father''s message clearly shows he wanted someone to deal with this problem eventually. The fact that I''m the only one who can break the seal means Nathan already considered this possibility." "And most importantly..." Mike''s gaze locked onto the monument, his tone turning serious. "This thing is ultimately a calamity. Among humanity''s Supreme Beings, I''m probably the most qualified to subdue it." Maxen: ??? At first, that statement sounded absurd. But on second thought... Since it was Thor, it actually made sense. Convinced, Maxen resumed his watch, staying alert for any signs of trouble. If anything went wrong, he''d immediately switch to horse and carry Thor to safety. Mike, meanwhile, continued working on the seal, preparing to claim the Source of Calamity. In truth, Mike found the monument itself potentially more valuable than the Source. After all, it was Nathan''s handwriting! If he could bring it back and show it to Shadow Nine, they''d definitely appreciate it. Elsewhere in the Void Maelstrom The Fifth Demon God, now back at level 1000, was an unstoppable force, reigning as a supreme overlord. Enemies who had once hunted him were now fleeing for their lives. But the Fifth Demon God wasn''t in a killing mood. Instead, he began searching for Thor. When he finally spotted Thor near the monument, the Fifth Demon God smiled. He didn''t attack. Instead, he stood at a distance, watching silently. Michael, standing nearby, asked nervously, "You''re not going to make a move?" "No." The Fifth Demon God shook his head. "Just watch. Watch them dig their own graves." Clearly, whatever was sealed beneath the monument wasn''t something to be trifled with. The Fifth Demon God sneered. When they inevitably provoked that, he''d enjoy watching them try to clean up the mess. Michael hesitated, wanting to say something, but before he could, the communicator in his pocket shattered into pieces. There was no way to warn Thor now. "Close your eyes. Silence your tongue. Empty your thoughts." The Fifth Demon God''s voice was light, almost casual, but the moment he spoke, Michael''s vision went black. His mouth refused to move, and even his thoughts were swallowed by an endless void. There was no way to warn Thor... Instructor Michael had always tried to be a good person. But the power of a level 1000 Fifth Demon God was beyond anyone''s imagination. To put it into perspective, the Fifth Demon God had once used everything he had at level 1000 to unleash a single attack-an attack strong enough to instantly kill Maxen. If Thor hadn''t stepped in unexpectedly, Maxen would''ve already been reporting to the Guardian Shadow. Restraining someone like Michael? That was child''s play for the Fifth Demon God. Standing in the void, he wasn''t idle. A document appeared before his eyes. It was a file he had purchased at great cost from a high-ranking member of the Guardian Shadow. It even bore Gregory''s personal seal of authentication. "Terenas'' son...." The Fifth Demon God read the line in the file: "Arthas Bloodscribe: ''You keep preaching about humanity''s wars, about how power is everything. Then tell me this-why have I only ever seen Lords and Chiefs die in battle, but never an Ultimate Lord?"" "Idiot." The Fifth Demon God shook his head. Humanity had already lost Nathan. Wasn''t that enough? Nathan''s death alone proved that no one was invincible. This quote? It was clearly fake. It had obviously been tampered with by some "history inventor." But even so, the original words Arthas Bloodscribe had spoken were probably not far off from this sentiment. "I think I''ve figured out what he really said back then." The Fifth Demon God stood in the void, his gaze fixed on Thor in the distance. This quote was fake. But the real one? He had a pretty good idea of what it was. Back at the Monument Michael''s seal was suddenly lifted, and the Fifth Demon God''s voice echoed in his ears. "Go. Tell Thor that quote. I''m curious... how he''ll react." Michael, who had been trembling uncontrollably, clenched his teeth and shook his head furiously. "I''m not going!" "You''re not going?" The Fifth Demon God found this amusing. A coward like Michael, suddenly growing a spine? "If you don''t go... how about I kill you instead?" Death has a way of bringing out the deepest fears in people. Especially for someone who had already died once. Michael hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Then just kill me." Huh? The Fifth Demon God was genuinely surprised. Where did this guy suddenly get the guts? He turned his head slightly, glancing at his deputy leaders. The Fifth Demon God''s pupils contracted, his expression turning serious. On Michael''s shoulder... A butterfly had landed. The butterfly was silent, its gaze fixed on the center of the Void Maelstrom. Instructor Michael, who was already trembling like a leaf, felt his pants grow damp. He desperately wanted to change into a fresh pair, but he didn''t dare move. Because that familiar gaze had fallen on him once again. Michael didn''t even need to turn his head to know what was happening. From this day forward, he would no longer pray to the Goddess of Luck. Instead, he would believe in a simple truth: Good people really do get rewarded. Chapter 565: What was Nathan’s ID? Chapter 565: What was Nathan¡¯s ID?Void Maelstrom Neither the arrival of the Fifth Demon God nor Apollo seemed to affect Thor. Or rather, they didn''t even notice him. Even after the butterfly appeared, it made no further moves, simply observing the unfolding situation in silence. The sky darkened. Maxen looked up at the dim heavens, sensing something stirring behind the veil of shadows. "Thor, maybe we should stop digging?" He couldn''t shake the hollow feeling in his chest, a vague unease, as if something important was missing. Mike paused, scanning the surroundings. He didn''t put down the shovel in his hand but instead let out a helpless chuckle. "It''s too late." Maxen blinked, confused. "What do you mean, ''too late''?" "The Fifth Demon God is here. Oh... and Apollo''s here too." Following Mike''s gesture, Maxen finally noticed the distant figures. "But the most important thing is..." Mike pointed above the void, his smile tinged with resignation. "It''s here too." Mike could feel it-the presence of the Supreme Demon God. He knew it all too well. That entity wanted to kill Mike. And it wanted to kill Apollo even more. With such heavyweight contenders present, the next steps of this situation were no longer in Mike''s hands. If digging up the monument was forbidden, Apollo would have stopped him. But Apollo hadn''t done anything. That meant he allowed it. And permission meant it was possible. Still, the deeper Mike dug, the stranger it felt. Nathan... was unbelievably strong. This seal, created centuries ago, still required Mike to expend significant effort to break it. Just how powerful had Nathan been back then? Mike even began to suspect that Nathan''s talent wasn''t just top-tier SS-grade but one of those near-SSS-grade abilities that fell just short of perfection. After an entire day of work, Mike finally broke the seal and reached the bottom of the monument. A sphere of black light emerged, and Mike easily absorbed it into himself. As expected, the compatibility was incredibly high. But instead of feeling joy, Mike froze, his mind blank. Because... At the bottom of the monument, he saw a familiar symbol. The moment his eyes landed on it, Mike''s thoughts came to a screeching halt. How could this be? Impossible! Why... why was there an ugly heart here? Why was the final mark on Nathan''s seal... an ugly heart? "What''s wrong?" Maxen stood at the edge of the pit, looking down at Thor, utterly confused. "Nothing." Mike looked up, forcing a grin to mask his true emotions. He didn''t know how to explain this to Maxen. Or rather, Mike decided not to tell him at all. Beneath his black hair, his eyes carried a faint sadness, the kind that couldn''t be put into words. Like a child who had been wronged but had no one to confide in, he could only bear it silently. "Are you sure it''s nothing?" Maxen, ever the optimist, didn''t notice anything unusual. Mike denied it again. "It''s nothing." But Maxen noticed something alarming. "Wait... why are you crying?" Thor... crying? Was he about to die?! Maxen panicked. "Happy tears," Mike said, his tone light and joking. "I finally have 1.1 times your combat power." He was still spouting nonsense, pretending to be carefree. Of course, he knew this wouldn''t fool Maxen. So Mike offered a more plausible explanation. "It''s just a side effect of overusing my talent." This time, Maxen bought it. Mike''s talent was tied to his eyes, so it made sense for there to be side effects. Taking a deep breath, Mike casually stored the monument in his inventory, making sure Maxen didn''t see what was at the bottom. Maxen: ??? He was stunned. His eyes widened as he craned his neck. "Didn''t you say it was mine?!" How was this a fifty-fifty split?! This was the most rebellion Maxen dared to show against Thor. "Relax, I''m just holding onto it for you... I mean, it''s heavy. If you carry it, it''ll slow you down when we need to run. What, you think I won''t give it to you?" Mike''s tone was righteous and confident. "Do you really think I''d stoop so low as to covet your stuff? If I wanted something, is there anything I couldn''t get?" Maxen thought about it and realized Thor had a point. Besides, it was just a monument. It wasn''t worth falling out with Thor over it. Nathan was coming back soon anyway. Whether there was one more monument or one less didn''t really matter. Beneath his black hair, Mike''s eyes dimmed. A bitter thought crossed his mind. "I think I know what Shadow Nine lied to me about..." If he could, Mike would rather not know. He was smart, but in this case, he wished he could stay ignorant. [This matter...] The Eye of Truth clearly knew something. But it didn''t dare speak. On one hand, it involved the Supreme. On the other, revealing it would only harm Mike, offering no benefit. "It''s okay. I don''t blame you." When Mike saw the ugly heart at the bottom of the monument, he understood everything. In his mind, countless fragmented details pieced themselves together, reconstructing the truth. The facts had always been right in front of him. Shadow Nine had simply used the simplest sleight of hand to deceive everyone. And for certain reasons, those who knew the truth were willing to cooperate with Shadow Nine in perpetuating this lie. In fact, this lie wasn''t even meant to deceive Mike. It was meant to deceive Maxen and everyone else who didn''t know the truth. Only two people had ever brought this up to Mike. Calderon and Apollo. The former had spoken of it in his dying words. The latter, too proud to lie, had stated it plainly. Without them, even with the Eye of Truth, Mike might never have uncovered the deception. Because in this lie, Shadow Nine hadn''t told a single falsehood. Every word he''d spoken to Mike was true. This was a lie woven entirely from truth-a lie that had persisted for centuries. Its brilliance lay in the fact that it contained not a single lie. Mike had never thought to ask one simple question: "What was Nathan''s ID?" Mike had never asked. And Shadow Nine had never told him. Today, he finally knew the answer. Why had the Human King Nathan, with his unparalleled achievements, left no trace in the Tower of Truth? Why had Nathan''s name appeared in the Void Maelstrom? Why had Shadow Nine, with his talent, been able to dominate the Abyss? Why had Shadow Nine stolen the Supreme Mark, seeking to ascend to the Supreme position? Everything made sense now. Mike closed his eyes slightly, biting his lip to keep the tears from falling, to keep Maxen from noticing anything was wrong. He sniffled. But inside, his heart was bleeding. Mike sighed softly in his heart. "So it was you all along, Morpheus." === Supreme Abyssal The elderly trio climbing the mountain knew exactly what they were doing. They were heading for the summit. They had to see it for themselves. Shadow Nine needed to get close enough to reclaim Nathan''s talent. They had already made it halfway up the mountain, but the remaining half was proving to be pure torture. The higher they climbed, the harder the journey became. And now, they had run into a small problem: Shadow Nine was done for. Crimson from head to toe, Shadow Nine lay slumped on Afterskin''s back. When other members of the Guardian Shadow turned into Blood Shadows, they would lose all sense of reason, becoming mindless killing machines. But Shadow Nine was different. When he became a Blood Shadow, he was utterly useless-a broken shell of a man who could only be carried by Afterskin. It wasn''t that Calderon didn''t want to carry him; he simply had a more critical task. The outskirts of the summit were now swarming with countless demon creatures. These creatures didn''t dare approach the mountain itself. But they weren''t above causing trouble. Snowballs, rocks, and chunks of ice rained down from above as the demons hurled them with malicious glee. They laughed and jeered, mocking the climbers, hoping to see them stumble, collapse, and fail. Most of the projectiles missed due to the distance. But when they hit, the results were devastating. Afterskin''s right calf had been struck by a rock, leaving a small hole. No blood seeped out- the wound had frozen solid the moment it appeared. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, the three of them trudged forward, struggling against the relentless assault. "Take Shadow Nine and go ahead!" Calderon punched an incoming chunk of ice, shattering it into pieces. His knuckles were crimson, his long hair disheveled. He walked behind Afterskin, shielding him and Shadow Nine from the onslaught. But the closer they got to the summit, the weaker his talent became. Every step forward was a battle against his own limits. In Calderon''s arms, a chess piece labeled [ECA] glowed faintly, slowly healing his injuries. Without this piece, Calderon would have collapsed long ago. Afterskin wanted to keep moving forward. But his legs were completely numb, frozen to the snow and ice. He couldn''t move an inch, whether forward or backward. "Don''t... don''t move..." Shadow Nine, barely clinging to life, whispered weakly. "Stop... now..." He also had a chess piece in his possession, but it was useless against the side effects of being a Blood Shadow. Calderon, still fighting off the barrage, spat out a string of insults. "Shit Nine, you''re such a piece of shit, aren''t you?!" Normally, Shadow Nine would have fired back with a sharp retort. But this time, he ignored Calderon''s taunts. "The... sun..." The setting sun cast long shadows across the mountain. Afterskin noticed the shadows and realized what Shadow Nine was trying to do. He sighed, his voice tinged with helplessness. "There''s no time..." The sun was moving too slowly. It would take hours for the shadow of the man at the summit to reach them. Afterskin glanced back at Calderon, who clearly wouldn''t last that long. Afterskin himself was in even worse shape-half of his body had already turned into an ice sculpture. "This is my fault." Afterskin sighed again, his tone filled with regret. "I''ve always had terrible luck." "Don''t talk nonsense..." Shadow Nine, still slumped on Afterskin''s back, whispered hoarsely. "If it weren''t for you back then, I''d have died here too..." Some people only speak the truth when they''re on the brink of death. Just as despair began to set in, Afterskin''s vision blurred. For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating. The shadow... was moving! Afterskin lifted his head, squinting against the blinding sunlight. What he saw would stay with him for the rest of his life. A colossal demon god, bound in chains, was trudging forward. Every step it took seemed to drain every ounce of its strength. The chains were wrapped in black flames-essence. And the other end of the chains was connected to the sun of the Supreme Abyssal. What was it doing?! That demon god was burning its own abyssal source, sacrificing everything, enduring the agony of the sun''s flames... all to move the sun just a little closer. Realizing what was happening, Afterskin knew he had to act. He looked at the direction of the shadow, took a deep breath, and muttered under his breath: "Three, two, one... here we go!" With every ounce of strength he had left, Afterskin hurled Shadow Nine forward. The shadow was light. And Shadow Nine, in his Blood Shadow form, was even lighter. This was the final relay. The sun moved. Shadow Nine flew. And finally, Shadow Nine landed in the shadow. The moment they touched, Shadow Nine vanished, completely merging with the shadow. A streak of black drove out all traces of crimson. From the shadow, a middle-aged man slowly rose. Shadow Nine stood up. Having reclaimed part of Nathan''s talent, Shadow Nine closed his eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the sensation of power returning to his body. It had been so many years since he''d felt this strong. "Only one use, huh..." Shadow Nine murmured to himself. "One... is enough." "Fuck you! Stop acting cool and hurry up! I''m about to die here!" Calderon, half-buried in snow, cursed loudly, frantically signaling for help. To buy Shadow Nine enough time, both he and Afterskin had pushed themselves to the brink of death. But they believed-no, they knew-that as long as Shadow Nine reclaimed Nathan''s talent, everything would be resolved. Their faith in him was absolute, almost blind. Because this was the strongest talent in human history. Bar none. Shadow Nine stood on the mountainside, his hand resting on the hilt of his short blade, gazing down at the Supreme Abyssal. In that moment, he seemed like a Supreme Being himself. It felt like he had returned to that day. To that battle. Nathan''s final words appeared before Shadow Nine''s eyes: "I will use my flesh and blood to guard this land..." Two hundred years had passed. Shadow Nine tilted his head slightly, looking toward the summit. There, a man sat quietly. The man''s lips curled into a faint smile, almost serene. He was smiling. Shadow Nine was smiling too. But he didn''t close his eyes. Shadow Nine knew. Calderon knew. Every top-tier human powerhouse knew. It was this man''s death that had made reconciliation between humanity and the Supreme Demon God impossible. No surrender. No retreat. A war to the death that had raged for centuries, until the very end of the world. Even if it meant the destruction of everything, there would be no regrets. A fire. A hatred. It had burned in their chests for centuries, threatening to drive Shadow Nine mad. Unyielding. Blood. Hatred. "Die!" Shadow Nine opened his eyes, as if transported back to that earth-shattering battle 297 years ago. When the Archdemon forcibly opened the Supreme Abyssal, and Human King Nathan went to face him. After that battle, Nathan never returned. Everyone knew Nathan had died. But no one knew the price the Supreme Demon God had paid. It had been forced into a 161-year slumber, unable to stop Ares'' rise, unable to interfere in the Abyss. When the Supreme Abyssal reappeared, the world had already changed. This was the 161 years Nathan had bought with his life. Shadow Nine opened his mouth, his hoarse voice echoing across the Supreme Abyssal. The shadow of that battle 297 years ago once again loomed over the Supreme Abyssal. Countless demon creatures trembled, paralyzed by fear. They knelt. They prostrated themselves. They begged for mercy. Too late! Fear! Run! Scream! Crawl! Beg for death, but find no escape! And then, Shadow Nine spoke softly: "Tell me... do you have nightmares?" Chapter 566 Who are you? Chapter 566 Who are you? When the mystery unraveled, everything became clear. Nathan was Morpheus. Morpheus was Nathan! Looking back now, Mike could recall the day he first encountered Shadow Nine. From that very moment, the old trickster had been deceiving him! Or rather, they had been deceiving everyone for nearly three centuries. Nathan''s death was an open secret among the highest echelons of humanity. But only *those* at the very top knew. And by "the top," it meant a level so high that even someone like Joseph, a Nine-Star Lord, couldn''t reach it. During the darkest days of the Blood War, when the abyssal forces blanketed the earth and humanity teetered on the brink of extinction, humanity needed a Supreme Being more than ever. Morpheus¡­ couldn''t die. Humanity needed the Supreme Being Morpheus to remain alive. At first, the news of Morpheus''s death was kept secret to preserve morale. His influence as a symbol was simply too immense. If the world learned of his death, it could have shattered the war effort, plunging everything into chaos and despair. They had no choice but to fabricate the illusion that Morpheus was still alive. During that time, Shadow Nine played the role of Morpheus. Cedric played the role of Morpheus. Even Calderon played the role of Morpheus¡­ until his foul mouth got him kicked out of the "Morpheus Impersonation Squad." It wasn''t until Ares emerged that humanity finally breathed a sigh of relief. When the Blood War ended, and humanity, under Ares''s leadership, gained the upper hand against the abyss, the question of whether to reveal Morpheus''s death resurfaced. Some argued for disclosure. Others insisted on continued secrecy. Ares hadn''t even had the chance to weigh in when Shadow Nine stepped forward. He invoked the Supreme Being''s veto power and insisted on keeping the secret. The reason was simple: Shadow Nine had been planning to resurrect Nathan from the very beginning. In fact, in some twisted way, Shadow Nine had always believed Nathan wasn''t truly dead. He was just¡­ tired. He needed a long rest. And so, 297 years after Nathan''s death, humanity''s fourth potential Supreme Being, Thor, emerged. In Thor, Shadow Nine saw hope for Nathan''s resurrection. Without hesitation, Shadow Nine plunged into the Supreme Abyssal to set his final plan into motion. Before leaving, Shadow Nine told Mike a lie. He only admitted to being Nathan''s shadow, claiming the real Nathan was dead and that he wanted to bring him back. In Mike''s subconscious, Morpheus was alive, Nathan was dead, and thus, they were naturally two different people. It wasn''t until today that Mike finally understood the half-truth Shadow Nine had left unsaid. In hindsight, the signs had always been there. Mike just hadn''t noticed¡ªor perhaps he had, but he''d been subconsciously denying the possibility all along. When he first met Shadow Nine, the Eye of Truth had said that Shadow Nine and Morpheus had been childhood friends. That statement alone explained everything! Shadow Nine was Morpheus''s shadow! During their trials, Shadow Nine had been obsessed with collecting Morpheus''s embarrassing past but had never once mentioned Nathan''s. Why didn''t Shadow Nine know about the words Morpheus had carved into the walls? Why did he need Mike to collect those embarrassing moments? Because he was a shadow. He could only see the ceiling, not the walls! In the Forest of Truth, Mike had found Nightmare''s Breeze. *Nightmare''s Breeze* was Morpheus''s SSS-grade equipment, yet it had been abandoned in the Forest of Truth, broken beyond repair. The meaning behind this was already obvious. In the Forest of Truth, on the Monument of Faith, Morpheus had left behind some words. He was truly dead. Even after Mike completed the poem, Shadow Nine had shamelessly added his own name to it. Even the bizarre "Godfather" drama surrounding Maxen now made sense. From the very beginning, Maxen had been the Supreme Son. As Morpheus''s biological son, Maxen had received the highest privileges, including being placed in cryostasis to await the arrival of the next potential Supreme Being. Nathan. Ares. Maxen had only one biological father and one godfather. Looking back now, the cracks in Shadow Nine''s story were glaringly obvious. Deep down, Mike had always believed two things: 1. Humanity''s Supreme Being was invincible. 2. Morpheus was still alive. With these two beliefs, Mike had subconsciously ignored the possibility of anything else. All the contradictions had been buried under these assumptions. Now that he understood the truth, Mike felt the weight on his shoulders grow heavier. Among humanity''s three generations of Supreme Beings: The first had already fallen. Mike''s face turned pale as a thought struck him. His body swayed slightly. In the Forest of Truth, he had taken Nightmare''s Breeze. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he had taken something else¡­ Mike lowered his head, staring at the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist, speechless. "Thor, what''s wrong with you?" Maxen noticed Mike''s strange behavior and frowned. "Did you eat something expired?" Something had been off about him for a while now. "No." Mike took a deep breath and explained, "The Supreme Demon God is coming. I''m a little scared." "Don''t be!" Maxen''s gaze shifted forward, his eyes brimming with confidence. They had known Apollo was coming for a while now. With humanity''s Supreme Being Apollo here, what was there to fear? Mike forced a smile, tugging at the corners of his mouth, but said nothing more. The two of them moved forward, ignoring the Fifth Demon God nearby. The Fifth Demon God, understanding the situation, wisely chose to remain silent. He wanted to die, not be tortured. He knew better than anyone when to provoke and when to stay quiet. Besides, he was far more curious about how Thor would react now that he knew the truth. Unlike the Fifth Demon God, Thor was genuinely afraid of death. And now that Thor knew humanity''s Supreme Beings could indeed fall, what would he choose? The Fifth Demon God was eager to find out. So eager, in fact, that he was willing to live a few seconds longer just to see it. Mike glanced at the butterfly. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he tried to speak but hesitated. "My second bro, he¡­" "He''s still alive." Mike never expected Apollo to interrupt him. The butterfly flapped its wings once, then added thoughtfully, "At least for now." ¡­ Ares was injured. Mike had known this for a while. Surviving a battle with the Supreme Demon God was already a miracle. In terms of actual combat records, Ares was the only one to have ever survived a fight with the Supreme Demon God. At least that was some good news. Mike didn''t ask any further questions. He had mostly figured out the truth about Morpheus. As for Ares, he would go to the abyss himself and ask him directly. Now, the group stood in a line, silently watching the sky, waiting for what was to come. Everyone knew what was hidden behind the dark curtain above. Everyone was waiting¡ªfor it to arrive. The butterfly flew off Michael''s shoulder and landed on Maxen''s. Mike gave Maxen a sympathetic look. Maxen: ??? What''s with that look? As for why the butterfly had chosen his shoulder, Maxen had no idea. But Mike knew. It meant that in the upcoming battle, Maxen was the most likely to die. Poor kid. Michael, who had finally managed to be a good person in this life, wore an expression like a crumpled piece of paper¡ªwrinkled, torn between laughter and tears, utterly absurd. This was a scene he had never witnessed in this life or the last. He wanted to whisper to Thor that he had truly been a good person this time. But after thinking about it, he didn''t dare speak. Mike glanced at him and sighed helplessly. "At least change your pants. Why are they wet?" "Ah, my bad. Sorry about that." With Thor''s words, Michael finally dared to move. He quietly hid behind the big shots, trying his best to become invisible. "Wait, there''s something I need to clarify," the Fifth Demon God suddenly said, his tone unusually serious. "I didn''t open the Supreme Abyssal." Maxen looked surprised. "I know. I never said I was going to blame you for it." The Fifth Demon God ignored Maxen and instead looked past him, directly at Thor. This was meant for Thor. "Oh." Mike nodded, analyzing the situation seriously. "You saw the Archdemon open the Supreme Abyssal and didn''t stop him. That makes you partially responsible, doesn''t it?" The Fifth Demon God: ??? "Just curious," Mike said casually. "Why are you the Fifth Demon God and not the Sixth or Fourth?" He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was some significance to it. The Fifth Demon God, surprisingly cooperative, seemed more willing to talk now. In truth, he could afford to ignore Ares. He could afford to ignore Shadow Nine. But he couldn''t afford to ignore Apollo. "Let me think¡­" The Fifth Demon God fell into deep thought. He remembered. Back when the abyss first opened and there were no rankings yet, a young man had accidentally stumbled into the abyss, clueless and naive. At first, everyone thought Morpheus''s first foray into the abyss would be a bloodbath. But to everyone''s surprise, the Fifth Demon God hadn''t attacked Morpheus. Instead, he had hosted a banquet in his honor. Their first meeting had been a drunken affair, with Nathan slapping the Demon God on the shoulder and saying: "Bro, let me tell you something. Never aim to be the top villain." The Demon God, equally drunk, had slurred, "Hic¡ªwhy not?" Nathan had explained seriously, "The top spot is always a figurehead. It''s risky, low-reward, and you''ll never make it to the finale." The Demon God had nodded thoughtfully. "Good point, good point¡­ Hey, son, come here and¡ªwait, where''s my son?" A messenger burst into the hall, shouting, "The prince has run away again!" "¡­" That memory was so absurd it felt unreal. The Fifth Demon God, snapping out of his recollection, wondered if Nathan had planted that memory in his mind. After all, when it came to soul manipulation, Nathan was a true master. Whether the memory was real or not, the Fifth Demon God would never tell anyone. He straightened his face and coldly said, "None of your damn business." Mike looked at him and asked another question. "How did you end up like this?" The Fifth Demon God sneered. "Why don''t you ask his father?" The Fifth Demon God''s tone dripped with disdain. The culprit behind his downfall? Surely Mike already knew. Back when the abyss first opened, the Fifth Abyss had been relatively insignificant, practically a bystander. In fact, during the early days of the Blood War, many abyssal forces had been passive. The Second Demon God had shut himself away to sleep. The Fifth Demon God had deliberately slacked off. The Thirteenth Demon God had been the most ridiculous of all¡­ At that time, the Fifth Demon God had even maintained a private relationship with humanity''s Supreme Being, Morpheus, occasionally lending a hand. Until one day, Morpheus had been invited to help the Fifth Demon God with a "medical issue." And that was when everything went wrong. The Fifth Demon God''s psychological scars suddenly flared up as he recalled the past. "What was the question again¡­" Veins bulged on his forehead, his eyes turned bloodshot, and he teetered on the edge of a breakdown. "No, wait. I asked him a question¡­ He said he had a theory¡­ He said he''d confirm it in the Supreme Abyssal and tell me when he got back¡­" "What was the question? What was it?" The Fifth Demon God hadn''t gone mad overnight. In truth, it had taken decades after Nathan''s death for the Fifth Demon God to be driven completely insane, becoming the wreck he was now. Apollo, who had been silently listening all this time, suddenly moved. He didn''t look at the Supreme Demon God descending from the sky. Instead, he turned to the Fifth Demon God and asked: "Who are you?" Chapter 567: Supreme being, Morpheus Chapter 567: Supreme being, MorpheusWhen Apollo uttered those three words, "Who are you?", the Fifth Demon God froze. For a moment, his expression was blank, but soon his eyes clouded with confusion. Who was he? He was the ruler of the Abyss, once the Archdemon, the strongest Demon God in the Abyss. Even the mightiest Primordial Demon Gods had to bow before him in absolute submission. Now, he was the Fifth Demon God-trapped in a state where he could neither live nor die. And yet, Apollo didn''t recognize him? Who else could he be? The Fifth Demon God began to ponder the question. It had been so long since he''d used his mind that even thinking caused him unbearable pain. Lost and disoriented, the Fifth Demon God stumbled away from the scene, his steps aimless, his destination unknown. Maxen stood there, utterly baffled. "What just happened? We were talking just fine, and now he''s... broken?" Mike, however, felt a faint sense of understanding. Apollo''s words carried two meanings. The first referred to the question the Fifth Demon God had asked Morpheus all those years ago. The second... was that Apollo genuinely didn''t know who the Fifth Demon God was. Apollo couldn''t see through him? Now that was interesting. Such a thing had never happened before. Apollo had always been able to pierce through appearances and grasp the essence of anyone or anything with a single glance. For example, he had casually remarked that Maxen had the potential to become a "useful horse." But now, Apollo couldn''t discern the origins of the Fifth Demon God? As the Fifth Demon God''s figure disappeared into the distance, Mike said nothing. It didn''t matter what others said about who he was. What mattered was who he believed himself to be. This was a question only the Fifth Demon God could answer for himself. Perhaps Morpheus had told him the truth all those years ago, but the Fifth Demon God had been unable to accept it, driving him to madness and a desperate desire for death. That seemed closer to the truth. Setting aside the Fifth Demon God for now, Mike turned his attention back to the scene. It was then that he noticed something unusual-Foreskin had followed them here. While Apollo''s presence in this place was rare, it wasn''t unprecedented. But Foreskin tagging along? Now that was strange. Mike sidled over to Foreskin, casting him a meaningful glance, ready to initiate a silent exchange. "Fourth Bro, just say what you want to say," Foreskin said with a wry smile. "You can''t hide it anyway." Trying to keep something from Apollo was, frankly, wishful thinking. Mike chuckled awkwardly. "Hey, I was just trying to keep up appearances, you know?" "About that..." Mike glanced at the butterfly, curious about the situation. Foreskin quickly clarified, "That butterfly is Apollo''s avatar." Hearing this, Mike felt relieved. "A very powerful avatar..." Foreskin added. "Shadow Three sent word that he needs to rest for a while and can''t continue digging the tunnel." In truth, Apollo rarely involved himself in the internal affairs of humanity. Mike had only been out in the field for a short time, but he was probably already handling more than Apollo ever did. Still, Foreskin had taken the time to notify Mike. Mike''s eyes lit up. "Does that mean Shadow Nine is coming back?" Foreskin shook his head. "Maybe... but it''ll still take some time." Foreskin was well-informed, and news of the events in the Supreme Abyssal had quickly reached him. Skipping the backstory, he got straight to the point. "Shadow Nine managed to reclaim his talent, but it only had one use left. He used it to save Afterskin and Calderon. Now, the three of them are regrouping and still climbing the mountain..." Mike thought for a moment before asking, "What about the demon creatures at the base of the mountain?" Foreskin''s expression froze for a moment before he forced a smile. "They''re dead." "Oh." Mike shook his head and said coldly, "Lucky them." The demon creatures in the Supreme Abyssal were the embodiment of pure malice, reveling in evil for its own sake. Even if Shadow Nine wiped out one batch, another would inevitably rise to take their place. Unless the source of the evil was eradicated, it would persist forever. Though Foreskin hadn''t mentioned it explicitly, Mike guessed that Shadow Three had played a significant role in the battle. Shadow Three had earned great merit! Mike decided to be generous for once. "When we get back, let''s reward Shadow Three with a burger!" Foreskin: "..." As the two of them chatted, Maxen suddenly leaned in, curious. "What are you guys talking about?" Mike rolled his eyes, his tone a bit cold. "We''re talking about your dad." Thor showed Maxen, the Supreme Son, absolutely no respect! Maxen decided he had to do something to change the situation. He resolved that if the opportunity arose, he would ask Apollo to be his Godfather! As Apollo''s godson, surely Thor wouldn''t dare treat him so coldly anymore! The thought made Maxen grin, already imagining Thor''s frustrated expression. In truth, Mike wasn''t intentionally ignoring Maxen. He was simply lost in thought. And as for Maxen''s inner monologue? Mike had no idea. He was more curious about another question. "Where''s my Third Bro?" Earlier, the butterfly had perched on Maxen''s shoulder, keeping him still. Now that Maxen was free to move again, where had Apollo gone? Mike looked around. What he saw made his heart skip a beat. The butterfly had transformed into Apollo, who was now standing tall, gazing up at the sky. Wow. Mike sucked in a sharp breath, holding it as he stared. The big one was coming. This unresolved matter had been dragging on for far too long. If it continued any longer, it would only waste more time. Apollo seemed irritated. With a blade slung diagonally across his waist, he stood there, his expression cold as he looked up at the sky. The oppressive gray sky seemed to press down, suffocating everyone beneath it, as if it were an inescapable fate. Beyond the sky, hidden in the shadows, was the Supreme Demon God-the one who had killed Nathan, the source of all evil. The Supreme Demon God had been hesitating, testing the waters, wanting to emerge but too cautious to fully commit. Until... Apollo grew tired of the game. Shadow Nine had once taught Apollo to find joy in the suffering of Demon Gods. As Shadow Nine''s strongest disciple, Apollo had learned the lesson well-and he practiced it often. Apollo''s gaze pierced through the clouds, locking onto the Supreme Demon God. The Supreme Demon God saw Apollo, and Apollo saw him. The air grew thick with tension, the kind that could destroy worlds with the slightest misstep. BOOM! A bolt of lightning tore through the sky. Apollo''s cold, merciless voice echoed across the heavens: "Get out." ... BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The thunder roared endlessly. But the dark, chaotic, and malevolent presence behind the sky began to retreat. The Supreme Demon God had backed down. For the Supreme Demon God, leaving his domain to fight was tantamount to abandoning his greatest advantage. In battles of this magnitude, every factor-time, place, and preparation-could determine the outcome. If he dared to step out, Apollo would make him pay a price he couldn''t afford. As long as Thor continued to grow, Apollo would eventually enter the Supreme Abyssal. The Supreme Demon God''s retreat was inevitable. With his departure, the oppressive atmosphere of the Void Maelstrom lifted, and the terror that had gripped everyone began to dissipate. If Apollo hadn''t shown up, the Void Maelstrom would have been drenched in blood today. In the void, scattered figures began to rise into the air. Each one was powerful, at least at the level of an Ultimate Lord. They hovered in the sky, gazing at the center of the storm with complex expressions. Many of them offered gestures of gratitude in the human tradition, silently acknowledging Apollo''s life-saving intervention. None of them had expected to encounter humanity''s Supreme Being here. And now, they were filled with lingering fear. If Apollo had entered the Void Maelstrom 90 years ago and fallen into their ambush, it would have been a disaster. Now, they understood just how terrifying Apollo truly was. At the same time, their wariness of Thor rose to new heights. Now that the crisis had been averted and Mike had obtained what he came for, it was time to head back. Apollo turned to leave, and Mike and the others followed. "Stone, do me a favor and check on the others who came with us. Make sure they''re still alive." Maxen: ??? Before Apollo arrived, I was the babysitter. Now that Apollo''s here, I''m still the babysitter? What''s the point of Apollo even being here?! "Perfect timing. I''ll go with Maxen," Foreskin said at just the right moment. He turned to Michael, who was still pantsless. "And you, my friend without pants-care to join us?" Michael, seizing the opportunity like a drowning man grabbing a lifeline, nodded furiously. "Not at all! My name''s Michael. And you are?" He had seen Foreskin around Thor before but had never known his identity. Foreskin smiled warmly. "Mystic Market. Foreskin." Michael: ... With Maxen and the others sent off, Mike finally had the chance to voice his lingering doubts. "About... Morpheus..." Mike scratched the back of his head, struggling to find the right words. Now that he knew Morpheus''s true identity, countless questions swirled in his mind. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why did so many events after Morpheus''s death still bear his mark? Rather than puzzling it out himself, it was better to ask Apollo directly. Even though Mike hadn''t finished his question, Apollo understood what he meant. "You want to know what''s going on?" Apollo thought for a moment, then stopped in his tracks. Mike stopped as well, waiting for Apollo''s next move. Apollo didn''t move. Clop, clop, clop- The sound of hooves echoed from behind Mike. Whoosh- [That''s fast!] Mike barely registered a blur before a majestic white horse appeared beside Apollo. The horse was extraordinary, its coat pure white, its mane flowing like silk, exuding an air of supreme confidence. Apollo placed a hand on the horse''s back and said, "Let''s go." Mike was confused. "Go where?" Apollo released the horse. "We''re here." Mike: ??? Talking to Apollo was like trying to keep up with a whirlwind. Before Mike could react, a dizzying sense of weightlessness overtook him. Thankfully, it didn''t last long. What just happened?! Mike''s body, nearly at the level of a Lord, was capable of feats like shattering Mount Everest with a casual gesture. And yet, he had felt intense physical discomfort just now. When he regained his senses, he realized he had been transported to a battlefield. The sky was red. The blood was red. Even the shadows were red. "Kill-!" A hoarse voice rang out, sending a shiver down Mike''s spine. He immediately recognized it. Shadow Nine! Though this Shadow Nine was still young and far less mature than the one from 300 years later, Mike could tell it was him. He saw a massive Blood Shadow, nearly covering half the sky, locked in battle with an indescribable monster. "This is..." Mike gasped, realization dawning on him. "This is the Supreme Abyssal!" "Yes." Standing beside the white horse, Apollo nodded, offering no further explanation. This was the Supreme Abyssal, and yet it wasn''t. It wasn''t the real Supreme Abyssal but rather a record of history. Gathering his thoughts, Mike quickly pieced things together: The white horse had brought Apollo and Mike to the Supreme Abyssal of 297 years ago, allowing them to witness a pivotal battle as spectators. For Apollo, explaining Morpheus''s fate was a hassle. It was easier to show Mike directly. And the battle unfolding before Mike''s eyes was... BOOM! A deafening clash of metal interrupted Mike''s thoughts. The sky seemed to crack, and the entire Supreme Abyssal trembled violently. Mike looked up. He saw... A lone figure standing invincible in the heavens, facing his final battle. His sword was dull, his blade broken, his cloak tattered. His blood had not yet run dry. And so, he fought on. As Mike stood there, stunned, two names slowly surfaced in his mind: Human King, Nathan. Supreme Being, Morpheus. Chapter 568: I will remain your eternal nightmare Chapter 568: I will remain your eternal nightmareLong ago, the final battle of the Supreme Abyssal unfolded before Mike''s eyes. Facing the strongest, most complete Supreme Demon God in existence, this was a battle of unimaginable difficulty. The heavens shattered, the earth crumbled. Mike couldn''t find the words to describe what he was witnessing. The clash between the two combatants had already surpassed his understanding. Their attacks and defenses operated on a level even beyond the source itself. Perhaps only when Mike became true Supreme Being would he be able to comprehend what he was seeing today. He kept his eyes wide open, refusing to miss a single detail. But soon, Mike noticed something strange. "Morpheus isn''t even level 1000?" Mike was utterly stunned. Morpheus, not even at level 1000, had come to face the Supreme Demon God in single combat? Quickly, Mike realized the problem. "The Supreme Abyssal was opened prematurely. Nathan didn''t even have the chance to reach level 1000!" It was only at this moment that Mike understood just how despicable the Archdemon truly was. A surge of anger rose in Mike''s chest, his teeth grinding in fury. Archdemon, you deserve to die! The premature opening of the Supreme Abyssal left Nathan with no choice. If Morpheus had chosen not to fight, the Supreme Demon God would have swept across Earth, destroying everything. As long as humanity existed, the Supreme Demon God would never rest easy. Among all the races, only humanity posed a true threat to the Supreme Demon God. Thus, Nathan had no choice but to fight. He had to come. Apollo, noticing Mike''s state, spoke again. "Watch." After a moment''s thought, he added patiently, "The premature opening wasn''t entirely a bad thing." Apollo didn''t elaborate further. If he had to explain everything with words, what was the point of bringing Thor here? Mike, after being prompted, quickly understood Apollo''s meaning. The Archdemon had indeed forced the Supreme Abyssal open, catching Nathan unprepared. But the Supreme Demon God wasn''t prepared either! Years ago, when the Supreme Demon God was unscathed, he had the power to control the timing of the Supreme Abyssal''s opening. However, the Truth Source surrounding the abyss had fused with too many Supreme Beings, becoming an uncontrollable monster. Nathan hadn''t reached level 1000, but the Supreme Demon God was also dealing with his own unresolved issues. The Archdemon''s sudden actions had disrupted both sides. In hindsight, Nathan might have even gained an advantage. Mike refocused on the battle. Nathan, locked in combat with the Supreme Demon God, was clearly at a disadvantage due to his lower level. Even with a complete Supreme Mark, he was struggling. The situation grew increasingly dire, tilting further against Morpheus. As a spectator, Mike''s heart clenched. At this rate, there was no way to win. If not for the Supreme Demon God''s own issues, Morpheus would have already fallen. Then, at the most critical moment, Mike witnessed something he would never forget. Cornered and pushed to his limits, Morpheus... broke through. As light radiated from Morpheus''s body, his aura surged, and the tide of the battle shifted. Mike was at a loss for words. He never imagined Morpheus could be this fierce. It was the first time Mike had seen someone turn the tables so decisively in such a dire situation. The twists and turns of the battle repeatedly defied Mike''s expectations. After reaching level 1000, a new phenomenon occurred. A beam of white light descended, forcibly taking Morpheus away. "This is..." Mike froze, then quickly realized what was happening. Ascension! Morpheus was being forcibly ascended! Under normal circumstances, with the Supreme Mark in hand, Morpheus could have remained in this world. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But his ascension was likely the result of the Supreme Demon God''s interference! Mike immediately recalled something he had heard before: Nathan had a chance to survive the battle in the Supreme Abyssal. Now he understood. The chance lay here! The Supreme Demon God, unwilling to pay the price of a prolonged fight with Morpheus, had simply sent him away. From the Supreme Demon God''s perspective, it was a brilliant move. Looking down, Mike noticed something else interesting. Nathan had ascended, but his shadow remained behind. For a moment, Mike couldn''t help but laugh. As he pondered how Nathan might return to the battlefield, a mountain broke through the void, descending from the heavens and crashing into the Supreme Abyssal with devastating force. Even the Supreme Demon God was gravely injured. The mountain had come from the Heavenly Realm! Level 1000 Morpheus, after ascending to the Heavenly Realm, had ignored his own injuries, burned his source, and returned to the battlefield! Supreme Being Morpheus... had brought a mountain back to the fight! In truth, it wasn''t just a mountain. He had carried an entire island, paving a path from the Heavenly Realm back to the mortal world. By the time the island was used up, only the mountain remained. Not only had Nathan returned from the Heavenly Realm, but he had also taken a few seconds to clear the final floor of the Tower of Truth. Level 1000, having conquered 100 floors, ignited his divine fire, forged his divine kingdom, and wielded the Supreme Mark... At this moment, Morpheus, burning his source without regard for the cost, had reached the peak of his power. With his injuries, his forced breakthrough, and his return after ascension... Even if the Supreme Demon God didn''t act, Morpheus was doomed to die today. But Morpheus had no intention of letting the Supreme Demon God off the hook. The Supreme Demon God had to pay the price. If not, after Morpheus''s death, no one would be able to stop him. Atop the mountain, the man raised his blade once more, gazing at the heavens. He was smiling. Even when pushed to such extremes, he still smiled. Blood surged up his throat, a crimson line trailing from the corner of his mouth. A faint black light emanated from his body. Morpheus and his shadow spoke in unison. Their voices echoed across the Supreme Abyssal, resonating with the heavens. As they spoke, the man drew his sword and unleashed everything he had in one final strike. A blinding light consumed Mike''s vision, leaving him in darkness. In the void, Mike trembled uncontrollably, his body shaking as the man''s roar echoed in his ears: "Even if I die today... I will remain your eternal nightmare!" ... The roar lingered in Mike''s ears, refusing to fade. He didn''t know how much time had passed before a faint light began to pierce the darkness. Gradually, his vision returned, and he could make out his surroundings. Even now, he couldn''t shake the impact of the battle he had just witnessed. "Phew-" Exhaling deeply, Mike''s vision fully cleared. The majestic white horse was gone, and he was no longer in the Supreme Abyssal. He had returned to the Void Maelstrom. Apollo still stood before him. Taking a deep breath, Mike tried to organize his thoughts. In the final moments of the battle, Morpheus''s words clearly carried another layer of meaning. He had used [Dream Come True]. With the last activation of Dream Come True, a fragment of Morpheus''s soul had lingered, wandering Earth like a ghost. This explained the claim that Morpheus could not enter the abyss. The remnants of his power were finite, dwindling with each use. If he entered the abyss again, he might not last through the battle and would completely dissipate. For this reason, humanity would never willingly send Morpheus into battle. Only Shadow Nine could persuade Morpheus, in his weakened state, to help trap Apollo. Looking back, it wasn''t necessarily Morpheus who had trapped Apollo. Perhaps Apollo had chosen not to leave, unwilling to worsen Morpheus''s already dire condition. If Apollo had forced his way out of the tower, neither the Tower Spirit nor Morpheus''s fragmented soul could have stopped him. "Was this part of Shadow Nine''s plan too...?" Mike glanced into the distance, catching a glimpse of Maxen''s cheerful figure. Sometimes, a little deception wasn''t so bad. Turning back to Apollo, Mike asked, "And your instructor?" Apollo thought for a moment before explaining, "After Nathan acquired the talent [Dream Come True], he used the Supreme Mark to bring his shadow to life." Mike: ??? Seeing Mike''s shock, Apollo added, "Nathan said he was lonely as a child. His shadow was his only companion." Mike was stunned. He never imagined that Shadow Nine''s existence had originated from something so simple. With the relationship between Shadow Nine, Nathan, and Morpheus clarified, most of Mike''s questions were answered. Apollo left him with one final sentence before transforming into a cloud and departing. "When you return, meet me on the 99th floor." In fact, Apollo had said something similar before Mike set out. At the time, Apollo had told Mike that once he returned from the Void Maelstrom, he would reveal the truth. Mike hadn''t expected to stumble upon the truth himself by uncovering Nathan''s seal. After Apollo left, Mike looked around. The area was empty. [Current Survival Rate: You will definitely make it back alive. No one in the Maelstrom dares to trouble you.] Seeing the Eye of Truth''s message, Mike couldn''t help but laugh. Apollo had shown up and told the Supreme Demon God to leave. And the Supreme Demon God had actually left. Mike was speechless. He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. With the situation resolved, Mike quickly adjusted his mindset and found a safe spot to begin merging the Source of Calamity with the Greed Source. Mike had intended for the Greed Source to devour the Source of Calamity. But to his surprise, the two sources didn''t fight. Instead, they... got married. Thus, the Greed Source of Calamity was born! Regardless, this was good news for Mike. With this new essence, his strength had grown once again! Even against top-tier powerhouses like Maxen or Cedric, Mike could now defeat them. And he wasn''t even level 900 yet! After securing the Greed Source of Calamity, Mike realized that an entire week had passed. He took a quick tour of the Void Maelstrom, confirming that everyone who had come with him was still alive. Seeing that everyone had survived, Mike felt relieved. This trip hadn''t been in vain! With his objectives accomplished, Mike wasted no time and set off for Earth. Upon returning from the Void Maelstrom, Mike headed straight for the Tower of Truth. As he landed, a white cloud appeared before him. Reaching the 99th floor, Mike pulled out the doorbell he had prepared and pressed it. Ding-dong- After knocking three times, the door opened. Unlike last time, the 99th floor now had a table surrounded by chairs. Mike placed his gift on the table and was about to say something when- "Wait." Apollo raised a hand, stopping him. Mike was about to ask what he was waiting for when the Thunderclap Hammer at his waist let out a crisp sound. A swordsman''s avatar appeared to Mike''s left. Mike: ??? Before he could react, his eyelids grew heavy, and he felt an overwhelming urge to sleep. This sensation... it wasn''t the first time. To his right, a phantom of a middle-aged man appeared. Apollo casually said, "Wake." But to his surprise, Mike still fell asleep. Just as Apollo was about to say something else, the swordsman placed a blade against Mike''s neck and gently said, "Wake up. Don''t sleep." Chapter 569: One month Chapter 569: One month"Wake up. Don''t sleep." Mike''s eyelids twitched. There''s killing intent! His instincts screamed danger, and in an instant, Mike snapped awake. He never expected that this visit to Apollo would lead to an encounter with not one, but three Supreme Beings! Carefully scanning the room, Mike''s gaze finally landed on Apollo. Apollo sat calmly in his chair, unmoving. "He wants to see you." The one who truly wanted to meet Mike was Morpheus. Mike turned to his right, forcing his heavy eyelids to stay open. "Sorry, I can''t seem to control it." The middle-aged man with a faint, ethereal face smiled apologetically. "It''s fine..." Mike quickly waved his hand, then cautiously asked, "Big brother... I mean, is this our second time meeting?" "Third." Above Morpheus''s phantom floated a small white cloud. Even indoors, the cloud followed him. Noticing Mike''s curiosity, Morpheus explained, "This cloud helps me restrain my dissipating power, allowing me to stay longer." So that''s how it was. Mike understood that for Morpheus to manifest like this, it must come at a cost. This wasn''t the time for idle chatter. Mike decided to get straight to the point. "You wanted to see me for something?" "Yes." Morpheus nodded. "I have a question for you. But before that, you can ask me one question." This stumped Mike. If Morpheus had a question for him, why not just ask it directly? Why insist on letting Mike ask first? Was Mike supposed to ask, "What''s the question you want to ask me?" Opportunities to ask Morpheus a question were rare, and Mike wanted to make the most of it. After thinking it over, he decided to ask something he''d always been curious about. "You''re such a gentle person. Why do you have... that kind of catchphrase?" By "that kind," Mike was, of course, referring to: "Tell me, do you dare to face your nightmares?" At first glance, the phrase didn''t seem like much. But the more one thought about it, the more terrifying it became. The deeper one understood Morpheus''s power, the more fearsome those words felt. Many enemies who had faced Morpheus would crumble the moment they heard that phrase. It was a testament to the psychological scars Morpheus had left on them. Mike was genuinely curious. Whether as Nathan or Morpheus, the impression he gave Mike was always one of warmth and kindness. The moment Mike asked his question, the Supreme Beings in the room all laughed. Morpheus''s laugh was one of helplessness. Ares laughed as if he were watching a good show. As for Apollo... he laughed without knowing why. Then, realizing he didn''t know why he was laughing, Apollo stopped and began pondering the reason. He got distracted. Fortunately, Mike didn''t have to wait long. Morpheus smiled and gave his answer. "The effect of Dream Come True can be simply understood as making someone''s dreams come true. But there''s a catch-or perhaps you could call it a side effect." Morpheus explained, "If someone has nightmares or unresolved fears, Dream Come True can turn those nightmares into reality. That phrase? I originally meant it as a kind gesture-to ask before using my ability, in case they had nightmares. Who knew it would end up like this..." Mike: ... The explanation was both unexpected and perfectly in character. Nathan was still the same kind-hearted Morpheus, unchanged in the slightest. If one ignored Morpheus''s reputation, the phrase could even be seen as a warm and considerate question! "I''ve asked my question." Mike turned to Morpheus, waiting for him to ask his. This, Mike thought, must be the reason why four Supreme Beings had gathered here today. "This question... I actually had Apollo ask you once before." Morpheus spoke slowly. "Do you want to become a Supreme Being?" So that was it... Mike''s eyelids drooped slightly as he fell into silence. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy. Morpheus waited for an answer. Apollo... was still distracted. Seconds turned into minutes. Finally, Morpheus spoke softly, "It''s okay if you don''t have an answer yet. Take your time. When you''re ready, you can come to the Forest of Truth to find-" Before he could finish, Mike, who had been silent until now, stirred. "I don''t want to die for the sake of the world." Mike''s voice echoed through the 99th floor. The three Supreme Beings in the room showed no surprise at his answer. Nathan, for one, had no reason to judge. Though he had died, it wasn''t because he wanted to. For this younger generation, Nathan felt more admiration than anything else. In fact, both Nathan and Shadow Nine held Mike in high regard. Ares, still alive, certainly didn''t want to die either. Who in their right mind would willingly seek death? The Fifth Demon God, maybe? And Apollo? There was no need to even ask. Apollo had once told Mike directly that he feared death and had no desire to die. In other words, none of humanity''s first three Supreme Beings had wanted to die. Mike''s words didn''t strike them as odd in the slightest. In fact, they felt the same way. It was only human nature. Mike stood up and walked to the window, gazing out at the beautiful scenery. Clenching his fist slightly, he stood bathed in starlight, as if he were the dawn''s first light. He repeated himself. "I don''t want to die for the sake of the world." His gaze firm, he looked out at the horizon and spoke, word by word: "I want the world to live." === When Mike turned back, Morpheus and Ares were already gone. The 99th floor was now empty, save for him and Apollo. Apollo was still lost in thought, staring off into the void. Mike scratched his head, feeling that his earlier declaration had been pretty cool. It was a shame he hadn''t dared to pull out his camera in front of three Supreme Beings. Resigned, he returned to his chair and sat down. "Yawn-" Sleepiness crept over him. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Ever since entering the Void Maelstrom, Mike hadn''t had a moment''s rest. The fusion of the Greed Source and the Calamity Source had sounded simple in theory, but in practice, it was an exhausting and intricate process that drained his mental energy. Glancing at Apollo, who was still zoning out, Mike figured it wouldn''t hurt to close his eyes for a moment. His head drooped slightly, swaying gently as he drifted off. When Mike opened his eyes again, the sky outside had turned dark. He was still seated on the 99th floor, and Apollo was still lost in thought across from him. Mike began to consider his next steps. Before he could come to a decision, Apollo''s gaze shifted toward him. Mike heard Apollo''s ethereal voice echo in his ears: S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One month." One month? Had he just slept for a month? Mike quickly pieced it together and asked, "Your instructor... he''ll reach the summit in one month?" That seemed like the most logical explanation. Apollo nodded. "Correct." Once Shadow Nine reached the summit and reclaimed Dream Come True, the tunnel Shadow Three had been digging would finally connect, allowing Shadow Nine and his companions to escape. After that, the ultimate battle between Apollo and the Supreme Demon God would be inevitable. The thought weighed heavily on Mike''s mind. In other words, this one month was the final countdown. Mike began calculating in his head what he could accomplish in this limited time. He needed to grow stronger-there was no question about that. Apollo''s lingering issues needed to be resolved. Ares''s injuries also had to be addressed as soon as possible. If Apollo said Ares was still alive, then he was alive. But after that... who could say? Mike had a feeling that this month would be busier than the past eighteen years of his life combined. Most importantly, when the inevitable battle came, what could Mike do? Cheer for Apollo from the sidelines? That didn''t seem necessary. Mike fell into deep thought. This time, he didn''t ask Apollo or consult the Eye of Truth. Instead, he pondered on his own what he could contribute. "Go back." Apollo''s voice broke the silence. Mike stood up, ready to leave. "You forgot something." Apollo pointed to the table, where Mike''s gift still sat. Mike paused, then quickly understood. With a casual gesture, Apollo transformed the gift into gold, which floated in front of Mike. Mike: ... The last time he had brought out the Money Tree, Apollo had also upgraded it for him. In Apollo''s eyes, Thor was clearly expected to do the same this time. Holding the golden gift, Mike left the 99th floor in a daze. One careless step later, he fell straight down. Boom- A shadow plummeted from the sky, crashing into the ground and leaving a human-shaped crater. Climbing out of the pit, Mike noticed two people waiting nearby. "Boss!" Michael stood obediently at the edge of the crater. His aura had clearly crossed into the Lord threshold, though it was still unstable and needed time to solidify. Michael was a rare talent-and incredibly lucky. Most importantly, he was a living, breathing human. Thanks to Dream Come True and Apollo''s intervention, Michael had been transformed from a shadow into a real person. In some ways, he had even surpassed Shadow Nine. After all, Michael could enter the Tower of Truth, whereas Shadow Nine could not. If Shadow Nine ever wanted to become a Supreme Being, he would have to undergo the same transformation as Michael. Seeing Michael reminded Mike of something from the past. He had once read through Terenas''s files in the archives. There was a particular quote from Terenas''s son that had stuck with Mike, though it had always felt a bit off. Looking back now, the quote was likely: "Why have I only ever seen Lords and Ultimate Lords die in battle, but never a Supreme Being?" That question had struck a nerve with Terenas. At the time, Terenas was at the lowest point in his life. His instructor had died, the Blood Sea Corps was on the verge of collapse, and he himself was gravely injured, barely clinging to life. But when Terenas learned the truth about Morpheus, he broke down again. Humanity did have a Supreme Being who had died in battle. This revelation explained Terenas''s repeated betrayals. Michael undoubtedly knew about this, but he didn''t dare speak of it. Standing by the crater, Michael offered a sheepish smile. Despite everything, he had seen his fair share of the world. He had fought alongside humanity''s fourth potential Supreme Being, and his future was bright. Beside Michael stood Foreskin. Without Foreskin, Michael wouldn''t have been able to enter the Forest of Truth. Mike first turned to Foreskin and said something cryptic: "One month." Foreskin nodded and left without a word. Everything was understood without needing to be said. Turning back to Michael, Mike seemed to be deep in thought. "You''ve been doing well lately. The Fifth Demon God is probably truly insane, so don''t go back for now." The Fifth Demon God had left the Void Maelstrom in a deranged state, his mind completely shattered. Forcing Michael to return would be sending him to his death. "Thank you, boss." Michael reported quietly, "My leader-I mean, the Fifth Demon God-is currently missing. The Fifth Abyss has fully withdrawn, and the demon creatures are no longer engaging with humanity''s corps..." Mike listened briefly but didn''t pay much attention. Without the Supreme Demon God, humanity''s current strength was enough to crush the abyss ten times over. The abyss was no longer a significant threat. The more sensible Demon Gods were behaving themselves. As for the less sensible ones, Mike didn''t need to overthink it. He could simply pay them a visit with the Thunderclap Hammer. If they were willing to talk, they''d talk. If not, they''d fight. With his current strength, Mike had the confidence and ability to easily kill those Demon Gods. Climbing out of the crater, Mike said casually, "For now, stick with me." He still needed someone to handle errands and deal with matters like the Guardian Shadow and the abyss. Mike himself needed to focus his energy on the Supreme Demon God. "Boss, there''s one more thing." Michael, looking mysterious, pulled something out of his inventory. A golden tree appeared on his shoulder, shimmering brilliantly. Michael, eager to show off, said proudly, "Boss, I picked up your Golden Tree for you!" Mike: ... Chapter 570: It’s the tower you wanted Chapter 570: It¡¯s the tower you wantedMike never expected that Michael, carrying the Golden Tree, could actually make it back alive. It was nothing short of a miracle. After asking a few simple questions, Mike quickly realized something was off. Michael, too, seemed to sense it. He glanced at the tree on his shoulder, his expression growing increasingly strange. He suddenly remembered-this tree had always been carried by Maxen. Thor had never even touched it. Michael''s face twisted into an awkward grimace as a terrible suspicion crept into his mind. But then again, if this tree were truly that unlucky, his fragile little body would''ve been dead long ago. There was no way he could''ve carried it all this time. Michael reassured himself: It''s probably fine, right? "Fine, my ass." Mike shot him a glare, clearly unimpressed. "If I''m not mistaken, Foreskin''s been sticking close to you this whole time, hasn''t he?" Michael nodded, like a chicken pecking at grain. "Ah... yes, yes, yes!" Only Foreskin could suppress the unluckiness of the tree and keep Michael alive. "For now, don''t go anywhere. Just stay outside the Forest of Truth." After settling Michael''s immediate situation, Mike thought for a moment and added, "Go to the Mystic Market and place an order. Have Foreskin deliver this tree to Maxen when he has time." This wasn''t a task Mike could entrust to just anyone. Besides, he had just sold a favor to Foreskin. Asking for a little help in return wasn''t unreasonable. With that, Mike returned to his private space. "Phew-" It felt like coming home. Mike was lounging in the Heaven Pavilion, watching a golden pig sway back and forth in the air, accompanied by the sound of constant chewing. Mike couldn''t help but chuckle. When it came to slacking off, Lilith had truly mastered the art. "You seem to be enjoying yourself," Mike remarked. "What else can I do?" Lilith hummed a little tune as she swung lazily. "Happy or not, it''s still a day. Might as well be happy, right?" Lilith''s ability to slack off for so many years was largely thanks to the protection of humanity''s Supreme Beings. Morpheus''s legacy wasn''t much, but if you had to count, Lilith was definitely part of it. Because of this connection, Lilith had always been treated exceptionally well. A single distress signal from her could summon Maxen in an instant. Mike suddenly asked, "If one day I die too, and no one''s around to protect you, what will you do?" "What kind of joke is that?" Lilith scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "You''re so strong. How could you possibly die before me?" It was obvious that, despite her limited interactions with Thor, Lilith had a basic understanding of his strength. "I''m saying if," Mike emphasized. The golden pig swayed in the air, falling silent. After a long pause, Lilith asked timidly, "What kind of offerings do you like?" Mike: ... This one''s hopeless. From what Mike had gathered so far, the Blood Ancestor was likely in a state of false death and would find a way to resurrect before the next Apocalypse. The key to her resurrection lay with Lilith. In truth, this wasn''t hard to guess. In Apollo''s eyes, all members of the blood clan appeared as pigs. Lilith, the golden pig, practically had the answer written on her face. Her connection to the Blood Ancestor was likely more than just that of sisters. The Blood Ancestor had probably entrusted something crucial to Lilith-something even Lilith herself was unaware of. This contingency plan was something Mike could guess. The problem was whether or not he should help Lilith. After a moment of hesitation, Mike decided to do nothing for now. In the short term, he still had a month. In the long term, Mike had 100 years. And Lilith could slack off for another 100 years. When the Apocalypse arrived and the Supreme Demon God emerged, no one would be able to escape. Setting aside the Blood Ancestor for now, Mike gave Lilith a gentle push, helping her swing higher. While wandering through his private space, Mike unexpectedly discovered that Gabriel and Sylvanas had returned early. The two hadn''t stayed in the Void Maelstrom for long. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In hindsight, it made sense. Sylvanas had the Ghost Source, and Gabriel had the Angelic Source. When it came to sources, these were the ones most compatible with them. They didn''t need any others. Sources weren''t about quantity but compatibility. The Greed Source, of course, was an exception. Its holder would instinctively crave more sources... Gabriel and Sylvanas had taken a brief tour of the Void Maelstrom, searching for traces of Ares. They even found an enemy Ares had failed to kill and interrogated him thoroughly. Gabriel had beaten the enemy to the brink of death but ultimately spared him. Sylvanas couldn''t understand this. Gabriel''s explanation was simple: "If Ares didn''t kill him, how could I?" Sylvanas: ... On their way back, the two had casually killed a level 999 powerhouse, collecting his corpse and source as a gift for Thor. Mike assigned Bilbo to handle the inventory. As Mike pondered how to further improve his strength, Fool Master approached, followed by the Nature Elf Envoy, who was carrying a mountain of bags as if preparing to move. A six-sided object arced through the air and landed in Mike''s hand. It was surprisingly heavy. "What''s this?" Mike stared at the dull, gray cube, a question mark practically floating above his head. Was this Fool Master''s way of saying she''d failed at forging and was now planning to skip town? "It''s the tower you wanted." Fool Master spoke with pride. "The tower is complete. My work here is done." Mike examined the cube in his hand, applying a bit of pressure with his fingers, but he couldn''t break it. He even tried biting it, only to find it completely indestructible. Fool Master: ... In all her years of forging SSS-grade equipment, this was the first time she''d been subjected to such humiliation. Biting it? Really? Couldn''t he just use his eyes to inspect it? Was his SSS-grade talent fake or something? After putting the cube away, Mike spoke again. "The abyss has been restless lately." He paused, choosing his words carefully, before asking, "Have you ever seen a client approve the first draft of a design?" Fool Master: ??? "Are you questioning my expertise?" "Isn''t it normal for clients to have some feedback? For example, I''m not satisfied with the color of this tower. I wanted a black that''s iridescent..." Mike''s tone was perfectly reasonable. "If you don''t revise it a few times, how will it show your professionalism?" "Thor, what are you trying to say?" Fool Master was clearly annoyed. "Well, the abyss won''t be peaceful for the next month." Mike''s tone grew sincere, almost pleading. "If you leave now, who am I supposed to call for after-sales support?" After-sales support?! "This tower was a free gift! Did you pay for it? And now you want after-sales support?" Fool Master laughed in disbelief. "Do you want a refund too? Maybe a ''buy one, get ten free'' deal?" Mike''s eyes lit up. "Really? Isn''t ten a bit much?" Fool Master: ... This guy was as greedy as ever. She snorted dismissively. "What''s so restless about the abyss?" Though she grumbled, Fool Master didn''t press further. With a cold huff, she turned and left. After sending Fool Master on her way, Mike began planning his next steps. He had seen and learned a lot during this trip. To be honest, the other gains from the Void Maelstrom could wait. The sheer amount of information he had uncovered about the truth was enough to keep him busy for a while. No matter what had happened in the past, the living could only look forward. Mike understood this well. Even if Ares''s talent was related to time, it couldn''t change what had already occurred. If it could, someone like Ares would''ve found a way to save Nathan and kill the Supreme Demon God before his birth. It sounded exactly like something Ares would do. The white horse that had appeared during the battle was likely tied to Ares''s talent. From what Mike had learned, a Supreme Being''s talent had to take a separate form and couldn''t merge with their body. [Good!] The Eye of Truth seemed particularly pleased with this fact. Morpheus''s talent, in a way, was Shadow Nine. Shadow Nine couldn''t use his talent because most of Dream Come True''s power was suppressing the Supreme Abyssal. Even Shadow Nine had to return to Nathan''s side to reclaim it. Ares''s talent had likely taken the form of the white horse. Apollo''s talent was probably the butterfly. As for Thor''s own talent... What would it be? Mike made up his mind and finalized his next steps. After returning from the Void Maelstrom, Mike had reached level 899, just shy of the Lord threshold. With his mastery of the Greed Source of Calamity, crossing that final barrier would be easy. But for now, he couldn''t do it. Although Apollo hadn''t explicitly said so, Mike understood one thing: He couldn''t cross that threshold yet. If he became a Lord, the dormant Supreme Demon God would awaken immediately. There was no avoiding it. The growth rate of a potential Supreme Being was terrifying. Mike could become a Lord today and have near-Supreme-level combat power by tomorrow. After all, it hadn''t taken him long to go from level 1 to level 899. With leveling off the table, Mike decided to focus on clearing the Tower of Truth. At his current strength, the tower posed no real challenge. He could simply explore each floor, scavenging for anything useful to aid in his tower- building endeavors. With that in mind, the clock struck midnight. Mike timed it perfectly, entering the Tower of Truth to embark on another strange and wonderful adventure. ... In the Core City of Truth, After summoning the Truth Core Crystal, Mike didn''t rush to climb the tower. Instead, he resumed his favorite pastime: bantering. "Hey, hey, hey, Tower Spirit, you there? You there? You there?" "Shut up! Be quiet!" The irritable Tower Spirit was back online. "How are you this strong already?" Clearly, the Tower Spirit was shocked by Mike''s rapid growth. He had only reached the 42nd floor, yet he was already level 899, with power approaching that of an Ultimate Lord. Among potential Supreme Beings, Mike was undoubtedly the strongest. Mike posed a sharp question: "Tower Spirit, you wouldn''t want me to start dismantling the Tower of Truth, would you?" Tower Spirit: ??? Not this again. "What do you want?" The Tower Spirit''s voice trembled slightly, though it tried to sound firm. "I''m warning you, if this tower breaks, the Supreme Demon God will escape!" This tower was also a seal for the Supreme Demon God. Messing with it was a death wish. "Relax, I''m just kidding." Mike chuckled, then asked, "If I''m not mistaken, this tower wasn''t originally designed for humanity''s trials, was it?" "...Correct." The Tower Spirit grew wary. Mike smiled, his grin slowly turning mischievous. "So, originally, there was no need to climb it floor by floor?" Tower Spirit: ??? "What are you planning?" The Tower Spirit warned, "The one who set up the Tower of Truth like this was Morpheus. And now you want to skip floors..." Mike raised an eyebrow, sensing something important. The Tower f Truth had been deliberately Thinking about it, this made sense. esigned this way? When Mike had first heard about the tower, it was described as a desperate project for survival -completely different from its current form. Morpheus had been the first human to enter the Tower of Truth. It was only after him that the tower was opened to all of humanity. So, the Tower Spirit''s words checked out. As for more information about Morpheus, Mike couldn''t extract much. But he stayed focused on his original question. Eventually, the Tower Spirit grew annoyed and asked, "Which floor do you want to go to?" Mike had already prepared his answer. "All of them." Tower Spirit: ... "With my authority, I can only let you skip ahead three floors. Once you enter, you must achieve the highest Exploration Rate to conquer them. If you fail, you won''t be able to re- enter the Tower of Truth for a while..." The Tower Spirit was pragmatic. It knew that with Thor''s personality, he wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted. So, it was better to negotiate openly than let him come up with some harebrained scheme. "Three floors, huh..." Mike had expected to get just one exception. He hadn''t anticipated a buy one, get two free deal! Feeling like he''d scored a bargain, Mike nodded. "Alright, consider this favor repaid." Tower Spirit: ??? After reaching an agreement, Mike didn''t immediately skip ahead. For now, he planned to climb the tower step by step. The real boost would come at the end of the month, giving him a significant power-up just in time. For now, he would proceed methodically. Choosing the 42nd floor, Mike heard the familiar system prompt: "Wishing you an early conquest of the Tower of Truth!" Chapter 571: Ares wants to see you Chapter 571: Ares wants to see you"Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 42nd floor!" ... When the announcement of Thor''s SSSS-rated conquest echoed through the Tower of Truth, the humans inside didn''t react with much excitement. After all, no matter how extraordinary something was, if it happened repeatedly-ten, twenty, or even dozens of times-it would eventually lose its novelty. Thor''s conquests were no exception. For Thor, wasn''t this just his normal performance? That''s what people thought-until another announcement came not long after. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 43rd floor!" It had been less than 10 minutes since the last conquest! In just half an hour, Thor had achieved two consecutive SSSS-rated conquests! This... People began to stir. A small group of those familiar with Thor''s exploits immediately started heading toward Wolf''s Den! Based on past patterns, whenever Thor completed consecutive conquests, he would always show up at Wolf''s Den afterward. But this time, they were disappointed. Thor was nowhere to be found at the Wolf''s Den front desk. Even Nyx Valoria, who managed the front desk, had no idea where Thor had gone. The crowd gathered at Wolf''s Den, buzzing with speculation. Theories flew left and right, each more outlandish than the last: - Some claimed Thor had found the strongest source and was planning to conquer the entire Tower in one night, suppressing all demon creatures in existence. - Others said Thor was being mentored by the Supreme Beings themselves and was on the verge of becoming the Supreme Being of Supreme Beings. - Still others believed Thor had reached a state of enlightenment, becoming nearly invincible and free of worldly desires. The rumors grew wilder by the minute. Just as the crowd was getting carried away with their discussions, another announcement interrupted them. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 44th floor!" "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 45th floor!" "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 46th floor!" Three floors in a row! The world had gone mad. In just two hours, Thor had blitzed through the Tower, climbing from the 42nd floor to the 46th floor in one go! Such a breathtaking pace had never been seen before. The entire world was abuzz, speculating about where Thor might finally stop. No one knew. ... 47th Floor Mike lazily yawned as he casually released a lightning bolt, obliterating a powerful Nine-Star demon creature in an instant. The difficulty here was laughable. Even though the 47th floor had been seized and reinforced by the Supreme Demon God''s forces, it was still far too easy for Mike. For him, clearing these floors was easier than playing the first level of Super Mario-there wasn''t even a hint of pressure. Before long, he effortlessly achieved an SSSS rating on the 47th floor. Mike felt like he was beginning to understand Apollo''s perspective. Repeating a simple, mindless task with no challenge or difficulty was, indeed, incredibly boring. Perhaps, to Apollo, the world itself felt like this. You do something, succeed... Then move on to the next thing, and succeed again... In other words, if a task lacked challenge, accomplishment, or reward, all that remained was boredom. Mike sighed. "Boring." He summoned the Truth Core Crystal and finalized his conquest of the floor. - 48th Floor Black blood dripped from the Thunderclap Hammer. A demon creature, its power infinitely close to that of an Ultimate Lord, stared down at the massive hole in its chest. It couldn''t comprehend how it had lost so completely. Its opponent was only level 899... Boom- The massive corpse collapsed, disintegrating into ash in an instant. Mike, however, looked annoyed. "Damn it, I was too focused on looking cool and forgot to leave the body intact!" A corpse worth a fortune, gone just like that. Mike felt an urge to head to the abyss and kill a Demon God just to vent his frustration. Holding the hammer, Mike scanned the area and found no other living demon creatures. Sigh. Being invincible is so lonely. On the 48th floor, Mike decided not to proceed further. The 49th floor awaited him with a formidable opponent: a 999-level Elf Ancestor. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was a tough one. Killing her wouldn''t be easy. Mike needed to prepare thoroughly before taking her on. "Let''s call it a day." With that, he began finalizing his score. "Congratulations to participant [Thor] for achieving an SSSS rating on the 48th floor!" - After finishing his conquests, it didn''t take Mike long to sort through his rewards. The haul was pitifully small. But for him, this was to be expected. The difficulty of the Tower of Truth increased with each floor, but the rate of increase couldn''t keep up with Thor''s growth. In other words, if Thor, with his maxed-out level 899 combat power, were to get stuck on a floor, it would be a joke. It wasn''t that the Tower of Truth was weak-it was that Thor was too strong. To Thor, the Tower was merely a stepping stone, a way to gain the most basic level of power. For Mike, the real challenge would only begin on the final ten floors, especially the 95th floor. That floor was tied to an SSS-grade talent... Mike began planning his next steps. After negotiating with the Tower Spirit, he had three opportunities to skip ahead and challenge specific floors. The 100th floor was out of the question. The 99th floor wasn''t necessary either-Apollo lived there, and Mike had already been there multiple times. As for the floors below that, Mike didn''t have much information. Even within humanity, details about those floors were scarce. However, as the Eye of Truth awakened more frequently, its abilities had improved slightly. As a result, information about the other floors automatically appeared before Mike''s eyes: - 97th Floor: Nothing special. My rating? Not as good as the 95th floor... - 96th Floor: Its only redeeming quality is being above the 95th floor... - 95th Floor: Pick me, pick me! Every Supreme Being has this, and I won''t let you be the exception! It was clear the Eye of Truth was trying its best. Mike resisted the urge to roll his eyes and began sweet-talking the Eye of Truth: "The 95th floor is a backup option. But first, you need to show me more information about the other floors!" His tone grew increasingly persuasive. "And besides, you''ve only awakened a few times. Even if I manage to bring you out, you''ll still have to stick with me. Think carefully-don''t turn a win-win situation into a win-win for just me." When Thor brought up the concept of win-win, the Eye of Truth had no choice but to comply. It knew Thor too well. Reluctantly, it displayed information about all the floors. After reviewing everything, Mike concluded that only the 95th floor was truly worth visiting. The other floors were either too time-consuming or offered rewards that wouldn''t significantly boost his current strength. Aside from the 95th floor, Mike also marked the 98th floor. The Blood Ancestor''s Trial was located there. Setting aside the previous Blood Ancestor, Mike still had Dracula and Vladimir as vampire followers. He could bring them to the trial to test the waters. If a new Blood Ancestor could be born, it would undoubtedly be beneficial. With two targets decided, Mike struggled to choose the third. "Where''s the Dragon Forbidden Zone?" Raising an eyebrow, Mike suddenly remembered he still hadn''t claimed his Golden Dragon! The 82nd floor. Mike silently noted the number. With his targets finalized, Mike returned to the Forest of Truth to prepare for another day of hard work. His schedule was packed. Most of his time was spent refining his source, with occasional breaks to strategize about win-win scenarios. Even as a student of superpower universities, Mike couldn''t shake his sense of urgency. What he didn''t expect was that a surprise visitor was waiting for him in the Forest of Truth. Seeing Michael trembling nearby, Mike scolded him. "Show some backbone!" "I..." Michael quickly shut his mouth, standing quietly to the side. In situations like this, the less he said, the better. Beside Michael sat a blue-clad swordsman, calmly sipping tea. Drinking tea at 3 a.m.? Mike could only think: The older they get, the weirder their habits. It wasn''t until the first light of dawn that Cedric finished his tea. He looked up at Mike and said, "Ares wants to see you." Chapter 572: Unfortunately, that person was me Chapter 572: Unfortunately, that person was me"Ares wants to see me?" Mike froze for a moment, a sense of unease creeping over him. This couldn''t be good. He cautiously asked, "So... should we head out now?" Cedric, still sipping his tea, replied indifferently, "Ares wants to see you. What does that have to do with me?" Mike: ??? You could''ve said that earlier! Mike nearly cursed out loud. This guy is ridiculous! Suppressing his frustration, Mike muttered, "Fine, I''ll head to the First Abyss then." He took a few steps but hesitated, turning back with a sheepish grin. "The abyss is dangerous. How about you escort me there?" Cedric nodded, agreeing with a straight face, "Indeed, you are quite dangerous... to the abyss." Mike: ... With no other choice, and Ares waiting, Mike grabbed Michael and left. As for what Cedric planned to do in the Forest of Truth, Mike couldn''t guess, nor did he care to. However, the Eye of Truth, now in its fourth awakening, reminded Mike of something interesting: Cedric''s talent, [Divine Endowment], was an SS-grade ability that was extremely close to SSS-grade. In other words, if Nathan hadn''t existed, Cedric would have been humanity''s first Supreme Being. Now that''s interesting. Mike had always known Cedric was strong. Even though he was stuck at level 989, unable to step into Ultimate Lord, his strength was still terrifying. Calderon, who had fought Cedric for a lifetime, had lost more battles than he''d won before finally surpassing him by becoming an Ultimate Lord. And Cedric''s inability to break through wasn''t due to weakness-it was because his talent was too powerful. The threshold for leveling up was simply insurmountable. The sword case Cedric carried on his back had been nurtured for many years. What kind of power it held when drawn, no one knew. The Eye of Truth''s evaluation was simple: [Capable of slaying Demon Gods.] As Mike walked away, the message floated before his eyes, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Interesting." ... After Mike left, Cedric casually tossed his teacup onto the ground. From a nearby tree, black text appeared: "Littering fine: 500 gold coins." Cedric nodded in acknowledgment. "Put it on Thor''s tab." Shadow Four: ... Without another word, Cedric walked forward. He passed the Monument of Faith, pausing briefly to glance at the many inscriptions left behind. He didn''t linger long. He had seen this monument countless times before. Soon, Cedric arrived at the base of the Tower of Truth. Standing at the first floor, he looked ahead. Before long, an old man appeared inside the tower. The two locked eyes across the barrier. "Whatever you''re scheming," Cedric said coldly, staring at Gregory inside the tower, "don''t get in my way." Without waiting for a response, Cedric began ascending. He stepped into the void, leaving footprints in the air as he quickly reached the 99th floor. Without knocking, he pushed the door open and walked in, sword case still on his back. Inside stood humanity''s current Supreme Being-Apollo. Cedric sat down on the floor, his tone calm but his words sharp enough to kill. "I didn''t kill you back then. You owe me a favor." Apollo, with a butterfly perched on his shoulder, slowly opened his eyes as Cedric entered. He wasn''t surprised by Cedric''s sudden arrival. "No." Apollo shook his head, correcting him with precision. "You didn''t kill me. I owe you my life." Apollo was always meticulous. Cedric blinked, clearly not expecting Apollo to calculate it this way. Back then, when Ares had ascended to the position of Supreme, the Supreme Demon God was gravely injured and dormant, and the abyssal Demon Gods were trembling in fear. At that time, Ares was truly invincible. Cedric, meanwhile, was the undisputed second strongest in the world. If Apollo had died... Mike had once heard from Apollo that Ares had never harbored any intention of killing him. But Apollo had never mentioned something else: While Ares didn''t want to kill him, Cedric did. Humans are complex creatures. The noble can act despicably, and the virtuous can fall from grace. Likewise, the wicked can rise to heroism in moments of crisis. Cedric, as a swordsman, was straightforward in both his virtues and his flaws. If Apollo had died, the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t have emerged. Ares would have continued guarding the abyss, and humanity would have enjoyed another century of peace. As for Apollo? Cedric was willing to trade his own life for Apollo''s. Cedric had made no secret of his intent to kill humanity''s third potential Supreme Being. What was more interesting was that Ares hadn''t stopped him. It wasn''t that Ares wanted to use Cedric to do his dirty work. If Ares had wanted Apollo dead, he would''ve done it himself-no need for such roundabout schemes. Ares simply believed that Apollo, a potential Supreme Being highly praised by Nathan, wouldn''t die so easily. And Ares was right. Cedric, carrying his sword case, had found Apollo shortly after his awakening-beating even Shadow Nine to the punch. Bullying a newly awakened old man? Cedric had been confident he could succeed. Their conversation had been brief. No one knew the details of what was said, and only a handful of people even knew the meeting had taken place. But after that conversation, Cedric abandoned his plan to kill Apollo. What Apollo had given up in exchange, no one knew. What was certain was that Cedric''s visit had brought Apollo closer to death than he had ever been in his life. So now, when Cedric visited again, Apollo acknowledged the debt. He looked at Cedric. He could have remained silent, simply observing. After all, humanity''s current Supreme Being wasn''t Ares-it was Apollo. The invincible figure of this era was also Apollo. The Apollo of the past would never have spoken. But now, curiosity got the better of him. And so, Apollo asked, "What do you want?" Cedric''s answer was simple. "I want a path." "A path to the Heavenly Realm." ... Meanwhile, Mike''s journey was progressing smoothly. With Gabriel and Sylvanas escorting him, he quickly reached the First Abyss. If Ares wanted to see him, it was undoubtedly for something important. Standing before the golden version of the First Abyss, Mike''s eyes gleamed with undisguised greed. An abyss made entirely of gold-and it was his. What was wrong with admiring it for a bit? Unfortunately, he couldn''t take it now. Before long, Mike found Ares, who was teaching Maxen how to wield a sword. Maxen, carrying the Golden Tree, swung a flail like a sword with one hand, looking incredibly fierce. Ares stood nearby, pointing out flaws and giving instructions. Noticing Thor''s arrival, Ares waved Maxen off. What followed was a conversation between two SSS-grade talent holders. No outsiders allowed. Maxen, having finished his lesson, happily scampered off with the Golden Tree in tow. Spending time with his Second Godfather was stressful enough. The oppressive aura of a Supreme Being wasn''t something to take lightly. With both Ares and Thor present, the pressure was doubled. Maxen fled as fast as he could. After Maxen left, the Archdemon, lying on the ground, pretended to be dead. It sealed off all its senses, refusing to acknowledge anything happening around it. This wasn''t a conversation it could afford to overhear. Seeing the Archdemon lying there, Mike couldn''t suppress his killing intent. His desire to kill was practically written all over his face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the creature responsible for Nathan''s death. Maxen had once vowed to kill the Archdemon in his lifetime. Calderon, even in his madness, had dreamed of trading his life to take down the Archdemon. For Mike, if the opportunity arose and the conditions were right, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill it. But for now, Mike had more pressing matters to attend to. Humanity''s second Supreme Being and fourth potential Supreme Being were casually strolling through the First Abyss. Mike hesitated. "Ares, you..." "I''m still alive." Ares cut him off bluntly, even throwing in a bit of sarcasm. "Can''t you tell the difference?" Hearing it directly from Ares, Mike couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Apollo, but hearing it from the person in question carried more weight. Ares added nonchalantly, "But I''ll die eventually." His tone was light, as if he were talking about someone else entirely. In truth, among all those who had fought the Supreme Demon God, Ares was the only one who had survived. Nathan had once had a chance to live, but he gave it up. For a moment, Mike didn''t know what to say. He had expected this conversation to be heavy, but he hadn''t anticipated Ares being so straightforward about it. "I called you here to teach you some powerful moves." Ares spoke casually, while Mike listened absentmindedly, his thoughts elsewhere. Suddenly, a wave of killing intent enveloped Mike, snapping him to full alertness. Ares, satisfied with Mike''s reaction, continued, "Don''t worry about me." Mike scratched his head, unsure of what to say. Ares shrugged. "I''ve already given up hope." He gestured to the sword servants around him and said, "You know Apollo created the sword servants..." "Wait!" Mike knew interrupting was rude, especially when it came to Ares. But he couldn''t help himself. "The sword servants weren''t created by you?" Ares chuckled and countered, "Why would I create sword servants? What''s the point of having a bunch of swords following me around? They don''t even flatter me." For a moment, Mike was stunned. The Guardian Shadow had been created by Ares, but the sword servants were Apollo''s creation... Mike realized that Shadow Nine, the "historian," truly lived up to his title. If he didn''t rewrite history for a day, he''d probably feel uncomfortable. That old trickster hadn''t told a single truth. Ares continued, "The sword servants record my every move, every strike. When I die, all my sword servants will enter the Forest of Truth, waiting for someone worthy. You can also use the sword servants to try locating the white horse..." This was the most Ares had ever spoken to Mike. Mike hadn''t expected the sword servants to have such a purpose! But every time Ares mentioned "death," Mike felt a pang of discomfort. When Nathan had died, Mike hadn''t been in this world yet-there was nothing he could''ve done. But now, with Ares still alive, Mike felt he had to try something. He''d rather make a mistake than do nothing at all. Mike rarely had things he truly wanted to do, but this was one of them. "Um..." Mike hesitated, trying to find the right words. "Is there... any way to keep you from dying?" Don''t die. Those two words were easy to say. When most human powerhouses died, they could be transformed into Guardian Shadows. Even Michael had been resurrected after death. But saving a gravely injured Supreme Being? That was another matter entirely. The stronger someone was, the harder it was to save them. In response to Mike''s question, Ares offered a sharp critique: "If the person I fought had been a little weaker, a little less skilled, maybe I''d have a chance." Even Ares, who considered himself the world''s greatest swordsman, had to acknowledge the caliber of his opponent. Mike: ... How strong must someone be to earn such praise from Ares? "Sigh." Ares shook his head, a hint of regret in his voice. "Unfortunately, that person... was me." Chapter 573: Sword God Chapter 573: Sword GodHearing those words, Mike froze, his expression turning strange. Ares... fought himself? What kind of absurdity was this? Even though his mind was flooded with questions, Mike didn''t interrupt. If Ares had brought it up, he would explain it eventually. "You''ve always wanted to learn Fate''s Reversal, haven''t you?" Ares suddenly shifted the topic, his tone casual. "After today, I''ll teach you the third use of Fate''s Reversal." The first two uses of Fate''s Reversal were both about locking health, though the restrictions differed. Mike had heard that Fate''s Reversal had four uses. The third was Ares''s creation. As for the fourth, if Mike remembered correctly, it was Cedric''s unique invention. Mike hesitated, debating whether to ask about what had happened back then. In the end, he couldn''t hold back. It wasn''t just curiosity-Mike needed to understand the past if he wanted to figure out how to save Ares. Ares seemed to consider how to explain, but then he waved it off. "Forget it. It''s too complicated to explain." He suddenly stopped walking and raised his right hand, as if hailing a cab. Mike blinked, and a white horse appeared before him. [Wow-SSS-grade talent!] The Eye of Truth was clearly envious of the white horse. If it could, it would love to be a free SSS-grade talent too. When the white horse appeared, Mike immediately understood what was about to happen. If it was too complicated to explain, they''d just go see it for themselves. Suddenly, a thought struck Mike. If the white horse had always existed, didn''t that mean it could use its time-reversal ability to observe everything Mike had ever done? Mike felt a sudden urge to pay more attention to his image. At the very least, he needed to prepare some iconic lines for his final battle with the Supreme Demon God! The white horse flickered, and that familiar sensation surged through Mike''s body. Hold it in! This time, he didn''t throw up! Standing beside him, Ares chuckled and said casually, "If you feel like throwing up, just do it." Mike, though his body felt like jelly, stubbornly replied, "I''m fine!" Ares raised his hand, his tone serious. "You''ll feel better if you let it out." Hearing Ares''s kind tone, Mike''s face turned pale. He knew that even if he didn''t want to throw up, he''d end up doing it anyway... After a moment''s thought, Mike punched himself in the stomach. "Blegh-" Ares nodded in satisfaction and explained, "If you don''t throw up now, it''ll feel worse when we get back." He wasn''t a sadist. If he didn''t have to, he wouldn''t put Mike through this. And if he did want to torment Mike, he could just draw his sword-why bother with all this? After finishing the ritual of vomiting, Mike turned his attention to the scene before him. Unlike Mike, Ares showed no signs of discomfort, fully embodying the composure of a Supreme Being. That said, his figure seemed slightly dimmer than before. Mike forced himself not to dwell on it, focusing instead on Ares''s battle with the Supreme Demon God. Ares had timed it perfectly. When Mike looked toward the Supreme Abyssal, the swordsman had just made his entrance. Unlike Nathan''s lone battle, Ares wasn''t alone. Behind him stood another figure-Apollo. Mike''s eyes lit up. A century ago, Apollo had already reached near-Supreme-level combat power. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But his excitement quickly faded. Apollo stopped in his tracks, not stepping forward. Not just Apollo-another powerful figure hidden in the shadows also halted. Ares''s voice echoed in Mike''s ears. "They would die." Ares explained, "No one but me can return alive from the Supreme Demon God''s hands." Mike: ... Classic Ares. Even now, he can''t resist bragging. Ares chuckled self-deprecatingly and added, "Humanity always needs at least one Supreme Being alive, right?" Nathan could die in battle. Ares could fight to the death. But Apollo couldn''t. Humanity could be passionate, could be heroic, but it needed to preserve a spark of hope. Now, with Ares severely weakened and Apollo as humanity''s Supreme Being, they had to protect the next potential Supreme Being-Thor. Mike fell silent again, saying nothing. From the moment he arrived in this world, everyone had told him that humanity needed three Supreme Beings to hold back the abyss. But what did it mean to be a Supreme Being? A Supreme Being was the pinnacle of an era, a singular existence. Three Supreme Beings? The phrase itself was a contradiction. There could only ever be one Supreme Being. It wasn''t until recently-until today-that Mike fully understood what had happened over the past three centuries. What humanity had sacrificed to get here. And what it would have to sacrifice to keep going. Mike was momentarily dazed, lost in thought, until a surge of killing intent snapped him back to reality. Ares had arrived at the Supreme Abyssal, standing at its edge. He had come to fight-to face his fate. This was the fate that no Supreme Being could escape. But Ares didn''t believe in fate. He wanted to see which was stronger: fate, or the Broken Sword in his hand. Mike gasped sharply. He suddenly realized something. The Supreme Abyssal wasn''t open! In other words... The second battle between humanity''s Supreme Being and the Supreme Demon God wasn''t because the Supreme Demon God had emerged. It was because Ares had gone to him! At that moment, Mike wanted to wave a glowstick and cheer for Ares. What Ares did next left Mike completely captivated. Ares spoke calmly. "Wake up!" Countless sword lights converged into a massive blade of light, slamming into the Supreme Abyssal and waking the slumbering, gravely injured Supreme Demon God. ROAR! The Supreme Demon God''s roar echoed across the Supreme Abyssal. But his roar was quickly drowned out by a cold, irritable voice. Amidst a rain of swords, the swordsman bellowed, "Come here and let me cut you twice!" Ares''s entrance was nothing short of spectacular. For a brief moment, Mike entertained an unrealistic fantasy. Maybe... Ares could win? But alas, he wasn''t watching a live broadcast-this was a recording from 300 years ago. Knowing the outcome of the battle, Mike felt like a reader who''d been spoiled. The anticipation was gone. After this battle, the bad news was that the Supreme Demon God survived. The good news? Ares survived too. But judging by Ares''s words, his survival wouldn''t last forever. At most, he''d live until Apollo''s final battle with the Supreme Demon God. Otherwise, humanity''s powerhouses wouldn''t be so anxious. Cedric wouldn''t have carried his sword case to the Forest of Truth. Mike guessed that after he left, Cedric would return to Apollo. What they''d discuss, Mike didn''t know. But... it didn''t matter! When Mike returned to the Forest of Truth, he could just ask Apollo directly! For now, Mike focused all his attention on the battle unfolding before him. In truth, witnessing a battle between humanity''s Supreme Being and the Supreme Demon God was a privilege few could claim. Simply remembering this fight and reflecting on it from time to time would yield endless benefits. The last time Mike had watched Nathan fight, he''d gained valuable insights. Even when fusing the Greed Source and the Source of Calamity, the process had gone more smoothly. The impact of these battles was profound. If nothing else, Mike could learn from them for the next hundred years. This time, however, Mike''s strength had grown since the last battle. The stronger he became, the more he could understand. And unlike Morpheus''s fighting style, Ares was a pure swordsman. Every strike Ares made brought Mike new insights. As for how the Supreme Demon God defended, Mike didn''t care. He couldn''t learn it anyway, so why bother? Mike had no intention of becoming the Supreme Demon God. In fact, at Ares''s level, defending against his swordsmanship was almost impossible. The Supreme Demon God employed the simplest strategy to counter Ares''s attacks: playing dead. Throughout history, the tactic of "playing dead" had been widely used in battles between powerhouses. Once someone started playing dead, thickening their skin and numbing their heart, all physical and spiritual attacks became ineffective. They simply lay there, embracing their weakness, becoming invincible. The Supreme Demon God''s version of playing dead was straightforward. His health bar was thick enough to endure Ares''s attacks. Either Ares would cut him down, or he''d outlast Ares. This level of combat wasn''t about depleting mana or stamina-it was about burning one''s source. Every strike Ares made consumed his own life force. In other words, Ares was fighting with his life on the line. At first, Ares''s strikes were swift and relentless, each one severely wounding the Supreme Demon God and weakening his aura. But as time passed, Ares began to sweat, and his strikes slowed. The Supreme Demon God''s aura plummeted to its lowest point. Then... Before Mike''s eyes, the Supreme Demon God dropped from level 1999 to 1998, and his aura instantly returned to its peak! Mike: ??? Is this cheating?! For most enemies, depleting one health bar meant moving on to the next. But for the Supreme Demon God, depleting one health bar meant a full reset! It was as if every level the Supreme Demon God lost equated to Ares killing him once. Mike remembered Apollo mentioning that after Ares''s battle, the Supreme Demon God had dropped from level 1999 to 1899. In other words... Ares had killed the Supreme Demon God 100 times?! What the... Even knowing how formidable Ares was, Mike hadn''t imagined it would be this terrifying! The relentless strikes took a heavy toll on Ares. But even Mike could see that Ares couldn''t afford to stop. Though the Supreme Demon God was playing dead, he hadn''t given up on counterattacking. If Ares showed even the slightest flaw, the Supreme Demon God would seize the opportunity to retaliate. At that point, not only would Ares fail to achieve his goal, but he''d also lose his life. So, he couldn''t stop. Strike after strike after strike! Countless sword lights flashed before Mike''s eyes. For the first time, he realized just how many techniques a swordsman could have. Ares even improvised new moves on the spot, slashing however felt natural. Watching Ares in his prime, Mike truly understood what it meant for every move to be at its peak. As the strikes continued, the Supreme Demon God''s level steadily dropped. Half an hour later, Ares had killed the Supreme Demon God seven times. For the first time, sweat appeared on Ares''s forehead. And that wasn''t a good sign. Mike''s pupils contracted as he noticed a detail. Ares''s sweat wasn''t clear-it was faintly pink, tinged with blood. He wasn''t sweating. He was bleeding. The blood-sweat stained Ares''s clothes, blooming into dark flowers. Mike''s mouth fell open, unable to hide his shock. Some of his questions were answered in that moment. Why did Ares always wear white or black? It wasn''t a preference-it was practicality. He liked wearing white, but during battle, the blood would stain it black. Most of the time, the blood belonged to his enemies. But this time, facing the Supreme Demon God, Ares was being pushed to his limits. Mike stood there, helplessly watching as dark flowers bloomed on Ares''s clothes, helplessly watching as his white robes turned black. White robes stained with blood-still the Sword God. When Ares finally stopped attacking, both sides paused. Not because the Supreme Demon God was honorable, but because the repeated level drops were taking a toll on him. The many Supreme Beings fused within him were beginning to lose control. If Ares could keep slashing for three more days and nights, the Supreme Demon God might actually die. But Ares was also nearing his limit. His relentless attacks, burning his life force with every strike, had severely wounded the Supreme Demon God-but they were also killing Ares. Everything came to a standstill, as if this moment would last forever. Neither could kill the other. Until... Ares struck again. Mike couldn''t imagine how Ares would survive the Supreme Abyssal, how he would cut the Supreme Demon God down to level 1899. What Mike couldn''t imagine, Ares could achieve. He was humanity''s Supreme Being. It was that simple. The black-clad swordsman leaped into the air, his Broken Sword radiating infinite light. As before, the Supreme Being''s final strike robbed Mike of his vision, plunging him into darkness. The gap in power was too vast. If Mike could see the strike clearly, his eyes might be permanently damaged. Even the Ares standing beside Mike squinted, unable to look directly at the sword light. He took a moment to marvel, "Not bad. I really am incredible." Even now, Ares couldn''t resist bragging. Mike heard the sound of the sword falling. The technique felt familiar. In that instant, Mike felt his hands and feet go cold, his blood freezing as time seemed to stop. "Watch closely!" The Ares who had unleashed the strike stood proudly in the sky, a faint smile on his lips. With pride and the resolve to die, he delivered his final blow. "This is my... final Fate. And what I''ll do is make Fate Reversal!" Chapter 574: Go find someone interesting Chapter 574: Go find someone interestingAs the sword light faded, Mike''s vision gradually returned. The Supreme Abyssal had once again sealed itself, and the heavily wounded Supreme Demon God slowly sank back into slumber. If this scene needed a caption, it would be: "Next human Supreme Being, please." When Nathan had arrived, the Supreme Demon God was level 2000. When Ares came, the Supreme Demon God was level 1999. By the time Apollo would face him in the future, the Supreme Demon God would be level 1899. Apollo''s calculations from back then were likely correct-it would take at least nine generations of human Supreme Beings to completely kill the Supreme Demon God. As the Supreme Demon God returned to his slumber, the swordsman turned and walked away. He was the only one to have survived a battle with the Supreme Demon God. That achievement alone was enough to be proud of. Before Mike, a notification appeared: [Final Fate''s Reversal: Enter a locked-health state. Designate one target as your enemy. All attacks will deal true damage to the locked target. Once all attacks are used or the target dies, the locked-health state ends, and the user... dies.] So this was the Final Fate''s Reversal... Mike stared at the description, falling silent. Even his breathing slowed. He had thought that after learning the truth about Nathan''s death, he wouldn''t feel heartache anymore. But now, as the brutal reality of history unfolded before him, Mike realized just how much humanity''s Supreme Beings had sacrificed. In battle, Nathan had broken through to level 1000 and returned from the Heavenly Realm. In a similar desperate situation, Ares had used his life as the price to engage in a fight to the death with the Supreme Demon God. After unleashing the Final Fate''s Reversal, the Supreme Demon God had no choice but to let Ares leave. The reason was simple: The more desperate Ares became, the more energy he unleashed. Forcing Ares to stay in the Supreme Abyssal would only create more problems for the Supreme Demon God. It was better to let him go. After using the Final Fate''s Reversal, Ares could no longer pose a mortal threat to the Supreme Demon God. Ares had burned his source, used his unique Supreme Mark, and gambled everything he had. He couldn''t kill the Supreme Demon God, but he could continuously inflict severe damage. Mike noticed something else: when Ares left the Supreme Abyssal a century ago, the Broken Sword in his hand had disappeared. Ares had also tried to retrieve Nathan''s body, but the Supreme Demon God would never allow it. Clearly, in the Supreme Demon God''s eyes, Morpheus still had the potential to be resurrected. If Ares had succeeded, the Supreme Demon God might as well have buried himself in a coffin before Halloween. ... Mike broke the silence and asked, "Bro, every time you strike now, does it still hit the Supreme Demon God?" Ares nodded. "That''s correct." Then, with a hint of surprise, he added, "You could tell?" Ignoring Ares''s astonishment, Mike pressed on, "So, if that''s the case, doesn''t that mean your battle with the Supreme Demon God isn''t over? Technically speaking, you haven''t really..." The further Mike spoke, the quieter his voice became. But Ares understood what he was implying. If the battle wasn''t over, then Ares couldn''t be considered someone who had survived the Supreme Demon God. But Ares was someone who always followed through on his words. "Don''t try to provoke me with such a clumsy trick." Ares chuckled lightly and said casually, "If I could, who wouldn''t want to live a good life?" Why did humanity''s Supreme Beings have to challenge the Supreme Demon God? Because if they didn''t, people would die. The moment the Supreme Demon God emerged, the first thing he''d do was destroy the Tower of Truth. The second thing? Wipe out humanity. Humanity was the only race with the potential to kill the Supreme Demon God. The reason was simple: Ten races had participated in building the Tower of Truth. The Nine Races were all, to varying degrees, connected to the Supreme Demon God, becoming part of him. As a result, they couldn''t kill him. But humanity, being too weak in ancient times, did not become part of the Supreme Demon God. This lack of involvement made them the only hope of killing the Supreme Demon God-and his primary target. This was a life-and-death struggle with no room for retreat. Mike understood this. Ares understood this. The Supreme Demon God understood this. After a moment of thought, Mike asked again, "Ares, how many strikes have you made over the years?" "Not many." Ares sighed, his tone tinged with nostalgia. "In the past century, I''ve been a bit lazy. After all, I''m not the current Supreme Being. Without the burden on my shoulders, it''s easy to slack off..." Mike didn''t believe a single word of it-not even the punctuation marks. Ares was clearly setting himself up to brag. Mike tentatively asked, "How many exactly?" This number would determine how much longer Ares could live. "Not many." Ares thought for a moment, then casually slashed the void with his sword, as if he''d just had an epiphany. The strike echoed faintly in the Supreme Abyssal, accompanied by a distant wail. Because of the Final Fate''s Reversal, every strike Ares made landed on the Supreme Demon God. Ares finally gave a number: "105,472 strikes." His voice was filled with pride. By now, Ares had told Mike more than enough. Logically, Mike should have returned with Ares. But when Mike turned to look at him, he was shocked to find that they were suddenly far apart. A sense of unease crept over Mike. Something wasn''t right. "Second bro, you..." Before Mike could finish his sentence, countless sword energies erupted around him! Instinctively, Mike raised his shield, protecting all his vital points. But the sword energies didn''t harm him. Instead, they formed an indestructible sword prison around him! The scene felt eerily familiar. When Maxen had encountered Ares, he''d been trapped in a similar way. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ares explained, "This sword prison essentially exiles you into this river of time. If you can learn something from it, maybe you''ll find your way out..." Ares didn''t expect Mike to master all the techniques within the sword prison. In fact, even Maxen wouldn''t be able to achieve that. Ares''s expression grew serious, his usual playful demeanor fading. "What''s about to happen will be dangerous. Anyone could die-me, Apollo, no one can guarantee survival..." If it were just about dealing with the Supreme Demon God, Ares wouldn''t be so cautious. The problem was that Shadow Nine intended to retrieve Nathan''s body. This was something the Supreme Demon God would never allow. In other words, both Ares and Apollo would face immense pressure, with a real risk of falling. At that point, Apollo might not even be able to protect himself, let alone Mike. Humanity needed to keep at least one Supreme Being alive. "If you can break out of the sword prison on your own, it''ll mean you''re capable of joining the fight..." Ares''s voice grew fainter as the white horse disappeared from Mike''s sight. The message was clear: the sword prison wouldn''t harm Mike-it would simply trap him in this recording. How long it would take him to escape depended entirely on himself. It could be the next second, or it could be 100 years... If Mike was particularly dense, the Supreme Demon God might show up at his doorstep before The managed to break free. Inside the sword prison, Mike didn''t panic. Ares''s words didn''t faze him in the slightest. If it was a prison, there had to be a way out. Mike wasn''t worried. He sat cross-legged, holding the Thunderclap Hammer in his hands. As he lowered his head, the image of Ares''s final strike seemed to appear before him. The Final Fate''s Reversal. Using it came with one good news and one bad news. Good news: You''re locked in a state of invincibility. Bad news: When the invincibility ends, you die. For the past century, every strike Ares had made not only hit his enemies but also landed on the Supreme Demon God. When the 108,001st strike was made, it would mark Ares''s death. Even if Mike didn''t want to learn this technique, just seeing it once was enough for him to grasp it. He closed his eyes and sighed. "Why did I have to learn such an unlucky move..." ... In the unseen river of time, after his battle with the Supreme Demon God, Ares dragged his heavily injured body out of the Supreme Abyssal. This was a scene from a century ago, known only to those who were there. In the brief moment when Ares''s aura weakened, Apollo broke through a certain barrier. From that moment on, humanity gained a new Supreme Being-Apollo. The black-clad swordsman glanced at Apollo, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Shaking his head, he said seriously, "My evaluation? You''re not as good as me." Apollo stood there like a block of wood, silent for a moment before nodding. "True." He was always honest. Apollo knew that in a battle against the Supreme Demon God, he couldn''t achieve what Ares had. To be precise, only Ares could do what he did. The reason was simple: His name was Ares. The black-clad swordsman sighed, shaking his head in resignation. "You''re so boring. I hope the next Supreme Being is more interesting. Otherwise, I''ll have no one to talk to¡ªit''ll be unbearably dull." With that, he ignored the newly minted Supreme Being, didn''t even offer congratulations, and turned to leave. As he walked, Ares opened a jar of wine, drinking deeply. The liquid was as red as blood. Not long after Ares left, Apollo raised a finger, and a butterfly landed on it. Looking at the butterfly, Apollo thought for a moment and said, "Go find someone interesting." There wasn''t much he could do for Ares. Since he owed him a life, he''d do what little he could. The butterfly was about to take flight but hesitated, as if sensing something. It stopped. Apollo withdrew his finger, calculating silently. "In a hundred years, then." Chapter 575: Did you really think you could escape? Chapter 575: Did you really think you could escape?A scene where sword energy crisscrossed, forming an impenetrable prison. The structure was so formidable that if a demon god were to be trapped here, they would have no chance of escape in this lifetime. Mike, however, sat calmly in the center of the sword prison, not in a rush to break free. Instead, he waited patiently. Finally, a notification appeared before his eyes: [He''s gone.] After confirming that Ares had left, Mike still couldn''t calm his mind. Trapped in the sword prison, it seemed like there was only one way out. But Ares had forgotten one crucial thing: if there was anything Mike excelled at in this life- besides squeezing out every last bit of profit-it was exploiting bugs. Inside the sword prison, Mike carefully left behind an object that could serve as a coordinate marker, then began testing his bug-exploiting skills. "Void Exile..." Stored within Mike''s eyes was a skill from the Ultimate Lord, one that could banish a target to the void. What if the target was... himself? [Exile successful!] In no time, Mike successfully escaped the sword prison and found himself in the void. "Where am I?" he muttered, scanning his surroundings. Feeling the faint presence of his coordinate marker, Mike relaxed a little. He quickly left the void and headed toward the nearest abyss. Above the Ninth Abyss, a terrifying rift suddenly tore through the sky. As Mike passed by, he couldn''t resist shouting: "Why are you staring? I wasn''t here!" The Ninth Demon God: ... This human potential Supreme Being was getting way too cocky! Sitting on his Demon Emperor''s Throne, the Ninth Demon God glanced in the direction Thor had left, a flicker of unease flashing in his eyes. He could clearly sense that Thor''s power had surged again. If they were to fight now, he wasn''t confident he''d win. But then, the Ninth Demon God suddenly chuckled to himself. No more pretending. Time to come clean. I''m a human mole! Meanwhile, Mike used the Ninth Abyss as a shortcut and continued traversing the void. He had a small task to accomplish, one that required help. Specifically, the help of a white horse. But how to find that white horse? Based on Mike''s understanding, SSS-level talents were often influenced by their hosts. For example, Apollo''s butterfly was aloof, while his own Eye of Truth was mischievous. Following this logic, Ares'' white horse was probably... boastful. Mike pondered for a moment and decided to try flattery. "Ah, the strongest SSS-level talent in history! Your speed is so incredible that even the Eye of Truth can''t keep up..." [???] [You can praise him all you want, but why drag me down?] The Eye of Truth sounded exasperated. But Mike''s efforts paid off. Soon, he caught a fleeting glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. He doubled down on the compliments, pouring it on thick. After what felt like an eternity of talking, his throat dry, the white horse finally appeared. "So, uh... Ares is my second bro. What should I call you?" Mike hesitated. Calling Ares'' horse Second Horse didn''t seem appropriate. The white horse stood motionless in front of him, like a statue. Could it be... it didn''t understand him? Mike frowned. No problem! With the Eye of Truth, communication was his forte. [Whinny-whinny-whinny-whinny-] Following the Eye of Truth''s translation, Mike attempted to speak in horse language to communicate with the white horse. The white horse finally reacted, snorting out a puff of white mist. Just as Mike was about to continue, the white horse suddenly spoke: "Speak English." Mike: ... You can talk?! Among the Truth Sources mastered by the Supreme Demon God, the white horse was one of the most unique, as it was tied to the laws of time. In fact, when Ares underwent his awakening, all the Truth Sources went berserk. The white horse, using its abilities, managed to seize the lead. Of course, a similar scene had occurred during Apollo''s awakening. After much back-and-forth, Mike finally got to the point: "I want to see more of history. On one hand, I hope to gain insight. On the other, if I want to save Ares and Morpheus, I need to know what really happened back then." This time, the white horse''s gaze turned serious. Mike understood the look in its eyes: Are you sure about this? Mike nodded firmly. He was absolutely, positively sure. He had made up his mind and was ready for anything. Bring it on! Then, without warning, the white horse raised its hind legs and kicked Mike, sending him flying. [...Well, that was sudden.] As his vision blurred, Mike saw a kaleidoscope of light and shadow. Slowly, the scenery around him became clear. This time, there was no nausea. Mike felt like he was finally getting used to it. Of course, it helped that his last two destinations had been the Supreme Abyss. Where had the white horse brought him now? Mike was utterly confused, with no idea where he was, how to get back, or what he was supposed to do. He could only make a rough guess about the white horse''s abilities-they were related to time. But after nine awakenings, who knew what the white horse was truly capable of? Soon, Mike spotted something interesting. Not far ahead, a child was crouched on the ground, playing with sticks. The game was simple: the sticks were stacked into a small pile, and the goal was to remove them one by one without causing the pile to collapse. The child''s face was blurry, as if veiled by a thin layer of mist, making it impossible to discern their features. Sensing someone approaching, the child looked up warily at Mike. "Who are you? Are you a demon race creature?" the child asked. The fact that the child could see him surprised Mike, though he hid it well. Instead, he countered with a question of his own: "Have you ever seen a demon race creature?" The child shook his head honestly. "No." By now, Mike had a pretty good guess about the child''s identity. If he wasn''t mistaken, this was likely [Young Ares]. Looking at the child, who still had a hint of innocence, Mike couldn''t help but think: Ares was actually a pretty cute kid! As Mike sized up the child, the child was also sizing up Mike. His gaze drifted to the Thunderclap Hammer hanging at Mike''s waist. The moment the child saw the hammer, his eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but exclaim: "What a powerful weapon!" The more Mike looked at the child, the more he liked him. He was way more likable than the grown-up Ares! Ares was smart, even as a kid. But then, the child''s next words wiped the smile off Mike''s face. With a shake of his head and a regretful tone, the child said: "A great weapon... but it''s wasted on the wrong person." The child reached out, trying to tug at Mike''s clothes. Mike dodged lightly and asked, "What are you grabbing at?" The child scanned Mike up and down and curiously asked, "Where did you get these clothes?" He seemed to think that wearing such an outfit while slaying demon creatures and upholding justice would look... really cool. Mike didn''t answer the child''s question. Instead, he asked, "Kid, where are your parents?" The child, still crouched on the ground playing with his pile of sticks, replied in a flat, emotionless tone, "Dead." There was something unsettling about how casually the child mentioned death. Perhaps his understanding of life and death was different from that of most people. But still, hearing such a young child speak so indifferently about death made Mike feel a pang of discomfort. Mike: ... "Demon race, it''s always the demon race..." Mike muttered under his breath. He didn''t need the child to explain; he could already guess. It had to be the abyssal invasion. The demon must have killed the child''s parents. "What are you talking about?" the child asked, confused. "What does this have to do with the demon race?" Mike froze. "Your parents weren''t killed by the demon race?" "Nope," the child said matter-of-factly. "My father drank himself to death at the table, and my mother left him. She died later too." Mike: ??? This... wasn''t the script he was expecting. "Is that so strange?" the child asked, tilting his head. "People die, don''t they?" "Well, yeah, but..." Mike struggled to find the right words. "If you could avoid dying, if you could live forever, wouldn''t that be better?" The child frowned, as if Mike''s words were the strangest thing he''d ever heard. "If people never died, wouldn''t they just become monsters?" Mike was stunned. He had never thought about it that way. In this world, where cultivation allowed people to grow stronger and extend their lifespans, the pursuit of longevity was almost a given. But where was the limit? A thousand years? Ten thousand? A billion? Mike was only eighteen, in the prime of his youth. If not for the looming threat of the Supreme Demon God, he figured he could easily live for tens of thousands of years. But the child''s question left him speechless. He didn''t have an answer. And yet, the ancient Supreme Beings had given their own answer. If they could, they wanted to live forever. That desire had sparked the chaos of the ancient era-the wars, the construction of the Nine Races'' Towers, and ultimately, the birth of the Supreme Demon God. Mike suddenly realized something terrifying. The Supreme Demon God had come into existence because there were simply too many Supreme Beings who didn''t want to die. When they reached the peak of their power, their only remaining goal was immortality. But if the only purpose of living was to keep living, then what was the point of life itself? The conversation had suddenly veered into philosophical territory. The child, seeing Mike lost in thought, continued, "My sisters told me that everyone dies. There''s this really bad kind of cell in people''s bodies. If it doesn''t want to die, it starts destroying other cells. I think it''s called... cancer?" Cancer cells? Mike tried to explain. "But what if someone, through their own efforts, could live for a very, very long time? If they still thought of themselves as human and acted like a human, how could they be a monster?" Clearly, Mike was trying to convince the child. "You''re saying all this, but I''m just a kid. How am I supposed to remember it all?" the child said, crouching back down to play with his pile of sticks. Then he looked up at Mike and asked, "Do you want to play?" Their argument felt like a childish spat-over as quickly as it began. "Fine," Mike said after a moment, crouching down to join the child. His larger frame made crouching uncomfortable, so he plopped down on the ground instead. But the moment he saw the pile of sticks, Mike''s expression froze. This wasn''t just a pile of sticks. It was the sword prison he had been trapped in earlier. Though it was only a crude imitation, Mike recognized it instantly. There was no mistaking it -this was the sword prison Ares had used to trap him. He looked up, staring intently at the child. Questions flooded his mind, but he couldn''t bring himself to ask them. This child wasn''t Ares. That much was certain. But then... who was he? And where was Mike now? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was going on? "Are you going to play or not?" the child urged impatiently. "I need to finish this quickly. They''re handing out fruit later. Today''s supposed to be apples." "Play, play!" Mike said, swallowing hard. He didn''t know what was happening, but at least he wasn''t in immediate danger. Focusing on the pile of sticks, Mike studied it carefully before slowly pulling out one stick. Success. The pile didn''t collapse. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the child swiftly pulled out another stick. "Your turn!" the child said. Mike: ... He had no choice but to keep going, carefully removing stick after stick. The child, however, moved with astonishing speed, pulling out sticks effortlessly. As time went on, Mike''s movements grew slower, while the child''s impatient urging grew louder. "Stop rushing me!" Mike snapped. The two of them-one big, one small-crouched on the ground, completely absorbed in their game. Finally, there were only three sticks left. It was Mike''s turn. If he could pull out one stick without the pile collapsing, he would win. The child seemed nervous too. If Mike failed, the child would win. Mike carefully reached for a stick. No matter how cautious he was, no matter how precise his movements, the pile collapsed. He had lost. Staring at the fallen pile of sticks, Mike felt an unexpected sense of relief. It was as if he had gained some kind of insight. But just as he was about to say something, a cold voice whispered in his ear: "Did you really think you could escape?" The moment the pile collapsed, so did the world around him. The illusion shattered, and reality came rushing back. In the blink of an eye, Mike found himself back in the sword prison. He hadn''t exploited a bug to escape. He hadn''t found the white horse. He hadn''t met a child version of Ares. Even with the Eye of Truth, Mike had been completely fooled by the illusion. And he recognized this technique(skill). He had once seen the Fifth Demon God tormented by it, driven to the brink of madness. Now that it had been used on him, Mike finally understood just how terrifying it was. Its name: Illusory Reality. Chapter 576: A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step Chapter 576: A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step"Strange..." Sitting in the sword prison, Mike frowned. By all logic, Ares had already used Fate''s Reversal, a skill that could only be activated once per ability. Illusory Reality, the technique that had tormented the Fifth Demon God, should have been expended. It shouldn''t have been able to affect him again. So why had he fallen for it? Surrounded by the oppressive sword energy, Mike continued to ponder the question. As before, he wasn''t in a rush to leave the sword prison. This wasn''t just a trap-it was a test left behind by Ares. Mike needed to submit an answer. To score a passing grade of 60% was challenging but achievable for Mike. However, a barely passing Supreme Being wasn''t good enough. And Mike''s ambitions far exceeded mediocrity. In situations where his life wasn''t in immediate danger, Mike, the quintessential overachiever, always aimed for a perfect score. The sword prison began to shift in Mike''s mind, abstracting and twisting until it resembled the pile of sticks he had played with earlier alongside the mysterious child. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who was that child? Mike still didn''t know. In fact, he wasn''t even sure if the child had truly existed. The only thing he was certain of was this: solving the stick puzzle in his mind would allow him to break free from Ares'' sword prison. If he dismantled the stick pile, he could escape. But this method was akin to scraping by with a 60%-barely passing. It was far from the perfect score Mike sought. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. To aim for perfection didn''t mean Mike couldn''t start with a passing grade. Moreover, as he worked through the sword prison, his understanding of it deepened. Perhaps, in the process, he would uncover the answers to his lingering questions. Mike didn''t move physically, but in his mind, the stick pile began to unravel. Each stick he removed felt like carrying a mountain across a desert-grueling and exhausting. The Eye of Truth had recorded every move the child had made during their game. Mike could simply copy those steps. But the child''s speed had been far greater than Mike''s. In other words, if the child were here, they could dismantle the sword prison far faster than Mike could. Reflecting on this, Mike realized he needed to understand the meaning behind each of the child''s moves before he could proceed. Otherwise, his attempts to break the prison would be invalid. Halfway through dismantling the stick pile, something unexpected happened. The pile in Mike''s mind began to shift. The sword prison wasn''t static. It was alive. The shifting sticks meant that Mike''s previous methods were no longer applicable. But Mike wasn''t one to be rigid. He immediately adapted, trying new approaches to continue dismantling the prison. Sometimes he succeeded. Sometimes he failed. The sword prison seemed to have infinite variations. Sitting cross-legged in the prison, Mike spent nearly half a day immersed in thought. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he burst out laughing. "Ah, I''ve got it!" In his mind, no matter how the sword prison shifted, he could now see a path to dismantling it. If he followed the steps in his mind, it would take time, but he would eventually escape the sword prison. In other words, Mike was free. But he didn''t move. Stretching his limbs, Mike looked at the sword prison again. In his mind, it once more transformed into a stick pile. This time, the pile was larger, and the difficulty of solving it had increased significantly. If he succeeded, he would gain another method to dismantle the sword prison, pushing his score even higher. And so, Mike remained seated in the sword prison, fully immersed in his task. Sometimes he frowned, sometimes he laughed, and sometimes he dozed off like an old fisherman. He looked like a madman. First Abyss. Cedric had returned at some point, as usual carrying his case and following Ares. Ares occasionally boasted about himself, and Cedric would chime in with a compliment. When they had nothing else to do, they played chess. This time, they decided to challenge themselves with a more complex game, seeking clever moves. Six-piece chess. Ares was contemplating where to place seven white pieces when his expression froze, as if sensing something. With a hint of surprise, Ares remarked, "Thor succeeded so quickly?" Though Mike hadn''t yet acted to break the prison, Ares could clearly sense it. At this moment, Thor already possessed the ability to dismantle the sword prison. This was much faster than Ares had anticipated. It left him both surprised and delighted. Thor still had secrets. Ares knew that while Thor wasn''t yet a true Supreme Being, his potential was limitless. Only two and a half people in the entire human race knew the truth: The human archives on Thor, detailing every moment of his first eighteen years, were completely fabricated. Thor didn''t originally belong to this world. Even Gregory, who had studied Thor extensively, had no idea that his most critical research materials were forgeries. Thor''s first eighteen years of life were a blank slate. Cedric, keeping an eye on the chessboard to prevent Ares from cheating, casually asked, "What did he succeed at?" Ares thought for a moment, then extended two fingers. A streak of sword energy shot out, piercing the chessboard made from an Archdemon''s body, leaving a hole. Satisfied, Ares nodded and said seriously, "Look, the game is broken." Twenty-four hours passed. Mike had been sitting in the sword prison for nearly two days. [Congratulations. Your latest test score: 64%.] The sword prison Mike saw wasn''t entirely his imagination-it was also influenced by the Eye of Truth. As the simulation progressed, the Eye of Truth even developed new features, like grading Mike''s performance. A score of 64% wasn''t much different from 60% when rounded. Mike wasn''t discouraged. This was a test left behind by Supreme Being Ares. Breaking it wasn''t supposed to be easy. Standing up, Mike stretched in the cramped space. As he moved, the surrounding sword energy shifted slightly to give him room. Mike couldn''t help but chuckle. Ares had been surprisingly considerate. In this sword prison, Mike lacked nothing. He could theoretically live here forever without issue. Of course, he had no intention of doing so. After resting, Mike didn''t immediately attempt to dismantle the sword prison again. Instead, he studied the sword energy carefully. The deeper he delved into the prison, the more he marveled at Ares'' swordsmanship. It was absurdly strong-almost to the point of being monstrous. Soon, Mike''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I get it now! I know what''s going on!" These swords weren''t just ordinary sword energy. They were real swords-each one a strike from Ares. But... They weren''t swords Ares had unleashed all at once. As Mike pieced it together, his excitement grew. "These are the 100,000 strikes Ares has delivered in the past. This is the Supreme Abyssal. These swords struck the Supreme Demon God, and because of Fate''s Reversal, the sword energy hasn''t dissipated..." The moment Mike understood, the sword prison began to change. More sword energy emerged, exponentially increasing the difficulty. Mike: ... [Latest test score: 0%.] [Candidate''s emotional state: stable. Heart rate: normal.] Staring at the now impossibly difficult sword prison, Mike sighed. Maybe ignorance really is bliss. But soon, he rallied himself and prepared to try again. For Mike, increased difficulty only meant spending more time. And now that he understood the origin of the sword energy, he also realized why Illusory Reality had appeared. These 100,000 strikes represented Ares'' absolute limit. If Mike could break through this sword prison, he would finally be free. As he worked, Mike occasionally paused to wonder: What was Shadow Nine doing now? Had Apollo figured things out? What about Maxen-was he still practicing swordsmanship? Shadow Nine was still climbing mountains. Maxen was still practicing swordsmanship. Apollo was still deep in thought. Tower of Truth, 99th Floor. Apollo sat cross-legged, staring out the window. He suddenly realized how boring this all was. What if... he got closer? The moment the thought crossed his mind, the Tower of Truth trembled slightly. A butterfly landed on Apollo''s fingertip. Apollo glanced out the window. "Go." The butterfly didn''t move. It simply stared at Apollo, waiting for more specific instructions. [Go where?] Apollo thought for a moment before speaking again. "Go take a look." The butterfly lifted its head, glancing at the scene outside, then at the mortal realm. It didn''t speak but asked Apollo a question: [Does it make a difference?] From any angle, Earth was just the mortal realm. In Apollo''s view, the distance of observation didn''t change the result. The sky was still the sky. The clouds were still the clouds. Objective reality didn''t bend to subjective will. Whether he observed the mortal realm from the 99th floor of the Tower of Truth or up close, it remained the same. Apollo thought for a moment, then withdrew his hand. The butterfly vanished. The butterfly was right. No matter how he looked at the mortal realm, it was still boring. Unlike Morpheus or Ares, Apollo wasn''t fighting for humanity. He was only fighting to survive. It was his awakening of an SSS-level talent that had made him the Supreme Demon God''s mortal enemy. Apollo didn''t want to fight the Supreme Demon God. The Supreme Demon God wanted to kill him. Apollo understood one thing clearly: Nathan had a chance to ascend. Apollo didn''t. Even if he reached the Heavenly Realm, the Supreme Demon God would find a way to hunt him down. Besides, Apollo had no desire to go to the Heavenly Realm. His existence had protected the mortal realm and Earth. But for Apollo himself, he had little personal motivation to do so. All he wanted was a quiet place to think things through. Now, it seemed he was close to an answer. Staring out the window, a rare emotion flickered in Apollo''s eyes: confusion. It was a strange feeling. After thinking for a day and a night, he still couldn''t figure it out. So Apollo decided: He would go to the mortal realm for a walk. Chapter 577: You’re not crazy Chapter 577: You¡¯re not crazyDo what you think, and act on it. That was Apollo. No one noticed when a white cloud drifted away from the Tower of Truth. When Apollo didn''t want to be noticed, no one could notice him. The white cloud floated aimlessly until it stopped at the edge of a city. There, it transformed into the figure of a middle-aged man. Apollo continued forward. "Mom, look! That man is flying!" Apollo heard the child''s voice and glanced around. Everyone else was walking, but he was floating mid-air, gliding forward like a ghost. Apollo thought this was faster. In the past, he would stand on a white cloud, and sometimes even on a turtle. Not long after the child spoke, Apollo''s feet touched the ground. He took a step forward. He could walk, after all. After a few steps, another child tilted his head and asked, "Doesn''t it hurt to walk barefoot?" Apollo looked down at himself, then at the people around him. Everyone was wearing shoes. It had been a long time since he''d visited the mortal realm, and he''d forgotten to wear shoes. A pair of shoes appeared on Apollo''s feet. He continued walking. In this city, Apollo wandered aimlessly. Before long, two members of the City Defense Department stopped him. A child had led them there. "It''s him! He was just standing in the middle of the road, about to get hit by a car, and didn''t even move!" One of the officers, a General-level warrior, approached Apollo with a friendly demeanor. "Sir, may I see your identification?" Apollo shook his head. "I don''t have one." "Uh..." The General hadn''t expected such a straightforward answer. The man didn''t seem mentally unstable, so the General tried another approach. "Do you have an ID card, driver''s license, or proof of address? If not, could you tell us where you work?" Apollo thought for a moment and gave an answer: "Mystic Market." He figured he technically worked there... right? "Oh, you work at Mystic Market? You should''ve said so earlier! You guys at Mystic Market are known for being fair in business." The General relaxed a little and asked, "What''s your employee number?" Apollo shook his head. "I don''t have one." The General frowned. How could someone working at Mystic Market not have an employee number? Was this a joke? Still holding onto his patience, the General asked, "Who''s your supervisor?" Apollo thought seriously for a moment, then shook his head again. "I don''t have one." This was getting ridiculous. How could someone at Mystic Market not have a supervisor? What did this guy think he was-a Supreme Being? The General was starting to get annoyed. He felt like the man was messing with him. "Alright, no supervisor. Do you have any subordinates?" This time, Apollo nodded. "Yes." He gave a name: "Foreskin." The General''s pen hovered in mid-air, waiting for more information. After a long pause, the General asked irritably, "What''s Foreskin''s employee number?" Such a common name-how was he supposed to know who that was? "Wait a moment." Apollo paused, then added, "Foreskin said he doesn''t have an employee number either." The General: ... What a coincidence! What were they, the CEO and chairman? The General was now convinced the man in front of him was a lunatic. Everything he''d said was probably made up. "Alright, one last question." Despite his growing frustration, the General stuck to protocol. If this question checked out, he''d call the psychiatric hospital to take the man away. "Have you had any recent contact with the demon race?" This time, Apollo answered quickly. He nodded. "Yes." Not long ago, he''d killed the Eighth Demon God and told the Supreme Demon God to get lost. That probably counted as "contact." The General: ... "Sir, I''m going to need you to come with us. By ''come with us,'' I mean get in the car... Why don''t you understand anything?" Human Supreme Being, Apollo. Time since leaving the Tower of Truth: 7 minutes, 34 seconds. Outcome: Detained by the City Defense Department. In the interrogation room of the City Defense Department, Apollo sat quietly in a chair, staring straight ahead. Across from him sat a General and the General''s disciple. "What''s your name?" "Apollo." When Apollo truthfully gave his name, both men audibly gasped. "Wow- Your name is... hiss-" The older General, trying to remain composed, cautiously asked, "How old are you?" Even though he knew it was impossible for this man to be Supreme Being Apollo, the General''s tone had grown noticeably more respectful. Apollo shook his head. "I don''t know." The General pressed on, "Where are you from?" "From?" Apollo tried to understand the question and eventually gave an answer. To be precise, he used coordinates to describe his origin. "This..." The General sent someone to check the coordinates while he continued questioning Apollo. "Where do you live now?" Apollo repeated the same coordinates and added, "The 99th floor." "You mean the 99th floor of a building?" The General muttered to himself as he recorded the answer. This was getting absurd. There weren''t many buildings on Earth with 99 floors, and living that high up seemed unnecessary and inconvenient. After asking a few more basic questions, the General exchanged a glance with his disciple. It seemed unlikely they''d get any more useful information. "Alright, that''s enough for now. If you need anything, let us know. As long as it''s legal, we''ll accommodate you. Once we confirm you have no ties to the demon race and are capable of independent action, we''ll let you go. We apologize for the inconvenience." With that, the General stood up and left the room with his disciple. Outside, the disciple asked, "Master, why are you being so polite to him?" "You don''t understand," the General replied irritably. "I almost joined Guardian Shadow back in the day. Trust me on this." He sent his disciple off to file the paperwork, then leaned against the wall, trembling like a leaf. Sweat poured down his face, and he looked as frail as a centenarian. A passing colleague asked if he was alright. "I''m fine, I''m fine," the General muttered, staggering back to his desk. Meanwhile, the coordinates Apollo had provided were traced. "Samson, are you messing with me?" A chubby man stormed over, visibly annoyed. "You gave me coordinates to check. Guess where they lead?" Samson''s throat tightened. He had a bad feeling about this. "Where?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chubby man spat out four words: "Tower of Truth." "Master! Master! Something terrible has happened!" Samson''s disciple rushed over, speaking in a hushed tone. "The man we brought in earlier... he''s gone!" Samson shot to his feet. "Gone? What do you mean, gone?!" He hurried to the interrogation room, only to find it empty. This was serious. Without hesitation, Samson pulled out his communicator and contacted his old superior. Back in the day, Samson had been lucky to survive the battlefield. His old boss hadn''t been so fortunate and had ended up joining Guardian Shadow. The communicator connected, and a gruff voice barked, "I just got back from the abyss. This job is killing me..." Guardian Shadow had been working overtime lately, with no extra pay. Many members suspected a leadership change. "What is it? Spit it out!" Samson quickly explained the bizarre situation. The line went silent. Just as Samson was about to hang up, a soft, effeminate voice suddenly chimed in. "Hello? Can you hear me?" The voice was so unnervingly delicate that it sent shivers down Samson''s spine. It was unmistakable-this was Shadow Two, the second-in-command of Guardian Shadow and Morpheus'' trusted lieutenant. Samson swallowed hard. "I can hear you." "I''m at the door. Come get me." Samson: ??? He hadn''t expected such efficiency. Soon, Samson greeted a stunningly beautiful woman at the entrance. For a moment, he thought the voice might have belonged to her. But when she spoke, her deep, gravelly voice shattered the illusion. Everyone had the same thought: What a gorgeous woman... if only she didn''t talk. The woman spread her arms dramatically and shouted, "Everyone, look at me! I have an announcement!" As all eyes turned to her, a flash of black light engulfed the room. When the light faded, everyone looked around in confusion. "What just happened?" "Why are we standing here?" "Let''s get back to work!" With everyone''s memories temporarily sealed, Shadow Two yawned and crouched in a corner. "So, where to next?" Foreskin, drenched in sweat, paced nervously. "When the boss asked for my employee number, I knew something was off. Who could''ve guessed..." While Shadow Two sealed memories, Foreskin reviewed the surveillance footage. As expected, Apollo didn''t appear in any of it. Even those who had seen Apollo couldn''t recall his face-only a vague impression of his presence. Shadow Two, ever the troublemaker, couldn''t resist teasing. "So, your boss is running around somewhere, and you have no idea where he is?" "Do you know where your boss is?" Foreskin shot back coldly. "If my boss gets into trouble, forget about whether the world survives-if your Fourth Bro comes back, you''re done for." Shadow Two winced. At the mention of Fourth Bro, even she felt a twinge of fear. "What are you waiting for? Go find your boss!" Foreskin spread his hands helplessly, gesturing to the massive city around them. "How? How do I find him?" They couldn''t use their powers or alert Apollo. They had to search like ordinary people. Finding one middle-aged man in a city of millions? Impossible. "I''m ordering two coffins from Mystic Market," Shadow Two muttered, pulling out a tablet. "Foreskin, any preferences? Want a dance troupe at your funeral?" Foreskin: ... Florida State Psychiatric Hospital, Facility Three. Apollo stood outside the hospital, deep in thought. Earlier, someone had suggested he belonged in a psychiatric hospital. So, here he was. Staring at the building, Apollo wondered: What now? He stopped an elderly man in a hospital gown and asked, "Is this a psychiatric hospital?" The old man nodded. "Sure is. I''ve been living here for over forty years." "What''s inside?" Apollo asked. "What else? Patients and doctors..." Before the old man could finish, staff came to escort him back inside. "Sorry about that, sir. He''s harmless, just likes to wander off..." Apollo wasn''t paying attention. He was thinking: If a psychiatric hospital only has patients and doctors... He looked at himself. He didn''t seem like a patient. So, he must be... a doctor? With that thought, Apollo''s robes vanished, replaced by a white doctor''s coat. He walked into the hospital. Seeing other doctors with ID badges, Apollo conjured one for himself. Noticing pens in their pockets, he added one to his own. When he saw they had offices, he created one for himself. And when he saw they had patients... Apollo sat at his desk, staring at the computer in front of him. It wasn''t turned on. Across from him sat a disheveled, erratic man-his patient. Apollo studied the man intently for half a minute, mimicking the other doctors. Finally, he spoke. "You''re not crazy." The man, who had been acting erratically, suddenly calmed down. After a moment of thought, he nodded. "You''re right. I''m not crazy." With his family''s support, the man was discharged. The intercom announced: "Next patient, please proceed to Room 000..." A patient who was supposed to go to the third floor inexplicably walked into Room 000. Half a minute later, a healthy man walked out of the hospital. The intercom sounded again: "Next patient..." Chapter 578: I’m your guardian Chapter 578: I¡¯m your guardianFlorida. At the corner of a park. "Your boss has been missing for two days now." Shadow Two, dressed in a puffy down jacket despite the 100¡ãF heat, was casually eating an ice cream cone. "My boss''s real body is still in the Tower of Truth," Foreskin corrected. "As for where his consciousness is now... hard to say. Can you contact Thor?" "Nope." Shadow Two shook her head and countered, "Why would I contact him? You think I''m made of money?" Foreskin: ... Foreskin sighed deeply. "I have an idea!" Shadow Two suddenly jumped up, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Your boss may have hidden himself as a normal person, but it''s useless because he''s not using much of his power. Otherwise, Florida would''ve been wiped off the map by now!" "And?" Foreskin was already regretting asking for her help. Having a crazy teammate was bad enough, but having no one else to consult made it worse. Looking around, Foreskin couldn''t help but lament the current state of humanity. Sure, humanity was stronger than ever, but their situation was still precarious. Little Calderon had gone to the Void Maelstrom, Old Calderon was exploring the abyss with Shadow Nine, and even Afterskin had tagged along. Thor? Who knew what he was up to. Now, as Foreskin surveyed his surroundings, he realized something horrifying: Shadow Two was currently the strongest human alive. How had humanity fallen to this point? Foreskin sighed again. "Alright, tell me your idea." Shadow Two gestured wildly, her voice alternating between two tones. "Look, your boss is pretending to be a normal person, right?" "So, we pretend to be normal people too!" "That way, we''ll find him!" Foreskin sighed for the third time. At first glance, this sounded like nonsense. On closer inspection... it was still nonsense. Only someone as deeply unhinged as Shadow Two could come up with such a ridiculous plan. Normal people can find normal people? With no better options, Foreskin decided to treat this absurd plan as a last resort. He couldn''t expect much from Shadow Two anyway. "Fine, but let''s agree on one thing: we''ll check in regularly. " Foreskin repeatedly emphasized the importance of staying in contact, worried that Shadow Two might cause trouble. "Don''t worry!" Shadow Two patted her chest confidently. "I''ve been on Earth for 300 years. Living like a normal person? Easy peasy!" Shadow Two had learned how to blend in from Shadow Nine and later from Thor. With two role models to follow, what could go wrong? With that, Shadow Two and Foreskin parted ways. As Foreskin watched her leave, an inexplicable sense of dread washed over him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that she was about to cause a disaster. Foreskin''s instincts were correct. Fifteen minutes later, with the help of the City Defense Department, Shadow Two was successfully subdued and sent to Florida State Psychiatric Hospital, Facility Three for evaluation. The City Defense Department continued to protect Florida as always. Screams pierced the silence of the hospital corridor. "Let me go! I''ve bled for humanity! I took a blade for Maxen! I demand to see Shadow Nine! I demand to see Thor!" "Where are you taking me?! I''m warning you-I''m about to lose it!" "My father is the Fifth Demon God! Where are the Fifth Demon Cult people?! Someone, save me!" "" Shadow Two had never been so humiliated in her life. After defining herself as a "normal person," she had obediently refrained from using any of her powers. Now, she was strapped to a hospital bed and wheeled into a room. "Calm down, you''re seriously unhinged." Seven or eight doctors and nurses surrounded her, chattering away. "Good thing you showed up. Otherwise, we''d have had to shut down the hospital today!" "Don''t just stand there-let''s get the doctor to confirm if this one''s really insane." "Congratulations, you''re the only patient in Facility Three." Shadow Two: ??? Her voice trembled. "Your psychiatric hospital... only has one patient?" "Yep." One of the doctors sighed. "For some reason, all the patients were discharged over the past two days. We doctors were about to lose our minds... Thank goodness you came along. We''ll arrange a full-team consultation for you right away." The doctor''s voice trembled slightly, as if he were genuinely excited. Shadow Two''s eyes filled with fear and unease. What kind of psychiatric hospital only had one patient? What had they done to the other patients? And this doctor-what did he mean by "discharged"? Did "discharged" actually mean... killed? Was this some kind of horror story? Lying on the hospital bed, Shadow Two felt a chill run down her spine. She had told Foreskin to treat her like a normal person, and Foreskin had complied. But Shadow Two had even fooled herself. She genuinely believed she was a normal person. She genuinely believed she was about to die. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Daddy, save me..." Then she remembered her father-a muddle-headed fool obsessed with dying. If he found out she was about to die, he''d probably pop champagne to celebrate. Waaah- The tears came pouring out. Creak- The door opened. Shadow Two struggled to lift her head, trying to see the face of her would-be killer. "Wait, if I''m a demon creature, won''t my death expose my identity?" "Oh no! If they find out I''m a demon creature, I''ll be paraded through the streets!" "Wait... is being paraded fun? Are there lots of people? Is it lively?" || || Shadow Two''s mind was a chaotic mess of thoughts. She was, after all, a lunatic. Nothing she thought was surprising. Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice the doctor approaching her bed. The doctor wore a plain white coat, with an unremarkable name tag that bore two simple lines: Doctor Apollo Lawson Apollo glanced at Shadow Two and delivered his diagnosis with precision: "He''s insane." Apollo''s voice carried a hint of relief. Finally, a real lunatic. What kind of doctor doesn''t have patients? The people he''d encountered before weren''t truly insane, so they didn''t count as patients. But this one? This one was the real deal. Now that he had a patient, Apollo could finally start treating someone. Apollo had done everything else a doctor might do over the past two days-except actually treat a patient. Shadow Two was still lost in her chaotic thoughts when Apollo''s voice interrupted her. "Do you want treatment?" First, a doctor must respect the patient''s wishes. If someone didn''t want treatment, the doctor shouldn''t force it. Shadow Two weakly lifted her head, then let it fall back onto the bed. "Well, since I''m insane and in a psychiatric hospital, I guess I should get treatment." Shadow Two found the question absurd. I''m clearly insane-why are you even asking me this? "Okay." Apollo nodded and continued, "They say lunatics need a guardian to consent to treatment. Where''s your guardian?" Shadow Two: ... Talking about guardians to someone like Shadow Two was laughable. There were fewer than 100 people in the world who could defeat her. With that kind of power, who needed a guardian? Apollo repeated the question. Shadow Two thought for a moment and answered, "My daddy?" It was reasonable for a father to act as a guardian, right? Shadow Two felt proud of herself for coming up with such a logical answer. Apollo shook his head. "Your father is also insane." Shadow Two fell silent. What kind of family was this? A family of lunatics! If her relatives couldn''t act as guardians, Shadow Two had to think of someone else. She offered another name: "Shadow Nine? Do you know Shadow Nine? Call him and ask him to come get me..." If Shadow Nine got involved, everything would be fine. And if the doctor couldn''t contact Shadow Nine, that wasn''t Shadow Two''s problem. No guardian, no treatment. No treatment, she''d be released! Shadow Two grew more excited as she thought about it. I''m a genius! The room fell silent for a minute. Then the doctor spoke again. "My instructor says he doesn''t have time for you." Shadow Two: ??? That''s ridiculous! Lying on the bed, Shadow Two rolled her eyes. "Yeah, right. Shadow Nine is in the Supreme Abyssal right now. You expect me to believe you called him? And that he''s your instructor? Who do you think you are?" "Bad guy, how many disciples does Shadow Nine have?" "Two, right? One is Apollo, and the other is..." Both voices trailed off. They had both realized something. Even a lunatic would find it absurd. If this were true... Shadow Two''s body began to tremble. Strapped to the bed, she convulsed like someone having a seizure. "You..." Shadow Two struggled to lift her head, trying to get a better look at the doctor. The first thing she saw was the white coat. Not a robe. Okay, not a problem. She breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at the doctor''s face. Just an ordinary face. Okay, not a problem. She ruled out the possibility that this was Supreme Being Apollo. Completely relaxed, she laughed. "See? I told you-no way it''s..." Bad Woman suddenly asked, "Bad guy, do you remember what the doctor looks like?" Shadow Two: ... She''d forgotten! She''d just looked at him, and she''d already forgotten! Shadow Two found the situation so absurd that she burst out laughing. Lying on the bed, she shouted: "Doctor! Doctor! Save me!" "I''m really insane!" It took ten minutes for Shadow Two to calm down and accept the reality of her situation. For some reason, Apollo had left the Tower of Truth and was living as a normal person in Florida. To find Apollo, Shadow Two had also entered Florida, pretending to be a normal person. And now, by sheer coincidence, Apollo had become a doctor, and Shadow Two had become his patient. Shadow Two sighed, resigned to her fate. "My father''s insane, Shadow Nine is busy, and my current boss is Fourth Bro, aka Thor. Can he be my guardian?" "Boss?" Apollo frowned and said seriously, "Employing a lunatic is illegal." Shadow Two quickly clarified, "It''s not a job! I pay him! Yeah, I''m in... preschool!" She suddenly remembered that she didn''t get paid-she actually paid Thor. If that wasn''t preschool, what was it? Lunatics can''t work, but they can attend preschool. Apollo nodded slightly. If it was preschool, then Thor could count as a guardian. He was always meticulous. "Thor is unavailable right now." Apollo began to calculate. If Thor was Shadow Two''s guardian but unavailable, the responsibility would fall to someone connected to Thor. Thor often called Apollo Third Bro. So, logically, Apollo could act as Shadow Two''s guardian. After sorting out the relationships, Apollo concluded: "I''m your guardian." Shadow Two: ... "Whatever you say." Shadow Two had given up resisting. She knew she couldn''t contact Foreskin or anyone else. What would she even say? That Apollo had gone insane and was playing doctor? Even if Apollo had lost his mind, everyone already knew Shadow Two was crazy. And even if Apollo really was in trouble, who could help? If Fourth Bro were still around, maybe he could do something. But Thor had disappeared at the worst possible time! Now that she had a guardian, things moved quickly. Apollo, as Shadow Two''s guardian, approved her treatment. Apollo, as Shadow Two''s doctor, began designing her treatment plan. Shadow Two: ... She felt that even if she hadn''t been insane before, this ordeal would surely drive her mad. "All done." Apollo soon presented the treatment plan. "Sit up and listen." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollo had noticed that other doctors often had patients sit down to avoid agitation. Shadow Two, who had been lying down, sat up. "Treatment Plan 1: Kill Bad Woman''s consciousness." Bad Woman:... "Treatment Plan 2: Kill Bad Man''s consciousness." Bad Man:... "Treatment Plan 3: Kill both Bad Woman and Bad Man''s consciousnesses." Shadow Two: ... "Treatment Plan 9: ..." Apollo listed nine treatment plans in total. He felt that was sufficient. Finally, he asked, "Do you have money for the treatment?" Chapter 579: Your guardian doesn’t have money either Chapter 579: Your guardian doesn¡¯t have money either"Money? You want money?" She laughed bitterly. Where would she get money? Following Thor around was already a miracle for survival-having money was a luxury she couldn''t even dream of. "I don''t have money," Shadow Two said bluntly, trying to reason with Apollo. She knew Apollo was a Supreme Being who always adhered to logic. "I don''t have money to pay for treatment, so I can''t be treated. That''s reasonable, right?" "Hmm." Apollo nodded thoughtfully, then added, "You can ask your guardian for money." Shadow Two was on the brink of despair. "Then go ahead and ask!" You''re my guardian! Ask yourself for the money! Apollo continued, "Your guardian doesn''t have money either." Shadow Two: ... The Mystic Market''s owner, the third-generation Supreme Being of humanity, Apollo- someone at the pinnacle of power, wealth, and status-was claiming he had no money? Shadow Two didn''t even know how to respond. "So... I don''t have money, and my guardian doesn''t have money. Does that mean we''re not treating this illness?" Shadow Two was so relieved she almost kissed Apollo''s shoes. She even started pulling out family connections, flipping through her mental "family tree" for any possible leverage. "Look, my daddy was good friends with Morpheus back in the day. My father even wanted me to recognize Morpheus as my godfather. I didn''t, but I''m at least half a godson, right? And since I have split personalities, 2 times 0.5 equals 1. So, I''m basically Morpheus'' full godson..." To be fair, Shadow Two''s math was flawless. Claiming to be Morpheus'' godson, Shadow Two circled back to Apollo. "Morpheus is Thor''s big bro, and you''re Thor''s third bro. Doesn''t that make you my... third aunt?" Bad Woman muttered under her breath, "Shouldn''t it be third uncle?" Bad Man snapped, "I''m losing my mind here!" Apollo shook his head, dismissing their nonsense, and began explaining his own logic. "I''m your guardian, and I believe you need treatment." "I''m your attending physician, and you''re clearly insane, so treatment is necessary." "I don''t have money to pay for your treatment, so..." Finally, Apollo arrived at a perfectly reasonable conclusion: "I should earn money to pay for your treatment." Shadow Two: ... Apollo was just too meticulous! But Shadow Two was already insane, so she found Apollo''s reasoning oddly convincing. She could only follow his train of thought. "Then, third aunt, go earn money!" Apollo shook his head. "I don''t earn money as a doctor." Shadow Two was stunned. "Then why are you doing it?" Apollo patiently explained, "They''re not sick, so they don''t need treatment. Treating patients is how you make money." Shadow Two finally understood. "So, they all get free treatment, and I''m the only paying customer?" Apollo didn''t respond. He was deep in thought. He felt he needed to consult someone else. Since Shadow Two was a lunatic, her words couldn''t be trusted. Apollo left the room and randomly found someone to ask, "If being a doctor doesn''t make money, what should I do?" The person replied irritably, "What else? Change careers." Apollo nodded thoughtfully. He returned to the room, looked at Shadow Two, and said seriously, "Until I earn enough money for your treatment, I can''t be a psychiatrist anymore." Thank the goddess of luck! Shadow Two was on the verge of tears. "Take your time earning money, third aunt. My illness isn''t urgent." She even tried to reassure him. "Look, I''ve been insane for so many years, and I''m still doing fine, right?" Apollo nodded slightly. "Patient''s emotions are stable and optimistic. Good. Keep it up." Shadow Two: ... No matter what, Shadow Two felt she was finally free. As long as Apollo left, even as a "normal person," Shadow Two could find a way to escape the psychiatric hospital. Or she could just stay here! After all, she was the only patient in the entire hospital. Being the sole patient in a psychiatric hospital was a beautiful thing! As long as she wasn''t around Apollo, anything was fine! Shadow Two was genuinely terrified. The oppressive presence of Supreme Being Apollo was too much. You could never predict his next move. An unstable Apollo was the greatest threat to the world. After speaking, Apollo turned and left the room. Shadow Two''s joy lasted less than five minutes before someone else entered. She saw Apollo again, now wearing a long robe, standing before her. Behind him were several nurses, who began untying her restraints. "What are you doing? Tie me back up! I''m insane! I have official proof!" Shadow Two pulled out over a thousand psychiatric evaluation reports from her pocket, piling them up like a small mountain. But no one even glanced at them. A kind-hearted nurse explained, "Your third uncle helped you with the discharge paperwork. He''s really dedicated-he even quit his job to take care of you..." Shadow Two: ... As they left, the nurse reminded her, "Listen to your third uncle. He won''t harm you!" Shadow Two wanted to cry but had no tears. She wanted to disobey, but did she even have the ability to? Outside the psychiatric hospital, Shadow Two obediently followed Apollo, nervously asking, "Third aunt, where are we going to earn money?" Apollo shook his head. "I don''t know." Soon, he stopped a random passerby to ask where it was easiest to make money. "Do you even need to ask? Mystic Market, of course!" Shadow Two, who had been watching this unfold, was dumbfounded. With his usual efficiency, Apollo quickly brought Shadow Two to the Mystic Market''s recruitment office. A bald middle-aged man put down his newspaper and asked, "Do you have identification?" Apollo handed over his ID. After two days in Florida, he had noticed that everyone had identification, so he had one too. The ID read Apollo Lawson, and the recruiter didn''t find the name unusual at all. This level of subtle manipulation left Shadow Two utterly shocked. With identification in hand, the rest was straightforward. The recruiter asked questions, and Apollo answered. "Education?" "None." "Work experience?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was a psychiatrist for two days." "How long is two days?" "43 hours, 45 minutes, and 5 seconds." The recruiter:... "Alright. How many patients did you treat?" "One." The recruiter was speechless. After entering Apollo''s information into the system, the recruiter thought, If this guy gets hired, anyone can work at Mystic Market. Ding- Apollo''s phone buzzed with a notification. "Congratulations! You have been hired as a full-time employee at Mystic Market. Employee ID: 1." Shadow Two initially thought that once Apollo joined Mystic Market, everything would be fine. But she couldn''t have been more wrong. This was the beginning of her nightmare. After just one hour of watching Apollo work, Shadow Two realized something was off. Apollo was too fair in business! If something was worth 10 gold coins, Apollo sold it for exactly 10 gold coins. Not a penny more. Before Shadow Two could voice her concerns, Apollo stopped on his own. He came to a meticulous conclusion: "At this rate, I won''t earn enough for your treatment." Shadow Two nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing. She wanted to ask why he didn''t just use his own Mystic Market, but Apollo beat her to it. "You''re wondering why I don''t use my own Mystic Market?" Shadow Two: ... Was it that obvious? Apollo explained seriously, "The Mystic Market''s goods belong to the Mystic Market." Uh... Shadow Two couldn''t fully grasp Apollo''s logic. But since she was insane, not understanding seemed fine. If Mystic Market wasn''t an option, they''d have to find another way to make money. Apollo prepared to stop another passerby for advice. "Wait, third aunt!" Shadow Two quickly stopped him and said earnestly, "Why ask strangers when you can ask me?" Apollo countered, "But you''re insane." "Just because I''m insane doesn''t mean everything I say is nonsense!" Shadow Two explained seriously, "Even if I''m insane, facts are still facts. A fact spoken by a lunatic is still a fact..." This was bordering on philosophy. Apollo pondered this. Shadow Two, eager to prove her point, raised three fingers. "For example, I''m insane, but if I say 1 plus 1 equals 3, everyone knows 1 plus 1 equals 3. You can''t deny it just because I''m insane!" Apollo corrected her, "1 plus 1 equals 2." Shadow Two: ??? Had she been wrong all these years?! "Third aunt! Save me! I''m really insane!" While Shadow Two spiraled, Apollo decided she had a point. He could discern which of her statements were true and which were nonsense. After a moment of thought, Apollo asked, "How do you think I should earn money for your treatment?" Shadow Two, her condition slightly improved, replied, "Either ask your subordinates or ask Fourth Bro." Subordinates naturally referred to Foreskin, while Fourth Bro was, of course, Thor. "Foreskin won''t work," Apollo said, shaking his head. "And I can''t reach Thor." Shadow Two: ??? What had happened to Fourth Bro?! Where could Thor be that even Apollo couldn''t reach him? The Supreme Abyssal, perhaps... For a brief moment, Shadow Two''s chaotic mind cleared. She realized things were spiraling out of control. Supreme Being Apollo''s current state was unpredictable, and Thor''s whereabouts were a mystery. How had humanity ended up like this?! Something had to be done! For the first time, Shadow Two felt a sense of responsibility and urgency. She decided to take the first step-a crucial one. And then... Shadow Two went insane again. She flailed her arms like a circus clown and shouted, "Do whatever you want! Be whoever you think you are!" Hearing this, Apollo fell into deep thought. A white cloud descended from the sky, forming a mirror in front of him. In the mirror, Apollo saw the reflection of a middle-aged man. Apollo nodded slightly. Ten minutes later, a new stall appeared on a Florida street corner. A simple banner read: [Fortune-telling: $5 per session.] The fortune-teller was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man in a plain robe, embroidered with a few white clouds. If you looked closely, you might notice a faint butterfly pattern on his sleeve. Beside him was a lunatic. The lunatic seemed to be his junior, lying on the ground when idle and talking to himself in two voices when mad. Ten minutes after the stall appeared, the City Defense Department arrived. A Chief politely explained, "Sir, fortune-telling isn''t allowed here. If you''re a prophecy- element Chief looking for promotion, you can file a report with the City Defense Department..." Clearly, they mistook Apollo for a reclusive expert. Though Apollo looked ordinary, his aura suggested he was at least a Chief. Since yesterday, Florida''s City Defense Department had been flooded with powerful reinforcements. Chiefs were the baseline, Lords led squads, and a formidable Nine-Star Lord oversaw operations. Rumors spread that the demon cult was planning something big in Florida. But the reinforcements didn''t do anything unusual. They simply acted like a normal City Defense Department, maintaining peace. So, the Chief addressing Apollo had replaced the General from before. Hearing the Chief''s words, Apollo shook his head. "I''m not a prophecy-element Chief." The Chief was stunned but quickly smiled. "Then you must be a Lord-tier powerhouse?" Apollo shook his head again. "I''m not that either." The Chief was confused but maintained his polite demeanor. Their training had been strict. As their instructor, Maxen, had said, their mission was to ensure every citizen of Florida felt cared for. Some Lords had questioned the need for so many powerhouses in Florida. But after enduring Maxen''s wrath, they stopped asking questions. Now, they had only one goal: "Complete the mission!" The Chief waved his hand dismissively and said kindly, "Alright, no need to explain further. But according to City Defense Department regulations, you can''t..." Before he could finish, a new notification came through his earpiece: "Emergency update: fortune-telling is now permitted in the city center." The Chief: ??? What kind of nonsense is this?! But given the recent string of bizarre events, the Chief wasn''t too surprised. He turned back to Apollo with a smile. "Apologies for the misunderstanding. You''re allowed to set up your stall here. For now, only this street is permitted, but..." The Chief hesitated, then decided not to finish his sentence. He figured wherever Apollo went, fortune-telling would probably be allowed. "To make up for the inconvenience, how about you tell my fortune?" He didn''t take it seriously. For $5, it was just for fun. Apollo pointed to the banner. "Payment required." "Of course." The Chief sat across from Apollo and casually asked, "How can I break through to Lord?" Apollo answered offhandedly, "Like this..." Minutes later, an overwhelming aura swept through the street. Even the Chief himself couldn''t believe it as he stared at his hands, muttering in disbelief: "I... I became a Lord?!" Chapter 580: The corpse is talking Chapter 580: The corpse is talkingThe birth of a new Lord among humanity was undoubtedly a cause for celebration. However, the commotion caused by the Lord''s breakthrough didn''t go unnoticed. From the four cardinal directions, terrifying auras rose one after another, suppressing the disturbance in an instant. The newly ascended Lord, caught in the eye of the storm, was crushed by the residual pressure of these auras. His body sank, his face twisted in agony, and his complexion turned beet red. He couldn''t utter a single word. Compared to these auras, the Lord was like an ant facing a herd of elephants¡ªinsignificant and utterly powerless. Ultimate Lords. The newly ascended Lord''s eyes were filled with shock and terror, as if a storm was raging within him. He couldn''t calm down. After all, humanity only had a handful of Ultimate Lords. For four of them to appear here¡­ Did this mean humanity had abandoned all strategic buffer zones and concentrated all its power in Florida? What were they planning?! Countless thoughts flashed through the Lord''s mind, only to vanish as quickly as they came. Because¡­ A lunatic appeared before him. --- Shadow Two, stimulated by the auras of these Ultimate Lords, regained some clarity. She suddenly remembered that she was actually quite strong herself. For example, she was very skilled at sealing memories. A streak of black light flashed, and the newly ascended Lord''s vision went dark. He fell straight backward, unconscious. Bad Woman whispered, "Bad guy, did you just kill him?" "How could I?!" Shadow Two retorted, "I''ve sealed your memories over a hundred times without any mistakes. How could I mess this up?" Bad Woman: ¡­ "Bad guy, I''m going to fight you!" Just as Bad Woman was about to make a move, another streak of black light flashed before her eyes. She looked at the unconscious Lord on the ground and whispered again, "Bad guy, are you sure you didn''t kill him?" "Hmm, I accidentally killed him. It''s all your fault!" Bad Woman: ¡­ Not long after Shadow Two made her move, a low-profile truck passed by. The moment the truck rolled over the Lord''s body, the Lord vanished¡ªtaken away by someone. The street returned to its usual calm, as if nothing had happened. Shadow Two, who had just regained some clarity, went insane again. "Third aunt! Third aunt!" Shadow Two stared at the five-dollar bill in the cup, her face full of disdain. "This doesn''t look like fortune-telling. It looks like begging." Apollo shook his head, confused. "What''s the difference?" For a moment, Shadow Two was at a loss for words. Unable to argue, she changed the subject. "Third aunt, doesn''t fortune-telling consume a lot of energy?" Apollo didn''t deny being called "third aunt." After all, he was currently Shadow Two''s guardian. Apollo shook his head again. "I''m just fortune-telling. But the questions they ask don''t require calculations." How to break through to Lord? Did such a question really require Apollo to calculate? That would be underestimating him. "Ah! I get it now!" Shadow Two''s eyes lit up as she had an epiphany. "Third aunt is the fairest of all. Five dollars only gets you five dollars'' worth of conversation!" Not a penny more. Apollo nodded slightly. That was correct. In Apollo''s eyes, the value of giving a Chief a few pointers and five dollars wasn''t all that different. The lunatic continued to accompany Apollo as they set up their stall on the street. For the entire afternoon, Apollo earned exactly five dollars. --- As evening approached, Apollo packed up the stall and began heading home with Shadow Two. Shadow Two crawled on all fours, twisting and writhing on the ground like a worm. "Third aunt, where are we going?" Apollo replied casually, "Off work. Going home to cook." From his observations over the past few days, Apollo had learned that most people got off work at five. On the way back, they passed a towering skyscraper. It was a property of Mystic Market. An electronic screen on the building displayed scrolling text accompanied by a narrator''s voice. Apollo stopped in his tracks. The lunatic stopped as well. Apollo tilted his head slightly, looking up at the screen. Shadow Two mimicked him, tilting her head as well. But she forgot she had been crawling on the ground. Her head tilted nearly 180 degrees, her neck twisting like rubber into an exaggerated angle. A nearby woman glanced at her, didn''t even scream, and fainted on the spot. Before the woman could hit the ground, two men in black suits emerged from the crowd and quietly took her away. --- Shadow Two read the content on the electronic screen. It was a routine update summarizing Thor''s achievements since his emergence. Such news was no longer newsworthy these days. But Apollo stood there, staring at the screen, lost in thought. --- Not far from Apollo, a massive golden coin floated above the clouds, concealing its presence. On the coin, Foreskin paced back and forth, his face full of worry. "What should I do¡­" "Foreskin, take a break." Maxen yawned and offered a suggestion. "If all else fails, I''ll go find my Second Godfather and ask him to release Thor." Ever since Thor''s appearance, Maxen had developed a new habit: Whenever he encountered an unsolvable problem, he''d go straight to Thor for help. And it worked like a charm! As long as Thor got involved, everything would turn out fine! But¡­ at what cost? Maxen glanced at his empty wallet and felt he hadn''t paid any price at all! "I already tried¡­" Foreskin sighed. "How could I sit still with something this big happening? I went to Ares, but he said he couldn''t release Thor either. He did say he could send me in, though¡­" Maxen: ¡­ --- After parting ways with Shadow Two, Foreskin had been worried she''d cause trouble, so he''d hidden himself and followed her. To his surprise, Shadow Two had actually led him to Apollo! He''d found Apollo. But now what? Foreskin was completely at a loss. Was he supposed to walk up to his boss and ask, "Are you out for a stroll?" No one had ever encountered a situation like this before! --- Maxen, ever the schemer, came up with another idea. "Then let''s find my First Godfather!" As a rule, Morpheus was only to be contacted in the most critical situations. But wasn''t Apollo''s current state the very definition of critical? Foreskin frowned even more deeply. "I already tried. No response." Morpheus'' true state was a mystery even to Maxen. That wisp of a soul only appeared when it wanted to. Hearing this, Maxen actually relaxed. "That just means my First Godfather doesn''t think it''s a big deal." "If only it were that simple¡­" Foreskin muttered, still conflicted. At that moment, a voice came through Foreskin''s communicator. It was Professor Gregory. This matter had already surpassed any priority level. The top concern for humanity now was Apollo. Professor Gregory, after much deliberation, offered his advice: "Actually, Shadow Two''s method¡­ is feasible." --- Shadow Two''s method? Maxen was stunned. What method? Foreskin, on the other hand, frowned deeply, full of doubt. "Can that really work?" According to Shadow Two''s logic: Apollo was living as a normal person, so they should also live as normal people. Eventually, they''d meet him. From a theoretical standpoint, it was utter nonsense. Even the worst novelist wouldn''t write such a clich¨¦. And yet¡­ it had happened. Apollo became a psychiatrist, and Shadow Two became his patient. Foreskin shook his head slightly. "If we don''t deliberately approach my boss, the chances of encountering him¡­ should be slim." He understood Professor Gregory''s point: everything had to be completely random, with no deliberate actions. Because only Apollo knew what he was experiencing. If they tried to intervene, it might backfire. But with no other options, Foreskin had no better ideas. "It''s worth a try." He turned to Maxen and reminded him, "You must act entirely within the logic and abilities of a normal person." Maxen nodded but immediately stumbled, falling off the golden coin and crashing into the ground, leaving a massive crater. When Foreskin dug him out, Maxen had only one question: "By normal logic, shouldn''t I be dead?" Foreskin: ¡­ He suddenly realized this city had a strange charm¡ªit seemed to drag everyone''s intelligence down to Shadow Two''s level. "Yes," Foreskin replied dryly. "A normal person would definitely die from that fall." Maxen stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Then you''ll have to handle my funeral. The rest is up to you!" With that, Maxen tilted his head and stopped breathing. Even a Lord-level expert examining him would conclude he was dead. Of course, he wasn''t actually dead. Foreskin: ??? He was nearing his breaking point. His boss was acting strange, and now these people were losing their minds too! Foreskin stared at Maxen lying in the crater and briefly considered burying him there. It seemed like the logical thing to do. "Phew¡ª" Maxen suddenly opened his eyes, exhaled, and said seriously, "I want a grand funeral!" Then he tilted his head again, even sticking out his tongue. "Ah, I''m dead!" Foreskin was utterly speechless. He didn''t bother digging Maxen out or burying him. Instead, he walked into town, penniless, determined to live like a normal person. An hour later, Foreskin returned with an excavator. "Right here. My nephew fell out of a plane and died. Dig him up for me." "Got it, boss!" The excavator operator worked diligently. This millionaire boss was clearly loaded, spending money like water! When Maxen was finally dug out, Foreskin had become a billionaire. He made a call to Joseph. "Joseph, come help with Maxen''s funeral." "Manager, that''s against the rules!" Joseph had also received Professor Gregory''s instructions and was prepared to live as a normal person. Why should he listen to Foreskin? Foreskin''s next words shut Joseph up. "I''ll pay you 500." Joseph hesitated. "Gold Coins?" Foreskin, already in a foul mood, snapped, "Dollars!" What the hell?! $500 to get a Nine-Star Lord to handle a funeral? Joseph was about to explode, but Foreskin''s next words silenced him. "If you don''t take it, where are you sleeping tonight?" Joseph: ¡­ "Boss, give me $50 first so I can catch a cab!" --- Half an hour later, a sweaty Joseph arrived at the scene of Maxen''s "death." Foreskin, seeing Joseph drenched in sweat, confirmed he hadn''t used any powers and was genuinely acting like a normal person. For a moment, Foreskin found it amusing. "Didn''t I give you money for a cab?" Joseph wiped his forehead and replied matter-of-factly, "I ran here to save the $50. Why waste it on a cab?" After catching his breath, Joseph looked at Maxen''s "corpse" and sighed. "Man, why''d you have to go and die?" Then he turned to Foreskin. "How much are you planning to compensate me for losing my friend?" Foreskin''s only response was, "Get lost!" He tossed $50,000 at Joseph and told him to keep playing along with Maxen''s antics. As for Foreskin himself, he needed to come up with another way to find his boss. Sitting beside Maxen''s "corpse," Joseph began counting the money. "Brother, if you have any last words, just let me know. I''ll do my best to fulfill them¡­" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A faint voice came from Maxen''s throat. "Got any booze? I''m thirsty." Joseph: ¡­ "The corpse is talking!" After counting the money, Joseph slung Maxen over his shoulder and headed to the nearest funeral home to "handle the arrangements." --- Nightfall. The faint glow of firelight illuminated the entrance to the funeral home. Another person had died today. Two figures appeared outside the funeral home: Apollo and the lunatic. "Third aunt, we can''t charge so little this time!" Shadow Two carried a large bag filled with various items, though it was unclear where they''d come from. Apollo nodded, indicating he understood. He now looked like a priest and even spoke a few simple words: "When someone dies, if no special measures are taken, their soul cannot be preserved. What remains is merely a psychological comfort for the living¡­" Shadow Two didn''t understand a word of it. He only cared about one thing. "Third aunt, how much are you planning to charge?" Apollo thought for a moment and offered a reasonable number. "Ten dollars." Shadow Two: ¡­ Fine. Ten it is. Shadow Two''s eyes darted mischievously as he asked tentatively, "Third aunt, if you''re only charging ten dollars, can I perform a little talent show at the funeral? Maybe the family will tip me?" Apollo considered this and corrected him. "You must be mindful of your behavior. Don''t do anything excessive." "Got it! Got it!" Shadow Two nodded enthusiastically. From Apollo''s tone, it seemed like this was allowed. Just as Shadow Two was about to approach the family to negotiate, Apollo walked over to the coffin. The coffin was barely thicker than cardboard, with electronic screens on all sides playing looping music. It was incredibly flashy. Apollo glanced at the coffin and shook his head. "Alive." Chapter 581: The hope of humanity rests on you, Joseph Chapter 581: The hope of humanity rests on you, Joseph"Neigh-" The "dead man" turned into a horse! A wild horse bolted out of the funeral home, disappearing into the night. Joseph: ... He wanted to chase after it, but how could he possibly catch up to Maxen? More importantly, Joseph realized something terrifying: He had really encountered Apollo! Why Maxen turned into a horse, or what he planned to do as a horse, were secondary concerns. The most critical issue was the presence of Apollo himself! What should he do next?! Countless thoughts flashed through Joseph''s mind, leaving him frozen in place, dumbfounded. Apollo glanced at the mess on the ground, shook his head, and said, "Let''s go." Since there was no longer a dead person, there was no need for him to offer prayers for the deceased. It was time to go home and sleep. Shadow Two followed behind Apollo, frantically making eye contact with Joseph, trying to signal him. Joseph was equally desperate. What could he do? Kill himself on the spot to entertain everyone? "Please wait!" Joseph blurted out, his mind still blank. Fortunately, Shadow Two''s brain-split into two personalities-worked faster than most. She quickly added, "Do you have more dead people who need a priest''s prayers?" Joseph: ... Even if he wanted to find another dead person, it would be difficult. Although he didn''t fully understand what was happening, Joseph realized one thing: Apollo seemed to think of himself as an ordinary person. He had kept Shadow Two by his side, set up a fortune-telling stall during the day, and acted as a priest at night... Was he short on money? Joseph mustered his courage, stepped forward, and forced a smile. "Well, uh... if you''re offering prayers, you should be compensated, right? Travel expenses, yes, travel expenses!" Apollo shook his head. "I walked here." Joseph''s mind raced, and suddenly, everything became clear. "Forget travel expenses-how about a tip? You should at least accept a tip." Apollo seemed to consider this. Seeing that Apollo didn''t outright refuse, Joseph began pulling out cash. He placed over $40,000 in front of Shadow Two. "This is all my savings. It''s yours." Shadow Two looked at Apollo. "Third aunt, can we take this money?" Apollo replied with a question, "Why don''t you perform a talent show?" Shadow Two''s eyes lit up. She immediately pulled her head off her shoulders and started kicking it around like a soccer ball. She performed with such enthusiasm that she nearly kicked her head into a sewer drain. Apollo nodded. "Since it''s a tip from the guest, you can accept it." With that, he led Shadow Two away. They hadn''t done anything, yet they left with over $40,000. Walking under the dim streetlights, Apollo led the way while Shadow Two followed behind, counting the money and muttering, "Third aunt, let''s get a bigger house. The old one''s too cramped for the three of us..." Joseph remained rooted in place, questioning his life choices. Once Apollo was out of sight, Joseph snapped out of his daze and immediately called Foreskin. Joseph recounted his experience in detail. Foreskin was already numb. Shadow Two goes crazy and meets Apollo. Maxen pretends to be dead and meets Apollo. So, unless your brain is a little broken, you can''t trigger this quest? "Got it. I''ll handle it." Foreskin hung up and sighed deeply. He knew in his heart that this time, Shadow Two''s insane logic might actually be correct. Only by living like ordinary people-experiencing birth, aging, illness, and death-could they have a chance of encountering Apollo. "Birth, aging, illness, and death?" A spark of inspiration flashed through Foreskin''s mind. As the second-in-command of Mystic Market, Foreskin knew Apollo well. After all, only a handful of people interacted with Apollo regularly. Foreskin was certain of one thing: Apollo hadn''t come to the mortal realm just to observe. If Apollo wanted to observe the mortal realm, he could do so from anywhere. He came to experience it. Foreskin''s thoughts became clearer as he approached the truth. What does the mortal realm have? Birth, aging, illness, and death. Shadow Two represented illness, and Maxen represented death. That left birth and aging as the two remaining keys! Foreskin grabbed his phone and started making calls. "Buy out all the maternity wards and nursing homes in Florida!" Foreskin was confident that this time, he''d find his boss! The Next Day. Outside a hair transplant clinic in Florida, a heated argument broke out. A middle-aged man was fuming, shouting angrily, "You said you could do hair transplants! I even brought the ad from the bathroom!" The man had striking features, a sturdy build, and simple clothing, but he was incredibly generous with his money. He had only one request: a full head of hair. The hair transplant doctor was equally frustrated. "You''re just here to cause trouble, aren''t you?" "You''re completely bald! Where am I supposed to get hair to transplant?" The middle-aged man was furious. He pointed to his shiny bald head and argued passionately, "Don''t talk nonsense! I still have a dozen hairs left, and they''re alive and well! How dare you call me bald?!" Nova Voidwalker, an Ultimate Lord who dominated the abyss and was invincible below the level of a Demon God, had one lifelong grievance: being called bald. The two sides exchanged heated words for half an hour before the argument finally ended. "Getting angry is bad for your health... bad for your health..." Nova Voidwalker muttered to himself as he walked down the street, trying to calm down. Stress could lead to hair loss. For the past few days, he had been stationed near Florida. Yesterday, he received a bizarre order: Enter Florida and live like an ordinary person. Unless humanity faces annihilation, do not intervene. Living like an ordinary person wasn''t a problem for Nova. If he were to become a normal person, the first thing he''d want to do was... get a hair transplant. But his immense power had turned his scalp into an impenetrable defense, making it impossible for hair to grow. Hair transplants were out of the question. Still, Nova was obsessed with the idea of having hair... As he passed a wig shop, he couldn''t resist going inside to browse. Just then, a loudspeaker outside caught his attention. A woman''s voice, shrill and slightly deranged, shouted, "Fortune-telling, five dollars per session! Priest prayers, guaranteed to cure all ailments!" The voice sounded familiar. What truly piqued Nova Voidwalker''s interest was the claim of curing all ailments. Baldness... surely that counts as an ailment, right? Nova Voidwalker hurried outside and saw a middle-aged man and a lunatic walking down the street. Both looked vaguely familiar, but he couldn''t identify them. "Huh?" The bald Nova stared at the peculiar duo, suspicion in his eyes. He tentatively asked, "Excuse me, priest... can my hair grow back?" Hair growth? Shadow Two stared at the bald man, feeling like he looked familiar. The bald man was having the same thought about her. Unbeknownst to them, a mysterious force had enveloped Florida, subtly altering reality. Yesterday, Joseph had been able to recognize Shadow Two and Apollo. But now, Nova Voidwalker-far stronger than Joseph-couldn''t recognize them at all. In fact, the stronger someone was, the more they were affected by this mysterious force. Apollo looked at Nova and asked, "Why do you want your hair to grow back?" Nova sighed and replied helplessly, "I used to have hair. Now I don''t." Apollo continued, "You used to be weak. Now... you''re still weak. Do you want to go back to how you were before?" To Apollo, the difference between a Level 1 Nova Voidwalker and a Level 994 Nova Voidwalker was negligible. Nova shook his head. "Of course not." Apollo seemed puzzled. "Hair?" If you don''t want to return to your weaker self, why do you want to return to your hairier self? "That''s different!" Nova frowned, frustrated. "Hair looks good. Being bald doesn''t." Apollo asked again, "Who are you trying to look good for?" Nova Voidwalker froze. For others? Did other people''s opinions really matter to him? As one of the most powerful beings in existence, Nova had no reason to care about others'' judgments. He had unmatched strength, no fear of death, and a prestigious status. He had risen to prominence late, missing the Blood War, and had never endured unbearable suffering. Among humanity''s many powerhouses, Nova Voidwalker''s happiness index was undoubtedly the highest. If he took a few more steps forward and reached Level 1000, he could ascend to the Heavenly Realm. Other people''s opinions had long ceased to matter to him. "I... I guess it''s for myself?" The middle-aged man said nothing. The lunatic moved. Shadow Two dragged over a mirror, shoved it in Nova''s face, and shouted, "Then look at yourself!" Nova stared at his bald reflection. Slowly, his scalp darkened, and hair began to sprout. In no time, he had a full head of black hair. Suddenly, Nova Voidwalker found the hair annoying. He had grown accustomed to his bald head and hadn''t realized how ugly he looked with hair. He raised his hand and gently brushed it across his scalp. The hair fell away, leaving him bald once more-except for the dozen or so hairs that had been with him for years. Nova let go of his attachment. The moment he truly let go, the Temple of Truth appeared in the void, its doors slowly opening as if inviting Nova Voidwalker to ascend. Apollo glanced at the temple. Pop- Like a bubble bursting, the phantom vanished without a trace, as if it had never existed. When Nova Voidwalker came back to his senses, the middle-aged man and the lunatic were gone. All that remained was a floating mirror and a pile of hair on the ground. Looking at his newfound strength, Nova''s lips twitched as a terrifying thought crossed his mind. He... had encountered Apollo. But why... couldn''t he remember anything? Apollo and the lunatic continued walking down the street. But this time, something was different. As people passed by Apollo, they transformed into various animals-dogs, cats, birds, and more. Yet the moment they moved half a meter away, everything returned to normal. No one noticed anything unusual. The two walked through the bustling streets of Florida, clearly visible yet completely unnoticed. Meanwhile, as Shadow Two and Apollo continued their stroll, Foreskin contacted Joseph again. "Joseph, there''s something you need to prepare for..." Foreskin''s tone was grave, and Joseph straightened up, listening intently. "This morning, we gathered enough evidence to confirm that Nova Voidwalker likely encountered my boss..." Foreskin''s voice was filled with bitterness, as if he couldn''t believe what he was saying. "But Nova didn''t recognize my boss-or Shadow Two!" Joseph exclaimed, "How is that possible?!" The duo was far too conspicuous. Even if Nova Voidwalker couldn''t recognize Shadow Two, as a fan of Apollo, how could he fail to recognize Apollo himself? Joseph was full of questions. How could this happen? Then a bigger question arose in his mind: Why was Foreskin telling him this? Foreskin answered his unspoken question. "We suspect my boss''s talent is nearing its final awakening." Apollo''s talent, [The Heart of Omnipotence], was an SSS-level ability. All SSS-level talents, upon their final awakening, gained a passive effect that was indiscriminate and all-encompassing. Morpheus had it. Ares had it. Even the white horse, when idle, wandered through the river of time. Few people knew that Apollo''s talent had not yet undergone its ninth awakening. Because he hadn''t yet figured out the final question. Apollo didn''t know whether he was a butterfly dreaming of being human or a human dreaming of being a butterfly. Only when he resolved this question could he take the final step. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, this secret was known only to the highest-ranking members of humanity. Joseph was not among them. Now, Foreskin''s sudden mention of it caught him off guard. Joseph felt overwhelmed and asked bluntly, "What can I do?" Foreskin replied slowly, "Under Professor Gregory''s guidance, we conducted some tests. When my boss''s talent''s passive effect is active, anyone below Nine-Star Lord falls into an unconscious state." The strange scene Shadow Two had witnessed on the street was a result of this. Foreskin continued, "As for Nine-Star Lords and above, their strength makes them more susceptible. They lose the ability to recognize my boss entirely." Hearing this, Joseph began to understand why Foreskin had contacted him. Foreskin sighed. "We now need a very special Nine-Star Lord-someone strong enough to resist the passive effect''s range but not so strong that their perception is altered." Foreskin paused, then spoke with utmost seriousness: "The hope of humanity rests on you, Joseph!" Chapter 582: Don’t worry. I’m here Chapter 582: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m hereJoseph hung up the call with Foreskin and fell into silence. He didn''t know what he could do, but since he''d been pushed into this situation, he had to try something, right? According to Foreskin, there were currently two types of people who had interacted with Apollo. The first type included people like Maxen, Nova Voidwalker, and Shadow Two, who embraced the role of ordinary people and let themselves go. By sheer coincidence, they encountered Apollo. The second type was... the City Defense Department. With Shadow Two around, Apollo inevitably had to deal with the City Defense Department. After some thought, Joseph decided to try his luck with the City Defense Department later. But before that, he took a moment to reflect on what he wanted to do. Live like an ordinary person... Joseph''s old dream was to become a barbecue chef. He rummaged through his wallet, only to remember that he had given all his money to Shadow Two. With no money, Joseph relied on his resourcefulness. He found a suitable bamboo stick, fished a line out of the river, and fashioned a simple fishing rod to catch some food. The gentle breeze rippled across the water as Joseph dozed off, convinced he''d go home empty-handed today. Suddenly- "Ah-ha!" "Got one!" The bamboo rod in Joseph''s hands bent into a terrifying arc. Clearly, he''d hooked something big! He pulled with all his might but couldn''t reel it in. Instead, the bamboo rod let out a sharp crack. Snap! The rod broke. Joseph: ... Just as he was about to find another bamboo stick, a horse emerged from the river. A horse? In the river? Was that even possible? The horse had Joseph''s fishing hook caught in its mouth, with the broken bamboo rod dangling from the other end of the line. Man and horse stared at each other in silence. Joseph sighed, abandoning his fishing plans, and decided to have a serious conversation with the horse. "So, you''ve been like this ever since you turned into a horse?" The horse-Maxen-nodded. Joseph gave him a sympathetic look. "Is there a way to undo it?" Maxen nodded again. "What''s the method?" Maxen raised a front hoof and shrugged his shoulders. Clearly, he didn''t know either. Under normal circumstances, Maxen should have reverted back to his human form by now. But Florida was within the range of Apollo''s talent, and Maxen, being one of the most powerful individuals, was heavily restricted within this range. Leaving Florida might be a solution. However, once outside, returning to Florida would be nearly impossible. Foreskin had already tested this: anyone above the level of a Nine-Star Lord who left Florida couldn''t come back. Ordinary people, on the other hand, were unaffected. Joseph''s gaze toward Maxen was filled with pity. "So, you''re stuck like this?" Maxen shook his head and finally spoke. "Sometimes I go out for a ride." Joseph: ... "You can talk?!" "Of course! I could talk when I was one year old!" Maxen found it odd that Joseph assumed he couldn''t speak. A ride? Joseph''s confusion deepened. What kind of ride? In this day and age, people might drive sports cars for fun, but riding a horse? That was rare. Maxen, however, acted mysterious and said cryptically, "It''s about time." Just as Joseph was about to ask more questions, his vision blurred. Something flashed before his eyes, and Maxen disappeared. All that remained was the shadow of a horse on the ground. Joseph began questioning his sanity. What kind of bizarre events have I been encountering lately?! "If I stay here and guard Maxen''s shadow, will he come back?" Joseph was certain of one thing: Florida was getting stranger by the day. Meanwhile, Maxen was as free as the wind. A white horse led the way, with Maxen galloping behind it. He ran as fast as he could, gasping for breath, shouting, "Ares'' talent, slow down!" Contrary to Joseph''s assumptions, Maxen wasn''t running around Florida. He was following the white horse through the river of time. He had no idea where the white horse was taking him. Not that it mattered-Maxen didn''t have much of a choice. The white horse had appeared out of nowhere, offered no explanation, and simply dragged him along. When Maxen couldn''t run anymore, the white horse would kick him back to Florida. Once he''d rested enough, it would drag him out for another run. But Maxen wasn''t entirely without gains. His talent and strength were already top-tier among his peers, unmatched in his generation. Unfortunately, Maxen had the misfortune of awakening his talent during Ares'' era. The white horse before him was the SSS-level talent that had chosen Ares first. After nine awakenings, the white horse wasn''t particularly strong in combat. Like all SSS-level talents, its true power lay in its auxiliary functions. With the white horse, Ares could comprehend new skills at will during battle... Maxen didn''t know how long he''d been running. This time, he lasted longer than ever before. Finally, the white horse stopped. Maxen''s front legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground. "Yo." A familiar voice greeted him. "Are you tired? Planning to sleep here?" Inside the sword prison, surrounded by over 100,000 strands of sword energy, Mike still had the leisure to crack jokes. "Maxen, long time no see." Maxen reluctantly stood up, looked at the sword prison, and asked, "Did my Second Godfather put you here?" To his surprise, Mike shook his head. "I still haven''t figured out what this sword prison is all about." Maxen frowned, puzzled. If not Ares, then who? Thor didn''t know? Maxen thought hard and came to a reliable conclusion: Thor must''ve been slashed into stupidity. "Since you''re here, help me out." Mike''s fingertips crackled with lightning as he sketched a 3D diagram-a miniature version of the sword prison, intricate and lifelike. "Follow the instructions on this diagram. Strike from this angle..." Mike outlined a sequence and method for Maxen to attack. Maxen asked, "Why am I attacking?" "What else?" Mike pointed at himself and said seriously, "Slash me." Slash Thor? Maxen was tempted but wary of potential traps. Then he thought, I''m broke anyway. What''s there to lose? Once he accepted his poverty, Maxen felt invincible. In the river of time, Maxen gradually regained his human form as Apollo''s influence diminished. He hefted his flail, looked at Mike, and asked, "Are you serious?" "Yes." Mike nodded and explained, "I''m not asking you to slash randomly. You''ve learned [Illusory Reality], right?" Mike knew Ares well. Every skill Ares created, he taught to Maxen. Maxen nodded. "I''ve learned it." He hesitated, then asked curiously, "But that skill isn''t very useful unless..." Strictly speaking, [Illusory Reality] only induced dreamlike hallucinations in enemies. It had no other practical applications unless paired with [Dream Come True] to form a talent fusion skill. Maxen gasped, his eyes filled with pity as he looked at Mike. "You didn''t... meet my Big Godfather, did you?" Mike rolled his eyes. "Can you stop with the nonsense?" "Hurry up!" Mike''s expression darkened as he glanced at the sword prison around him. Something felt off. The sword prison was composed of over 100,000 strands of sword energy, each a strike from Ares. If Mike could truly break free, his power would rival that of a peak Supreme Being. But even if this was a test from Ares, there had to be limits. The current difficulty far exceeded Mike''s capabilities. Something was definitely wrong. Mike had to figure out a solution on his own. He needed to re-enter the dream and meet the child he''d seen before. That child had dismantled the sword prison far faster than Mike could. If Mike could copy the answers, he''d succeed. To do that, he needed external help. That help was Maxen. Mike had specifically asked the white horse to bring Maxen here. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I''m really going to attack you!" After Mike confirmed multiple times, Maxen took a deep breath, focused, and activated his talent. Chains of laws appeared around him as he swung his flail. Following Mike''s instructions, he unleashed a powerful strike that tore through the sword prison, bouncing chaotically within its confines. Boom- Mike was sent flying, slamming into the walls of the sword prison. To deliver [Illusory Reality], Maxen had to go all out. And going all out meant activating his talent. The strike forced Mike to trigger [Fate''s Reversal]. "Fuck!" Before Mike could finish cursing, his vision went black, and he passed out. Maxen wasn''t sure if Thor had entered the dream due to [Illusory Reality] or simply because he''d been knocked unconscious. But what happened next left Maxen utterly stunned. Countless strands of demon energy surged from the Supreme Abyssal, infiltrating the sword prison. The sword energy clashed with the demon energy, shredding and fusing simultaneously. For nearly a century, these energies had coexisted. Though the Supreme Demon God was in slumber, it hadn''t been idle. Clearly, the sword energy hadn''t inflicted as much damage as expected. The fusion of sword and demon energy didn''t escalate further. Instead, Thor lay quietly amidst the demon energy, appearing peaceful. Maxen couldn''t make sense of it, but he was deeply shaken. "Thor... what are you doing?" Then a terrifying thought struck him. "Holy fuck, Thor doesn''t even know what he''s doing, does he?!" Maxen realized the situation might have spiraled out of control. Humanity''s current Supreme Being, Apollo, was unpredictable. Its potential Supreme Being, Thor, was trapped in a quagmire. What had once been a promising situation now seemed perilous. Maxen hesitated, wondering if he should risk everything and dismantle the sword prison entirely. "Why panic?" A swordsman appeared beside Maxen. Looking at the scene before him, Ares smiled. "Don''t worry. I''m here." Chapter 583: This dream feels so real Chapter 583: This dream feels so realThe sky was gray and overcast. When Mike opened his eyes, he found himself in this strange space. "Why does this feel like Inception?" He raised his hand and pinched himself, muttering in amazement, "This dream feels so real!" Regardless, Mike''s plan had worked. At least, it had a successful start. Once again, he found himself standing in an open field. It didn''t take much effort for Mike to locate the same child he had met before. The kid was still crouched on the ground, back turned to him. Mike approached and squatted down, striking up a conversation as if they were old friends. "Hey, buddy, we meet again!" The child, surprised to hear Mike''s voice, turned and exclaimed, "Wow, sir, you actually came back?" To Mike''s surprise, not only did the kid remember him, but he also seemed to have a good impression of him. Mike nodded in satisfaction. "What a polite little guy." As for whether this child would grow up to be Ares or Morpheus, Mike still wasn''t sure. Even squatting, Mike was taller than the kid, so he simply sat down on the ground and asked, "You said I actually came back. Does that mean others have been here before?" The child nodded. "Yeah, they all came only once, but you''re the only one who came back." Mike didn''t press further about who "they" were, and the child didn''t elaborate. Perhaps Ares had used his abilities to glimpse this kid''s childhood? Mike''s presence here was thanks to a combination of Ares'' talent and the effects of Illusory Reality. He continued the conversation. "So, little guy, what have you been up to lately?" The child replied earnestly, "I heard the demon race is coming, so I''ve been eating a lot and sleeping well to make sure I have enough energy to fight them!" Mike couldn''t help but laugh. But behind his laughter was a trace of doubt he didn''t voice. Something about this situation felt... off. This kid claimed to be an orphan, with no parents. By all logic, Mike should have guessed he was Ares as a child. But something didn''t add up. While the kid could be temperamental at times, he lacked Ares'' cold arrogance. That kind of pride should''ve been ingrained in Ares from a young age. If not Ares, then who? It couldn''t be Morpheus-there were no demons in his childhood. Mike realized a grim truth: by process of elimination, he had ruled out every Supreme Being he could think of. Huh. Things were getting interesting. The child''s voice interrupted Mike''s thoughts. "Sir, why did you come back?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the heavy clouds in the sky seemed to press lower, dimming the light even further. Mike knew his time here was running out. Whatever guesses he had about the child''s identity, it didn''t matter for now. The kid wasn''t a threat, nor was he in any immediate danger. Mike decided to focus on the task at hand. He casually said, "Remember the game we played last time? How about we play it again?" "You''re not here to fight? Sure! Let''s play with sticks!" The last bit of wariness in the child''s eyes disappeared. He was about to ask Mike which pile of sticks they''d play with when, suddenly, a massive, intricate structure made of over 100,000 sticks appeared before him. The child: ... Mike, ever the gentleman, extended a hand and made a polite gesture. "Kids first!" The child stared at the impossibly complex pile of sticks, lost in thought. Clearly, if Mike couldn''t solve this puzzle, the kid wouldn''t be able to either. But Mike waited patiently. Two heads were better than one, after all. "I''ve got it!" To Mike''s surprise, the child figured it out in just a minute. Mike gave him a thumbs-up. "Cool!" Still, he couldn''t help but feel a little unnerved. The kid''s intelligence and problem-solving skills were terrifying. Even Ares wouldn''t have been able to crack this sword prison so quickly. Mike watched eagerly, curious to see how the child would tackle the seemingly impossible puzzle. Under Mike''s gaze, the child raised his hand-and slapped the entire pile of sticks, scattering them everywhere. The child''s expression was a mix of excitement and smugness as he turned to Mike and proudly declared, "See? I solved it!" He had chosen the simplest, most brute-force method to break the puzzle. Mike stared at the child in silence. His gaze shifted slightly upward, to the sky behind the kid. The once-gray clouds were now pitch black, oppressive and suffocating. If one looked closely, faint wisps of black mist could be seen seeping from the child''s back. Mike finally understood who this kid was. In fact, he should''ve realized it much earlier. With the Eye of Truth awakened four times and his combat power at its current peak, there were very few beings whose identities Mike couldn''t discern. The list was limited to Supreme Beings. By process of elimination, Mike had been trying to figure out if this child was Ares or Morpheus as a child. But he had been wrong. Mike had forgotten one crucial detail: Supreme Beings weren''t limited to humans. There was one more. Someone Mike would never have guessed. A name surfaced in Mike''s mind. "Supreme Demon God." The child, still grinning innocently, pointed at the scattered sticks and asked, "Sir, do you want to play with me again?" Looking at the seemingly harmless, weak, and innocent child version of the Supreme Demon God, Mike was at a loss for words. Now that he knew the child''s identity, another realization hit him. Previously, Ares had created the sword prison to trap Mike as a test. If Mike could escape, it would prove he was capable of surviving whatever battles lay ahead. Ares'' plan had been flawless. Nothing should''ve gone wrong. But even Ares hadn''t accounted for Thor''s first instinct upon being trapped: to exploit a loophole. Mike had used Void Exile to try and escape the sword prison, triggering its Illusory Reality effect. So far, so good. But once inside the dream, Mike had encountered this child. From the start, Mike had sensed the kid wasn''t ordinary. But he never expected the child to be the Supreme Demon God. This changed everything. After meeting the Supreme Demon God, an oblivious Mike returned to the sword prison and began working on breaking it. And he used the method the child had taught him. In other words, the moment Mike successfully broke the sword prison, it would likely spell his doom. At the last second, the lingering effects of the Supreme Abyssal''s [Dream Come True] activated... Mike had mentally solved the sword prison, but out of respect for Ares, he assumed it couldn''t be that simple. Thanks to Dream Come True, his assumption became reality. As a result, Mike found himself trapped in a sword prison reinforced with over 100,000 layers of sword energy, its difficulty multiplied a hundredfold. Mike never could''ve imagined things would escalate to this point. But there was one silver lining: the enhanced sword prison ensured Mike wouldn''t die. If he couldn''t break it, not even the Supreme Demon God could touch him. Meanwhile, outside the sword prison, Ares stood with Maxen, who still couldn''t make sense of the situation. This was supposed to be Ares'' sword prison. Why had the Supreme Demon God gotten involved? And most importantly... was Thor okay? Ares explained the situation in a few brief sentences. Maxen, still confused, felt a metaphorical question mark hovering over his head. He knew the truth was far more complicated than Ares made it sound. Anything involving the Supreme Demon God was never simple. Gripping his flail tightly, Maxen cautiously asked, "Godfather, what do we do now?" "Wait." Ares glanced at him and chuckled. "Relax. As long as I''m here, you won''t die." Hearing this, Maxen loosened his grip and turned his attention to Thor. "I''ll be fine, but what about Thor? Is he going to be okay?" "He''ll be fine," Ares replied, shaking his head. He added, "This place is special. Thor won''t be harmed." The two stood silently in front of the sword prison, watching and waiting. Ares, notably, was unarmed. It was almost laughable: the world''s greatest swordsman without a sword. His sword servants couldn''t enter the river of time, and he hadn''t had time to retrieve his old Broken Sword. But it didn''t matter. With or without a sword, Ares could cut down any foe. Just standing there, he was like an insurmountable mountain. "Whew-" A man in blue arrived at the edge of the battlefield, stepping out of the river of time. Maxen''s eyes lit up as he approached. "Cedric! What are you doing here?" Unlike Maxen, Cedric had come on his own, without needing a white horse to guide him. In other words, Cedric also had the ability to traverse the river of time. Ignoring Maxen, Cedric walked forward and stood beside Ares, gazing at the sword prison. "You''re late," Ares remarked. Cedric shrugged. "I changed clothes. Took a little extra time." He had dressed up for the upcoming battle, choosing an outfit he thought looked particularly dashing. "Now that you''re here, wait with us." Ares sat down and gave an order. "Take Thor''s golden tree, make a chessboard out of its stump, and carve some chess pieces. I want to play a game." Maxen: ... "Got it!" While they waited, back in the Supreme Abyssal, the trio climbing the mountain was still struggling. Shadow Nine, having recovered some strength after using his abilities, turned to the other two and snapped, "Calderon, you useless old fool! Are you trying to drag me down?" Calderon plopped down in the snow and rolled his eyes. "Kiss my ass! I''m not as bad as you think!" After shouting, Calderon pointed at their unlucky companion. "You need to get rid of him. As long as he''s here, neither of us is getting anywhere!" Afterskin looked helpless. To be fair, the trio''s current predicament was largely due to Afterskin''s bad luck. His mission was complete, and sticking with the group wasn''t helping anyone. The three quickly reached a consensus: "Here''s the deal. We leave you here." "We''ll come back for you when we''re done." Afterskin, fully aware of his situation, asked, "What''s the other option?" Shadow Nine thought for a moment before offering a second plan. "This is the Supreme Abyssal. Because of the two Supreme Wars, there are time distortions here. You could enter the river of time and try to find a white horse..." Chapter 584: Are you asking me to be your son? Chapter 584: Are you asking me to be your son? "Do you really think this will work?" Afterskin looked at Shadow Nine, his eyes filled with doubt. If Nathan had said this, Afterskin would have believed it without question. But Shadow Nine? He lacked the credibility to inspire confidence. "Why would I lie to you?" Shadow Nine rolled his eyes, speaking with absolute conviction. "What could possibly go wrong in the river of time? You think the Supreme Demon God is going to pop out and eat you or something?" He paused for dramatic effect, then added, "And honestly, ask yourself¡ªwould the Supreme Demon God even want to eat someone as unlucky as you?" "..." Their banter made Calderon pause. He suddenly recalled the truth from years ago. Back then, during that fateful battle, Nathan had died, and the Supreme Demon God had been gravely injured. But even in his weakened state, the Supreme Demon God could have easily killed both Shadow Nine and Afterskin. The only reason they escaped the Supreme Abyssal alive was because the Supreme Demon God didn''t want to eat Afterskin. In other words, even the Supreme Demon God found him too unlucky to bother with. This was one of the reasons Afterskin had always been so bold. "You know... that actually makes a lot of sense," Afterskin muttered, still hesitant. Calderon patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "If you really do get eaten by the Supreme Demon God, don''t worry. Once we kill that bastard, I''ll make sure to honor your sacrifice. I''ll visit your grave every year!" With no better options, Afterskin reluctantly decided to take Shadow Nine''s advice and take his chances in the river of time. "One more thing," Shadow Nine said seriously. "The time distortions in the river of time might mess with your perception. When you come out, only a few seconds might have passed¡ªor it could be decades. Either way, it''s better than staying in this hellhole." Afterskin nodded. "Got it." If they left him behind in the Supreme Abyssal, he''d be as good as dead once the fighting started. Taking a gamble in the river of time at least gave him a slim chance of survival. With the decision made, Shadow Nine wasted no time helping Afterskin prepare to leave. "When you''re in the river of time, try to find something connected to you. It''ll act like an anchor and help you stabilize yourself," Shadow Nine advised. His experience was extensive¡ªafter all, he had followed Ares into the river of time more than once. "The closer the connection, the stronger the anchor. It''ll keep you from getting completely lost." Afterskin carefully memorized Shadow Nine''s instructions. Taking a deep breath, he leapt forward with Shadow Nine''s help, plunging into the chaotic currents of the river of time. The moment he entered, his sense of direction vanished. The world spun violently, folding and twisting around him as if he were being crumpled like paper. He had no ability to resist. Just as Afterskin thought he was about to lose himself completely, he sensed a faint, familiar presence in the river of time. There was no mistaking it¡ªhe recognized the source of this aura immediately. "My life-saving tree!" It was his life-saving tree! Relief washed over him. This was exactly what he needed. The aura was so vivid, it felt as though the tree truly existed within the river of time. Of course, Afterskin knew that was impossible. His life-saving tree didn''t have legs. How could it have wandered into the river of time? Surely no one was crazy enough to carry a tree around all day, right? Afterskin focused on the aura, using it to stabilize himself. --- In the dream... Mike stared at the child in front of him, lost in thought. What should he do next? "Sir, are we still playing?" The child asked again, his tone tinged with impatience. "Of course!" Mike replied. Since he was already here, what was there to be afraid of? As he picked up a stick, he made a deal with the child. "You won the last round, so I''ll reward you with another game. Sound fair?" The child tilted his head, thinking for a moment, then nodded. It seemed reasonable enough. Mike''s tone shifted as he added, "But this time, we can''t use the same solution as before. No more brute force." He carefully set the rules of the game, leaving no loopholes. The child agreed, eager to have someone to play with. Together, they began rebuilding the stick structure, turning it into a cage once more. Just as the cage was about to take shape, a figure suddenly appeared inside it. The newcomer looked around curiously and muttered, "So this is the river of time? Where''s the Supreme Abyssal? How am I supposed to find a white horse here..." It didn''t take long for him to realize something was wrong. Afterskin stared at the two figures outside the cage¡ªone large, one small. He recognized the larger one. It was Thor. But who was the kid? Afterskin''s mind raced as he recalled Shadow Nine''s warning: his subjective experience might only last a few seconds, but years could have passed in the outside world. Looking at the child, Afterskin jumped to a wild conclusion. Thor had a kid now?! "Thor," Afterskin blurted out, "how old is your son?" Under normal circumstances, this would have been a ridiculous misunderstanding. Mike cleared his throat awkwardly, glancing at the child before introducing him. "Afterskin, let me introduce you. This is a Supreme Being... uh, not a human one... uh..." Mike was trying to be as tactful as possible. Whether Afterskin understood or not was up to him. Afterskin: ??? Not a human Supreme Being? Then who could it be? The moment Afterskin appeared, the child took a few steps back, his face full of disdain. He even hid behind Mike, peeking out cautiously. It was this reaction that had led Afterskin to mistake the child for Mike''s son in the first place. When the truth finally dawned on him, Afterskin was utterly horrified. He would''ve been better off staying in the Supreme Abyssal to die! Afterskin was completely paralyzed with fear. Meanwhile, Mike had to figure out how to handle the situation. He turned to the child, who had retreated even further, clearly disgusted by Afterskin. Mike crouched down in front of the child, studying his reaction. The child''s eyes were filled with confusion as he asked curiously, "What does ''son'' mean?" "Uh..." Mike scratched his head, trying to explain. "A son, in human terms, refers to a close blood relationship... but don''t take it seriously." "Blood relationship?" The child raised a hand, and two phantoms appeared in front of him¡ªone of Maxen, the other of Ares. He repeated Mike''s words. "Blood relationship?" By the child''s understanding, these two didn''t share a blood relationship. So why was Maxen considered Ares'' son? Mike: ... For a moment, he had no idea how to explain Maxen''s peculiar situation to the Supreme Demon God. Taking a deep breath, Mike patiently clarified, "They don''t have a blood relationship, so Maxen isn''t Ares'' biological son. He''s a godson. A godfather and godson don''t need to be related by blood." Even as he spoke, the mental pressure of explaining this to the Supreme Demon God was overwhelming. "So..." The child tilted his head, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. "Are you asking me to be your son?" Mike: ... Afterskin was completely dumbfounded. He was already racking his brain, trying to figure out how to prevent Mike from becoming the Supreme Demon God''s godfather. That would be the joke of the century. But when Afterskin tried to move, he realized the cage around him wasn''t ordinary. With his strength, there was no way to escape. Unless something unexpected happened, he was likely going to spend the rest of his life trapped here¡ªwith the Supreme Demon God as his only companion. "Let''s not talk about sons for now," Mike said, trying to steer the conversation away. He pointed at the cage. "How about we keep playing?" The child shook his head and said seriously, "Unlucky." Judging by his tone, Afterskin''s unluckiness had been officially recognized by the Supreme Demon God. Even the Supreme Demon God didn''t want to deal with him. Without the child''s help, Mike had no chance of breaking the cage on his own. He kicked the cage twice, but it didn''t budge. The child had been able to destroy it with a single slap because he was strong enough to brute-force his way through. At Thor''s current level, that was impossible. He''d need to reach level 1000 to even have a chance. Mike turned to Afterskin and said seriously, "If you have any last words, now''s the time to say them." Trapped in the cage, Afterskin would remain stuck in this dream. Whether he survived the next encounter with the Supreme Demon God was anyone''s guess. Afterskin sighed and said helplessly, "I want to find a tree that once saved my life. If you happen to see it near the river of time, please bring it back for me..." Mike finally understood why Afterskin had ended up here. Sighing, Mike stepped forward and said, "We still have some time. Let me see if I can figure out how to break this cage. You should try to think of something too." Both men knew there was no point in wasting words. They immediately got to work, studying the cage for a solution. The child, meanwhile, squatted in the distance, refusing to even look at Afterskin. He clearly found him too unlucky to bother with. Mike examined the cage from every angle but couldn''t make any progress. Even the Supreme Demon God hadn''t been able to break it without brute force. This cage was a fusion of Ares'' 100,000 sword energies, Morpheus'' Dream Come True, and Thor''s overactive imagination. In other words, it was a combination of three Supreme Beings'' powers. "Impressive," a new voice suddenly echoed through the space. Mike froze, his expression turning strange. Was this dream getting a little too crowded? Why were more and more people showing up? And that voice, that tone, that style... Could it be¡ª?! Mike turned around and saw a familiar swordsman. The moment Ares'' phantom appeared, the child shrank into a corner, his face full of apprehension. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 585: Do you even know where you are? Chapter 585: Do you even know where you are?Ares'' gaze fell on the wooden cage, and he casually pointed to a specific spot. "Remove that stick." Mike blinked, momentarily stunned, before realizing Ares was asking him to do it. He stepped forward and began working on the stick. Each stick was formed from tightly interwoven sword energy, tangled with the others, making it incredibly difficult to remove. It took Mike five full minutes to carefully extract the stick as Ares had instructed. Holding the stick in his hand, Mike turned to Ares and asked, "Now what?" Ares nodded slightly. "Put it back." Mike: ... So, five minutes of effort, and Ares didn''t even know how to solve the puzzle? Mike had just wasted his time. Ares, completely unfazed, added, "Young people need to exercise more. Don''t slack off." Mike sighed, shaking his head as he followed Ares'' instructions and replaced the stick. "Wouldn''t it be faster if you did it yourself?" Mike asked as he worked. Ares answered without hesitation, "It would. But I don''t feel like moving." Mike chuckled, shaking his head again. After putting the stick back, Ares gave him a few more steps to follow. Mike carried them out one by one. As the cage shifted slightly, Ares nodded in satisfaction. "I knew that wouldn''t work." Mike: ??? So Ares still didn''t know how to solve it, but he refused to admit it? With no other choice, they started over. Mike replaced the stick, and Ares guided him through another attempt to break the cage. Time flew by, and before they knew it, half a day had passed. A third of the cage had been dismantled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whew-" Mike plopped down on the ground, exhausted, staring at the now-wobbly cage. He needed a break. Taking advantage of the pause, Mike casually asked, "Bro, is Apollo okay?" Ares nodded. "He won''t die." Mike: ... So, in Ares'' eyes, as long as someone wasn''t dead, they were fine? Mike shifted the topic. "And this kid..." He was curious-how had the Supreme Demon God ended up like this? Or rather, what was the truth behind all of this? In the past, if Mike had asked, Ares likely wouldn''t have answered directly. But now, with the situation being what it was-and with Mike''s strength nearing the threshold of a quasi-Supreme-there were things he needed to know. Keeping secrets at this point served no purpose. Ares spoke casually, "Do you know how the Supreme Demon God was born?" Mike nodded and recounted what he knew. "In the previous era, before the Apocalypse arrived, a mysterious and powerful entity known as [Truth] forged the Tower of Truth. It promised the [Truth Source] to the Supreme Beings of the Nine Races. In the end, all the Supreme Beings merged with the Truth Source, creating the Supreme Demon God..." This was the version of events Mike had pieced together from his own investigations. Since Shadow Nine had already fled to the Supreme Abyssal by the time Mike gathered this information, there was little room for fabrication. Even so, Mike recounted everything honestly, leaving room for Ares to correct any inaccuracies. Ares listened quietly, nodding slightly before continuing. "Those who merged with the Truth Source, aside from a few unlucky fools, were nothing but greedy idiots." Ares'' tone was sharp as he elaborated. "They wanted more than their fair share of the Truth Source. Their greed led to this mess." This was new information for Mike. "Uh..." From the corner, the child timidly raised his hand and asked cautiously, "Are you talking about me?" The air grew still. The child''s question left Mike momentarily speechless. "Uh..." Mike turned to Ares, silently pleading for help. Ares smirked. "Why don''t you take a guess about his origins?" Mike thought for a moment, piecing together a theory. "Is it possible... that he''s actually the Supreme Demon God''s consciousness? If he grows stronger, he''ll break the Tower of Truth''s seal and destroy everything..." If that were the case, Mike would face a classic moral dilemma: kill the child to prevent the apocalypse, or spare him and risk dooming countless lives. The plot was starting to sound like a bad novel. "What nonsense have you been reading lately?" Ares asked, shaking his head in disappointment. "You''re just like Little Nine." Mike: ... Ares, clearly done with riddles, pointed at the child and said, "He''s not the Supreme Demon God. Have you ever seen a demon race take on a human form?" The child''s eyes lit up at this, as if he wanted to say something. But he seemed wary of the swordsman before him and shrank back into the corner, listening intently. Ares'' point was valid at first glance. Mike frowned, trying to formulate a counterargument. "He may look human, but..." When Mike first met the child, the kid had asked if he was a demon race. After learning the child''s identity, Mike had assumed that, in the Supreme Demon God''s eyes, humans were the real demons. "Do you think someone like him could be fooled by something so superficial?" Ares asked, shaking his head. "The stronger someone is, the more clearly they see the truth." Things were suddenly getting interesting. Mike''s curiosity deepened. "Then what''s his deal?" Ares'' lips curled into a cold smile. "Do you even know where you are?" Wow- Mike''s mind raced as he considered the possibilities. He glanced around, his breath catching as a terrifying realization struck him. "This place... could it be..." "Dream Come True?!" When Mike said the name, Afterskin wasn''t surprised at all. He had lived through those events and knew more of the truth than most. What surprised him was that Thor didn''t already know. "Exactly," Ares confirmed with a slight nod. "This is the space Morpheus created during his final use of Dream Come True. The ability still influences this place. "That''s why Shadow Nine had to return to the Supreme Abyssal to reclaim his talent." Mike frowned, puzzled. "Why would Morpheus do this?" Mike knew bits and pieces about the events of the past. Morpheus (Nathan) had once consulted Apollo about how to kill the Supreme Demon God. According to Apollo''s calculations, humanity would need nine Supreme Beings to sacrifice themselves in succession to have a chance at killing the Supreme Demon God. For Morpheus, this wasn''t an impossible task. Nine generations of death battles, starting with Morpheus himself. But Morpheus had to consider other possibilities. What if humanity lost? What if the Apocalypse arrived before they could kill the Supreme Demon God? As a trailblazer, Morpheus naturally thought further ahead. The more he planned, the farther humanity could go. He decided to do something extra-to minimize the Supreme Demon God''s threat and preserve hope for future generations. That''s how this scene came to be. When Dream Come True acted on the Supreme Demon God, it attempted to isolate his "good" consciousness, combining it with the Truth Source to create a childlike form. This child was then protected within this space, shielded from the corruption of the Supreme Demon God''s darker impulses. If Morpheus were still alive, he could have done more-strengthened the child and used his good side to suppress the evil. But Morpheus was dead. The arrangements he left behind could only protect this small space and keep the child safe. As time passed, the space would weaken, and the child would inevitably face greater dangers. When Ares had fought in the Supreme Abyssal, even after using Fate''s Reversal, the Supreme Demon God had nearly managed to trap him there. Even if the Supreme Demon God couldn''t kill Ares, he could have severely injured him. Ares'' escape had been 90% due to his own strength. But the child''s existence had contributed, however slightly. After listening to Ares'' explanation, the child hesitated before speaking. "Um..." His gaze darted between the three adults, and he cautiously asked, "You''re not lying to me about all this, are you?" Chapter 586: Who am I Chapter 586: Who am IThe child''s question was sharp and precise. How could he know if Ares was lying to him? According to Ares, the child was indeed a part of the Supreme Demon God, but theoretically, he was also an ally of humanity, meant to fight alongside them against the demon race. Still, the child was worried about one thing: What if Ares was lying? Even though he was trapped in this space, the child was simple, not stupid. Ares didn''t answer directly. Instead, he posed a question of his own: "If killing one person could save the entire world, would you do it?" "Save the entire world?" The child frowned, not understanding what "save the entire world" meant. Mike sighed and patiently explained the concept to him. The child thought for a moment, realizing this wasn''t a question he could answer carelessly. He replied honestly: "If the world really has a lot of people, and killing that one person could save them all, I might do it... as long as that person isn''t me!" His answer was childish but sincere. He said what he truly thought, without pretense or deceit. In fact, his response probably reflected what many people would think-simple and unadorned. Ares chuckled, then shook his head. "Killing someone and saving the world have nothing to do with each other. "If you want to kill, then kill. If you want to save the world, then save it. For example, when I draw my sword, it''s simply because I want to draw my sword. Nothing more." The child was utterly confused by this response. Even Mike felt that Ares'' words had elevated the conversation to a whole new level of pretentiousness. The vibe? Impeccable. The style? Unmatched. As for the child... well, he didn''t understand a word of it. Mike had no choice but to act as a translator. "What my second bro means is that if he doesn''t want to lie to you, he won''t lie to you. "He doesn''t need to use the excuse of ''saving the world'' to deceive you. "And if he did want to lie to you, you wouldn''t be able to stop him anyway..." In simpler terms: What are you gonna do about it? Fight me? Ares glanced at the partially dismantled wooden cage, yawned, and said casually, "I''m tired. You guys can handle the rest." This phantom of Ares had been created by the child on a whim. Even though Ares had taken control of it, the power it possessed was extremely limited. Helping Mike dismantle a third of the sword prison was already a significant effort. As for whether Mike could handle the rest? That wasn''t Ares'' problem. Before Afterskin had shown up, Mike had been at risk of dying, so Ares had intervened to check on him. But now that Afterskin was here, Ares was no longer worried. Anything associated with Afterskin tended to end up alive but miserable. In Ares'' view, as long as Mike wasn''t dead, he was fine. And if he was fine, Ares could clock out. Flawless logic. Back in the dream space, Mike stared at the wooden cage in front of him, quickly regaining his composure. "Alright, let''s keep playing," he called out. With Ares gone, the child seemed less restrained. He crouched beside the cage. Ares had already dismantled about a third of it, but the remaining two-thirds still needed to be dealt with. The child soon came up with a solution and removed a stick. He looked at Mike expectantly. "Sir, it''s your turn." Mike began to think. The child urged him again, "Sir, it''s your turn!" "Relax," Mike said casually. "We''re safe here anyway." What''s the rush? I''ll figure it out in a second! "That''s not true." The child looked at Mike seriously and corrected him. "There''s a demon god coming." Mike: ... Is it too late to run now? Wait a minute-wasn''t this space created by Dream Come True? Why would a demon god show up here?! And if a demon god could appear, who else could it be but the Supreme Demon God? Mike asked cautiously, "The demon god you''re talking about... are they strong?" The child replied earnestly, "They''re not strong when they first arrive, but eventually, they''ll be as strong as me... and a little stronger than you." Mike was still processing this when a terrifying, oppressive aura surged from outside the space. The demon god had arrived! When Mike finally saw who it was, he fell silent. Dressed in an extravagant robe, the Fifth Demon God stormed in, grabbing the child by the sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. collar and demanding furiously: "WHO AM I?!" Who am I? The Fifth Demon God was clearly unhinged. He kept shaking the child, repeatedly asking the same question. Even Mike couldn''t bear to watch anymore. Clearing his throat, Mike said sternly, "Ahem, Fifth Demon God, could you please mind your image?" The deranged Fifth Demon God finally noticed Mike, the wooden cage, and everything else around him. "And what the hell are you supposed to be?" Mike: ... The Fifth Demon God seemed to regain a sliver of sanity and sneered. "Oh, it''s you." Before Mike could respond, the Fifth Demon God let out a cold laugh, glanced around, and said disdainfully, "This nightmare is getting more and more realistic. Even Thor''s illusion has shown up." Mike: ??? "Have you considered the possibility that I''m not an illusion but actually real?" Mike tried reasoning with him. On one hand, the Fifth Demon God''s power had skyrocketed upon entering this space, making it impossible for Mike to overpower him. On the other hand, the Fifth Demon God''s presence here was undeniably strange, and Mike wanted to figure out why. "Impossible. Absolutely impossible." The Fifth Demon God tossed the child to the ground and sat cross-legged, exuding confidence. "I''ve been trapped in this nightmare for over a century. When it comes to being insane, I have more experience than you." No wonder the Fifth Demon God had a son like Shadow Two-they were practically identical. Pointing at the child, the Fifth Demon God continued, "This dream only has this useless little brat. All he does is cry. I could make him bawl with a single punch." Mike protested immediately. "Hitting kids is wrong!" Morpheus had gone to great lengths to protect the Supreme Demon God''s good side in this space. And now the Fifth Demon God wanted to beat him up? That would ruin everything! "You think I''d actually do it? This is all a dream-it''s fake. There''s no point in doing something like that." The Fifth Demon God spoke with the dignity of a king. Even in madness, he refused to stoop to bullying a child. Mike decided to change the subject. "But what if I''m real?" The Fifth Demon God shook his head, dismissing the idea again. "Impossible. If you were the real Thor, you wouldn''t dare stay here. Without the protection of a human Supreme Being, you''d be at risk of falling in my presence. Why wouldn''t you run?" Mike: ... He couldn''t argue with that. The Fifth Demon God wasn''t wrong. Unfortunately, leaving wasn''t an option. According to Ares, this dream space was nearly impossible to escape. Mike couldn''t just abandon the child and Afterskin, so he had no choice but to stay and deal with the Fifth Demon God. As they spoke, Mike''s hand instinctively rested on the Thunderclap Hammer. "If I''m not mistaken..." The Fifth Demon God suddenly said, "Whether you''re real or an illusion, this is the part where you try to ambush me." The moment he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning shot toward him at an impossible angle, aimed directly at his face! Mike had made his move! The Fifth Demon God knew him too well. If there was an opportunity to ambush, Mike would never fight head-on. Before entering the dream space, Mike had used Replication Mode to copy Maxen''s skill: Illusory Reality. At the time, he''d done it just for fun, but now it was proving to be a game-changer. Against the Fifth Demon God, this move was a potential trump card. But as the lightning approached, the Fifth Demon God smirked disdainfully. With a casual flick of his finger, the lightning disintegrated, vanishing into thin air. Mike''s attack had failed. His expression darkened. The Fifth Demon God was even more troublesome than he''d anticipated. Shaking his head, the Fifth Demon God sneered. "If Ares had used that move, I''d have no choice but to accept my fate. But you? You''re not at his level yet. You''re too young-only 18... pathetic." Just as Mike was preparing for a desperate fight, a familiar voice interrupted him. "Well said." The sword energy that had previously dissipated began to coalesce once more, forming a humanoid figure. A swordsman appeared in front of the Fifth Demon God, nodding in approval. "Keep going." The Fifth Demon God stared at the swordsman, sneering. "Son of a bitch, who the hell are you? Why should I praise you?" Mike, Afterskin, and the child: ... Ares, unfazed by the insult, simply smiled. Why argue with a madman? If he wanted to settle the score, he could always slash him to death once he regained his sanity. Turning to Mike, Ares said casually, "I forgot to mention earlier this space prohibits slaughter. You can''t attack him, and he can''t attack you." Mike: ??? Wouldn''t that have been useful to know before I tried to kill him?! Clearly, this no-slaughter rule was a result of Dream Come True. After delivering this crucial piece of information, Ares'' form dissolved once more. The Fifth Demon God, however, seemed deep in thought. Mike took the opportunity to sneak over, grab the child, and bring him back. Sure, being near Afterskin might bring bad luck, but it was better than letting the Fifth Demon God bully the kid. Mike''s plan was simple: since no one could fight, they''d coexist peacefully. He''d focus on dismantling the cage and rescuing Afterskin. As for what came next? He''d deal with it when the time came. Suddenly, the Fifth Demon God spoke. "You''re the real Thor!" Mike rolled his eyes. "I never said I wasn''t." "It''s just hard to believe you''re real when you didn''t run away," the Fifth Demon God said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "If you weren''t real, Ares wouldn''t have come to save you!" Mike: ... He raised a new question. "Why can''t Ares be fake?" The Fifth Demon God shook his head, speaking with absolute certainty. "Hallucinations can''t manifest the presence of a Supreme Being. Well... except for that one. You wouldn''t know that, of course-you''re not a Supreme Being yet." The Fifth Demon God''s tone shifted, growing even more excited. "Thor, do you know who I really am?" Mike had a guess about the Fifth Demon God''s identity. But he couldn''t say it. He shook his head and replied, "Who you are is something only you can figure out." Mike, Ares, and Morpheus all knew the truth. Apollo... probably didn''t. But no one could tell the Fifth Demon God who he was. He had to remember on his own. The Fifth Demon God grabbed his head with both hands, teetering on the edge of another breakdown. Mike quickly pulled the child to the other side of the cage to avoid getting caught in the chaos. The Fifth Demon God tried to threaten Mike. "Thor, when I get out of here..." Mike cut him off, unimpressed. "By the time you get out, I might already be a Supreme Being. And with Ares and Apollo on my side, do you really think you can beat us?" The Fifth Demon God, realizing his threats weren''t working, changed tactics. "Fine. Then when you leave, I''ll come here every day and beat this kid up!" He pointed at the child hiding behind Mike. Mike couldn''t help but laugh. "Threatening a child? Seriously? Don''t you think that''s a bit pathetic?" The Fifth Demon God sneered, fazed by e''s mo judgment. The child, peeking out from behind Mike, spoke up timidly. "He wouldn''t dare hit me." A flicker of embarrassment crossed the Fifth Demon God''s face. Mike raised an eyebrow. "Why not?" The child explained earnestly, "If he really tried to hurt me, another sir would show up. And when he sees that sir, he''ll run away." Mike and the child exchanged glances. "Are you sure he wouldn''t hurt you?" The child nodded. Mike pressed further. "Are you afraid of him?" "A little..." The child hesitated, then mustered his courage. "But I can also not be afraid!" After so many years in this dream space, the child had grown used to the Fifth Demon God. Mike spoke firmly. "Trust me. I won''t hurt you. I just want to... uh... exploit a loophole. Do you understand?" The child shook his head, not quite grasping the concept. But he trusted Mike. After reassuring the child, Mike picked him up and placed him in front of the Fifth Demon God. "Alright, go ahead and hit him." If scaring the child could trigger Morpheus'' appearance, Mike figured it was worth the risk. Afterskin: ??? The child: ??? The Fifth Demon God: ??? Chapter 587: Where had it all gone wrong? Chapter 587: Where had it all gone wrong?Looking at the child placed in front of him, the Fifth Demon God found himself in a dilemma. He never expected Thor to pull something like this. "Ugh, so annoying. Get lost! Shoo! Shoo!" The Fifth Demon God sidestepped the child, his attention finally falling on the wooden cage. His expression grew serious. "This thing looks... strange." With his immense power and heightened perception-both of which had surged after entering this space-the Fifth Demon God immediately recognized the cage as the work of a true Supreme Being. What he couldn''t fathom was that this contraption had been conjured up by Thor''s overactive imagination. Frowning, the Fifth Demon God placed his hand on the cage. His movements were swift and precise, pulling out two or three sticks at a time with almost no mistakes. This time, it was Mike''s turn to be dumbfounded. The Fifth Demon God was this strong?! Mike had spent hours dismantling just a third of the cage under Ares'' guidance. He knew firsthand how tricky it was. Yet here was the Fifth Demon God, dismantling it at a speed that rivaled Ares himself! Of course, Ares had already dealt with the most challenging parts, so the Fifth Demon God''s task was naturally easier. Mike held his breath, watching the Fifth Demon God''s every move, committing each step to memory. The Fifth Demon God''s approach was different from Ares''. Ares had focused on precision, dismantling the cage in a way that maximized its structural weakening. The Fifth Demon God, on the other hand, relied on [technique], using bizarre and unconventional methods to solve the puzzle. Both approaches were enlightening for Mike. But one question lingered in his mind: Why was the Fifth Demon God doing this? Noticing Mike''s confusion, the Fifth Demon God sneered as he continued dismantling the cage. "I''m getting rid of Afterskin." Afterskin: ... The Fifth Demon God found him so unlucky that he wanted to eject him from the space entirely. Honestly, it sounded reasonable. "Just now, I realized something," the Fifth Demon God said, his tone growing more animated. Mike found it amusing that even a lunatic like him could have moments of clarity. What if he really had figured something out? The Fifth Demon God continued, "You humans refuse to kill me. That means I''m useful to you. Killing me would do more harm than good. No matter how much I beg for death, I won''t get it." This was a truth the Fifth Demon God had always understood. But being the madman he was, he had no other purpose in life besides pestering humanity to kill him. "Now I''ve figured it out. If humans won''t kill me, the Supreme Demon God will!" The Fifth Demon God''s excitement grew as he spoke. "I''ll help you humans grow stronger-so strong that the Supreme Demon God can''t tolerate it anymore. That idiot will have no choice but to act, and when he does, I''ll finally get my wish... I''ll die!" Everyone:... What the hell was wrong with this demon god? The Fifth Demon God, as if discovering a new continent, became increasingly enthusiastic. "Yes! I can even help you humans train potential Supreme Beings. Let''s be honest, which of your current Supreme Beings is actually a good instructor? "If I personally train your potential Supreme Beings, they''ll become the strongest humanity has ever seen!" He paused, glancing at Mike with disdain. "But I don''t want to teach you. You''d probably end up killing the Supreme Demon God, and then I''d never get to die." Mike: ... Well, this was awkward. "Heh." The Fifth Demon God chuckled, looking at Mike with a disturbingly friendly expression. "How about this? Forget becoming a Supreme Being. Why don''t you join me and become a demon god instead? Wouldn''t that be better?" "If you keep spouting nonsense, I''m going to hit you!" Mike snapped, raising his weapon threateningly. "Are you mad? Well, too bad, because I''m leaving now!" With a final pull, the Fifth Demon God removed a critical stick, causing the entire cage to collapse. Afterskin was free. Without hesitation, the Fifth Demon God grabbed Afterskin by the arm and hurled him at Mike like a human projectile. What a vicious weapon! As Mike prepared to dodge, his vision suddenly went black. He woke up. "You''re awake?" The first thing Mike saw was Maxen''s familiar, goofy face. Except this time, Maxen looked much older. His beard had grown long, and his expression carried a weariness that hadn''t been there before. Mike shook his head to clear it and asked, "How long was I out?" "Not long," Maxen replied seriously. "Just a hundred years." Mike: ??? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [He''s lying. Use your brain.] [It''s only been a day.] Realizing the truth, Mike was about to give Maxen a piece of his mind when he saw him hoist the golden tree onto his shoulder and stride out of the river of time, disappearing into the distance. Beside him, a familiar voice spoke up. "Oh yes, that''s my life-saving tree!" Mike froze. Turning his head, he saw a familiar face. Afterskin smiled sheepishly, looking apologetic. "I guess we''re cellmates now." "You... I really can''t with you." Mike sighed, staring at his new "cellmate." Afterskin looked equally helpless. It was only now that he realized what had happened. After entering the river of time, he had followed the life-saving tree''s aura, which had led him here. Logically, Afterskin should have appeared outside the sword prison. But clearly, something had gone wrong. Not only had he ended up inside the dream space, but he''d also been trapped in the wooden cage. Even after piecing everything together, there was nothing he could do about it. Afterskin could only accept his fate. Mike, however, wasn''t one to sit idle. Now trapped inside the sword prison, he began working on dismantling it. The solution was clear in his mind. His brain: I''ve got this. His hands: No, you don''t. When Mike tried to put theory into practice, he found the difficulty had increased tenfold. At his current pace, it would take at least three to five days to escape. Before long, Mike ran into trouble. Staring at two sticks, he couldn''t decide which one to remove. "Afterskin, you pick one," he said. Afterskin pointed to one stick, and Mike immediately chose the other. Failure. Mike had to start over. When he encountered the same dilemma again, he decided to go with Afterskin''s choice this time. Failure. Mike: ... This guy really was unlucky. Sighing, Mike muttered, "I wonder how Apollo''s doing right now." Meanwhile, in Florida... "Make way! Make way!" A man in a hospital gown shouted as he walked down an empty street, carrying a massive bundle on his back. The bundle, wrapped in a tattered red cloth, contained various tools for performing divinations. Judging by the assortment of items he carried, he also seemed to moonlight as a pancake vendor, a rat catcher, a plumber, and a postnatal pig care specialist. In short, he looked like a lunatic. Trailing behind him was a middle-aged man. The lunatic turned and shouted, "Auntie, we made a lot of money today-at least 20 bucks!" Apollo nodded, correcting him. "22.5 bucks." After a full day of work, they had earned a grand total of $22.50. Shadow Two was thrilled. Behind them, a man pushing a cart struggled to keep up. "Shadow Two, can we slow down a bit?" Joseph complained. He had been wandering the streets when he stumbled upon Apollo and Shadow Two, quickly joining their little "business venture." Apollo''s divination stall hadn''t attracted much business. The pancake stand next to it, however, was doing great-Shadow Two could eat ten pancakes in one sitting. So Shadow Two suggested they start selling pancakes themselves. Joseph managed to scrounge up a cart and some flour, and soon they were in business. As for the city defense department... Shadow Two was confident they wouldn''t be a problem. The real issue was that Apollo insisted on selling $5 pancakes for exactly $5. How were they supposed to make a profit? Joseph came up with a brilliant idea: "Buy a pancake, get a free divination-$7 total!" With this new strategy, business boomed, and profits followed. Soon, Florida witnessed a bizarre sight: A line of Lords, Chiefs, and Generals queuing up to buy pancakes. Joseph handled the cooking, Shadow Two collected the money, and Apollo performed the divinations. It was a well-oiled operation. Joseph never imagined that his side hustle as a barbecue chef would lead to a career in pancake sales. Shadow Two, meanwhile, was overwhelmed. "Ten bucks, here''s your change-thirteen bucks. Next!" "....." From morning till night, everyone was busy. Yet when they tallied up the day''s earnings, they found they had made only $22.50. Joseph sighed. Where had it all gone wrong? Chapter 588: Thor, please come back soon Chapter 588: Thor, please come back soonBack at the apartment complex, Joseph parked the cart, and Shadow Two waved him off generously. "Alright, Joseph, go do whatever you need to do!" Joseph: ... Although he had joined Apollo''s little group, there was a small problem. When Joseph had "applied" to join, Shadow Two had explicitly stated that they''d cover food but not lodging. So, even though the apartment they were staying in had three rooms, Joseph wasn''t allowed to sleep there. Joseph, a dignified nine-star Lord of humanity, had been wandering the streets at night with nowhere to stay. It was humiliating. To make matters worse, during his nightly strolls, members of the city defense department often approached him, offering to take him to a shelter. Out of pride, Joseph always declined. The real issue was that working with Shadow Two earned him exactly zero pay. How Shadow Two managed to do the math was beyond him. Despite working tirelessly all day, they somehow ended up with almost no money. It was as if they were working for free. Left with no choice, Joseph finally asked Shadow Two for a loan. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I borrow some money?" Shadow Two, ever the businessman, didn''t refuse outright. Instead, he pulled out a calculator and rolled his face across it a few times. After "calculating," Shadow Two cleared his throat and said, "I''ll lend you $10,000, and you''ll pay me back $500. Sounds fair, right?" Joseph: ??? That... didn''t sound right. Joseph corrected him, "Shadow Two, the amount you pay back should be more than what you borrow. If I borrow $10,000, I should pay back at least $10,000 plus interest." Shadow Two''s pupils dilated in shock. He gasped audibly, as if Joseph had just revealed the secrets of the universe. "Is that how it works?!" Joseph nodded helplessly. "Yes, that''s how it works." Shadow Two let out a dramatic wail and ran to Apollo, crying, "Auntie, I think I''ve gone mad!" Apollo nodded calmly. "I know." Well, that settled it. After his brief meltdown, Shadow Two regained some clarity and returned to the topic of the loan. "I get it now," he said, his eyes sparkling with newfound understanding. "If you borrow $10,000, you''ll pay me back $10,500. That''s how it works, right?" Joseph quickly nodded. "Exactly!" Shadow Two grinned from ear to ear and extended his hand toward Joseph. Joseph''s smile froze. "What are you doing?" "Paying me back," Shadow Two said matter-of-factly. "If you don''t pay me back, why should I lend you money?" Joseph was dumbfounded. "You haven''t even lent me the money yet! Why would I pay you back?" Shadow Two''s expression turned wary. "So you never intended to pay me back, huh?" Joseph: ... He realized he had made a grave mistake. He should never have asked this lunatic for money in the first place. Seeing Joseph''s hesitation, Shadow Two ran back to Apollo and whispered, "Auntie, write this down for me. Joseph owes me $10,500. You know my memory isn''t great- I don''t want to forget this." Apollo asked seriously, "Does he really owe you?" Shadow Two nodded earnestly. "Of course! He asked to borrow money, so he has to pay it back, right? If he doesn''t pay me back, why would I lend him money? "As soon as he pays me $10,500, I''ll definitely lend him $10,000!" Joseph: ??? For a brief moment, Joseph almost felt like Shadow Two''s logic... made sense. But no, it didn''t make sense at all! Having failed to secure a loan, Joseph could only sigh and figure out how to survive another night on the streets. Meanwhile, Shadow Two and Apollo headed upstairs. Shadow Two carried his various bags and led the way, with Apollo following behind. They didn''t take the elevator, opting instead to climb the stairs one floor at a time. When they reached the door to their apartment, Shadow Two suddenly stopped, his expression turning serious. "Auntie, something''s not right!" He pressed his ear against the wall, listening intently. After a moment, he declared with great conviction, "There''s a burglar in the house!" Apollo reminded him calmly, "We live across the hall." "Oh, right." Shadow Two nodded and moved to the opposite wall, pressing his ear against it again. "There''s still someone inside!" Shadow Two''s instincts were spot-on. He had never encountered a burglar before, but he treated the situation as if it were a life-or- death battle. "Auntie, what do we do now?" Shadow Two decided it was time to rely on Apollo''s wisdom. After all, he was a lunatic-it was better to let his aunt handle this. Apollo, unfazed, pulled out his phone and dialed three numbers. "Hello, city defense department? I think there''s a burglar in my house. My name is Apollo..." "Next time, make sure to assess the situation first..." The city defense department officers were exasperated. They had rushed to the scene after receiving a report of a burglary, only to find it was all a misunderstanding. Cain, who had been inside the apartment, was equally confused. He watched as the officers left, scratching his head. Standing outside the door were two people. One was dressed flamboyantly and acting erratically, crouched on the stairs counting ants. (Only God knew where the ants had come from.) The other was a middle-aged man with a cold expression, standing silently by the door. He didn''t look like someone easy to get along with. Cain hesitated before asking cautiously, "And you are...?" Apollo thought for a moment before answering, "Apollo." Apollo? Cain didn''t recall having a friend by that name. The lunatic crouched on the stairs suddenly looked unusually lucid and explained, "My auntie is Mike''s third bro." "Oh, please come in, please come in!" Cain quickly stepped aside to let them in, explaining as they entered, "Mike''s been busy lately, so I come by regularly to clean the place and check for leaks..." That''s right. After arriving in Florida, Apollo and Shadow Two had moved straight into Mike''s house. Keys? Those were no obstacle for these two. Apollo had decided he needed a place to stay, and since Mike called him his third bro, it was only logical for Apollo to live in Mike''s house. After settling in, Apollo and Shadow Two sat on the couch while Cain brought them two glasses of water. "Mr. Apollo, I didn''t know you were staying here. I was startled when I came in today..." Cain had indeed been startled. He had planned to liven up the place by adding a few potted cacti. But when he entered, he found the cacti had grown so tall they were nearly touching the ceiling! Setting aside the bizarre cacti, the two people in front of him were equally strange. Unable to reach Mike, Cain had no choice but to entertain his unexpected guests. After some polite conversation, Cain realized they weren''t exactly on the same wavelength. As night fell, he decided it was time to leave. "Wait." Apollo stopped him and asked a seemingly random question. "What are your plans for the future?" Cain was caught off guard. He hadn''t expected anyone to ask about his career goals at a time like this. After a moment''s thought, he answered honestly. "Well, I was planning to work as a manager at the Mystic Market, but things have been going well lately..." Cain rambled on about his plans: attending superpower universities, exploring the Abyss, fulfilling his duties, killing demon creatures, and eventually settling down to marry and start a family. It was a simple, ordinary life plan-nothing out of the ordinary. "I see." Apollo didn''t say much else and let Cain leave. Shadow Two, however, was nervous. He mustered the courage to ask tentatively, "Auntie, what are you planning to do now?" Shadow Two''s madness was flexible-he could be insane when needed and sharp when necessary. He knew things had been going smoothly so far. If something went wrong now, it would be a real problem. Apollo thought for a moment before answering, "Read." This was unexpected. Unlike others, Apollo hadn''t read much in his life. He hadn''t needed to. When he awoke in the Tower of Truth, he already knew most things about the world. And what he didn''t know, he could calculate. For years, he had never truly read a book. Shadow Two breathed a sigh of relief. This wasn''t a big deal. "Alright, we''ll go to the library tomorrow." But just as Shadow Two was about to sleep, Apollo stood up and walked out the door. Shadow Two felt like he was supposed to be Apollo''s guardian... The duo left the apartment complex and found a shivering nine-star Lord on the streets of Florida. Once again, they became a trio. "Shadow Two, what''s going on now?" Joseph asked cautiously. Shadow Two scowled and snapped, "Until you pay me back, I''m not telling you that we''re going to the library to read!" Joseph: ... You could call Shadow Two clever, but sometimes he was just plain dumb. You could call him crazy, but sometimes he made too much sense. Resigned, Joseph followed Apollo into Florida''s largest library. The moment Apollo stepped inside, every book in the library began to float as if in zero gravity. Pages fluttered open, and a gentle breeze filled the space, flipping through the books with a soft rustling sound. Joseph stood there, dumbfounded. He felt as though he was on the verge of enlightenment, about to grasp some higher truth... Thwack! Shadow Two smacked him on the head, snapping him out of his trance. "You can''t get stronger-not yet." Shadow Two had never been so clear-headed. Humanity needed a relatively weak Joseph right now. Break through? Not a chance! Shadow Two sighed. "Joseph, you''ll just have to suffer a little longer." Joseph clutched the lump on his head, on the verge of tears. He had never been treated like this before! Watching his chance for a breakthrough slip away, Joseph couldn''t help but think of someone. "Thor, please come back soon!" Chapter 589: The chosen one for the Apocalypse Chapter 589: The chosen one for the ApocalypseMike stared at the sword prison in front of him, feeling the weight of the challenge. Breaking through something of this caliber was no easy feat. Even knowing the method, the actual execution was riddled with difficulties. To make matters worse, Mike had a walking disaster by his side-Afterskin. If there was ever a definition of "dragging someone down," Afterskin embodied it perfectly. Sitting diagonally across from Mike, Afterskin shrugged helplessly and asked, "So, what do we do now?" "The moment you said ''we,'' things were already bad..." Mike sighed, glancing at Afterskin. Thor''s approach to life was simple: when faced with a problem, don''t panic-find a bug to exploit! Afterskin had been sent here by Ares, and Mike needed to think about what bugs he could exploit in this situation. But Afterskin''s extreme unluckiness also triggered a thought in Mike''s mind. Something wasn''t right. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There had to be more to Afterskin than met the eye. Regular bad luck was one thing-someone had to be unlucky, after all. But Afterskin''s misfortune was too consistent. He wasn''t just unlucky; he was a walking curse. Mike had never questioned why Afterskin was so unlucky before. But now, trapped together in the same sword prison, he finally had the time to think about it. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed. Ares was famously proud of being the only person to survive a confrontation with the Supreme Demon God. But... Shadow Nine and Afterskin had also escaped the Supreme Abyssal. For Afterskin to slip away right under the Supreme Demon God''s nose couldn''t simply be chalked up to bad luck. Mike considered the worst possibility: What if Afterskin was somehow connected to the Supreme Demon God? Regardless of the truth, Mike needed to find a way to deal with their current predicament. After half a day of contemplation, Mike stood up. He had learned a new skill: Illusory Reality! But now he faced a new problem: how to use the skill on himself. It felt like a surgeon trying to operate on their own body-something about it just felt off. "Afterskin, I need your help..." Mike stored energy in a scroll and handed it to Afterskin, instructing him to use it to attack him. This way, Mike could enter the dream space and continue exploiting bugs. Afterskin tore open the scroll, but the energy went haywire, hitting him instead of Mike! Before Mike could even react, Afterskin, who had just fallen asleep, miraculously woke up again. Seeing Mike''s astonishment, Afterskin gave a bitter smile and said, "I''m too unlucky. The dream kicked me out." Fair enough. After their first failed attempt, they tried again. Failure. Failure. Complete failure. After nine consecutive failures, Afterskin finally managed to direct the energy at Mike, successfully sending him into the dream space. The dream space was as familiar as ever. The scenery hadn''t changed much, except the child now had a few more toys. The Fifth Demon God, however, was nowhere to be seen, much to Mike''s relief. Sensing someone''s arrival, the child instinctively prepared to drive them away. After all, Afterskin''s unluckiness was unbearable. But upon seeing Thor, the child relaxed. "Sir, you''re back to play again?" The child''s face lit up with excitement. Mike was the only one who had ever played with him. "Sure, we can play..." Mike''s eyes gleamed as he asked seriously, "Do you know that unlucky guy from before? The one named Afterskin." "Is that his name?" The child blinked curiously. "That''s a strange name." Mike pressed on. "Do you know him?" The child nodded. "Yeah, I know him." If Mike hadn''t brought it up, the child wouldn''t have mentioned Afterskin at all. "When did you meet him?" Mike asked. The child thought for a moment before answering earnestly, "During the last Apocalypse." Mike: ??? Holy fuck. Mike felt like he had just stumbled upon some explosive information. Forcing himself to stay calm, he asked, his voice trembling slightly, "Who is Afterskin?" The child looked at Mike in surprise. "You''ve been with him all this time, and you don''t know?" "He''s the chosen one for the last Apocalypse." The chosen one? Mike''s eyes lit up. He conjured a soda, popcorn, and chips, then turned to the child and said seriously, "Tell me more." Mike hadn''t expected Afterskin to have such a backstory. But thinking about it, Afterskin''s unluckiness did seem extraordinary. And the timing of his breakthrough-right when Mike''s generation was on the rise-seemed suspiciously coincidental. In a way, it was as if Afterskin''s unluckiness was actively interfering with Thor''s ascension to Supreme Being. The child eyed the snacks in Mike''s hands, licking his lips. "Are those tasty?" Clearly, he recognized them as food. Food was a rarity in this space. The Fifth Demon God was a lunatic who only came in to scream and shout, never bringing anything edible. Mike didn''t hesitate. He tore open a bag of chips and handed it to the child. The child mimicked Mike, opening his mouth wide and shoving the entire bag-chips and packaging-into his mouth. Mike: ... The child chewed a few times, swallowed, and commented seriously, "The crunchy part inside is good, but the outer layer has no flavor and a bad texture." His analysis was so earnest that Mike didn''t even know how to respond. Sighing, Mike opened another bag of chips and taught the child how to eat them properly. After learning the correct way to eat chips, the child still devoured them one bag at a time- just without eating the packaging this time. Once he had cleared out Mike''s entire snack stash, the child finally began talking about Afterskin. "He''s the chosen one for the Apocalypse. The Apocalypse keeps happening around him, destroying the world until it kills him. Once he''s dead, the Apocalypse ends." The child''s tone was indifferent, as if he were recounting something unrelated to himself. He had no concept of fear or death-he had never truly lived, so why would he fear dying? Mike asked, "Is Afterskin still alive?" The events the child described were so long ago that Mike wasn''t sure if the Afterskin he knew was the same person. "Yeah, he''s alive. I guess the Apocalypse failed." The child continued matter-of-factly, "If the Apocalypse didn''t destroy the world, it wouldn''t have killed Afterskin. After surviving, he wasn''t accepted by the world anymore. Combined with the lingering effects of the Apocalypse, that''s why he''s so unlucky." "So that''s how it is..." Mike felt like he finally understood a bit more about Afterskin. At least now he knew the reason behind his inexplicable unluckiness. Mike asked another question. "How did Afterskin survive?" Without hesitation, the child replied, "We ate him." Mike: ... That answer was far more shocking than he had anticipated. He had assumed Afterskin had hidden in the Tower of Truth, like Apollo, and eventually made his way to Earth. He never imagined that Afterskin had been swallowed by the Supreme Demon God! But... The Supreme Demon God must have found him too unlucky to absorb and had spat him back out. Mike frowned, puzzled. "If Afterskin was absorbed by the Supreme Demon God, how did he escape?" Surely it wasn''t just because he was too unlucky? The child knew the answer but found it too troublesome to explain. "I can show you." The child waved his hand, and a white horse appeared. As the embodiment of the Supreme Demon God''s good side, his mastery of SSS-level abilities was unparalleled, second only to the human Supreme Beings. Before Mike could refuse, the scenery around him blurred. They traveled through the river of time and arrived 300 years in the past. A mass of black, filthy, and malevolent energy hovered in the air, radiating an aura of pure evil. There was no mistaking it-this was the Supreme Demon God. Mike focused intently, determined not to miss a single detail. From within the Supreme Demon God, a "person" was spat out. The unlucky figure hit the ground with a heavy thud, utterly powerless to resist. It was Afterskin. The Supreme Demon God''s voice echoed throughout the space, resonating like a dark symphony. "Go... find the human potential Supreme Being... bring him to me... and I shall grant you Immortality and Indestructibility..." Covered in blood, Afterskin struggled to his feet. Ignoring the Supreme Demon God''s promise, he muttered to himself, "The Apocalypse couldn''t kill me..." Barely able to stand, he wobbled unsteadily, a faint smile on his face. Raising a trembling middle finger to the sky, he shouted hoarsely, "Fuck you! If you''ve got the guts, kill me today!" Chapter 590: Holy fuck, that was amazing Chapter 590: Holy fuck, that was amazingAbove the river of time, Mike and the child stood silently in midair, watching the events unfold below. After being spat out by the Supreme Demon God, Afterskin unleashed a torrent of profanity, hurling every insult imaginable at the towering, malevolent entity. His core philosophy was simple: If you''ve got the guts, kill me! It was a sentiment that bore an uncanny resemblance to the Fifth Demon God''s attitude. Mike understood that, as the chosen one of the Apocalypse, Afterskin''s life had likely been anything but pleasant. Especially after being swallowed by the Supreme Demon God... At first, the Supreme Demon God''s plan had likely been to assimilate Afterskin. The Apocalypse couldn''t destroy the Tower of Truth, nor could it destroy the Supreme Demon God. However, the Supreme Demon God had its own internal problems. Countless powerful wills were locked in an eternal struggle within its body, vying for control. Every second, these wills fought to dominate the Supreme Demon God''s form. If one succeeded, it would mercilessly annihilate all the others. The Supreme Beings participating in this battle were all driven by an unrelenting determination to emerge victorious, no matter the cost. Each sought to achieve their own glory, even if it meant sacrificing everyone else. By absorbing Afterskin into its body, the Supreme Demon God had hoped to use the Apocalypse''s destructive power to eliminate some of its weaker competitors. But in the end, the Supreme Demon God''s plan had failed. Without Afterskin''s unluckiness, the Tower of Truth-originally the most powerful source weapon-would never have become the seal that suppressed the Supreme Demon God. The child, noticing Mike''s confusion, offered an explanation. "It was his idea to eat Afterskin." The "his" in question was, of course, the Fifth Demon God. Mike nodded slightly. If the Fifth Demon God''s true identity was what Mike suspected, this was indeed something he would do. The Fifth Demon God was the one who understood the Tower of Truth better than anyone else. By suggesting they absorb Afterskin, he had turned the tables. Under the influence of Afterskin''s unluckiness, the Supreme Demon God had ended up sealed by the Tower of Truth instead. In just a few sentences, the child had revealed a deadly game of strategy and risk. Even as a mere observer, Mike felt a chill run down his spine. To turn the tide in such a dire situation, minimize losses, and seal the Supreme Demon God within the Tower of Truth-only to be the first to escape after the Abyss opened... Mike had to admit, the Fifth Demon God had some serious skills. If not, things wouldn''t have turned out the way they had. The Fifth Demon God bore full responsibility for this mess. Mike refocused on the scene below. Afterskin''s relentless insults didn''t seem to anger the Supreme Demon God. To the Supreme Demon God, it wasn''t even clear who Afterskin was yelling at. When Afterskin finally ran out of breath, the Supreme Demon God''s chaotic consciousness regained a sliver of clarity. Its voice echoed, as if countless mouths were speaking at once, each word grating on the ears. "Find the human potential Supreme Being..." Afterskin shot back, "You''re just a cock! Kiss my ass!" The Supreme Demon God continued, "There are... many... potential Supreme Beings among the humans... which one..." Afterskin interrupted, "Pick one who can kill your bitch ass!" For every sentence the Supreme Demon God uttered, Afterskin had a retort. The back-and- forth was as chaotic as it was absurd. The Supreme Demon God''s fragmented consciousness spiraled into another bout of madness. "The one from the Blackwell family... his unyielding spirit... the sound of it breaking would be exquisite..." "Calderon... too weak..." "This one won''t do either..." "Wait... I foresee... a terrifying weapon will soon be born among the humans..." "No more waiting... the Tower of Truth must be opened... the Apocalypse... is near..." The Supreme Demon God sounded like the ultimate schizophrenic, muttering to itself in a frenzy. Afterskin sneered from the side. "Can''t decide, huh? Let me help you pick." The moment he said this, the Supreme Demon God fell silent. Several glowing orbs appeared before Afterskin, each bearing a faint, indistinct face. Afterskin pointed at one of the orbs without hesitation. Pop! The orb vanished, leaving the remaining ones floating in front of him. Mike couldn''t help but laugh. Even the Supreme Demon God knew how to use Afterskin for process-of-elimination! One by one, Afterskin eliminated the glowing orbs until none were left. At that moment, a tiny orb slowly emerged. The Supreme Demon God had already made its choice. The earlier "selection" process had merely been a game of cat and mouse. "The abandoned one..." "The lonely one..." "The one who has never known light, never felt love, never been treated kindly by the world..." "We will give him the Supreme Mark. Find him. Bring him to the Tower of Truth... bring him... here... to save me..." With a final, piercing shriek, Afterskin vanished, and the Supreme Demon God descended into another round of madness, its internal battle resuming with renewed ferocity. Before Mike could process what he had just witnessed, his vision blurred again. The child, assuming Mike wanted to learn more about Afterskin, had fixed the perspective on him. The scene shifted. Afterskin arrived on Earth, quickly adopting the appearance of a homeless man. He showed no interest in finding the potential Supreme Being. Instead, he was promptly beaten up by a group of local gang members. Finding him pitiful, the gang took him back to their hideout. But Afterskin soon escaped, ending up in an abandoned factory. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rain poured down as he lay on the ground, staring at the gray, overcast sky. He wanted to scream, to shout to the world: The Apocalypse is coming! The Supreme Demon God is on his way! Run! But... what was the point? Afterskin knew there was no hope. The Supreme Demon God was unbeatable. No one understood its terror better than he did. A single tear slid down his cheek, mixing with the rain before disappearing into the dirt. A child wearing oversized boots approached, the rainwater sloshing inside them with every step. He waddled like a duck, hopping over to Afterskin and asking, "Were you stolen too?" In this place, the children were either abandoned or kidnapped. Given Afterskin''s age, the child assumed he must have been stolen. "Get lost. I''m not in the mood," Afterskin grumbled, rolling over to avoid the kid. But as he turned, his face landed in something soft and squishy. It felt like... Shit. Afterskin''s anguished scream echoed through the night. "FUCK! Who the hell shits here?! Have some decency!" "Calderon, was that you?" "What the hell are you talking about?! That wasn''t me!" Two voices argued behind the child in boots. Afterskin couldn''t believe his luck-or lack thereof. After cleaning his face in a nearby puddle, Afterskin noticed the child still following him. The kid offered him some paper, but Afterskin hesitated and didn''t take it. "I make everything I touch unlucky," he said bitterly. With that, he prepared to leave. He had no intention of finding the potential Supreme Being, nor of helping the Supreme Demon God. As far as he was concerned, the Supreme Demon God''s words were nothing but bullshit. Anyone who believed them was an idiot. Having been inside the Supreme Demon God, Afterskin had seen firsthand what true madness looked like. Countless powerful beings, all consumed by greed, fighting like rabid animals. There was no way they could accomplish anything. Afterskin had learned some secrets during his time in the Supreme Abyssal. The most uncontrollable fragments of the Truth Source had escaped, falling into the Abyss and becoming demon gods. And most importantly... That guy had escaped too. But escaping the Supreme Demon God came at a price. Afterskin suspected that he had gone mad as well. For now, Afterskin''s plan was simple: go with the flow and wait for the Tower of Truth to descend. When it did, no matter who the potential Supreme Being was, Afterskin would stop them. As he prepared to leave, the child in boots called out, "Wait here." He ran off into the rain. Who does this kid think he is? Afterskin scoffed and took a step forward- Crash! A steel beam fell in front of him. Afterskin froze. When he tried to step back, another beam fell behind him. Huh? Afterskin realized something was off. He was unlucky, sure, but this was too much. Over the years, he had noticed a pattern: Sometimes, his unluckiness would reach a breaking point, and he''d have a brief window to change his fate. If he wanted to fight back, he had to seize these moments. So, he stayed put and waited for the child to return. Soon, the kid came back, dragging another boy who was two heads taller than him. "Calderon, apologize to this man!" "Apologize? For what?" Calderon grumbled, clearly annoyed. "You shouldn''t poop wherever you want," the kid said firmly. Calderon: ... "Look, we''re all abandoned, stolen, or unwanted kids. The world''s already a shitty place- what''s wrong with me taking a dump wherever I want?!" No matter how much Calderon argued, the kid stubbornly repeated, "Apologize." Finally, Calderon relented, gritting his teeth and muttering, "Fine. I''m sorry for pooping wherever I want." Under his breath, he added, "It''s not like I pooped in his mouth..." Afterskin: ... He couldn''t help but notice that the kid in boots seemed... special. The more special someone was, the more Afterskin wanted to stay away from them. Before leaving, Afterskin warned, "I''m unlucky. Don''t touch anything I''ve touched-including... that pile of shit." With that, he disappeared into the night, heading for a quieter place. The next day, Calderon sat by a bridge, watching as a series of "coincidences" unfolded. A scar-faced man and his friends, drunk from a celebratory meal, got into a van. The driver floored the gas pedal, sending the van hurtling toward the edge of the bridge. The old, crumbling guardrail couldn''t stop the van, which plummeted off the bridge and hit a concrete pillar below. The impact left everyone inside severely injured and unable to move. Then, as the scar-faced man shifted slightly, the van lost its balance and fell into the swollen river below. Bubbles rose to the surface, and then... nothing. It was a total wipeout. Calderon, crouched by the bridge, stared in shock. After a long pause, he began clapping furiously, his hands turning red. "Holy fuck, that was amazing!" Chapter 591: Have hope for the future Chapter 591: Have hope for the futureThree hundred years ago, or perhaps even earlier, these events unfolded. Afterskin''s life had been nothing short of a tragedy. He always looked like a homeless wanderer, perpetually battered by misfortune. Even after isolating himself in desolate, uninhabited areas to avoid bringing bad luck to others, calamities continued to find him. Eventually, Afterskin decided to starve himself to death in the wilderness. But just as he was on the brink of death, a tower descended from the heavens. The Tower of Truth. Afterskin''s pupils reflected despair as he stared at the towering structure. They''ve come. He knew that even if he killed himself, it wouldn''t stop the Tower of Truth from descending. Besides, Afterskin couldn''t die-not by his own hand. The Apocalypse wouldn''t allow it. If the Supreme Demon God could send Afterskin to Earth, it meant they had the coordinates of humanity''s last refuge. Earth was the only place where humanity had gathered, the only place that posed a threat to the Supreme Demon God. If that threat could be eliminated, the Supreme Demon God would have nothing to fear, even if the Apocalypse descended again. The Tower of Truth descended before Afterskin''s eyes. Collapsed on the ground, on the verge of death, Afterskin couldn''t even muster a single tear. He stared at the sky, feeling an overwhelming sense of hopelessness. And then, he saw a butterfly. The butterfly danced gracefully in the air, spiraling upward before returning to the Tower of Truth. Moments later, a middle-aged man emerged from the tower. From Mike''s perspective, the man appeared to be wearing a simple white robe as he walked out of the Tower of Truth. The man looked around, his expression filled with confusion as he took in the unfamiliar surroundings. Afterskin noticed the man, and the man noticed Afterskin. The man looked at Afterskin with a sympathetic expression and said, "Unlucky." Afterskin chuckled weakly but didn''t respond. The man''s eyes grew distant, and he muttered to himself, "Who am I...?" For reasons he couldn''t explain, Afterskin blurted out, "I think Apollo is a good name. If you don''t know your name, why not use that?" The man tilted his head and replied, "Apollo... That does sound nice. Thank you for naming me. Now, what can I do for you?" Afterskin hadn''t expected much, so he casually said, "Can you perform divination?" Apollo nodded. That, he could do. Afterskin was stunned. He hadn''t thought Apollo would actually agree. "Then tell me where the person I''m looking for is," Afterskin said. Apollo didn''t respond. Instead, he began walking forward. From Mike''s perspective, the river of time rippled slightly as Apollo appeared. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For someone of Apollo''s caliber, even the river of time struggled to reconstruct the events of that era. Mike''s expression grew serious. Where had Apollo come from? And why had he come? These questions were critical to Mike. Though trapped in the sword prison, Mike knew Apollo''s current state wasn''t good. Once Mike escaped, he would need to find a way to help Apollo. Any information he could gather now would be invaluable. Apollo''s grayish-white robe suddenly transformed into a pure white one after his conversation with Afterskin. As he walked away, each step covered dozens, even hundreds of meters. For Mike, achieving such a feat now would be easy. But there was a problem... At this point in time, Apollo hadn''t awakened his talent! Mike quickly noticed the pattern: Apollo''s strength was at its peak near the Tower of Truth. The farther he moved from the tower, the weaker he became. --- Mike''s perspective remained fixed on Afterskin, leaving him anxious. He wanted to know where Apollo had gone. The events unfolding in the river of time were incredibly precious. The first descent of the Tower of Truth, Apollo''s emergence, the tower''s activation... These were moments everyone had heard of. But the versions of history people knew had been altered by a certain history inventor. What Mike was witnessing now was the unaltered truth. Just as Mike''s impatience reached its peak, Apollo returned. He wasn''t alone. Following behind him was a young man who bore a striking resemblance to Maxen. Apollo stopped in front of Afterskin, pointed at the young man, and then at Afterskin, asking, "Is this the person you were looking for?" The young man was none other than the boy who had once worn oversized boots. The scar-faced man who had terrorized the children was long dead, and the group of kids had started new lives. Many of them were doing well. Calderon, for instance, had risen from underground boxing to the world stage. But after a controversial match where he was accused of intentionally injuring his opponent, he was banned for life. As for the boy in boots, he had given himself a new name: Nathan. This was a rare glimpse into history. Without the child''s help, Mike would never have had the chance to witness this. He wasn''t a Supreme Being yet and couldn''t command a white horse to take him on such a journey through the river of time. Even Ares, in his current state, would struggle to sustain such a trip. Once Mike became a Supreme Being, he would have responsibilities to fulfill and no time for such endeavors. In other words, this was Mike''s only chance to see these events. He watched intently, determined not to miss a single detail. Apollo brought Nathan to Afterskin. Mike noticed something important: Nathan already bore the Supreme Mark. Based on the Supreme Demon God''s earlier words, it wasn''t hard to deduce that they had chosen Nathan. The first human Supreme Being had been chosen by the Supreme Demon God... Something about that felt off. From the Supreme Demon God''s perspective, Nathan was the safest choice. Most people had reasons to fight for the world. Nathan didn''t. He had never known love, had only ever played with his own shadow as a child, and had no reason to protect a world that had never been kind to him. If the human Supreme Being cooperated, they could deal with the Supreme Demon God''s problems. The Supreme Demon God would grant them ascension, and the world would fall under its control. Everyone would get what they wanted. But they hadn''t accounted for one thing: Nathan was willing to risk everything. Seeing Nathan, Afterskin''s mind flashed back to the boy in boots. So it really is him... Struggling to his feet, Afterskin ignored Apollo and fixed his gaze on Nathan. "You can''t go in. No! You can''t enter that tower!" Afterskin stood in Nathan''s way, his voice trembling with emotion. "You have no idea what you''re dealing with. The thing sealed inside can destroy this world with ease. If you stay out, if you wait for the Apocalypse to come... everything will end quickly." Nathan met Afterskin''s gaze with a faint smile and nodded. "That''s all the more reason for me to go." Knowing the truth only strengthened Nathan''s resolve. Avoidance wouldn''t solve anything. Afterskin was at a loss for words. The Apocalypse could be avoided. If Nathan hadn''t entered the Tower of Truth and activated it, there would have been no hope of averting the Apocalypse. Death would come in an instant. Why struggle needlessly? Nathan thought for a moment and said, "I think there are more good people in this world than bad. "As long as there are enough good people, things will eventually get better." Afterskin wanted to call him naive but couldn''t bring himself to say it. Nathan continued, "Most importantly, I don''t have a choice, do I?" He pointed at the Tower of Truth and said seriously, "Apollo told me that the Abyss will descend soon. The Tower of Truth is the only place where I can gain power." Apollo stood silently nearby. He had no need to lie. Nathan bore the Supreme Mark, making him humanity''s potential Supreme Being. Apollo needed Nathan and was willing to perform three divinations for him. Nathan had already used the first. Afterskin''s lips moved weakly, but he couldn''t find the words to stop Nathan. He slumped to the ground, defeated, and made way for Nathan. Nathan patted Afterskin on the shoulder, his smile as bright as the summer sun. "Have hope for the future!" But his optimism didn''t reach Afterskin. Afterskin sighed. "You''re doomed. The Truth Source will reject you..." He shook his head. "And even if the Abyss descends, what can you do alone? You''re the only one who can enter the tower, the only one who can grow stronger... You can''t stop it." Nathan thought for a moment and replied, "How will I know if I don''t try?" With that, Nathan placed his hand on the Tower of Truth. A black aura rose from his body. The strap on Mike''s shoulder reacted to the aura, revealing itself. The Supreme Mark. But Nathan''s Supreme Mark was complete. At that moment, a brilliant light emerged from the Truth Source, flying into Nathan''s body. A notification appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Nathan has awakened the SSS-level talent: Dream Come True.] Chapter 592: I have a dream Chapter 592: I have a dreamAfter Nathan awakened his talent, he prepared to enter the Tower of Truth. "Please input your ID." Nathan thought for a moment before typing: [Morpheus]. With that, he stepped into the Tower of Truth. Mike, watching from the river of time, suggested, "Can we follow Nathan''s perspective and go inside?" The child frowned, explaining, "We can... but at this point, Morpheus hasn''t become a Supreme Being yet. The problem is..." Mike, worried about potential dangers, quickly interjected, "It''s fine. If it''s too risky, don''t force it." "No, that''s not it." The child shook his head and pointed at the Tower of Truth. "It''s just... the tower might not agree." The Tower of Truth, as a structure capable of resisting the Apocalypse, possessed abilities that faintly surpassed even those of Supreme Beings. Without fragments of the Truth Source, even the Supreme Beings of other races couldn''t withstand the Apocalypse. But the Tower of Truth could. Of course, human Supreme Beings were an exception. Human Supreme Beings were powerful because they possessed fragments of the Truth Source -commonly referred to as SSS-level talents. Hearing the child''s explanation, Mike chuckled. The tower might not agree? The tower dares to disagree?! After a brief discussion with the child, Mike strode confidently to the Tower of Truth''s phantom projection and began knocking on it. "Open up! Come on, open the door!" The Tower Spirit, sensing the call through the river of time, responded quickly. "You... are?" Mike replied with righteous confidence, "I''m Thor! Your benefactor!" Moments later, the Tower Spirit lifted the restrictions on the Tower of Truth, granting Mike and the child permission to view the events within the river of time. Inside the Tower of Truth. Mike and the child entered just in time to see Nathan holding a trembling golden pig wrapped in a tattered cloth. Nathan was gently trying to comfort the pig. The golden pig was none other than Lilith. Mike was utterly dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected Lilith to have been a pig even three hundred years ago. Even so, seeing her here still surprised him. Lilith''s presence in the newbie instance suggested that her origins were far more complex than simply being the Blood Ancestor''s sister. At first, Lilith had been on the verge of a complete breakdown. But under Nathan''s care, she gradually calmed down and began happily eating a hamburger. From another perspective, if Nathan hadn''t comforted her, Lilith might have truly collapsed. Mike noticed something peculiar. Dracula might know something about this. After entering the Tower of Truth, Dracula had relentlessly pursued Lilith, abandoning everything in his Temple of Truth to hunt her down at all costs. Lilith, in turn, had fled desperately, eventually ending up in the newbie instance by sheer coincidence. What if all of this had been part of the Blood Ancestor''s plan? Dracula, for all his arrogance, was surprisingly easy to manipulate. Getting him to act didn''t require much motivation-just a simple phrase like "For the glory of the Blood Clan" would suffice to make him obediently take the bait. Vladimir, on the other hand, was a different story. The stronger Vladimir became, the more Mike felt that he was hiding something. From this perspective, the Blood Ancestor''s arrangements might have been designed for Lilith to return after her collapse. Mike didn''t know the exact details of how this was orchestrated, but he felt his guess was close to the truth. What the Blood Ancestor hadn''t anticipated was that Lilith would encounter the warm- hearted Morpheus! Using his talent, Dream Come True, Morpheus had saved Lilith. A sudden thought struck Mike. If this was true, didn''t it mean the Blood Ancestor should have appeared three hundred years ago? And Lilith''s refusal to cooperate... had indefinitely delayed the Blood Ancestor''s return? Meanwhile, in Thor''s private space. In the Heaven Pavilion, a golden pig sat on a swing. Below the swing, seven or eight esteemed vampire elders stood like servants, nervously attending to the pig, terrified that something might happen to her. One of the elders sighed and asked, "Respected Lilith, can you tell us when the Blood Ancestor Levana will return?" The golden pig on the swing seemed to be in a good mood. "I miss my sister too. I haven''t seen her in years." A chorus of sighs rose from behind her. Lilith found them increasingly annoying. Recently, Vladimir had disappeared, Dracula was nowhere to be found, and even Thor was missing. The more she thought about it, the more irritated she became. Suddenly, a cold, emotionless voice came from the swing. "Shut up!" The moment the voice rang out, every vampire elder-and indeed, every member of the Blood Clan in the private space-was forced to the ground, prostrating themselves as if crushed by an invisible weight. Gabriel hovered in the air, his black wings motionless, staring warily in the direction of the Heaven Pavilion. The aura that had just emanated was incredibly dangerous. Sylvanas glanced over and said casually, "What are you afraid of? He hasn''t woken up yet." Gabriel remained silent, his normally stoic face filled with apprehension. His gaze shifted to the swing in the Heaven Pavilion, where a carefree golden pig was happily swinging back and forth. She munched on a bag of chips, occasionally looking down at the vampires below and asking curiously, "Strange, why are you all stuck in the ground?" Lilith frowned, sensing that something wasn''t right. "Wait a minute... something''s off. I know! Butler Bilbo, someone damaged the floor here. Their fines should be split with me! Add it to the dining expenses!" Back in the Tower of Truth. Mike was unaware of the chaos unfolding in his private space. All his attention was focused on the scene before him, carefully observing Morpheus''s every move, afraid to miss any useful details. Morpheus, still holding the golden pig, walked through a tunnel. To Mike''s surprise, there were no monsters, no battles, and no hidden levels. The newbie instance was simply a passage leading underground. Mike recognized the tunnel immediately. At its end lay the place where the Supreme Demon God was sealed! It was only now that Mike realized the hidden level of the newbie instance had been concealed by Morpheus himself! The Tower of Truth''s design was the same... From the perspective of later generations, the Tower of Truth seemed like a perfect training ground, filled with signs of artificial intervention. Looking back now, it was clear that this intervention had started with Morpheus. Another mystery in Mike''s mind was also resolved. Why was the Supreme Demon God sealed on the zeroth floor instead of blocking the first floor? If Mike were designing Thor''s Tower, he would place eight Supreme Beings on the first floor as guards. In fact, the Supreme Demon God had originally designed it that way... But Morpheus had changed everything. Mike watched as Morpheus descended the tunnel but couldn''t follow. The child tugged at his sleeve and said seriously, "Don''t go. You''ll die." Afraid Mike might misunderstand, the child added, "You''re too weak right now." Mike''s current state was indeed precarious. He had entered the dream space and then followed the white horse into the river of time, existing in a purely spiritual form. A being of the Supreme Demon God''s caliber could sense changes in the river of time at any moment. If Mike appeared before the Supreme Demon God in his current state, he would likely be killed instantly. Mike knew the child had no reason to lie to him, so he stayed put and waited. Before long, a furious roar echoed from the depths of the tunnel. Soon after, Nathan returned. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Judging by his expression, the negotiations had failed. But Mike had expected this-Nathan''s personality made it impossible for him to align with the Supreme Demon God. Upon returning, Nathan stared at the wall, seemingly conversing with an unseen presence. It was likely the Tower Spirit. "This thing is called the Supreme Mark, right?" Nathan held up a black orb of light in his palm and continued, "If that being I spoke to earlier wasn''t lying, my talent combined with the Supreme Mark should allow me to enhance its usage, right?" Among humanity''s four generations of potential Supreme Beings, Morpheus was uniquely special. Of course, each of the four had their own unique traits. Morpheus''s distinction lay in the fact that he possessed a complete Supreme Mark before awakening his talent. Ares''s Supreme Mark had been incomplete. Apollo had only obtained a complete Supreme Mark after his battle with the Supreme Demon God. And Mike still didn''t fully understand what a complete Supreme Mark even entailed. The Tower Spirit''s voice confirmed, "That''s correct." The unused Supreme Mark, when combined with a fragment of the Truth Source for the first time, would unleash terrifying power. This power, when paired with Morpheus''s Dream Come True, could elevate him to a level infinitely close to a Supreme Being. It would be nothing short of a meteoric rise. Faced with such temptation, Morpheus refused without hesitation. The Tower Spirit, puzzled, asked, "If you want to defeat that enemy, shouldn''t you make yourself as strong as possible?" Nathan shook his head. "One person''s strength is limited." He wasn''t sure if he alone could solve such a massive problem. The future of humanity shouldn''t rest on one person''s shoulders-it should be decided by humanity itself. Even if they lost, even if they perished, there would be no regrets. Morpheus had a bold idea. Staring at the black orb in his palm, Nathan made up his mind. After taking a few deep breaths, he used Dream Come True for the first time. Closing his eyes, he murmured softly, as if speaking in a dream: "I have a dream... that the Tower of Truth will allow all of humanity to enter." Black light erupted, filling every corner of the space. This was the first activation of Dream Come True. The combination of a brand-new Supreme Mark and the SSS-level talent Dream Come True was unimaginably powerful. Boom! With a deafening roar, the massive doors of the Tower of Truth cracked open, letting in a sliver of sunlight. From that day forward, the Tower of Truth belonged to all of humanity. Chapter 593: Time flew by Chapter 593: Time flew byMike stood silently, watching the scene before him. As the Tower of Truth underwent its transformation, Mike and the child were unceremoniously ejected from its interior. The child yawned and asked, "Sir, should we go back now?" The child, trapped in the dream space with only lunatics and the white horse for company, often wandered through the river of time. He had seen many of these events before. However, this was the first time he had witnessed the interior of the Tower of Truth. Previously, the Tower Spirit had never allowed him inside. Go back? Mike''s bug-exploiting instincts kicked in immediately. "Is it possible not to go back?" he asked. "Of course," the child replied matter-of-factly. "But, sir, are you afraid of dying?" Mike froze for a moment. Saying he wasn''t afraid would be a lie. But admitting he was scared in front of a child? That felt a bit embarrassing. After a moment of thought, Mike answered earnestly, "I have many people I need to stay alive to protect." Afraid of dying? No. Living to protect others? Yes. The child tilted his head, half-understanding, and explained, "Sir, since your level is still low, walking through the river of time will be exhausting. I''ll need to return to the dream space..." The child elaborated further, and Mike quickly understood. The child could help cover the cost of traversing the river of time, but Mike had to maintain his sense of self. If he lost himself in the river of time, he would either go mad or be completely consumed. "If possible, stay near the Tower of Truth as an anchor point. It''ll make things easier," the child advised, listing all the precautions before reluctantly leaving. "What a good kid," Mike muttered, standing beneath the Tower of Truth. He gazed at the river of time before him, his expression heavy. He knew this would be a grueling journey-a journey he had to endure. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, Mike had spent nearly a hundred years in the river of time. During this time, he witnessed the opening of the Tower of Truth, the rise of humanity, the sudden invasion of the Abyss, and Nathan leading the charge to ignite the Blood War. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without Nathan, humanity would likely have surrendered during the Abyss''s first wave of attacks. Mike also watched as Nathan entered the Supreme Abyss. That earth-shattering battle, no matter how many times he recalled it, still made Mike''s heart race and his blood boil. After Nathan''s death, humanity and the demon race entered another prolonged stalemate. At first, the demon gods weren''t sure if Morpheus had truly died. They only knew that a terrifying battle had taken place in the Supreme Abyss, but the outcome remained unclear. Adding to the confusion, Shadow Nine, who had escaped the Supreme Abyss, now wielded Morpheus''s talent and possessed near-Supreme-level combat power. Shadow Nine pretended to be a Supreme Being, occasionally hunting demon gods in the Abyss with great fanfare. His antics scared the demon gods into inactivity for nearly a decade! Of course, the Abyss had its own internal problems. The Archdemon, who had opened the Supreme Abyss, was severely weakened. The Second Demon God was asleep, completely indifferent to the outside world. The Fifth Demon God, not yet fully insane, kept his demon creatures under tight control. With the key demon gods unable to act, the demon race was a disorganized mess. But as the Archdemon''s injuries healed, the Fifth Demon God descended further into madness, and the Second Demon God disappeared... The demon gods of the Abyss began to stir once more. At that time, humanity''s only real trump card was a half-crippled Shadow Nine. Mike vividly remembered overhearing Shadow Nine''s conversation with Professor Gregory. Shadow Nine''s plan was simple: "If Maxen can''t awaken an SSS-level talent, I''ll try to force Apollo to awaken his talent. Then I''ll head to the First Abyss to trade my life for the Archdemon''s, forcing the Supreme Abyss to reveal itself. After that, Apollo can clean up the mess..." Mike: ... Shadow Nine really has a knack for screwing over his disciples. At that point, Apollo wasn''t even Shadow Nine''s disciple yet. Just as Shadow Nine was preparing to awaken Apollo''s talent, something unexpected happened: A hot-headed young man named Mars awakened his talent instead. "I think I know what my talent does," Mars muttered to himself, glancing at the empty space beside him. "My talent... lets me see ghosts?" Mike: ... Mike had been walking through the river of time for nearly a century, from three hundred years ago to two hundred and twenty-two years ago-when Ares awakened his talent. During this time, Mike could only observe the Blood War as a silent spectator. He couldn''t help, couldn''t interact with anyone, and could only watch. It was a frustrating experience. Still, Mike found solace in knowing that most people were still alive in some form or another. Even Morpheus, despite his death, retained the possibility of resurrection. The only one who seemed to notice Mike''s presence was Ares, after he became an Ultimate Lord. However, Ares seemed wary of Mike and never initiated contact. When Ares first awakened his talent, he noticed the ghostly figure of Mike and seemed deep in thought. Soon, a light of understanding flashed in Ares''s eyes, and he muttered excitedly, "If I slash this ghost, will it drop loot?" Mike: ??? Mike couldn''t believe it. Ares''s first reaction upon seeing a ghost was to treat it like a monster to farm? Anyone who''s read at least two web novels knows that someone like me is the wise old mentor in the ring, here to provide invaluable guidance! And you want to kill me?! Mike tried to speak to Ares, but there was no response. He quickly realized, "Ares is too weak to communicate with me?" "Hahaha, Ares, so you were weak once too!" Since Ares couldn''t even talk to him, let alone kill him, Mike decided to stick around and watch Ares''s journey. He witnessed Ares challenge the Tower of Truth, single-handedly destroy a demon cult branch, and use himself as bait to lure out and kill the demon cult leader. But one day, Ares''s peaceful life was disrupted. He ventured into the Abyss. For Mike, following him there was incredibly risky. The frontlines were in chaos, and Shadow Nine had to rush to the battlefield. Ares, meanwhile, snuck into the Abyss with a simple plan: If a potential Supreme Being appeared in the Abyss, the demon gods would abandon the frontlines and return to the Abyss to deal with them. The plan was perfect. Except for one small problem: Ares probably wouldn''t survive. Although Mike knew Ares wouldn''t die, he still gritted his teeth and followed him. In the Abyss. After a grueling battle, Ares stared at the ghostly figure before him, his expression grim. "It''s back..." Since awakening his talent, this ghostly figure had haunted him relentlessly. Every time he interacted with it, he would forget the encounter afterward. But the oppressive feeling it gave him was undeniable. As Ares grew stronger, the ghostly figure became clearer, and his understanding of its power deepened. It was strong. At this point, Ares was still under level 600, yet he could sense the danger emanating from the ghost. This enemy was undoubtedly formidable. However, Ares never mentioned the ghost to Shadow Nine. In his mind, his problems were his own to solve. His monsters were his to slay. Shadow Nine''s Dream Come True could only be used sparingly. With the demon race intensifying their attacks, the frontlines had become a meat grinder, devouring countless lives. Shadow Nine, stretched thin, often had to leave Ares''s side. This gave Ares the opportunity to sneak into the Abyss. As Ares broke through to a new level in the Abyss, Mike''s figure became even clearer. "Finally, I can talk..." Mike began, but before he could finish, something happened. Ares, sensing the change, prepared for battle. From the moment he awakened his talent, this ghost had been a constant presence. Now, as it grew clearer, it seemed ready to act. Ares knew this would be a fight to the death. "The first strike... will be the last." Pushed to his limits, Ares felt an unprecedented pressure. Under such pressure, he either had to break through or be destroyed. Clearly, Ares chose the former. Closing his eyes, then opening them again... In an instant, Ares slightly enhanced a technique he had once comprehended. The move wasn''t originally this strong. But after the enhancement, it became devastating. A flash of sword light. Mike recognized it immediately. "Fate''s Reversal!" Meanwhile, on Earth. In the Forest of Truth, the Monument of Faith trembled slightly, as if sensing something. A butterfly landed on the monument, and its movements ceased. For days, the Guardian Shadows tasked with watching over the Forest of Truth had been in a deep slumber. No one outside knew what was happening within the forest. A faint figure wandered through the Forest of Truth, his expression troubled. "I wonder how much longer this remnant of my soul can last," Morpheus muttered, glancing around with a worried look. "And I wonder how much longer Apollo can hold on." Every corner of the forest was filled with colorful butterflies, creating a sea of vibrant hues. More butterflies continued to emerge from the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, descending into the forest like a never-ending tide. Chapter 594: See clearly how Apollo came to be Chapter 594: See clearly how Apollo came to beFlorida, Library. Joseph followed closely behind Apollo, while the culprit, Shadow Two, was crawling around on the ceiling. Normally, a regular person wouldn''t be able to crawl on the ceiling. But Shadow Two wasn''t normal-he was insane, and insanity didn''t require logic. Apollo walked from one end of the library to the other. Joseph stopped in his tracks as all the floating books slowly returned to their shelves, as if nothing had happened. Apollo shook his head. "Boring." The books contained only two types of information: One type was what Apollo already knew. The other type was wrong. In other words, reading was... boring for Apollo. Spending time on such things felt like a waste. Apollo walked out of the library, with Joseph trailing behind. Shadow Two was still crawling on the ceiling, as if an invisible wall was holding him up. Joseph, holding his head in frustration, called out, "Shadow Two, stop climbing so high! You''re going to fall!" Shadow Two tilted his head to look at Joseph, let out a strange cry, and shouted, "Auntie! The world''s upside down! Why are you all walking on the ceiling?!" Apollo, already in a bad mood, raised his hand slightly and pulled Shadow Two back to the ground, setting him upright. With his feet back on the floor, Shadow Two still hadn''t recovered. "It''s not the world that''s upside down-it''s you," Apollo said. But as soon as the words left his mouth, Apollo froze. For the first time, his expression changed. He stood there, lost in thought, as a new idea struck him. Maybe it''s not the world that''s boring... maybe it''s me that''s boring? If he himself was boring, then everything he saw would naturally feel boring. It made sense. Standing still, Apollo furrowed his brows, seemingly caught in an intense internal conflict. Just then, a butterfly appeared out of thin air in front of him. One butterfly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two butterflies. Three butterflies. More and more butterflies materialized, swirling around Apollo in a chaotic dance. The scene quickly spiraled out of control. Joseph grabbed Shadow Two and asked nervously, "What''s happening now?" "I don''t know! I''m crazy-why are you asking me?!" Shadow Two replied, cautiously backing away. With a tearful expression, he spoke in two overlapping voices, "Quick, call Fourth Bro back...!" This wasn''t just a minor incident anymore-it was completely out of control. They needed Thor. They needed Thor to deal with Apollo. As the two stood there, unsure of what to do, a horse suddenly appeared behind them. The horse raised its head, took a bite of a nearby tree leaf, and casually asked, "What''s going on with Apollo?" Shadow Two let out another strange cry. "Oh my god, the horse can talk now!" But upon realizing the horse was actually Maxen, Shadow Two relaxed. Joseph quickly explained the situation. If Joseph could handle something, Maxen usually could too. Approaching Apollo might cause a loss of control? No problem! Maxen, in his horse form, could still maintain complete self-control. After recognizing Maxen, Shadow Two greeted him enthusiastically, "Brother, what do we do next?" "Brother?" Maxen was momentarily thrown off. "Who''s your brother?" Shadow Two, full of conviction, replied, "Apollo is my auntie, and he''s your future godfather. I''m only eight years old, so by seniority, you''re older than me. That makes you my brother!" What kind of nonsense logic was this... Maxen ignored Shadow Two''s ramblings and turned his attention to the chaotic scene before him. His horse face grew slightly serious. "I just came back from the Forest of Truth. My father said nothing major will happen for now. We should let things take their course." Hearing Morpheus''s reassurance, the group felt a bit more at ease. However, the current situation with Apollo still seemed unsolvable-at least until Thor returned. The three of them, plus the horse, sat in a row on the library steps, quietly watching Apollo. Meanwhile, in the river of time. Mike had just finished a "fight" with Ares. The two had essentially fought for nothing-neither could land a hit on the other. Crossing the river of time to engage in combat was impossible for both Mike and Ares at this point. Just then, the real Ares appeared beside Mike. Mike smiled and greeted him, "Ares, you''re here?" Ares snorted coldly, ignoring Mike, and took a step forward. "Do you think the river of time is fun?" As Ares took that step, the sky changed. The once-gray heavens darkened instantly. The river of time grew murky, and a massive, strange pattern appeared in the sky, slowly descending. Mike''s expression grew serious. He had no idea what Ares was planning. "I let you wander the river of time so you could get used to this feeling," Ares said, seemingly to himself. "When fighting the Supreme Demon God, you''ll face an opponent who can manipulate time. Morpheus suffered because of this. Otherwise... the Supreme Demon God would''ve been weaker." When Morpheus first challenged the Supreme Demon God, he had no guides or strategies to rely on. Even though he knew the Supreme Demon God could alter time, he had no effective way to counter it. But Ares didn''t have that concern. You like playing in the river of time? Fine, I''ll play with you. As for Apollo... he hadn''t yet challenged the Supreme Demon God, so there was no need to worry about him for now. Besides, no one doubted Apollo''s ability to achieve glorious results worthy of the title Supreme Being. The real concern was whether Apollo could survive the encounter. Morpheus had died. Ares had been gravely injured, barely clinging to life. Looking on the bright side, the efforts of humanity''s successive Supreme Beings had borne fruit. Following this logic, Apollo might not have to die. But the Supreme Demon God didn''t follow logic. In fact, the Supreme Demon God Ares faced was stronger than the one Morpheus had fought. And the Supreme Demon God Apollo would face would be even stronger. The number of competing wills within the Supreme Demon God''s vast consciousness was dwindling. This meant the Supreme Demon God could unleash more of its true power. Humanity''s powerful figures weren''t just worried about Apollo''s survival-they were also concerned about whether Thor could defeat an even stronger Supreme Demon God. It was a crisis both external and internal. Mike understood this as well. During his time in the river of time, he hadn''t neglected his own training. Even with the child covering the cost, traversing the river of time was no easy task. The fact that Mike had maintained his sense of self and lasted over a hundred years had already exceeded the child''s expectations. If not for following Ares into the Abyss, Mike might have been able to continue for three hundred years without issue. "You''ve trained well in the river of time..." Ares began, seemingly about to praise Mike. But the words shifted mid-sentence: "...but you''re still far worse than I was back then." Mike: ... Can you not be so competitive? Would it kill you to give a compliment? "The river of time has tempered you enough," Ares said with a nod. "Now, I have a task for you." Mike remained silent, waiting for Ares to elaborate. Behind Ares, the white horse began to run. Though it was only a step away from Ares, no matter how fast it ran, the distance between them didn''t change. It was as if the horse were running in place. The faster it ran, the more it began to sweat. Its sweat was red. Before Mike''s eyes, the white horse transformed into a streak of crimson lightning. The lightning fell into Ares''s hand, forming a sword. With the crimson sword in hand, Ares''s entire demeanor changed. Fierce. Unrestrained. Powerful. Supreme. The pressure emanating from Ares made Mike''s body feel heavy. And Mike was already a being infinitely close to a quasi-Supreme. Even the Fifth Demon God, going all out, wouldn''t be able to kill him now. The swordsman raised his hand and lightly flicked the blade. Staring at the river of time, Ares said casually, "I''ll use this sword to cut open the river of time and send you to a specific moment. You need to see clearly what happened then." Mike: ??? Ares, that explanation is as good as no explanation at all! Before Mike could ask further, Ares continued, "I''ll send you back to the moment the Tower of Truth was forged. You''ll only have five seconds." Mike immediately focused. The moment the Tower of Truth was forged? What''s so special about that moment? If Ares was going to such lengths to send him to that point in time, there had to be something important to see. Mike felt a surge of tension. "Look carefully," Ares said seriously. "See clearly how Apollo came to be." Chapter 595: Source of the World Chapter 595: Source of the WorldMike''s eyes lit up as he instantly understood Ares''s intentions! According to Apollo, ever since Thor first appeared, humanity had upheld a belief: Humanity exists to protect Thor. In truth, this belief extended to every generation of potential Supreme Beings and Supreme Beings. Apollo was no exception. Apollo had been struggling to understand this concept. But why struggle when you could just see it for yourself? Ares had tried to look into it before but couldn''t see clearly. He had the ability to reach that moment in the river of time, but he lacked the means to uncover the truth. Apollo was simply too powerful-Ares couldn''t send someone like him to the other side of the river of time. But Ares could pay a price to send Mike there, using Mike''s eyes to uncover the truth. After explaining his plan, Ares fell silent for a longer time than usual. Clearly, maintaining his [Final Fate''s Reversal] state without a complete Supreme Mark was taking a toll on him. The most critical issue was that if Ares grew any stronger, the Supreme Demon God outside the river of time would immediately intervene. The Supreme Demon God would never allow Ares to return to his peak. If Ares and Apollo joined forces at full strength, the Supreme Demon God might not be killed, but it would undoubtedly suffer devastating injuries. Ares gave Mike a final, thoughtful reminder: "Use only one eye to look." Mike quickly shut his right eye. The Eye of Truth emitted a faint glow. Even the Eye of Truth understood the stakes-if this mission failed, it would fail too. The only way to advance further was to solve Apollo''s mystery. Who would''ve thought that the key to solving this problem would be Thor? Even knowing the risk of going blind, Mike didn''t hesitate. What worried him more was the possibility of failing to reach the moment or failing to see the truth once he got there. That would render all their efforts meaningless. This was clearly a one-shot attempt. Ares could only do this once. Mike couldn''t afford to let such a critical mission fall apart on his watch. Taking a deep breath, Mike steadied himself. Just as he was about to tell Ares he was ready, a flash of crimson light streaked across his vision. For the first time, Mike clearly saw Ares unleash a full-strength strike. A crimson horse carried Mike, galloping upstream through the river of time, breaking through countless scenes. Finally, they arrived at the moment the Tower of Truth was forged. A blinding white light filled Mike''s vision, making it impossible to see anything. Bang! Mike''s heart seized painfully, the intense pain nearly causing him to lose consciousness. Even so, he forced his eyes wide open, determined to see what was happening and uncover how Apollo came to be. [8 seconds required!] A notification appeared in Mike''s bloodshot left eye. Even with the Eye of Truth operating at full capacity, it would take 8 seconds to discern the scene before him. But he only had 5 seconds! It was an impossible task. Mike grinned defiantly. Impossible? I''ve got two eyes, you fool! He opened his tightly shut right eye. [4!] [3!] [2!] [1!] Just before Mike''s vision plunged into total darkness, he made it. Mike saw... Within the blinding light, a middle-aged man sat atop a butterfly. Above the butterfly''s head, a notification appeared: [Source of the World] Mike''s heart sank. Apollo''s suspicions were true. He really was connected to the Source of the World. Just as Mike was about to lose consciousness, he caught one final glimpse. The notification above the butterfly''s head changed, adding a few more words: [Heavenly Realm Source of the World] Pain. This time, even the Eye of Truth couldn''t cry out in protest. The light had been stripped from Mike''s vision, but the final image was seared deeply into his mind. Apollo''s butterfly was indeed the Source of the World. But it wasn''t what they had all thought. It was the Source of the World from the Heavenly Realm! Piecing together the clues in his mind, Mike began to form a rough picture of the truth. The mysterious and powerful [Truth] wasn''t from this world. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He came from the Heavenly Realm. This explained why [Truth] possessed the [Truth Source] and why he had the genius idea to create the Tower of Truth. From the very beginning, Truth hadn''t been trying to survive the Apocalypse. He had been trying to go home. But instead of returning home, he had accidentally dragged the Heavenly Realm''s Source of the World into the calamity. Mike felt confident that his theory was close to the truth. As for the finer details, he would need to question those who had been there at the time to learn more. Still, Mike believed his guess was mostly accurate. Though he couldn''t see, Mike could feel himself being pulled back. Landing in the river of time, the first thing Mike said was, "I didn''t ruin my face, did I?" Ares: ... Mike''s eyes were now gray and lifeless. It was clear he couldn''t see for the time being and would need some time to recover. Ares sighed and asked, "How did you end up like this?" He had warned Mike beforehand that staring at the scene for too long could overwhelm him. At best, he''d go blind. Ares had even prepared himself for the possibility that Thor might fail. But not only had Thor succeeded, he had also severely injured his eyes in the process. "One eye wasn''t enough, so I went all in..." [Yes, you went all in-and dragged me down with you.] [You''re something else, Thor.] Seeing the notification from the Eye of Truth, Mike chuckled. At least the Eye of Truth was still alive. Good news +1. [I''m tired. My talent''s out of juice. I''m going to sleep now.] The Eye of Truth grumbled a bit before going offline. Seeing that Mike was otherwise fine, Ares asked, "So, what did you see?" Mike recounted everything he had witnessed at the end of time. Ares nodded slightly, agreeing, "That makes sense..." Mike raised an eyebrow. "Ares, did you already figure something out before?" "No." Ares, though competitive, wasn''t one to bluff. He admitted frankly, "I didn''t expect it to be like this either." Mike had barely begun to relax when Ares added, "If that''s the case, things might actually be more complicated." Seeing Mike''s confusion, Ares explained briefly, "This means Apollo''s consciousness and the Heavenly Realm''s Source of the World will need to undergo a separation process. "Based on Apollo''s thinking, the Heavenly Realm''s Source of the World might end up... as a butterfly?" This issue was somewhat outside Ares''s area of expertise. Mike knew that if Ares truly understood something, he would say it. If Ares wasn''t speaking, it meant he had already shared everything he knew. Ares casually remarked, "It''s time to head back." Temporarily blinded, Mike didn''t notice anything unusual as he followed Ares''s guidance back into the river of time. Behind him, the swordsman remained standing in the river of time. Though his sword was gone, his spirit remained unyielding. Only after Mike''s figure disappeared did a faint smile appear on Ares''s face. His recognition of Thor had grown even stronger. If something were to happen to Ares, and Apollo fell in his battle against the Supreme Demon God, humanity''s future fate would rest in the hands of the fourth-generation Supreme Being, Thor. And Ares felt... at peace with that. For the first time in many years, the burden on his shoulders seemed a little lighter. Chapter 596: I’ve always known Chapter 596: I¡¯ve always knownBack in the sword prison, Mike cleared his throat. "Afterskin, you there?" Afterskin, lounging nearby, looked over in surprise. His expression shifted when he noticed Mike''s eyes-gray and lifeless. "What happened to you?" Mike, in his usual carefree tone, casually explained how he had blinded himself. Afterskin rolled his eyes in exasperation. "Do you even realize how close you were to dying in the river of time?" Afterskin had been idling in the sword prison, occasionally observing the Supreme Abyssal. Suddenly, the Supreme Abyssal had stirred with ominous activity. The Supreme Demon God, restless and seemingly ready to act, had shown signs of making a move. But then, a single sword light descended, forcing the Supreme Demon God to reconsider. Mike had been sent by Ares to the end of the river of time, which also happened to be the moment of the Supreme Demon God''s birth. If Mike had lingered even a second longer, the Supreme Demon God would have crossed the river of time to hunt him down. The reason was simple: The Supreme Demon God would never pass up an opportunity to kill a potential human Supreme Being. Failing to kill Morpheus early on had been the Supreme Demon God''s greatest mistake. Now, with Mike under the protection of Ares and Apollo, the Supreme Demon God had no chance to act. Afterskin opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately stayed silent. Afterskin knew all too well how terrifying the Supreme Demon God truly was. When the Supreme Demon God decided to act, it meant that the majority of its competing wills had reached a consensus. In Apollo''s case, the Supreme Demon God would hesitate to strike for two reasons: 1. While the Supreme Demon God would undoubtedly win in a fight against Apollo, the cost would be catastrophic-so much so that it couldn''t afford the losses. By waiting for Apollo''s vulnerabilities to surface naturally, the Supreme Demon God could achieve its goals with minimal effort. Even if Apollo managed to resolve his vulnerabilities, the Supreme Demon God wouldn''t lose much. Fighting Apollo later would always be better than fighting him now. 2. Apollo was the real deal. Mike, on the other hand, wasn''t yet a true Supreme Being. Alone at the end of the river of time, Mike was like a chick that had lost its protector- becoming a prime target for a hunter. If the Supreme Demon God had decided to act, Ares would have had to pay a steep price to deter it. Afterskin knew this but chose not to voice it. Instead, he asked, "Is there any hope?" "How would I know?" Mike replied with a laugh. "All I know is... hey, I''m still here, aren''t I?" Afterskin couldn''t help but see a bit of Nathan in Mike. But there was a difference. Nathan''s optimism stemmed from his belief in the goodness of the world. Mike''s optimism came from his confidence in his own future. In a way, they were two sides of the same coin. Afterskin sighed and changed the subject. "You should hurry up and break out of this sword prison." "That''s not something you can rush," Mike replied, showing no urgency. Instead of working on escaping, he began crafting another Illusory Reality scroll. Afterskin slapped his forehead in frustration. This guy is at it again- Once the scroll was complete, Mike casually tossed it to Afterskin. Without needing further explanation, Afterskin activated the scroll and hurled it back at Mike. Mike found himself back in the dream space. The world around him spun as he entered a new realm. "Sir, are you blind now?" The child blinked curiously at Mike and asked, "Did my eyes break?" Mike: ... The Eye of Truth, a fragment of the Truth Source, was indeed connected to the Supreme Demon God. If the child referred to it as his eyes, it wasn''t entirely wrong. Mike turned to face the child and asked, "Can you take me back again?" "Back where?" The child''s tone grew cautious as he reminded Mike, "Sir, you almost died last time." The child had a lot of goodwill toward Mike and naturally didn''t want him to die. Mike explained, "We don''t need to go too far back. Just take me to the Tower of Truth about half a month ago." The Supreme Abyssal was technically the zeroth floor of the Tower of Truth. In a sense, Mike was already within the Tower of Truth. His request wasn''t difficult to fulfill. Still, the child didn''t understand the purpose of this. Nevertheless, he followed Mike''s instructions, taking him through the river of time to half a month ago, near the Tower of Truth. "Sir, we''re outside the Tower of Truth. Now what?" The child tilted his head and looked up at the blind Mike. Mike patted the child''s head and said seriously, "We wait." They stood there for what felt like an eternity. Suddenly, the child hid behind Mike. Mike knew the person he was waiting for had arrived. Though he couldn''t see, Mike could deduce Apollo''s position based on the child''s evasive movements. He waved and called out with a smile, "Third Bro, good morning." Apollo thought for a moment before correcting him, "It''s noon." "Good afternoon, Apollo." What Mike didn''t know was that Apollo was standing on a cloud while Mike was on the ground. In other words, they were having a conversation across a distance. The next moment, a white cloud formed beneath Mike''s feet, lifting him into the air. The child beside him was also carried up. Apollo glanced at Mike and asked casually, "You''re injured?" This was probably the most severe injury Mike had suffered since arriving in this world. Mike waved dismissively. "It''s nothing serious. I''m almost used to it. Honestly, not being able to see isn''t so bad sometimes." Apollo thought for a moment, then shook his head and corrected him, "It''s bad." Not being able to see was definitely a bad thing. Apollo calculated briefly before saying, "You can replace your eyes." Mike smiled and shook his head, rejecting Apollo''s suggestion. "No thanks. I''m quite fond of these eyes." Mike knew exactly what Apollo meant by "replace your eyes." After Thor''s first appearance, the first demon god to suffer was the Fourth Demon God. At the time, Mike hadn''t fully understood the power of human Supreme Beings and had assumed Apollo had used cunning strategies to defeat the Fourth Demon God. Looking back now, it was clear Apollo didn''t need any elaborate schemes. The simplest method would''ve been to ask the Archdemon to "deliver" a few demon gods, like ordering from a menu. If Apollo had personally gone to the Abyss, it wouldn''t have been just a few demon gods dying -it would''ve been a massacre. In fact, that''s exactly what Apollo had done. The Fourth Demon God was still alive, though few knew this. If Mike wanted new eyes, the Fourth Demon God would be the best candidate. And with Apollo''s abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult to make it happen. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Mike refused, Apollo''s expression didn''t change. But the child beside Mike began looking at him with a subtle shift in his gaze. Apollo continued, "Go to the ninety-fifth floor. That will solve it." Mike smiled and nodded. "Great. I''ll just be blind for a while. No big deal." [Yay!] The Eye of Truth was practically celebrating. Not only did it avoid being replaced, but it also got the chance to visit the ninety-fifth floor- a dream come true! The three of them stood silently on the cloud. Apollo added, "It''s better not to fix it now." He meant that Mike was better off staying blind for the time being. While Apollo could heal him-even across the river of time-doing so would harm Mike''s future potential and limit his growth. Mike nodded, indicating he understood. Even without Apollo''s explanation, Mike knew this to be true. To Apollo, whether Mike could see or not didn''t seem like a big deal. Mike hesitated, then remembered the child was still beside him. He patted the child''s head and instructed, "Cover your ears. Don''t eavesdrop." The child obediently raised his fingers and plugged his ears, refraining from listening to their conversation. Mike hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell Apollo the truth. "Apollo, the Source of the World in your dreams might be the Source of the World from the Heavenly Realm." Mike was confident Apollo would understand what he meant. Apollo nodded and replied, somewhat curiously, "I know." Mike: ??? A flurry of question marks filled Mike''s mind. "You know?" he asked instinctively. Apollo nodded again. "I''ve always known." Mike: ... He and Ares had gone through so much trouble, traveling to the moment the Tower of Truth was forged, risking life and limb to uncover the truth for Apollo... And this was the result? Chapter 597: Was he a butterfly? Chapter 597: Was he a butterfly?Mike never expected Apollo to know everything... Apollo had never been one to lie. So, if Apollo said it, it was probably true. Even though this trip turned out to be a waste, Mike didn''t feel too bothered. Once he wrapped up the matters at hand, dismantled the Sword Prison, and made his way to the ninety-fifth floor of the Tower of Truth, he''d finally see the light again. Thinking of this, standing atop the clouds, Mike hurriedly asked, "Third Bro, where are we headed?" Apollo thought for a moment and picked a direction. Florida. Walking the streets of Florida, Mike held onto a child like a blind man using a cane. He casually asked, "How does Apollo walk?" The child, with two fingers plugging his ears, couldn''t hear a word Mike was saying. When no response came, Mike was puzzled. He was blind, not deaf-why wasn''t there an answer? Feeling the child''s head, he finally figured it out. He pulled the child''s hands away from his ears and told him there was no need to block them anymore. Then, he repeated his question. "Oh, he''s floating," the child replied. Mike: ... Mike could only whisper to the child, "Can you talk to others through the River of Time?" The child cautiously answered, "I can, but only a little. I can''t interfere too much." Mike thought for a moment and told the child to find another kid on the street and tell them someone was flying over here. After the child relayed the message, Apollo switched to walking. One question, one adjustment. Until... The city defense department showed up. Mike scratched his head, not expecting things to escalate like this. He suggested, "Third Bro, why don''t we go inspect the city defense department''s work?" Apollo didn''t quite understand what "inspect" meant, but from Mike''s tone, it seemed like they should go. Apollo nodded slightly and started walking. Until the city defense department officers pulled them into a car... In the interrogation room, after the officers left, Mike, who had watched the entire questioning process, couldn''t help but laugh and cry. Apollo sat in a chair, lost in thought. Mike figured that since Apollo wanted to explore the mortal realm, he might as well take him around. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike suggested, "Third Bro, let''s go for a walk. I bet Foreskin and the others will come looking for us soon. In Guardian Shadow, only Shadow Two is free right now." Shadow Two wasn''t free by choice. Last time, Mike sent Shadow Two out to collect debts, and he nearly killed the debtor! With such a uniquely wired brain, it was better to keep him close rather than let him cause trouble elsewhere. Besides, Shadow Two was a Soul Element powerhouse, particularly skilled in memory sealing. Apollo nodded again and left the city defense department with Thor. Just as Mike predicted, not long after they left, Shadow Two made a dramatic entrance. After leaving the city defense department, they wandered around and eventually ended up at a mental hospital. Apollo encountered an old patient and casually chatted with him. Apollo began to ponder. Mike quickly interjected, "Third Bro, you''re definitely not crazy!" Apollo seemed thoughtful. "Then... am I a doctor?" And so, Apollo started working as a doctor. Watching Apollo treat patients in the mental hospital, Mike was utterly exasperated. All he could hear was Apollo repeating, "You''re not crazy," while the patients nodded in agreement, insisting they weren''t insane. The patients weren''t crazy. Apollo wasn''t crazy. Mike was about to lose his mind. He hurriedly arranged for a genuinely insane patient to give Apollo some real practice. Otherwise, this doctor gig wasn''t going to work out! Just as Mike was thinking this, a new patient was brought before Apollo. This time, Apollo gave a precise diagnosis: "Crazy." Mike nearly cried with relief. Finally, a real lunatic! But when the "lunatic" opened his mouth, Mike actually did cry. "If I''m crazy and I''m in a mental hospital, I guess I''m here to see a doctor..." With logic that clear, was this person really insane? The worst part was that Mike recognized the voice. Shadow Two! How did they run into him here... After some chaos, Apollo signed Shadow Two''s discharge papers and began planning how to raise money for his treatment. "Third Aunt, I think I really am crazy," Shadow Two said miserably as he pointed to the empty space beside Apollo. "I see Fourth Bro, blind as a bat, with a kid by his side!" Since he could "see" Thor, naturally, they stayed at Thor''s place. Shadow Two looked at the tiny room and, after some serious thought, concluded, "Third Aunt, isn''t it a bit cramped for the five of us to live here?" Apollo, Thor, the child, Bad Man, and Bad Woman-five people in total-there clearly weren''t enough rooms. Mike instinctively rolled his eyes, though his blind eyes remained gray and lifeless. "You sleep in the living room." For several days, Mike followed Apollo, wandering around Florida. Apollo met all sorts of people-Maxen, Joseph... Until he walked out of a library. He began to reflect. Maybe the mortal realm wasn''t boring. Maybe he was boring. Once he realized this, a butterfly appeared before him. Apollo knew it was time to go back. If he was boring, then no matter how he viewed the mortal realm, the result would always be the same. As long as Apollo remained entangled with the Source of the World, he would remain boring. So, if he wanted something interesting, he had to return to his original question: Was he a butterfly? Apollo already had an answer. He looked at the empty space beside him and said, "Let''s go back." Mike nodded slightly, patted the child''s head, and said, "We should head back too." Apollo needed to return to the Tower of Truth to resolve the final loose ends. Mike, on the other hand, had to return to the Sword Prison, break free, and see if there was anything he could do to help. Without another word, Mike immersed himself in the River of Time, returning to the present and leaving the dream. Back in the Sword Prison, even though Mike couldn''t see, he began dismantling it. To his surprise, his efficiency had improved! The child beside him was dumbfounded. How did losing his sight suddenly make him so skilled?! Could it be that Thor''s true talent was sacrificing his eyes to gain greater power? Lying in the corner, Afterskin''s head buzzed as he struggled to comprehend what was happening. Mike had memorized the method to dismantle the Sword Prison long ago. Even though he was blind, the Eye of Truth allowed him to deduce the prison''s changes. His method of dismantling the Sword Prison was inspired by Ares and Fifth Demon God, and his own ideas, blended together into a unique approach. With this foundation, Mike''s efficiency only grew, leaving Afterskin struggling to keep up. Watching Thor fully immersed in dismantling the Sword Prison, Afterskin, for the first time, truly felt the oppressive potential of humanity''s fourth-generation Supreme Being. On the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, Apollo sat in a chair, utterly calm. From the moment his consciousness entered this world, he had been pondering whether he was a butterfly. Apollo knew that between him and the butterfly, one was the Source of the World for the Heavenly Realm. A black butterfly hovered silently in the air, watching Apollo. The butterfly didn''t understand what Apollo was waiting for. Given Apollo''s personality, once he figured something out, he would act. Apollo didn''t care about many things. What others spent their lives pursuing, he could discard without a second thought. If not for the need to survive, Apollo wouldn''t have even awakened his talent. In fact, the moment Apollo decided to awaken his talent, he had already made a choice. If he was a butterfly, Apollo might disappear. If everything was an illusion, why not end it? In other words, three hundred years ago, Apollo had already leaned toward believing he was a butterfly. These three centuries had only solidified his conviction. Whether the butterfly or Apollo was real no longer mattered. Because he was strong enough. Apollo could make both real. The only difference was that if he chose to identify as human, he would have to give up his Supreme power. If he chose to be the butterfly, he wouldn''t continue protecting humanity. From humanity''s perspective, either choice seemed like a loss. At this moment, they needed someone skilled at creating win-win situations to step in. What others saw as an impossible choice was simple for Apollo. If something was meant to be, then so be it. That was Apollo''s way. The butterfly watched Apollo silently, unmoving. Until... who knew how much time had passed. Outside the Tower of Truth, the doorbell rang. Ding-dong- Standing outside the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, Mike raised his hand and pressed the doorbell three times. "Third Bro, it''s me, Thor!" Chapter 598: So I’ll look cooler when I die Chapter 598: So I¡¯ll look cooler when I dieThe door opened. Mike walked into the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, taking a seat in an empty chair. To be honest, he had no idea what he was doing here. Mike couldn''t even see! But even without sight, he could guess that, aside from Apollo and himself, there was probably a butterfly in the room. The moment Mike stepped through the door, the sky above the Forest of Truth suddenly darkened. It wasn''t nightfall. It was the countless butterflies rising into the air, blotting out the sun! These butterflies gathered in the sky, forming long, black rivers that stretched upward, creating a staircase that climbed toward the Tower of Truth. As the butterflies stirred, the entire world seemed to shift. It was as if invisible gears had begun to turn, and an unseen hand was pushing everyone forward. At the edge of the Forest of Truth, a faint figure stood silently, gazing at the black staircase. In the Supreme Abyssal, Shadow Nine and Calderon, who had been climbing a mountain, suddenly stopped. Both turned to look into the distance. There, an unspeakable and terrifying will was slowly awakening. Its awakening felt like the apocalypse itself. Even Calderon, who had faced countless horrors, was overwhelmed by an oppressive force that made his entire body tremble. He shivered uncontrollably, caught between fear and excitement. His voice quivered as he muttered, "So this... this is what he faced back then?" If that was true... The pressure Nathan had endured back then was unimaginable! Just being able to stand on the battlefield against such a force was already a miracle. Even Calderon, as he was now, could barely withstand the faint traces of this presence. If he were to face the fully awakened Supreme Demon God, he''d probably collapse on the spot! Shadow Nine''s face darkened as he muttered grimly, "Back then... I was scared too." Being afraid of the Supreme Demon God wasn''t shameful. Not at all. While the two exchanged words, Ares appeared outside the Supreme Abyssal. He wasn''t carrying a sword. Looking at the awakening Supreme Demon God, Ares yawned and casually asked, "Is my son here?" The next moment, Maxen was brought to the edge of the Supreme Abyssal. Ares stared ahead, his eyes gradually filling with killing intent. "Looks like I''ll have to get serious this time." But let''s set aside the situation in the Supreme Abyssal for now. The real spark that ignited everything was happening on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. And the only witness to it all-Mike-was blind. Even if he wanted to see, he couldn''t... Mike couldn''t see the butterflies flying into the room. These butterflies circled Apollo once before refusing to merge with him. Each butterfly carried power far beyond that of a Nine-Star Lord. They were fragments of Apollo''s strength, which he had deliberately stripped away. The sheer number of butterflies was a testament to Apollo''s terrifying power. One by one, the butterflies merged into the black butterfly hovering in the air. As the black butterfly grew stronger, Apollo grew weaker. This process went on for a long time. During this time, Mike cautiously whispered, "Third Bro, if there''s a bug to exploit, exploit it. Shadow Nine taught me that." To be fair, Mike was a natural genius when it came to exploiting bugs. But Shadow Nine had been doing it longer. And as Apollo''s instructor, Shadow Nine had always been a good teacher in this regard. Apollo nodded slightly but didn''t respond to Mike. More and more butterflies fused with the black butterfly, while Apollo''s complexion grew rosier, and streaks of white appeared in his hair... Mike could even hear Apollo''s heartbeat! And that was *not* a good sign. It meant Apollo''s power was plummeting- he had already fallen to the level of a quasi- Supreme, and he was still dropping! Emotionally, Mike supported Apollo''s decision. But... this decision could very well doom the entire world. Without the protection of Apollo, humanity''s Supreme Being, who would stop the Supreme Demon God once he emerged? And how many lives would it cost to stop him? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ares? Shadow Nine? Calderon? Maxen? Would it all fall to Thor in the end? Ever since learning Morpheus''s true identity, Mike had understood one thing: To protect humanity, anyone could die. Even Morpheus had fallen in battle... Caught in this storm of emotions, Mike endured the most agonizing moments of his life. He even prepared himself. If the Supreme Abyssal erupted into chaos, he''d have the Tower Spirit secure Apollo, head to the ninety-fifth floor, take a bath, change his clothes, and march into the Supreme Abyssal to fight. Time passed slowly, and Apollo grew weaker and weaker. Quasi-Supreme... Nine-Star Lord... Chief... General... Every butterfly in the Forest of Truth had entered the ninety-ninth floor. A butterfly flew out from Apollo''s robe and merged with the black butterfly in the air. From this day forward, Apollo was Apollo, the Source of the World was the Source of the World, and the butterfly was the butterfly. Apollo looked at the butterfly before him, nodded in satisfaction, and murmured, "So it was me dreaming of the butterfly." In the Supreme Abyssal, the moment Apollo resolved his inner conflict, countless waves of demonic energy surged. Every demon creature outside the Supreme Abyssal instantly perished! Their bodies dissolved into pure demonic energy, which poured into the awakening, malevolent will, pushing its power to its peak! On the snowy mountain, Shadow Nine and Calderon could barely remain standing, having exhausted all their strength. They were no match for this force. Even if Shadow Nine reclaimed *Dream Come True*, it wouldn''t be enough against the Supreme Demon God. The reason was simple. The Supreme Demon God had only ever wanted to kill four people: Morpheus, Ares, Apollo, and Thor. These were the only beings who posed a mortal threat to him. No matter how strong Shadow Nine was, he couldn''t deliver a fatal blow to the Supreme Demon God. Outside the Supreme Abyssal, Ares had changed into white robes, and Maxen was helping him don heavy armor. As Maxen worked, he muttered, "Ares, is this really going to help?" Ares scolded him, "How many times do I have to tell you? Out here, call me Godfather." Maxen: ... "Godfather, is this really going to help?" Ares shook his head. "No." "Then why are you wearing it?" Ares thought for a moment and replied, "So I''ll look cooler when I die." Maxen: ??? Godfather, is something wrong with you? The fight hadn''t even started, and you''re already planning your death? Looking at the awakening Supreme Demon God in the distance, Ares exhaled slowly. The killing intent in his eyes was so intense it felt tangible. After the final *Fate''s Reversal*, Ares would die. That was the price of fighting the Supreme Demon God. Even someone as gifted as Ares couldn''t escape this fate. In truth, the final *Fate''s Reversal* was already an exploit of the system. Exploiting a bug within a bug? Impossible. "I know what the consequences of my actions are, but I have no regrets." "Still..." Ares glanced around and sighed. Maxen, still clueless, couldn''t understand why Ares was sighing. Ares looked at Maxen with an expression full of disappointment. His godson wasn''t very sharp today. Maxen: ??? Finally, he understood. Ares was lamenting the lack of someone to hype him up. But Maxen, feeling utterly lost, threw up his hands and gave up. "Godfather, just say what you want to say." "Fine, I''ll say it." Ares looked at Maxen, then waved dismissively. "I''m a swordsman. Haven''t you noticed? I''m unarmed. I forgot to bring my weapon today, so let''s postpone the fight." Maxen: ??? Back on the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth, Apollo was weaker than ever. To be precise, Apollo was now just an ordinary middle-aged man. A butterfly hovered silently in the air. Even without his power, Apollo''s wisdom remained intact. He could guess that the idiot in the Supreme Abyssal was already stirring. The Supreme Demon God''s plan was simple: Finish off the heavily injured Ares, then find a way to kill Apollo, leaving the still-developing Thor... The Supreme Demon God had waited three centuries for this opportunity. He wouldn''t let it slip away! Apollo frowned slightly, annoyed. Mike was about to say something, but Apollo raised a hand to stop him. Apollo stared at the butterfly, and the butterfly stared back. This butterfly was the Source of the World, wielding the peak power of humanity''s Supreme Being, with an awakened SSS-level talent. Even the Supreme Demon God would hesitate to face it. Watching the standoff, Mike''s palms were sweaty. He had no idea how this would end. [Reminder: You''re blind, so technically, you can''t see this.] Mike: ... One wrong move, and the world could end. And you''re cracking jokes? Really? As Mike held his breath, Apollo''s next words finally eased his tension. Growing increasingly irritated, Apollo looked at the butterfly and said, "Fuck off." The butterfly moved. It flew out of the ninety-ninth floor, drifting downward. Mike didn''t need to see to know where it was going. The butterfly was probably heading to the Supreme Abyssal to take a look at the Supreme Demon God. The Supreme Demon God wouldn''t dare move. For now, the crisis was averted. Mike unclenched his fists, his palms slick with sweat. He hadn''t expected Apollo, now an ordinary man, to still be able to communicate with and even command the butterfly. If it was just Apollo''s influence, that didn''t quite add up. Noticing Mike''s confusion, Apollo casually explained, "The butterfly is wondering whether it''s a butterfly or a human." Mike: ... Good grief. This wasn''t just exploiting bugs anymore. This was an infinite loop! The butterfly thought it might be Apollo. And Apollo thought he might be the butterfly. Mike couldn''t help but marvel. Even bugs could be nested like this? Chapter 599: White dog Chapter 599: White dogTime passed, though Mike couldn''t tell how long. Outside, the sound of wind stirred. The butterfly returned, looking visibly fatigued. Clearly, suppressing the Supreme Demon God had taken its toll. Apollo stood up, and Mike instinctively prepared to rise as well. "Stay seated," Apollo said, walking forward. He left the ninety-ninth floor. Where he was going, he didn''t say, and Mike didn''t ask. Mike yawned, feeling a bit drowsy. In the distance, the sound of the Lyre echoed. It was midnight, signaling the start of the Tower of Truth''s challenges. Normally, Mike would have entered the Tower of Truth to begin his attempt at an SSS-tier score. Just as he was thinking about it, a new notification rang in his ears. "Congratulations to participant [Apollo] for achieving an SSS-tier conquer rating in the beginner instance!" Before Mike could even process what was happening- "Congratulations to participant [Apollo] for achieving an SSS-tier conquer rating on the first floor!" "Congratulations to participant [Apollo]..." In the blink of an eye, Apollo had already reached the tenth floor! Mike: ??? Apollo was challenging the Tower again? Wait, wasn''t this speed a bit too fast?! Before Mike could even react, Apollo had already reached the thirtieth floor. Mike just sat there, listening to one conquer notification after another. Apollo''s approach to the Tower was unlike anyone else''s. Mike decided to call it "new-concept speedrunning." In less than an hour, Apollo had cleared sixty floors. In a way, he had regained the strength of a Lord-tier being. And for Apollo, that meant he now had the combat power of a quasi-Supreme. Mike: ... By the third hour, Apollo had reached the ninetieth floor. This was typically the dividing line between Lords and Ultimate Lords. For humanity''s potential Supreme Beings, stepping into the Ultimate Lord tier was equivalent to wielding the power of a Supreme Being from other races. In other words, Apollo... was a Supreme Being again. Mike was completely stunned. After the ninetieth floor, Apollo''s pace finally slowed. It now took him about ten minutes to clear each floor and achieve an SSS-tier score. Before long, Apollo reappeared on the ninety-ninth floor. Before Mike could stand to greet him, Apollo walked straight past, casually saying, "Stay seated." He pushed open the door and entered the hundredth floor. By now, dawn was breaking in the east. As the first rays of sunlight touched Mike''s face, a notification rang in his ears. "Congratulations to participant [Apollo] for achieving an SSS-tier conquer rating on the hundredth floor!" At the top of the Tower of Truth, standing on a white cloud, Apollo faced the wind, his Arcane Vitality radiating. Beside him, the butterfly hovered. He gazed into the distance. And at that moment, the Supreme Demon God fell completely silent. On this day, Apollo once again became a Supreme Being. Back on the ninety-ninth floor, Mike stared at the returning human Supreme Being, Apollo, unsure of what to say. Apollo sat back in his chair. He looked outside. The mortal realm was still the mortal realm. Apollo was still a Supreme Being. And boring... was still boring. At least before, Apollo had questions to ponder. Now, he had resolved the most important one. He even considered heading to the Supreme Abyssal to face the Supreme Demon God in a final battle. Apollo thought about it seriously but ultimately decided against it. The time wasn''t right. Apollo''s calculations were rarely wrong. He turned to Mike, who was still seated, and said, "Go to the ninety-fifth floor." Mike stood up and nodded. "Alright." The eastern sky was already bright. By now, the challenge period had ended, meaning Mike technically couldn''t access the ninety-fifth floor. But Mike, undeterred, marched to the entrance of the ninety-fifth floor and began pounding on the wall. "Open up!" He shouted for a while, but there was no response. He was even about to start kicking the wall when a grumpy voice rang in his ears: "You need to enter the Core City of Truth first, you idiot!" Mike: ... He entered the Core City of Truth, summoned the Truth Core crystal, and finally arrived at the long-awaited ninety-fifth floor! Tower of Truth, Ninety-Fifth Floor. [Wow! Ninety-fifth floor!] [Feels like home!] A notification popped up in front of Mike: [Would you like to manifest the SSS-tier talent [Eye of Truth]?] Without hesitation, Mike chose [Yes]. If he didn''t strip away his SSS-tier talent, the ultimate fate of humanity''s Supreme Beings would be to become the next Supreme Demon God. That was not a path Mike was willing to take. The process of stripping the talent was quick. Mike felt a cool sensation in his eyes, and his S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. entire body felt lighter. When he opened his eyes, the long-lost light made him momentarily uncomfortable. To be honest, with Mike''s current strength, being blind hadn''t made much of a difference. He could perceive everything around him clearly, even in battle. Morpheus''s talent had turned into a remnant soul, becoming Shadow Nine. Ares''s talent had become a white horse. Apollo''s talent had become a butterfly. And Mike''s talent... had become a white dog. The white dog stood up, wagging its tail, and spoke in a human voice: "What are you staring at?" As it spoke, black subtitles appeared in front of Mike: [What are you staring at?] Mike grabbed the dog''s ear and demanded, "How are you even talking?!" Looking at the subtitles, Mike felt his temper rising. He rubbed the dog''s head roughly and growled, "An SSS-tier talent, and this is it?!" The white dog barked loudly, "Just wait a few decades! When I''ve awakened nine times, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!" Mike casually tossed the dog back onto the ground and gave a bitter smile, tinged with melancholy. "A few decades from now, who knows if I''ll even be around." He sat on the ninety-fifth floor, looking around, lost in thought. The pressure he had endured recently was beyond imagination. Humanity had been teetering on the brink of destruction. Now that Apollo''s situation was resolved, at least the immediate crisis was over. Relieved of his burden, Mike fell asleep right there on the ninety-fifth floor. He slept for an entire day. At first, the white dog was lively, bouncing around excitedly. It even transformed into various forms, including the white horse Mike had seen before. As an SSS-tier talent, the Eye of Truth was incredibly powerful-but only after completing nine awakenings. Once fully awakened, it could replicate anything it had ever seen, even turning illusions into reality. Of course, nine awakenings were still a long way off for the white dog. Eventually, the dog grew tired and curled up beside Mike, falling into a light sleep. After a day and a night, Mike woke up, yawning. "Yo, you''re awake?" As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the white dog wagging its tail in front of him. It was clear the dog didn''t enjoy being stuck on the ninety-fifth floor and wanted to leave. "Before I take you out, I need to ask you something." Mike looked at the dog seriously and asked, "Is there a way to save Ares?" The dog hesitated. "There is, but..." "Good! Stop right there!" Mike clamped a hand over the dog''s mouth, cutting it off. Whatever came after "but" didn''t matter right now. All Mike needed to know was that there was a way. He decided to take the dog out of the ninety-fifth floor first and then figure out how to save Ares. As for Apollo... Mike figured one thing at a time, one person at a time. "Mr. Thor." The white dog followed behind Mike, wagging its tail with a fawning expression. "Don''t you think Tripod is... kinda handsome?" Mike: ??? I went through all this trouble to get you out of the ninety-fifth floor, and this is what you''re focused on? You''re completely useless, and now you''re trying to flirt with Tripod?! Chapter 600: Just wandering Chapter 600: Just wanderingMike never expected the white dog to have such terrible taste. It had fallen for Cerberus. Grabbing the white dog by the head, Mike asked seriously, "Which head of Cerberus do you like?" The white dog hesitated. "Uh... it''s hard to choose. Can I have all three?" "Go to hell!" Mike tossed the white dog aside, refusing to deal with it any longer. "When we go out, don''t use your dog form," Mike instructed. "Change into something else, like... a tiger?" The white dog obediently transformed into a tiger. It raised its head to the sky and let out a roar, but the sound that came out was unmistakably a dog''s bark. "Woof-" Mike: ... This is still a dog! "When we''re outside, keep quiet. Don''t talk," Mike warned. The white dog, now in tiger form, followed behind Mike. Its tail, still wagging like a dog''s, betrayed its true nature. Even though the talent had been manifested, Mike realized it didn''t affect him much. He could still receive prompts through his eyes. So... did having the Eye of Truth or not having it make any difference? In fact, Mike felt much lighter without it! Reflecting on his time as a blind man, a bold thought crossed Mike''s mind. He turned to the white dog, suspicion in his voice. "You... you''re not secretly a debuff, are you?" The white dog yelped as if its tail had been stepped on. "You''re slandering me! Slandering me!" Mike: ... You just admitted it, didn''t you? The white dog, clearly embarrassed, kept repeating that Mike was slandering it. Mike grabbed the dog by the ear and demanded, "Tell me, is it possible that because you process so much information, you''re hogging my resources and actually holding me back?" The white dog stammered, "Well... anything''s possible!" It quickly tried to defend itself. "Look on the bright side! At least you''re still alive and kicking, right? The past is the past-let it go!" Mike thought for a moment, then asked, "Let me confirm one last thing. I''m not related to the Supreme Beings by blood, right?" As the SSS-tier Eye of Truth, capable of omniscience after nine awakenings, the white dog''s life was tied to Mike''s. It couldn''t lie to him. "Nope! No relation at all!" Mike sat cross-legged, deep in thought. "Is it possible... that I''m their elder?" The white dog rolled its eyes. "I suggest you stop reading those ridiculous web novels. What kind of absurd plot is that? Anyone writing something like that must have serious mental issues-" Before it could finish, a stick appeared above its head. The stick came down hard. Ten minutes later, the white dog sat on the ground, bruised and battered, grumbling, "We were just chatting! Why''d you have to get so worked up?! Don''t tell me you''ve actually written novels before?" Mike tossed the Force of Nature stick aside and sighed, lost in thought. He trusted the Eye of Truth wouldn''t lie to him. This meant that the four generations of human Supreme Beings had no blood ties to one another. If they did, the sacrifices made by their predecessors and the sacrifices Mike was prepared to make for the next generation might have felt more meaningful. But in reality, there was no such connection. This legacy ignored bloodlines entirely. The selection of potential Supreme Beings was determined by the Truth Source, something no one could interfere with. Even Nathan''s son, Maxen, couldn''t gain the Truth Source''s recognition in front of Ares. Mike asked one final question. "If I pit my SSS-tier talent against the Supreme Demon God, what would happen?" The white dog froze. It didn''t want to answer. "There''s no way to win," it finally said, sighing as it mimicked Mike''s posture and sat down. "You humans can hurt the Supreme Demon God. But when he kills you, he gains nothing. "We''re different. "We can cause him some trouble, sure. But if he kills us... he''ll grow stronger." It was a no-win scenario. Mike yawned. o it really would take nine generations of Supreme Beings? On the bright side, they were already on the fourth generation. Once Mike became a Supreme Being, a hundred years later, the fifth generation of potential Supreme Beings would emerge. By then, Mike would likely take on the role of guardian. As the white dog had mentioned before, the next generation would have one year to grow. After that year, Mike would face the Supreme Demon God in a final battle. By then, the apocalypse would likely be upon them. "Heh, they really want to make sure we die, huh?" Mike chuckled coldly. Even with Maxen''s limited intellect, it was obvious this was all tied to the Supreme Demon God. He had timed everything perfectly, leaving humanity with no room to maneuver before launching his full assault. Though Apollo called him an idiot, anyone who had risen to the rank of Supreme Being in the previous era couldn''t truly be a fool. Even if their consciousnesses were in constant chaos, they never forgot the most important thing: survival. They sought to kill each other and seize control, all for the sake of living on as the sole ruler of the world. Naturally, they wouldn''t overlook any possibilities. The only real threat to the Supreme Demon God was humanity-those capable of wielding the Truth Source. Of the ten races involved in building the Tower of Truth, nine had ties to the Supreme Demon God. Even if they gained fragments of the Truth Source, they couldn''t resist him and would ultimately become his puppets. Only humanity, the weakest race, incapable of cultivation in the previous era and without a Supreme Being, had no connection to the Supreme Demon God. When the Truth was still conscious, its final act was to place its bet on humanity. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Supreme Demon God, in his calculations, had timed everything perfectly, launching his full assault without giving humanity much time to prepare. But now, with a hundred years still to go, and only one enemy to face, Mike had plenty of time to play the long game. Back on the ninety-fifth floor, Mike breezed through the challenges, earning an SSSS-tier score with ease. He left the floor with the white dog in tow. Glancing down at the white dog, Mike sneered, "I''m starting to think you''re just dead weight." [You''ve just gotten stronger, okay?!] To be fair, Mike had indeed grown significantly since escaping the Sword Prison. His current strength, combat ability, and survival skills were now on par with a Supreme Being. Even the strongest Ultimate Lords among humanity couldn''t defeat him. Only a few outliers could match him in battle: - Shadow Three, deep in the Abyss. - Maxen, with all seals removed. - Afterskin. Even then, they could only fight him to a draw. If it came down to life and death, no matter how many simulations were run, the result was always the same: Mike would win. Ares''s Sword Prison had been intended as a test, but Mike had turned it into a supercharged training ground. Escaping the Sword Prison, even with a little help, had caused Mike''s strength to skyrocket beyond expectations. After leaving the ninety-fifth floor, no global announcement was triggered. After all, it wasn''t even challenge time. Mike had spent far too long on the ninety-fifth floor. Now, he hovered outside the floor, suspended in mid-air. Even without relying on Nightmare''s Breeze, Mike could now fly near the Tower of Truth. In just over a hundred days, Mike''s progress had been nothing short of miraculous. Why didn''t he seem that strong? For one, it has only been one hundred days since Mike completed his SSS-tier talent awakening. For another, the enemies he faced and the allies he worked with were so overwhelmingly powerful that they made him look like a rookie by comparison. But give him ten years, and he is confident that his strength will match that of the other supreme beings. Arriving outside the ninety-ninth floor, Mike didn''t even have to knock. The door opened on its own. Apollo stood in the doorway, a butterfly perched on his shoulder, as if preparing to leave. "Let''s go," Apollo said. Mike hesitated, then asked cautiously, "Where to?" Apollo didn''t hesitate. "Just wandering." With that, he stepped forward. The moment Apollo left the Tower of Truth, the entire structure rose several dozen meters into the air! The tower, which had previously floated just above the ground, now hovered high above. When Apollo had moved in, it had sunk. Now, as he left, it rose again. At the same time, every demon god in the Abyss fell silent. All demon creatures ceased their battles, retreating to their nests, avoiding any contact with human corps. Even the Supreme Abyssal grew eerily quiet. It was the silence of death. Chapter 601: He doesn’t deserve to die Chapter 601: He doesn¡¯t deserve to die"Bro, where are we going?" Mike followed behind Apollo, unsure where this "wandering" would take them. Behind him, the white dog was as lively as ever, already chasing after the butterfly. As fragments of the Truth Source, the butterfly and the white dog shared a natural affinity. The white dog barked excitedly, "Hey, butterfly! Remember me? I''m one of the Truth Source fragments you beat up back in the day!" Mike: ... This Eye of Truth was really asking for a beating. The butterfly''s response was simple. Though it didn''t speak, Mike could clearly understand its intent: [Don''t remember.] The white dog: ... While the white dog and the butterfly played, Apollo spoke calmly, "Looking for my nephew." Nephew? Mike immediately realized Apollo was referring to Shadow Two. [Apollo''s going to treat Shadow Two''s illness?] Mike stared at the prompt in front of him, momentarily stunned. What would happen if Shadow Two''s illness was treated? Would Shadow Two die? Shadow Two''s condition... wasn''t exactly mild. From an emotional standpoint, Mike definitely didn''t want Shadow Two to die. Sure, Shadow Two was crazy, but when it mattered, he always stepped up. Though he acted erratically most of the time, Shadow Two had never failed when it came to truly important matters. When Morpheus told them not to kill indiscriminately, Shadow Two never took an innocent life. When Shadow Nine taught them how to kill demons and uphold justice, Shadow Two found his own way to punish evil and promote good. When Thor taught them how to be human, Shadow Two followed Thor''s principles... Well, mostly. There were a few minor issues with that last one, but nothing major. Back when Poseidon was killed, it was Shadow Two who led the charge. When Apollo first left the Tower of Truth, it was Shadow Two who played a crucial role at a critical moment. And most importantly, Shadow Two... wasn''t great with money. He probably owed Thor more than he could ever repay. As Mike followed Apollo, he tried to persuade him in a low voice, "Third Bro, maybe we shouldn''t treat him. Shadow Two''s been like this for so many years- he''s used to it. Why not just let him stay this way?" Apollo shook his head and replied firmly, "It must be treated." Mike knew they were doomed. Apollo rarely made up his mind about anything. But once he did, there were even fewer people who could change it. Apollo''s movements were subtle, and few could sense his presence as he traveled. One of the few exceptions was a Stunning Woman. Before Apollo and Mike could even reach Florida, they were intercepted by Shadow One. "Supreme Being Apollo, please stop." As Shadow One spoke, her hands trembled, and the shadows on her body shifted wildly in color. Just standing there and speaking to Apollo had drained all her courage. After all, this wasn''t some avatar-it was the real deal. The Supreme Being Apollo, with nine awakenings of his talent, in peak condition! Even the Supreme Demon God would retreat in his presence! When Shadow One asked Apollo to stop, he did. He turned to her, waiting silently for her to speak. Shadow One, summoning all her courage, said, "Shadow Two may not be in his right mind, and yes, he''s from the demon race, but... he doesn''t deserve to die." She knew how Shadow Two''s illness could be treated. Morpheus had mentioned it once: kill one, and the other would naturally recover. But that method was far too cruel. Morpheus could never bring himself to do it, so the matter of treating Shadow Two had been shelved indefinitely. Shadow One knew Apollo was here to treat Shadow Two and understood exactly how he planned to do it. So, even though she knew it was futile, she still had to try to stop him. Apollo remained silent in the face of her words. Shadow One forced a bitter smile and added, "I may not be as strong as you, but as Shadow One, I still have my responsibilities." In the Guardian Shadow, aside from Shadow Nine, the two strongest members were Shadow One and Shadow Three. If the two were to fight to the death, Shadow Three would win in the Abyss, while Shadow One would win in the Tower of Truth. The outcome depended on the battlefield. Elsewhere, their strength was evenly matched. Such powerhouses, even among the myriad races, had a chance to challenge for the rank of Supreme Being. "Alright, enough with the sob story." Apollo didn''t respond, but Mike stepped forward. Just by standing there, he made Shadow One feel a sense of danger! This was a feeling she had never experienced from Thor before! Shadow One was taken aback. Thor had grown this strong? "When Shadow Nine left, he entrusted the Guardian Shadow to me." Mike spoke lazily, his tone casual. "If there''s trouble in the Guardian Shadow, it''s my job to handle it. Not yours." Shadow One''s gaze shifted between Apollo and Thor. In the end, she stepped back, making way. As Mike had said, if the sky fell, it was Thor''s job to hold it up-not hers. Besides, while Shadow Two''s intelligence might be that of an eight-year-old, his actual age was much older. Morpheus had rescued Shadow Two from the Abyss during his first expedition there. Shadow Two often joked that he was "half a godson" to Morpheus. Apollo continued forward, with Mike following behind, along with a dog and a butterfly. After some hesitation, Shadow One decided to tag along. She was curious about what Thor had gone through recently. It was as if he had ascended, growing to a level that even Shadow One had to look up to! Was this the true strength of humanity''s potential Supreme Being? Thor suddenly turned back and looked at Shadow One. "What are you supposed to be doing right now?" Shadow One froze, then stammered, "I... I''m on vacation today?" "Working on your day off? Violating Guardian Shadow regulations. You''re fined one day''s pay." Shadow One: ... The group entered Florida and quickly found Shadow Two, who was eating at a restaurant. He was dressed in strange clothes, sitting at a table, devouring his food while bawling his eyes out. The waitstaff nearby were utterly bewildered. "That''s right, my father''s dead too! And he died horribly..." Joseph, sitting beside Shadow Two, didn''t know what to say. Shadow Two''s true identity was no longer a secret. He was the son of the Fifth Demon God. Watching Shadow Two''s antics, it was hard to guess how the Fifth Demon God would feel- proud or heartbroken. As Shadow Two gnawed on a chicken leg, he suddenly stood up, grinning from ear to ear. "Third Aunt, you''re here!" Apollo nodded but said nothing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Shadow Two spotted Thor, he rushed over and hugged him tightly. "Fourth Bro, I missed you so much! I swear, I even saw your ghost recently-it scared me to death!" Mike: ... Before Mike could ask, Joseph explained, "After we split up, Shadow Two said he was hungry. He spent all the money we had but still wasn''t full. He even ate the frying pan we used for making fries..." After hearing the whole story, Mike''s face was dark with frustration. Seriously, how did Shadow Two end up like this?! With Apollo''s arrival, Shadow Two suddenly felt full. He downed a large gulp of soda, patted his stomach, and got up to leave with his third aunt. As they left the restaurant, Shadow Two grew nervous and asked cautiously, "Third Aunt, did you save up enough money?" Apollo shook his head. "No." "Then let''s keep saving!" Shadow Two was surprisingly optimistic. As long as they didn''t treat his illness, he was fine with anything. "No need to save." Apollo stopped, turned, and pointed at Mike. "He has money." Then he pointed at Shadow Two. "And you''re sick." Thor would pay, Apollo would do the work, and Shadow Two would get treated. It sounded perfect. Shadow Two immediately threw himself at Thor''s legs, wailing, "Fourth Bro, can we not spend the money? Please, I''m begging you!" Shadow Two''s frantic cries echoed across the skies of Florida. "Fourth Bro, I''m begging you! Don''t spend the money! Please!" Chapter 602: Fifteen dollars Chapter 602: Fifteen dollars"Don''t panic just yet!" Shadow Two was still clinging to Thor''s leg, wailing like a child. At this point, Mike couldn''t tell if he was genuinely insane or just putting on an act. Mike grabbed Shadow Two by the collar and dragged him in front of Apollo. "Third Bro, let''s figure out how to treat this illness first." Unlike Shadow One and Shadow Two, Mike knew Apollo better. He understood that Apollo wouldn''t actually kill Shadow Two. Whatever the solution was, it was better to hear it directly from Apollo. Apollo was always reasonable. Apollo looked at Shadow Two and began to repeat the treatment plan he had in mind. "One-" Before he could finish, Shadow Two let out a shriek and pitifully asked, "Third Aunt, is there any way to treat me without killing me?" Another voice from within Shadow Two chimed in, "Yeah, don''t kill me either!" Both of the wills inside Shadow Two were clinging to life with everything they had. Mike: ... This illness couldn''t be delayed any longer. It had to be treated. Hearing Shadow Two''s plea, Apollo nodded. "There is." Shadow Two immediately stopped struggling. His body slumped into a half-sitting position, as if he were seated on an invisible chair. He even mimed holding a pen, like a student attentively taking notes in class. Apollo continued, "If you don''t get treated, you''ll die when your father dies." Shadow Two: ??? He hadn''t expected to be so closely tied to his father''s fate! Shadow Two instinctively asked, "When will my father die?" Apollo answered seriously, "Within a hundred years." Shadow Two collapsed to the ground, his face filled with terror and panic. This illness had to be treated! But treating it required money. Apollo didn''t have money. Shadow Two didn''t have money. Thor, however, did have money! Shadow Two lunged at Mike, hugging his leg and sobbing, "Mr. Thor, please save your poor nephew..." This was Shadow Two''s only hope for survival! Mike, disgusted, kicked him away and looked at the snot and tears on his clothes. He said seriously, "You''re paying for the dry cleaning." Mike hadn''t expected the Fifth Demon God to die so soon. Within a hundred years... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, during the next Apocalypse, then? The next Apocalypse would be the ultimate reckoning for humanity, the demon race, and the Supreme Demon God. Everything-life or death, victory or defeat-would be decided in that battle. But setting aside the Fifth Demon God''s death for now, Shadow Two''s survival depended on treating his illness. As for the money... If money could solve the problem, it wasn''t really a problem for Mike. After all, Mike was exceptionally good at making money. Why else had he worked so hard to earn it, if not to spend it when it mattered? Feeling a surge of generosity, Mike pulled out a contract that was practically a slave agreement and placed it in front of Shadow Two. "Here, sign this, and I''ll cover all your medical expenses." Shadow Two hesitated, unsure if it was worth it. Shadow One sighed and said something that crushed Shadow Two''s resistance. "For the next hundred years, Thor''s going to be in charge anyway. Whether you sign it or not, what difference does it make?" Shadow Two thought about it and realized she was right. He was already crazy, and Shadow One had spent years dealing with him. Convincing him was as easy as tricking a child. So, Shadow Two signed his name on the contract! Mike put the contract away and turned to Apollo, asking seriously, "How much will it cost to treat Shadow Two?" Everyone perked up their ears, eager to hear what kind of astronomical figure Apollo would name. After all, this was the first time in history that the human Supreme Being Apollo was treating someone. Shadow Two had even signed away his freedom for this! Having signed the contract, Shadow Two secretly hoped Apollo would demand an outrageous sum, enough to bankrupt Thor. That way, Shadow Two could at least feel like he got even with Thor. Apollo, however, answered meticulously, "About 15 dollars." ... 15 dollars? Everyone stared at each other, dumbfounded. Shadow Two had sold himself for a mere 15 dollars. Not 15 Mystic Market credits. Not 15 Lord merits. Not 15 gold coins. Just... 15 dollars. Shadow Two felt like he must truly be insane to have done something so stupid. He grabbed Shadow One and shook her, shouting, "Shadow One, you should sell yourself too!" Shadow One kicked him away. "Get lost. I''m not as cheap as you." Mike pulled out a 100-dollar bill and handed it to Apollo. Apollo didn''t take it. Instead, he looked at Mike and said, "I don''t have change." Mike: ... "Then just keep the rest as a tip." Apollo, ever meticulous, replied, "I need to give you change." Mike had no choice but to go to the roadside and exchange the bill for 15 dollars in smaller denominations. He handed the exact amount to Apollo. Apollo began performing a divination for Shadow Two. After a moment, he said, "You''ll live." Shadow Two: ??? That''s it? "What else were you expecting?" Mike rolled his eyes. "You spent 15 dollars. What more do you want?" Apollo''s divination was part of the treatment. In truth, this kind of minor issue didn''t cost Apollo much energy. Shadow Two wasn''t someone with far-reaching implications. When it came to people like Nathan, whose fate involved the trajectory of two races and the Supreme Demon God, things got much more complicated. After finishing the divination, Apollo prescribed a "treatment plan": "Stay alive." Shadow Two: ??? What kind of treatment plan was that? Mike had to step in and translate for Apollo. "What Apollo means is, you need to stay alive for now. Whatever you do, don''t die. If you die, the illness can''t be treated." Everyone:... Thor''s ability to interpret Apollo''s cryptic words was truly unmatched. "Got it! Got it!" Shadow Two nodded repeatedly. His third aunt was absolutely right! If he died, the illness couldn''t be treated! Shadow Two quickly forgot about selling himself for 15 dollars. He even looked at Thor with hopeful eyes and asked seriously, "Fourth Bro, now that I''ve sold myself to the Guardian Shadow, if someone tries to kill me, you''ll save me, right?" Before Mike could respond, Shadow Two''s other voice chimed in, "Save you? Hell no! Fourth Bro probably bought you some overpriced insurance and will just sue whoever kills you..." Mike: ... "Alright, shut up for now." Mike turned to Apollo and cautiously asked, "What''s next?" Apollo thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to the Abyss." The Abyss? Mike shivered, unsure what Apollo was planning this time. Apollo had once heard Cain say, "Read books, go to the Abyss, kill demons." He had already read books. Even though he found it boring, he had done it. Now, Apollo figured it was time to visit the Abyss. Mike asked nervously, "Are you going to find the Supreme Demon God?" "No." Apollo initially planned to leave it at that. But realizing Mike might misunderstand, he added, "Just going to kill a demon god." Before Mike could say anything else, Apollo left him with one final instruction: "Wait for me in the Forest of Truth." Mike blinked, and Apollo was already gone. Apollo had gone to the Abyss? Mike quickly grabbed the white dog and headed for the Forest of Truth. In reality, Apollo returned before Mike even reached the Forest of Truth. Just as he had said, killing a demon god didn''t take much effort. When Apollo returned, he was carrying the severed head of a demon god. He casually tossed it next to the Monument of Faith, where its blood soaked into the monument and was quickly absorbed. Mike, standing nearby, was at a loss for words. A quick trip to the Abyss to kill a demon god... It was something Mike could technically do now as well. It would just take him a few more rounds of lightning to get the job done. The result would be the same. But to do it with Apollo''s level of ease... Mike still had a long way to go. Standing before the Monument of Faith, Apollo stared at it for a moment before speaking softly, "Nathan was right." He looked at the names etched into the monument, then down at the demon god''s head, and shook his head. "Killing demon gods really is meaningless." Chapter 603: For the next hundred years, I’ll be the Supreme Being Chapter 603: For the next hundred years, I¡¯ll be the Supreme BeingKilling a demon god really is meaningless. That was exactly the kind of thing Morpheus would say. But... Mike glanced at the severed head of the demon god in front of him and couldn''t help but feel that the poor guy had died unjustly. To verify a single statement from Nathan, this demon god had paid the ultimate price with his life! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike didn''t dwell on the demon god for long, though. His attention quickly shifted to the Monument of Faith, which he now realized was far from ordinary. When he was weaker, he hadn''t noticed anything unusual. But now, with his increased strength, Mike was shocked to discover that the Monument of Faith housed a terrifying weapon. A sword. Even though it was hidden within the Monument of Faith, its aura was unmistakable-it was one of the most powerful weapons in existence. If Mike wasn''t mistaken, this sword was likely Ares''s Broken Sword. Mike had heard Ares mention it before. The Broken Sword had been hidden away by Cedric to prevent Ares from impulsively grabbing it and charging off to fight the Supreme Demon God. Mike stopped staring at the Monument of Faith and turned to Apollo. "So, what''s next?" Apollo stood silently in front of the Monument of Faith for a long time before finally speaking. "Bring the demon gods here." Mike: ??? Even as the self-proclaimed "gold-standard translator" for Apollo, Mike was struggling to keep up with his thought process. Apollo patiently explained, "Archdemon, Second Demon God, Fifth Demon God, Eighth Demon God, Ninth Demon God. Bring them to the mortal realm." Mike finally understood. Apollo wanted him to summon the demon gods to Earth. The demon god Apollo had just killed was, if Mike wasn''t mistaken, the Eleventh Demon God. That left the demon race with eight remaining demon gods: 1, 2, 5, 8, 9, 10, 12, and 13. Apollo had specifically named five of them, leaving out 10, 12, and 13. Mike paused, trying to figure out what this meant. Was Apollo planning to kill the ones he named, or the ones he didn''t name? For a moment, Mike wasn''t sure. Setting aside the Archdemon, who was definitely doomed, the Second Demon God probably wouldn''t last much longer either. The Fifth Demon God was a special case and could be left for later. The Eighth Demon God, the Chaos Prince, was someone Mike had recently supported to become a demon god. The Ninth Demon God was a mole personally chosen by Shadow Nine. Each of these demon gods had unique circumstances. Since Apollo had given the order, Mike decided he might as well make the trip to the Abyss himself. With his strength, he could easily traverse the two realms without worrying about any threats from the demon gods. Demon gods? He''d make sure they came, but they wouldn''t leave. Mike first appeared in the First Abyss, a place littered with gold, which he found quite appealing. "Stop sleeping. Get to Earth." Mike kicked the Archdemon, who was lying on the ground. The Archdemon opened his eyes and looked at Mike, asking, "If I pledge allegiance to humanity, can I save my life?" "No." Mike''s response was blunt. The Archdemon was the main culprit behind Nathan''s death. There was a long line of people who wanted him dead. Calderon wanted to kill him. Maxen wanted to kill him. Mike wanted to kill him. Anyone in humanity with the power to kill him had a reason to do so. The Archdemon was silent for a moment before asking again, "Can Nathan decide my fate?" The Archdemon was confident in humanity''s desire to resurrect Nathan. If Nathan couldn''t be resurrected, then the Archdemon was as good as dead. Mike gave him a harmless smile and lowered his voice. "No." The killing intent in Mike''s eyes was unrestrained, so intense it was almost tangible. Then, just as quickly, the killing intent vanished. But the Archdemon''s fear only deepened. Mike spoke calmly and confidently, "For the next hundred years, I''ll be the Supreme Being. What I say goes." Without giving the Archdemon a chance to respond, Mike turned and walked away, leaving only a carefree silhouette behind. After leaving the First Abyss, Mike traveled to the Second Abyss, where he found the disheveled Second Demon God. "Huh, who tore down your Demon Emperor''s Hall?" Mike looked at the ruined hall, sighed, and felt disappointed-there was nothing of value to loot. Naturally, his attention turned to the Second Demon God. Like the Archdemon, the Second Demon God was receiving the same treatment. He was lying on the ground, completely immobilized, suppressed by Shadow Three. When the Second Demon God saw Mike, especially noticing that Mike wasn''t even bothering to wear a mask, he immediately understood what was happening. "You''ve already reached Supreme Being?" Mike shook his head. He was currently at quasi-Supreme strength, but he could clearly sense a chasm before him. Only by becoming a Supreme Being could he cross that line. In other words, as long as Apollo remained in his position, Mike had no chance of becoming a Supreme Being. Pushing aside these thoughts, Mike looked at the Second Demon God and said casually, "My third bro wants you all to take a trip to the mortal realm." Apollo? Mortal realm? The Second Demon God recognized every word Mike said, but when put together, they made no sense. Why would Apollo suddenly summon them to the mortal realm? "I''m not going!" For once, the Second Demon God showed some backbone, grumbling in defiance, "If you''re going to kill me, at least let me die in the Abyss!" "Oh, so you can find a way to resurrect yourself?" The Second Demon God''s defiance lasted all of three seconds before a burly man wreathed in flames emerged from the passageway and stopped in front of Mike, grinning. "Fourth Bro, hello." Seeing Shadow Three, Mike''s mood brightened. He walked up, gave him a once-over, and punched him lightly on the shoulder. "What happened to you?" The flames on Shadow Three''s body burned endlessly, constantly consuming his source. Though he appeared strong, his actual power was far from its peak and was steadily declining. Mike didn''t need an explanation to understand what had happened. Dragging the sun of the Supreme Abyss forward had clearly come at a cost for Shadow Three. If the issue wasn''t resolved, Shadow Three''s strength would continue to deteriorate. Fortunately, the problem, while tricky, wasn''t unsolvable. "Hold still." Mike stared at Shadow Three, and the flames on his body began to swirl, forming a vortex that was drawn into Mike''s right eye. Shadow Three: ??? Unable to hold back, he asked, "Fourth Bro, are you sure this is okay?" Mike nodded confidently. "I''m fine!" White dog: ... I''m not fine! Mike had absorbed the flames from Shadow Three''s body into his right eye, but the flames hadn''t disappeared-they had been transferred to the white dog. This couldn''t go on. Mike pulled out a scroll and handed it to Shadow Three, instructing him, "Use this to attack me." Shadow Three hesitated but eventually tore the scroll and launched an attack at Mike. It was the strangest request Shadow Three had ever received, but since Thor had asked, he complied. When the scroll was activated, a burst of sword energy struck Mike, but it caused no harm. Under the effect of [Illusory Reality], Mike quickly fell into a dreamlike state. The location wasn''t far from the Supreme Abyss, and the Wi-Fi signal was strong. Mike soon entered the dream he needed to access. But once inside, Mike realized he had made a mistake. He had entered, but the white dog hadn''t. After greeting a child in the dream, Mike explained that he needed to bring something else in and exited the dream. Upon waking, Mike pulled out two more scrolls and had shadow Three use one on him and the other on the white dog. After Shadow Three followed through, both Mike and the white dog entered the dream space. Inside, the child, wide-eyed and curious, tugged on Mike''s sleeve and pointed at the flaming white dog. "Do we have to cook it before we eat it?" Chapter 604: You’re dead, and I’m still alive Chapter 604: You¡¯re dead, and I¡¯m still aliveThe burning white dog looked pitifully at Mike, hoping he would say a few kind words on its behalf. Of course, it knew the true identity of the child standing before it. If the child really wanted to eat it... could it even pull itself out intact? The white dog began to ponder this grim question. Mike cleared his throat, patted the child on the head, and gently persuaded, "This isn''t food." "Oh..." The child wiped away some drool, clearly disappointed. The white dog, relieved to have narrowly escaped death, collapsed to the ground, its legs giving out. "Do me a favor and get rid of this fire," Mike said simply. The flames on Shadow Three''s body came from the Supreme Abyssal Sun. In other words, they were part of the Supreme Demon God''s power. And really, who better to absorb such flames than the child? Mike, when it came to coaxing children, might just be the best among the Supreme Beings. The child extended a finger and gave a small flick. The flames on the white dog''s body rolled and gathered into a fireball, which hovered at the child''s fingertip. "Great. Now you''ve got a ball to play with when you''re bored," Mike said. Sure, this fireball could obliterate a powerful Nine-Star Lord with a single hit, but in the child''s hands, it was just a toy. After chatting with the child for a bit, Mike pulled out a pile of books, including some children''s literacy materials. The white dog: ... Was Thor really raising the Supreme Demon God as a child? It was worth noting that this kid possessed terrifying power. "Thanks for helping me out earlier," Mike said. Walking through the River of Time came at a cost, and the child had paid that price for him. Mike felt he should at least show some gratitude. After some casual conversation, Mike said his goodbyes, promising to visit the child again in the future. Once he left the dream space, Mike returned to the Second Abyss and glanced at the Second Demon God, who was still lying on the ground. Ignoring him, Mike turned to Shadow Three and said seriously, "Shadow Three, my third bro wants this guy to take a trip to the mortal realm, but he''s refusing to go." Shadow Three nodded, indicating he understood. He stepped forward, pulled out his spiked club, and smashed it into the Second Demon God''s face. BAM- BAM- Just two hits, and the Second Demon God was left barely alive, unable to utter a coherent word. Shadow Three scratched his head, then turned to Mike and asked, "You said to send the Second Demon God, but you didn''t specify which one, right?" The Second Demon God: ??? Mike chuckled. "The original is best, but I won''t insist." With that, Mike turned and walked away. Behind him, the Second Demon God''s voice rang out in reluctant surrender, "I''ll go!" BAM- Shadow Three swung his spiked club again, killing the Second Demon God on the spot. The resurrected Second Demon God, now furious, cursed, "I already said I''d go! Why did you still kill me?!" Shadow Three, unfazed, replied, "Do I need a reason to kill you?" The Second Demon God: ... Shadow Three''s logic was so sound, he couldn''t even argue. After leaving the Second Abyss, Mike headed to the Fifth Abyss. Of course, he didn''t find the Fifth Demon God there. Instead, he ran into Michael. Michael looked like he was on the verge of tears. "Boss, where am I supposed to find my Leader? He''s been acting crazy lately. Even if I do find him, he might not even understand what I''m saying!" "That''s not my problem," Mike said firmly. "Anyway, I''ve said my piece. When the time comes, the Demon God must show up. If not, they''ll face the consequences." Hearing such a bold declaration, Michael felt a mix of emotions. Mike then visited the remaining abysses, delivering the same message to each Demon God. Whether they listened or not... Mike didn''t care. If the Demon Gods didn''t show up, Mike could easily deal with them himself. Soon, Mike had notified all the Demon Gods. As for when and where they were supposed to show up, he didn''t say a word. Neither did Apollo. When Mike returned to Earth, the Forest of Truth was already devoid of Apollo''s presence. Based on his experience, Mike guessed Apollo had likely returned to Florida. Mike decided to stop by his own house in Florida first. "What the hell happened here?!" Mike stood in silence, staring at the scene before him. His house looked like it had been robbed-or maybe not. It was spotless. So spotless, in fact, that most of his belongings were gone. Before Mike could get angry, he saw Joseph and the others carrying in new furniture. Joseph was carrying a sofa, and lying on the sofa was Shadow Two. Mike rolled his eyes. "Where''s my original sofa?" Shadow Two quickly jumped off the sofa, raising his hand. "I know! I know!" Mike''s gaze encouraged him to continue. At the same time, Mike''s hand rested on the Thunderclap Hammer, ready to strike at any moment. Shadow Two proudly announced, "I ate it!" BOOM- The aftermath of Mike and Shadow Two''s clash sent Joseph flying. Joseph: ... In the Forest of Truth, the place where the Abyss and Earth connected, things were usually quiet. But today, there were visitors. The four Guardian Shadows responsible for guarding the Forest of Truth were the first to sense the disturbance. When they rushed to the scene, they found themselves blocked by an invisible barrier, unable to proceed. Violet tried several times to break through but failed. She couldn''t even see what was happening inside. Within the barrier, five Demon Gods stood silently, saying little. Except for the Archdemon, the other Demon Gods had come in their true forms. As for the Archdemon, his true body remained lying quietly elsewhere; only an avatar had come. Opposite the Demon Gods stood a middle-aged man with a blurred face and a faint smile. He silently observed the five Demon Gods. The Fifth Demon God looked at him with dissatisfaction and said, "Aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Morpheus''s fragmented soul smiled helplessly but said nothing. The Fifth Demon God rubbed his temples and grumbled, "Humanity isn''t in the desperate state it was back then. One more of you doesn''t make a difference, and one less of you doesn''t matter either." The other Demon Gods, however, wore strange expressions. They had always thought the Fifth Demon God and Morpheus had a terrible relationship-so bad that Morpheus''s death had driven the Fifth Demon God insane. But now, seeing the two meet, there was no expected conflict. Instead, it felt more like a reunion of old friends. The other Demon Gods, of course, weren''t as reckless as the Fifth Demon God. In Morpheus''s presence, they maintained a respectful and humble demeanor. They knew full well that this was human territory. Coming to the Forest of Truth in their true forms was already an act of submission, placing their lives in the hands of their hosts like lambs to the slaughter. Of course, the Fifth Demon God was an exception-he had come to court death. Morpheus looked at the five Demon Gods and smiled faintly. "Apollo is waiting for you in Florida." He pointed them in the right direction. The Demon Gods didn''t linger and immediately set off for Florida. The Fifth Demon God, however, turned back and asked Morpheus''s fragmented soul a question. "Back then, if I had gone all out to stop you from going to the Supreme Abyss, would things have turned out differently?" "No," Morpheus replied without hesitation. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fifth Demon God frowned. "Why not?" Morpheus hesitated for a moment, then said somewhat sheepishly, "Because you couldn''t have stopped me." The Fifth Demon God: ... "Either way," the Fifth Demon God said stubbornly, "You''re dead, and I''m still alive." With that, he turned and left, disappearing into the horizon as a streak of light. In Florida, five Demon Gods appeared on the streets. Aside from the Fifth Demon God, who wore a luxurious robe and a crown, the others looked relatively normal. "I''m hungry," the Fifth Demon God suddenly said, walking toward a nearby food stand. "Two burgers." When he moved, the other Demon Gods naturally followed. Archdemon, Second Demon God, Eighth Demon God, Ninth Demon God. In terms of strength, all four were beneath the Fifth Demon God. Most importantly, the Fifth Demon God had one massive advantage: he truly didn''t fear death. The others didn''t share his reckless spirit, so they had no choice but to fall in line. Even the Archdemon seemed to have come to terms with some things recently, showing increasing respect for the Fifth Demon God. The Fifth Demon God bought two burgers but didn''t leave immediately. Holding a burger in each hand, he turned to the four Demon Gods behind him and asked seriously, "Which one of you has money?" Chapter 606: It’s my turn now Chapter 606: It¡¯s my turn now"Only an idiot would go?" The faces of the four demon gods shifted slightly, but they were already used to the Fifth Demon God''s constant insults. The situation was clear: aside from the Fifth Demon God, the other demon gods were all willing to leave this mess behind and head to the Heavenly Realm. "I want to go." "So do I." || || Even the Archdemon hesitated for a moment before admitting, "I want to go too." Maxen sneered coldly. "Dream on." Escape? Hah! Not a chance! The Archdemon''s debts were dead debts, and they had to be settled. Apollo listened to their responses and continued, "Once you''re in the Heavenly Realm, after some time, you might still die... or worse, wish you were dead." He was always honest. With Apollo''s strength, killing a demon god was easy. Forcing them into the Heavenly Realm? Also easy. But Apollo was a man of principle. He had his own way of doing things. He believed in laying out the risks beforehand. What happened after that? Well, that wasn''t his concern. "Die?" The Second Demon God chuckled. He had just been killed by Shadow Three not long ago. For these demon gods, their lives had never been easy. Living was already a form of torment. At first, the demon race thought humanity was weak and insignificant, not worth worrying about. But when Morpheus rose to power, the demon gods began to sense that something was wrong. Soon after, Morpheus died, and the demon gods relaxed for a few years. Then Ares came. That man, with a single sword, tore through the Abyss. From that moment on, the demon gods of the Abyss lived under the shadow of humanity''s Supreme Beings. When Ares was gravely injured, Apollo arrived. For years, Apollo stayed within the Tower of Truth, his presence seemingly diminished to the lowest point. But when he finally acted, three demon gods fell in quick succession. In front of Apollo, demon gods were utterly powerless. Even now, the demon gods struggled to comprehend just how strong Apollo truly was. Their lives were already worse than death, with no hope in sight. Even if it meant imprisonment, they wanted a change of scenery. Watching this unfold, Joseph couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated. Three hundred years ago, the demon race had been so arrogant and domineering. They killed humans without hesitation, stole human lands without a second thought. And now? The demon gods stood in line like prisoners, trembling before Apollo, not daring to speak too loudly. For the demon gods, going to the Heavenly Realm meant there was still a chance to grow stronger. Naturally, they agreed. All except for the Fifth Demon God, that lunatic. Apollo turned to the Fifth Demon God and asked again, "Are you sure you don''t want to go?" The Fifth Demon God frowned. Apollo was one of the few beings he respected. For once, he didn''t respond with his usual insolence. Instead, he asked, "Why? Should I go?" Apollo thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No, you shouldn''t." The scene fell silent again. "Third bro." Seeing that the situation was about to be resolved, Mike finally couldn''t hold back and spoke up. "Shadow Nine did a great service for humanity. Before he left, he specifically asked me to look after the Ninth Demon God if I ever had the chance." Hearing this, the Ninth Demon God, who had been smiling faintly, suddenly froze. He already had a bad feeling about what was coming. He didn''t understand! Why, at such a critical moment, would Thor suddenly intervene?! The Fifth Demon God, standing on his moral high ground, began pointing fingers, "When the Progenitor of Ghosts attacked your Ninth Abyss, Shadow Nine''s intention was for you to hold the line. But what did you do? You idiot thought Shadow Nine was gone, so you just stood by and did nothing." The Ninth Demon God''s face darkened. He had indeed hesitated back then, but he hadn''t expected the cost to be so steep! The other demon gods all gave the Fifth Demon God a thumbs-up. After hearing Mike''s words, Apollo nodded and turned to the Ninth Demon God. "You stay." On the way back from sending the demon gods off, Mike tried to comfort the Ninth Demon God. "Don''t overthink it. The Heavenly Realm... isn''t necessarily a good place to be." Mike meant it. If it weren''t for Shadow Nine''s request, Mike wouldn''t have bothered to speak up for the Ninth Demon God at all. For Mike, if he wanted to deal with the Ninth Demon God, he didn''t need Apollo''s help. He could handle it himself! The Ninth Demon God, however, began to sense something deeper. Mike had been very clear: the Ninth Demon God had done a service for humanity and deserved some consideration. Some might think Mike was being sarcastic, speaking in reverse. In reality, Mike was being sarcastic, speaking in reverse. But Apollo didn''t understand sarcasm! Whatever Mike said, Apollo took at face value. If Mike said the Ninth Demon God had done a service for humanity, then he deserved a reward. Staying behind was the reward. Mike shifted the conversation. "Looking at it this way, we''re even now. Once you stay behind, you''ll have no further ties to humanity." The Ninth Demon God: ??? The Ninth Demon God asked cautiously, "What... what would I need to do to continue serving humanity?" "Let''s not talk about service just yet." Mike pulled out a stack of IOUS and said seriously, "Do you remember the money you borrowed from the goblins? All the IOUS are here. When do you plan to pay it back?" The Ninth Demon God froze again. He never expected to be blindsided by debts he had been dodging for three centuries! If it were the goblins themselves coming to collect, he would have simply refused to pay. But who could have guessed that these IOUS would end up in Thor''s hands?! That changed everything. Owing the goblins money and owing Thor money were two entirely different things! The Ninth Demon God subtly hinted that he had no money. "If there''s anything in the Ninth Abyss you like, feel free to take it." Mike, unfazed, pulled out a contract. "Fine. Then sign this slave contract." The Ninth Demon God: ... He had always known Thor was blunt, but he hadn''t realized Thor was this blunt. Taking the slave contract, the Ninth Demon God didn''t sign it immediately. Instead, he said tactfully, "I''ll wait for Shadow Nine to return and ask for his opinion." Mike remained calm and nodded in agreement. "Sure. Just so you know, I only care about the money. Whether a demon god lives or dies doesn''t really matter to me." [Congratulations! You''ve obtained the Ninth Demon God''s Slave Contract x1.] After sending the demon gods back, Mike returned to Earth. Whenever he acted on Earth, he was careful about the details-like wearing a mask or blurring S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. his face to keep his identity hidden. When Mike returned, he saw Joseph preparing a barbecue feast. After eating his fill, Mike walked to the lakeside and sat down next to the fish basket. He casually plucked a blade of grass and stuck it in his mouth. "Bro, what''s next?" Apollo stared at the lake and replied seriously, "We wait." Mike asked again, "Wait for what?" Apollo answered plainly, "For my instructor to climb that mountain." In Apollo''s plan, Shadow Nine would reach the summit and retrieve what he needed. Then Apollo would act, confronting the Supreme Demon God. After that, Mike would ascend to become a true Supreme Being. As for when Ares would make his move? Apollo didn''t bother calculating. Predicting the actions of humanity''s Supreme Beings was pointless. They were beings who truly controlled their own fate. For them, divination was a meaningless concept. Their fate was whatever they decided it to be. It just so happened that they all made the same choice: to fight the Supreme Demon God to the bitter end. Satisfied with the answer, Mike looked at the lake and asked curiously, "What are you doing?" Apollo replied, "Fishing." After a while, Apollo put away his bamboo rod. He had finished fishing. Apollo began to think about what he should do next. After some thought, he said seriously, "I should find myself a student." Apollo wanted to take on a disciple? Mike hadn''t expected Apollo to come up with such an idea. But after thinking about it, Mike quickly understood. Shadow Nine had a disciple, and Apollo was Shadow Nine''s disciple. So it made sense for Apollo to have a disciple too. If Mike were still weak, he might have shamelessly begged Apollo to take him as a student. But Mike was humanity''s fourth-generation potential Supreme Being! How could he do such a thing? --- Meanwhile, Maxen, who had been eavesdropping, hesitated. Should he volunteer himself? In terms of talent, Maxen was undoubtedly the best below the Supreme Beings. The problem was... Maxen wasn''t very good at being a disciple. He was much better at being a son. Maxen immediately fell into a dilemma. Before he could make up his mind, he looked toward the lake-only to find that Apollo and Mike were already gone. Happy Times Bakery. The diligent shopkeeper Michael was still smashing the store. He had even called his student James over to help with the renovations and the smashing. Their relationship was unique-not just a typical instructor-student dynamic, but more like a proper master and apprentice bond. As the two worked busily, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the store. Mike glanced around, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected Apollo''s chosen disciple to be this guy. When Apollo appeared, Michael immediately noticed him, and his expression froze. Michael knew a lot about humanity''s Supreme Beings he had collected plenty of information on them. He had even felt Apollo''s gaze before. That gaze, that oppressive presence-it was unmistakable! At that moment, Michael was immensely grateful for his habit of wearing adult diapers. Apollo looked at Michael and casually asked, "Do you want to be my disciple?" Michael: ??? He was stunned, unable to respond for a long time. After what felt like an eternity, he timidly nodded. "I... I do." "Good. You''re my disciple now." With that, Apollo turned and left, with Thor following behind. He didn''t teach Michael anything. The reason was simple: what Michael could learn, Apollo didn''t need to teach. And what Michael couldn''t learn, Apollo wouldn''t bother teaching. After Apollo left, Michael stood there in a daze, still wearing his hard hat. James whispered cautiously, "Instructor Michael, are we still smashing the store?" "Smash! Smash!" Michael pointed at himself and said, "Hit me on the head first. I need to make sure I''m not dreaming." James hesitated for a moment but eventually followed Michael''s instructions, giving him a light tap. Michael felt nothing and scolded, "Harder!" James gritted his teeth and swung harder. Caught off guard, Michael was sent flying, landing in a pile of rubble. James quickly ran over and pulled him out. "James," Michael said, laughing and crying at the same time, flailing his arms like a madman. "I''ve finally made something of myself!" For the first time, Michael felt a true sense of security among humanity. Like a seedling, he had finally taken root. After a long while, Michael calmed down. He patted James on the shoulder and said seriously, "From now on, we must never disgrace the Supreme Beings!" A question mark appeared above James''s head. Supreme Beings? What Supreme Beings? Instructor Michael... has he gone mad? While Apollo and Mike wandered, Ares appeared outside the Supreme Abyssal. He watched as Shadow Nine and Calderon climbed the snowy mountain and shook his head slightly. Ares''s gaze passed over the mountain, focusing on the deeper darkness beyond a terrifying, black, and malevolent will curled up in the depths. Behind Ares, a group of sword servants, who had been recording his every move, suddenly stopped. Sensing something, they revealed their true forms. Nine long swords floated behind Ares, radiating Arcane Vitality. Ares gazed down at the Supreme Abyssal and said softly, "It''s my turn now." Chapter 623 Three tombstones Chapter 623 Three tombstones"No!" Mike and Professor Gregory almost simultaneously rejected Maxen''s proposal. Cedric tapped the armrest of his wheelchair twice with his left index finger. Calderon sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Cedric says you''re an idiot." Maxen: ??? Was that even possible? Could Calderon really understand Cedric''s silent gestures? "Joseph¡­ has other plans," Mike interjected, skipping over the topic entirely and moving on to the next candidate. Nine-Star Lords weren''t exactly rare among humanity, but they weren''t abundant either. Within Guardian Shadow, there had originally been ten Nine-Star Lords or higher. Unfortunately, Shadow Nine, Shadow Two, and Violet were reportedly out of commission, leaving only seven who could be deployed. However, using Shadow One or Shadow Three to guard the Tower of Truth seemed like a waste of their abilities. Mike''s earlier investment in strengthening Guardian Shadow was now paying off. The top fifteen members of Guardian Shadow all had Nine-Star Lord-level combat power, with the rest steadily improving. From Guardian Shadow alone, twelve Nine-Star Lords could be allocated. Across humanity''s various corps, only eight more could be gathered. That made twenty in total¡ªstill far from the fifty needed. "I''m worried that some floors might require more than one Nine-Star Lord to hold," Professor Gregory said. He was attending the meeting via video, as he still couldn''t leave the Tower of Truth''s range. "We''ll have to find more manpower," he added. Humanity had several trump cards that had gone unused in recent years due to the lack of existential crises. Now, with Thor stepping into the role of Supreme Being and the conflict with the Supreme Demon God reaching its critical stage, it was time to reveal those cards. Professor Gregory began listing a few options: "The research institute has a type of machine capable of self-destructing with the power of a Nine-Star Lord. We have two of them, and a third could be built within ten years." "If the demon gods are willing to give us an Abyss Core, we could create source monsters capable of self-destructing with similar power." "The Arbiters have nine Nine-Star Lords, but their personalities make them difficult to persuade." "And, if necessary, we could call upon the Sword Servants¡­" Over the past decade, the Supreme Demon God''s control of the upper half of the Tower of Truth had created a bottleneck in humanity''s talent pool. The supreme power that should have surged under Thor''s leadership had been delayed by ten years. As a result, when humanity now needed to mobilize its top combat power, it found itself stretched thin. "Professor Gregory will handle the specifics," Mike said, his voice calm but authoritative. Despite being the youngest in the meeting, Mike''s words carried the most weight. He understood one thing clearly: professional matters should be left to professionals. "If there are no objections, we''ll start by reclaiming floors fifty to sixty tomorrow." The meeting adjourned. Humanity could muster enough forces to guard ten floors for now. The deeper floors would be more challenging, but it was better to start with the easier tasks and work their way up. As the meeting ended, Calderon glanced at Thor, hesitating as if he wanted to say something. "Forget it. I''ll leave it to you young people," Calderon muttered before turning to leave. On his way out, he kicked Cedric¡ªwheelchair and all¡ªout the window. This was a route Calderon had specifically designed for Cedric: one kick, straight out of the room, fast and efficient. The two injured veterans didn''t say much. Given the current situation, if Thor could handle it, there was no need for them to meddle. If Thor couldn''t handle it¡­ Well, then they''d all just have to wait for death. Calderon had made peace with that. Maxen was quickly assigned a task and left the meeting room. In the absence of a Supreme Being, Maxen had been the one holding things together for humanity. In some ways, Maxen could be considered 0.01 of a Supreme Being. Fortunately, Maxen''s honest and straightforward nature meant he never abused his power. The others also left the meeting room one by one, leaving only Mike and Professor Gregory. "There''s something I''ve been debating whether or not to do¡­" Mike hesitated, looking at Professor Gregory on the screen. Professor Gregory seemed to guess what Mike was referring to, his expression growing serious. If it was about that, it was indeed a delicate matter. After some thought, Mike finally spoke. "Maybe it''s time to announce Morpheus''s death." Professor Gregory''s expression didn''t change much¡ªhe wasn''t surprised. In fact, this was something humanity''s leadership had considered before. Every so often, the topic would be brought up for discussion. But each time, the conclusion was the same: Wait a little longer. It''s not time yet. They couldn''t be sure whether humanity could handle the news. Morpheus represented too much for humanity. What''s more, announcing the death of a Supreme Being would inevitably shake people''s faith in the Supreme Beings. But Mike''s reasoning also made sense. What Morpheus needed most now was to rest in peace. If his lingering soul remained restless, it would do more harm than good. Only by allowing him to truly let go and die could there be a chance for him to be reborn. Announcing his death publicly was the most straightforward way to achieve this. Professor Gregory understood this, which was why he found the decision so difficult. From humanity''s perspective, if this was important to Morpheus, then no matter the cost, they would do it. They had survived their darkest hour. Now, with humanity growing stronger by the day, there was no reason to grow timid. "This matter¡­" Professor Gregory hesitated before saying, "You should talk to him about it." The affairs of Supreme Beings should be decided by Supreme Beings. Whatever the outcome, humanity would accept it. Mike nodded. "Alright." --- Forest of Truth. Shadow Two returned, and led Mike to a secluded corner. There, Mike saw three tombstones. "These two are mine," Shadow Two said proudly, pointing to two of the tombstones. He had built two tombstones for himself. Pointing to the last one, he added, "This one''s for my Godfather." Morpheus was Shadow Two''s Godfather, which technically made Apollo Shadow Two''s "aunt." The relationships between Supreme Beings and their relatives were not to be messed with! Mike looked at the middle tombstone. The stone coffin he had brought back was buried beneath it. Nathan wasn''t one for pomp and circumstance, and being buried in the Forest of Truth was the best resting place for him. Shadow Two left, leaving Mike alone to speak with Nathan at the grave. The tombstone was blank, without even a name engraved on it. The reason was simple: They had buried Nathan, but they believed he would come back to life. There was no need to carve a name. Sitting in front of the tombstone, Mike yawned and drifted off to sleep. In his dream, he saw Morpheus, still as gentle as ever. Mike explained his thoughts and concerns. After listening, Morpheus shared his own perspective: S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no need to make a big deal out of it. You can announce a list of those who died in battle and include my name among them." Morpheus''s reasoning was simple: "When I was born, no one announced it to the world. When I die, it''s just one more person dying. How is that any different from anyone else?" There was no need. Everyone was the same. Mike was silent for a moment before nodding in agreement. That''s how it would be handled. After that day, a new set of statues appeared in the square outside the Forest of Truth. Every day, visitors came to the square to look at the statues, remembering history and honoring the past. They laid flowers, said a few words, and let the sunlight shine on the faces of children. The laughter of children echoed above the Forest of Truth. Among the statues was one that seemed unremarkable. Half of its face was obscured, making its features indistinct. There was nothing special about it. It was just one of the people. It was protected by those around it, and it protected those around it in turn. This was one of the warriors who had sacrificed themselves for humanity over the past three centuries. Nothing more. The only curious thing was its shadow, which stretched unusually long. Perhaps it was this shadow that caught the attention of a little girl. She ran up to the statue, her voice soft and childlike as she struggled to read the name engraved on it. "Nathan¡­" Chapter 626: Where did you come from? Chapter 626: Where did you come from?Mike was laughing so hard his stomach hurt. How could something so absurdly funny actually happen? Three hundred years ago, the Tower Spirit had sought Apollo for a divination. Based on Apollo''s prediction, the Tower Spirit had unhesitatingly bet everything on the demon race. It was the Tower Spirit''s only chance. But as events unfolded, things began to spiral into the ridiculous. From the Tower Spirit''s perspective, every choice it made was the most logical and correct one. And when it felt uncertain, it turned to the most reliable person it knew-Apollo. But who could have predicted... Apollo could be wrong! With no better options, the Tower Spirit had no choice but to grit its teeth and stick to the plan. And since Apollo had already anticipated this possibility, he naturally had a contingency plan in place. Thus, over the next three hundred years, the Tower Spirit diligently crafted one SSS-level piece of equipment after another for humanity. "So that''s how it was." Mike finally understood, and he couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Fool Master''s plight. A sympathetic smile crept onto his face. But then, a question arose in his mind: Why had the white horse brought him here? Before he could turn his gaze to the white horse, the River of Time accelerated. The scene shifted and froze at a specific moment. In the image, a white-haired swordsman was polishing a set of heavy armor, speaking to the air. "Thor, by the time you see this recording, I should still be alive." Mike was stunned. He hadn''t expected Ares to leave him a message in this way. Ares continued, "I''ve practiced swordsmanship since I was a child. Throughout my life, I''ve encountered few worthy opponents. I''ve slaughtered countless enemies, and I once thought the Supreme Demon God was the strongest foe I would ever face..." Hearing this, Mike nodded slightly, agreeing with Ares''s assessment. Ares went on, "But I didn''t learn the sword to kill the Supreme Demon God." Mike''s expression grew serious. He realized this wasn''t going to be a simple message. Ares continued, "What created the Supreme Demon God? What led to the current situation? If we kill the Supreme Demon God, will another one simply take its place? If our fate is to kill the Supreme Demon God, then who holds the fate to kill us?" Ares posed question after question. Mike remained silent, offering no answers. He had, of course, pondered these questions himself. But this was Ares''s message, a monologue of sorts, not a conversation seeking Mike''s input. "First of all, this world has always had the Apocalypse," Ares said casually. "The Apocalypse has existed for countless cycles. This world has been destroyed and reborn time and time again. To resist the Apocalypse, the Tower of Truth, the Great Whirlpool, the Abyss, and the Supreme Demon God were created..." "Now, consider this possibility," Ares said, his tone sharpening. "What if the Supreme Demon God''s existence is this world''s way of resisting the Apocalypse?" Mike froze. He hadn''t considered it from that angle before. "And opposite this world is the Heavenly Realm," Ares continued. "The Heavenly Realm is paradise, the embodiment of all that is good. It is an eternal, unshakable kingdom, a never-sinking ark..." "But don''t you think the Heavenly Realm is too perfect?" Ares posed another question. "Truth came from the Heavenly Realm. Apollo came from the Heavenly Realm. The Truth Source is also from the Heavenly Realm..." The Apocalypse exists in this world but not in the Heavenly Realm. Why did Truth appear in this world? And why does it so desperately want to return to the Heavenly Realm? Was the Supreme Demon God''s creation a coincidence, or was it inevitable? Ares was certain of one thing: The Supreme Demon God might be the strongest enemy, but it was not the most troublesome one. "No matter what, the problem doesn''t lie in this world. The problem lies in the Heavenly Realm," Ares said firmly. He had spent years thinking and searching, finding only faint traces of evidence. He had spent enough time in this world but had never been to the Heavenly Realm. Some information was simply beyond his reach, leaving him stuck in the realm of speculation. In the image, the swordsman finished polishing the armor, stood up, and casually tied his long hair back. Ares looked up, his gaze piercing the sky, as if looking at something far beyond. "If I could live another life, I would dedicate it to one thing." His voice was calm, but the River of Time trembled, and the image shattered like a mirror. ... As Ares''s voice faded, Mike couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Originally, Mike had thought that the inescapable fate of Supreme Beings was death. But after seeing this, he realized he had been wrong. Humanity''s Supreme Beings were fundamentally different from those of other races. They couldn''t be compared. The Supreme Beings of other races died because they were too weak, lacking the power to survive. Humanity''s Supreme Beings, on the other hand, could not be killed by anything in existence if they focused solely on self-preservation. But humanity''s Supreme Beings always chose the harder path. If humanity''s Supreme Beings wouldn''t die, then death wasn''t their fate. So what was their fate? At that moment, Mike realized a possibility. The enemy wasn''t just the Supreme Demon God. While Mike was still pondering how to kill the Supreme Demon God, Ares had already set his sights on something far greater. Ares''s voice returned, cutting through Mike''s thoughts. "There are some things I can''t tell you face-to-face, so I''m using this method to communicate." "Just as I said earlier, the Supreme Demon God is an inevitable product of this world. Even without the Truth Source, some other force would have caused the Supreme Demon God to be born." "Following this logic, what is the Supreme Demon God? It is the culmination of all the power in this world, reaching an unprecedented height, breaking through all limits..." Ares didn''t beat around the bush. He directly shared his theory: "The Supreme Demon God is this world''s rebellion against the Heavenly Realm. This world would rather destroy itself than let the Heavenly Realm survive unscathed." The idea sounded absurd at first. But the more Mike thought about it, the more it made sense. All the beings in this world who had touched the threshold of Supreme were forcibly gathered together. Without some hidden hand guiding this, not even the Truth Source could have achieved such a feat. This world... the Heavenly Realm... Was the conflict between them a battle of worlds? Ares continued, "My godson''s talent is extraordinary, as you''ve seen. But my talent surpasses his. Without exaggeration, I rank among the top three strongest Supreme Beings in humanity''s history." "Why am I so strong?" Ares wasn''t boasting; he was seriously contemplating the question. "Why doesn''t the demon race have a genius like me? Why did I, of all people, become the potential Supreme Being instead of Maxen?" The question left Mike stumped. Did Mike have something special about him? Yes. Mike''s greatest secret, one he had never shared with anyone-perhaps only Apollo knew- was that he was a transmigrator. Mike''s uniqueness could be explained by that. But what about Ares? Ares quickly posed another question: "What if I told you that all of this-our rebellion included-was part of fate''s plan?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mike''s eyes lit up. It was as if he had stumbled upon a crucial piece of the puzzle. If the Supreme Demon God was this world''s rebellion against the Heavenly Realm, And if this world was willing to self-destruct to drag the Heavenly Realm down with it... Then what about the Heavenly Realm? Faced with this world''s suicidal defiance, how would the Heavenly Realm respond? Mike immediately realized that Ares''s existence might be a gift from the Heavenly Realm! Yes, the Heavenly Realm. To survive, the Heavenly Realm had to act. Between humanity and the demon race, the Heavenly Realm had no choice. Humanity''s second Supreme Being, Ares-his fate might have been scripted by the Heavenly Realm. Humanity''s third Supreme Being, Apollo... He had been influenced by the Heavenly Realm''s world source his entire life. It was as if the Heavenly Realm itself had stepped into the game. Seen in this light, Ares''s theory wasn''t baseless. It was logical and well-supported. The only thing the Heavenly Realm''s world consciousness might not have anticipated was this: Humanity''s Supreme Beings were too strong. So strong that no one could control Ares''s fate. Mike couldn''t help but ask, "What about Morpheus?" To his surprise, the historical scene actually responded. Ares answered naturally, "Morpheus was an accident-an uncalculated anomaly." Ares''s expression darkened slightly as he added, "Even Morpheus''s death... was strange. But don''t worry about that for now. You have more important things to focus on." Mike''s eyes lit up. Finally, they were getting to the point! Ares had gone to great lengths to leave this message in the River of Time. It couldn''t be for something trivial. Mike held his breath, waiting for what came next. "The first thing you need to figure out..." Ares''s gaze pierced through the River of Time, locking onto Mike. "Where did you come from?" Chapter 627: Humanity is under my protection now Chapter 627: Humanity is under my protection now"Where did you come from?" When Ares asked this question, Mike fell silent. It wasn''t that he was trying to hide the truth-he was just lost in thought. "I... don''t know the truth," Mike admitted honestly. "Even though I have some guesses, I can''t say them here... This is something I might need to ask Apollo about." Mike''s transmigration was undoubtedly unusual. But what exactly was wrong with it? Mike still had no clue. Ares, having finished speaking, continued polishing his armor. Meanwhile, Mike sat outside the River of Time, chatting with Ares as if they were having a casual conversation. He knew that Ares couldn''t actually hear him. The real Ares was still in the Heavenly Realm. But Mike found this one-sided conversation oddly comforting. He talked about Cedric and Calderon''s current situations, praised Maxen''s growth and progress, and shared some of the latest happenings. When he ran out of small talk, Mike shifted the topic to the Supreme Demon God. But these were just passing remarks. He patted his chest confidently and declared, "Don''t worry, I''m the Supreme Being now-I can handle everything!" The white-haired swordsman, however, simply sat there, polishing his heavy armor. He couldn''t hear Mike. He was just a scene in the River of Time, nothing more. After circling around various topics, Mike finally returned to the main subject. "No matter what''s behind all this-fate, the Heavenly Realm, or this world itself..." He paused, leaving the rest unsaid. Mike didn''t like making bold declarations. He preferred to let his actions speak for themselves. Even if the master of the Heavenly Realm descended, Mike would dare to fight them, to kill them. He was ready to stand against the world itself. But Mike wasn''t overly concerned. He was at peace with himself. "I''ve thought it through. I''ll do everything I can, everything I should... And if I fail," Mike said with a faint smile, "Then so be it. Death is all there is." What was there to fear? Mike no longer feared death. He had feared it before because the weight of responsibility on his shoulders had been too great. If Mike died, the sacrifices and efforts of the previous Supreme Beings would have been in vain. That was why he couldn''t afford to die. But now, only the most powerful beings in existence could threaten him. If Mike were to die in battle, he believed his death would have meaning. And that was enough. Though he was still under thirty, Mike found it unsurprising that he had reached such a state of mind. It was as if every day he lived was a bonus. In any case, the Mike of today was completely different from the Mike of ten years ago. "I think that''s enough talking for now." Mike stood up and reiterated, "Humanity is under my protection now. You don''t need to worry-just do whatever you want to do." With that, Mike asked the white horse to take him back. The white horse nodded, pawed at the ground with its hind hooves, and the scenery around Mike began to blur as he returned to reality. But this time, the white horse didn''t leave with Mike. It stayed behind. At the same time, the white-haired swordsman stood up. His silver hair turned black, and the sword energy radiating from his body surged wildly. He casually stepped out of the River of Time. Ares stretched lazily and said with a hint of amusement, "That kid''s made some progress." What Mike had seen wasn''t a historical scene at all! It was Ares himself, hiding in the River of Time, conversing with Mike across the ages! The white horse suddenly spoke, "What are your odds against Thor?" "Hard to say," Ares replied after some thought. "In a fair fight, I''d only have a 49.99% chance of winning." The white horse: ... "And in a fight to the death?" Hearing this, Ares shook his head. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''d drop to about 1.01%." ... After saying goodbye to the white horse, Mike returned to reality. The white dog opened its mouth to say something, but Mike cut it off. "Don''t talk." After leaving the River of Time, Mike took a few deep breaths to calm himself. The white dog looked confused. Wasn''t it just a chat with Ares? Why was Mike so tense? Mike quickly regained his composure. "That wasn''t a historical scene in the River of Time..." Mike sighed, a bit exasperated. "It was Ares himself." Mike didn''t know why Ares had done this. But since Ares had chosen to act this way, Mike decided to let it be. Seeing that Ares was alive and well gave Mike some peace of mind. It didn''t matter if Ares wasn''t ready to return yet. Mike wasn''t at level 1000 yet, but he could become a Supreme Being at any time. And Nathan, though slowly recovering, would eventually be resurrected. Once Ares returned, the final battle would begin. The Supreme Demon God would launch a desperate counterattack, trying to kill Apollo, Ares, or Thor, destroy the Tower of Truth, and annihilate the world. If the Supreme Demon God truly did this, the retaliation and subsequent offensive from the others would be something it couldn''t withstand. But if it didn''t act, the Supreme Demon God was doomed. If Ares, Morpheus, and Thor joined forces... They might even destroy the entire universe. The Supreme Demon God was desperate. Ares''s absence gave it a sliver of hope, preventing it from dragging everyone into destruction. Humanity was gambling. The Supreme Demon God was gambling too. As for the questions Ares had raised, Mike didn''t have answers yet. But he knew who to ask. This was likely tied to Apollo. Still, Mike wasn''t sure if the answer he''d get would be the one he wanted. "Let''s take it one step at a time," Mike muttered, setting the matter aside for now. For the moment, his priority was to quell the unrest in the Tower of Truth and restore things to how they were. On the fiftieth floor, Shadow One stood before a Truth Core crystal, visibly nervous. "It''s starting," she said softly. "Don''t be nervous. The odds of success are pretty high," Mike said calmly. "I checked for you-the success rate is over 15%." Shadow One: ??? Fifteen percent? You call that a high success rate? Mike chuckled but didn''t elaborate. With him around, even a 0.1% chance would be enough to succeed. That''s how powerful a Supreme Being was. Although the success rate was only 15%, the process went surprisingly smoothly. Shadow One began merging with the Truth Core crystal''s shadow, while the original Tower Spirit gradually relinquished control of the Tower. Shadow One slowly took over the Truth Core crystal... But at the critical moment of the transfer, the Tower of Truth began to shake violently. The shadow within the Truth Core crystal was also disrupted. The Supreme Demon God was interfering again. This was the most likely point for things to go wrong. Mike frowned slightly and stomped his foot. BOOM! A terrifying bolt of lightning descended from the sky, piercing through the Tower of Truth''s barriers and striking the Supreme Abyssal directly! The entire Abyss was instantly filled with lightning. "Behave yourself." Thor''s cold voice echoed above the Supreme Abyssal. "Don''t make me come down there." Chapter 628: Boring Chapter 628: BoringThe replacement of the Tower Spirit passed without incident. With the fiftieth floor resolved, Mike didn''t linger and continued his climb. On the fifty-first floor, he used lightning to effortlessly slay a demon creature, instantly reclaiming the floor from the Supreme Demon God. On the fifty-second floor, Mike didn''t even bother using a weapon. He simply punched a Supreme Being to death with his bare hands. At this point, Mike was so overwhelmingly powerful that he didn''t even need to use skills to kill other races'' Supreme Beings. The outcome of the battles was never in doubt. Next floor! Mike''s blood surged with excitement as he experienced, for the first time, the sheer power of being a Supreme Being. Of course, even in battle, Mike was constantly experimenting with ways to improve his strength. At his level, further progress was incredibly difficult. No opponent of equal power could pose a challenge to him. Before long, Mike had cleared floors fifty through sixty. At the same time, humanity dispatched its most powerful warriors to occupy and guard the reclaimed floors. With the Tower Spirit''s assistance, humanity''s Supreme Being seeds began pouring into the Tower of Truth to strengthen themselves. These individuals, who were already destined for supreme power, had the potential to soar to unimaginable heights. But due to the Tower of Truth''s previous instability, they had been unable to climb and level up for the past ten years. No matter. Thor was back, and everything was back on track. Even though humanity''s leadership hadn''t officially announced it, everyone could sense it. Thor, who had been missing for years, had returned! Now, with floors fifty through sixty cleared, more floors would soon follow. After finishing his climb, Mike returned to the ninety-ninth floor for a nap. After waking up, Mike went out for a bit. He made sure to check on Maxen, urging him to train harder. Mike even told him that he had spoken with Ares and that Maxen was just one step away from his final breakthrough. Maxen nodded, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t seem to break through the last barrier. Mike sighed but didn''t say much. He glanced at the time and said seriously, "I''ve got an appointment and some business to take care of. I''ll be off." After leaving, Mike didn''t head straight to the Tower of Truth. With his current strength, he could challenge the Tower at any time without restriction. But Mike wasn''t in a hurry. The Tower of Truth no longer held many secrets for him. Instead, he made a trip to the Abyss. In the First Abyss, Mike found a group of people. He had never met them before, but the sword energy emanating from them was very familiar. Nine Nine-Star Lords, humanity''s most important top-tier combatants. The nine swordsmen, all dressed in white, sat cross-legged with their swords resting beside them. The First Abyss was the last place Ares had stayed. They were here not only to guard the Abyss but also to wait for Ares''s return. The leader of the swordsmen couldn''t even sense Mike''s presence. Even though Mike stood right in front of him, to his perception, the space was empty. Mike''s strength was beyond the comprehension of these Nine-Star Lords. Only when Mike chose to reveal himself did they realize he was there. To them, Mike''s aura felt incredibly weak-like that of an ordinary soldier. But after ten years, how could Mike''s strength possibly still be at the level of a soldier? And besides, no soldier-level being could possibly reach the First Abyss. The nine swordsmen immediately understood. They cast a respectful glance at Mike, said nothing, and quietly stood up to leave. From beginning to end, not a single word was exchanged. Everything was understood without being said. Mike''s method of persuading these swordsmen was simple. He didn''t even bother trying to reason with them. All it took was a single glance for them to understand what Mike needed them to do. With the power of the Eye of Truth, Mike could convey countless pieces of information with just one look. If he wanted, he could even control their minds and turn them into puppets. But as a Supreme Being, Mike found such behavior beneath him. "Boring." Mike looked at the now-empty First Abyss and felt a bit bored. For the next while, Mike repeated the same routine: He continued challenging the Tower of Truth, assigning humanity''s powerful warriors to guard the newly conquered floors. In his free time, he chatted with children, visited Apollo, and checked in on old friends. Time passed quickly. One day, sitting on the ninety-ninth floor and watching the clouds roll by, Mike felt a bit weary. He never thought he''d grow tired of crushing weaker opponents. Mike sighed. "Being Supreme... really is boring." By now, humanity controlled everything below the eightieth floor of the Tower of Truth. With a single yawn, Mike had already conquered the eighty-first floor. But that was as far as it went. Humanity''s top-tier combat power had already been fully mobilized. There weren''t many idle Nine-Star Lords left. And while assigning Nine-Star Lords to guard the Tower of Truth, they also needed to keep some in reserve as backup forces. In case of emergencies, these reserves could provide timely support. According to Professor Gregory''s plans, they not only needed backup forces but also regular rotations. Guarding each floor of the Tower of Truth was an incredibly important task-one that determined humanity''s survival. It couldn''t be taken lightly. Given humanity''s current strength, guarding up to the eighty-first floor was already the limit. But... The eighty-second floor was the Dragon Clan''s Forbidden Zone. Mike''s Greed Source had come from a golden dragon. And that golden dragon''s soul was now in the Force of Nature, but its body... Was still on the eighty-second floor! Before setting out, Mike declared righteously, "This is for humanity''s great cause! It''s definitely not for the gold!" Tower of Truth, Eighty-Second Floor. A bolt of lightning descended, and the world fell silent. The demon creatures left behind by the Supreme Demon God were wiped out in an instant. Mike paid no attention to the scattered spoils of battle and began searching for his golden dragon. Soon, he made a surprising discovery. "Huh?" Mike was astonished. The Dragon Clan''s Forbidden Zone hadn''t been destroyed? How strange! Any part of the Tower that fell into the Supreme Demon God''s hands was usually left in ruins, devoid of life. Yet here, on the eighty-second floor, there were still living dragons? Mike approached the entrance to the Forbidden Zone and knocked lightly. But there was no response. Mike was certain the dragons inside had heard him. But they simply refused to respond. Mike realized he needed to speak in a way the dragons would understand. So, he released Vladimir. Reluctantly stepping forward, Vladimir raised his voice and shouted, "Open the door! If you''ve got the guts to hide in there, then open the door!" "Do you even know who''s outside?" "He''s the Fourth Bro of humanity''s Supreme Being Morpheus, the Fourth Bro of Supreme Being Ares, the Fourth Bro of Supreme Being Apollo..." The door opened. Vladimir extended a gentlemanly hand. "Master, after you." Mike glanced at him. "Next time, just introduce me directly. No need to list all the Supreme Beings-it''s too long-winded." The Dragon Clan''s elder stepped forward to greet him. "Fourth Bro-I mean, esteemed Supreme Being Thor, the Dragon Clan and humanity..." Mike cut him off bluntly. "Let''s set everything else aside for now. First, tell me how you managed to survive." Although the Dragon Clan was considered one of the Upper Three Races, their actual strength wasn''t impressive. Among the Upper Three Races, the Dragon Clan was the weakest. The Supreme Demon God was known for showing no mercy and leaving no survivors. Yet somehow, they had survived. There had to be a reason. The Dragon Clan elder hesitated before asking cautiously, "Is that Master still in this world?" It was obvious who he meant-Ares. Mike shook his head. "He''s gone to the Heavenly Realm." Mike added, "I''m the Supreme Being now. If you have something to say, you can say it to me." "Very well." The elder hesitated for a long time before sighing heavily and leading Mike deeper inside. He guided Mike through a narrow passageway to a hidden chamber. "Go on in. The Dragon God is waiting for you." Dragon God? Mike was surprised. Typically, only humanity referred to their strongest as Supreme Beings. Other races usually used the term Progenitor. The title "Dragon God" was highly unusual. Mike stepped inside without hesitation. He had no fear of traps or ambushes. In fact, he would welcome an ambush from the Supreme Demon God! Inside the chamber, a pair of golden eyes stared back at him. This must be the so-called Dragon God. The Dragon God wasted no time on pleasantries or introductions. It got straight to the point. The Dragon God spoke in a low, solemn voice, "If you kill the Supreme Demon God, this world will also be destroyed.Every living being in this world will perish alongside it..." The Dragon God was confident. It believed that once Thor heard this, he would understand what needed to be done. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Killing the Supreme Demon God would result in mutual destruction-a fate where everyone died together. But as the Dragon God spoke, Mike''s face broke into a bitter smile. Seeing Mike''s expression, the Dragon God froze. Its voice faltered as it stared at Mike in disbelief. "You... you''re not a being of this world!" Chapter 630: You have a choice Chapter 630: You have a choiceIf the Heavenly Realm were considered a ''living being,'' a conscious entity, what would it want? The answer was simple: survival. Mike understood this instinct well. What had the creation of the Supreme Demon God by this world led to? If the Supreme Demon God were to fully break free of its shackles, both this world and the Heavenly Realm would be destroyed. To survive, the Supreme Demon God had to die. "If we follow this line of reasoning..." Mike realized something deeply unsettling: Apollo... is the world source of the Heavenly Realm. Or rather, he used to be. Now, the butterfly was the true world source of the Heavenly Realm. But what did this mean? The moment the Tower of Truth was created, the instant the Heavenly Realm connected with this world, The Heavenly Realm''s world source had descended into the Tower of Truth. Why? To save itself. In other words, regardless of whether the third human Supreme Being, Apollo, considered himself human or a butterfly, The outcome was the same. The Heavenly Realm''s world source was always destined to fight the Supreme Demon God to the bitter end. Only by killing the Supreme Demon God could the Heavenly Realm ensure its survival. As for the fate of this world? The Heavenly Realm didn''t care. Mike let out a bitter laugh. Before, when he didn''t know any of this, he hadn''t thought much about it. But now, with his perspective elevated, the entire situation took on a completely different tone. Apollo was connected to the Heavenly Realm. Mike''s arrival was also tied to Apollo. This meant that, at some point in this grand game, Apollo might have been a pawn as well. If that were the case... Some things started to make sense. Apollo had never discussed Mike''s origins with him. Even when Mike brought it up, Apollo had avoided the topic. Second, after the great battle, Apollo hadn''t left the Supreme Abyssal. If his goal was to guard the Supreme Abyssal, there were more flexible ways to do so. He could have retreated temporarily, allowed the butterfly to heal his injuries, and then returned to the Abyssal. But Apollo hadn''t done that. He had stayed in the Supreme Abyssal. To Apollo, this was the best choice-the only choice. Mike''s eyes narrowed as he realized something: Could it be that leaving the Supreme Abyssal would put Apollo in danger? Finally, and most importantly, Apollo hadn''t given Mike the entirety of the Supreme Mark. This meant that Mike wasn''t in his fully realized state as a Supreme Being. What did this signify? Mike didn''t know. But Apollo must have had his reasons for doing so. Mike felt as though he were standing before a maze. He was so close to the truth, yet unable to grasp it. The white dove remained silent, leaving Mike to his thoughts. Ares had already told Mike everything he knew. The rest was uncertain, even to Ares-it required time to uncover. After all, Ares suspected that his own existence was also tied to the Heavenly Realm. The four human Supreme Beings, each with their own mysteries to solve. Mike exhaled deeply and said with resignation, "It''s time to see Apollo." If he wanted to understand what was really going on, the fastest way was to ask Apollo directly. Or rather, Apollo might have a way to help Mike figure it out. As for why Apollo hadn''t told Mike the truth ten years ago, There could be many reasons. For one, Mike had been too weak back then. For another, the time might not have been right. Apollo himself had his own problems to deal with. Until he resolved them, he couldn''t do much for Mike. And there was always the possibility that Apollo didn''t know the answer either. Whatever the case, visiting Apollo could only help Mike. Leaving the chamber, Mike glanced at the many dragons in the Forbidden Zone. "The demon creatures on this floor-you deal with them yourselves." Leaving those words behind, Mike turned and left. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to take his golden dragon with him. Though the corpse had been dead for years, It had... gained weight. Yes, the golden dragon''s corpse had grown fatter and heavier. Mike didn''t know how the Dragon Clan elders had managed to preserve it, But he didn''t care about the details. Mike left, and naturally, the Dragon God was taken with him. There was no room for negotiation on this matter. Mike hadn''t even considered discussing it. After leaving the eighty-second floor, Mike didn''t set out immediately. Instead, he returned to the ninety-ninth floor. He informed Professor Gregory and the others that he might be gone for a while. He also took the time to check on his disciple, Light Nine. Light Nine could now freely enter and exit the Tower of Truth. His strength had reached a bottleneck-just one step away from becoming an Ultimate Lord. But Light Nine couldn''t cross that final barrier. For anyone, that barrier was incredibly difficult to overcome. Mike had no further advice to offer regarding Light Nine''s training. As a Supreme Being, Mike could easily help his disciple become an Ultimate Lord with a flick of his finger. But the cost? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Light Nine''s growth would stop there- he would never progress further. For someone like Light Nine, such a fate was unacceptable. The only way forward was for him to break through on his own. Of course, Mike also instructed Light Nine to guide Maxen whenever he had free time. In addition to these tasks, Mike made a trip to the sanatorium. He needed to ensure that the two old men there wouldn''t start fighting in his absence. If Mike disappeared again, humanity''s top combat forces would at least have some stability. All they needed to do was hold the line until Ares arrived. After arranging everything, Mike finally set out on his journey. He entered the dreamscape, doing what he needed to do as usual. Then, Mike spoke to the stone statue: "Third Bro, I''ve got a question. It''s about what Ares asked me where I came from." The stone statue trembled slightly but didn''t respond. Mike continued, "I''m planning to visit the Supreme Abyssal. There are some things that might be better discussed in person." Apollo''s calm voice replied, "Alright." The child, now grown into a young man, clapped his hands excitedly when he heard Mike was coming to the Supreme Abyssal. "Sir, you''re coming? I''ll help you!" In the next instant, Mike left the dreamscape and found himself grabbed by a massive, pitch-black hand. If Mike wanted to resist, the hand wouldn''t have been able to harm him. But after thinking it over, he decided this was a faster way to travel. So he didn''t resist. Whoosh- The next second, Mike appeared outside the Supreme Abyssal. Mike wasted no time. He adjusted his appearance slightly and called out in a specific direction, "Bro, do you know where I came from?" As layers of stone fell away, Apollo''s true form was revealed. Apollo nodded, then shook his head. He knew, but not completely. "He brought you here," Apollo said. The "he" Apollo referred to was the world source of the Heavenly Realm-the butterfly. "It can take you back to your original Earth." A butterfly slowly flew out, eventually landing in Mike''s palm. Apollo glanced at him and said casually, "You have a choice." Chapter 631: Earth Chapter 631: EarthLooking at the petrified butterfly in his palm, Mike let out a soft sigh. From the moment he awakened his talent, things had always been this way. Mike always had a choice. He could have chosen not to become a potential Supreme Being, not to fight the Supreme Demon God, not to stay, or not to return... The era of Mike''s rise was different from the one three hundred years ago. Three hundred years ago, humanity teetered on the brink of extinction, always one step away from annihilation. Humanity had no choice. Morpheus had no choice. Ares had no choice. Apollo had no choice. But Mike was different. The battles humanity had fought over the past three hundred years had turned "no choice" into "choice." It was that simple. Mike put the butterfly away and watched as Apollo slowly turned to stone again. He didn''t say anything more and turned to leave. Apollo had said everything he could. The remaining answers were ones Mike would have to find on his own. The ties between Apollo and the Heavenly Realm''s world source ran too deep. He needed time to sever those ties. As for Mike''s situation, Apollo couldn''t get too involved. Otherwise, if the Heavenly Realm''s world source got entangled, it would bring more harm than good. This was something no one could help Mike with. He had to rely on himself. Fortunately, the Mike of today was more than capable of walking the final stretch of this journey on his own. He left the Supreme Abyssal. Not long after, a butterfly landed on Mike''s shoulder, its wings fluttering slightly as if it wanted to say something. It seemed to want to persuade Mike or make him a promise. Finally, the butterfly flapped its wings and said, "The people you care about... they can all survive." This was the promise of the Heavenly Realm''s world source. The butterfly valued Mike greatly. It understood better than anyone that among all the Supreme Beings, Mike would be the strongest and most unique. And because he wasn''t a being of this world, he had the best chance of killing the Supreme Demon God. Anyone else could falter, but not Mike. This was both a promise and a threat from the Heavenly Realm''s world source. If Mike refused to follow the path fate had laid out, the result would be death-many deaths. Many of the people Mike cared about would die. Mike''s eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of disdain flashing across them. "Are you threatening me?" He cast a cold glance at the butterfly on his shoulder and said icily, "Don''t push me, or I''ll kill you right now." The butterfly returned his gaze with equal coldness before silently flying away. The negotiation had completely collapsed. --- Core City of Truth. It wasn''t time for humanity to climb the Tower yet. Most of the NPCs here were living their own lives. They came from various races, having used the Tower of Truth to survive the last Apocalypse. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the streets, two figures I side by side, unnoticed by the people a hem. Strolling through the Core City of Truth, Fool Master said casually, "No matter what he chooses, he''ll come back." "Oh?" Shadow One was surprised and asked, "Why do you think so?" "He left me half a copper coin." Fool Master flicked his fingers, and a half copper coin appeared, rolling between them. With a light toss, the coin flew into the air and landed back in his palm. Staring at the coin in his hand, Fool Master fell silent. Shadow One, watching him, rolled her eyes internally. She wanted to say, "Look at how happy you are-you''re like a three-year-old child." But she didn''t dare say it out loud. Soon, Shadow One realized something was off. Fool Master stood frozen in place, staring at the coin in his palm like a statue. After observing him for a while, Shadow One asked, "What''s wrong?" Fool Master, looking bewildered, said, "This isn''t my half copper coin..." Meanwhile, in the Temple of Truth, Pecker stared at Mike with an innocent expression and said, "This really isn''t my half copper coin!" Mike replied nonchalantly, "Don''t worry about whose half copper coin it is. Just tell me do you want it or not?" Pecker: ... He hadn''t expected that after ten years, Mike would return as humanity''s Supreme Being. In front of Mike, Pecker had no ability to resist. Pecker didn''t continue the topic. Instead, he looked at the Shadow Source in front of him and asked timidly, "You''re really giving this back to me?" "Do I look like I''m joking?" Mike rolled his eyes and said impatiently, "If you don''t take it now, I might change my mind." "I''ll take it! I''ll take it!" Pecker quickly retrieved the Shadow Source, still feeling as though he were dreaming. No one understood the significance and value of the Shadow Source better than he did. To advance further, Pecker needed the Shadow Source. He just hadn''t expected it to be this... easy? For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "Alright, I''ve seen the Temple of Truth and done what I needed to do. Time to go." Mike wandered around the Temple of Truth, meeting some old acquaintances. Having done everything he needed to, he patted Pecker on the head and said with a sigh, "Back then, Little Nine didn''t mean to steal your stuff." "Little Nine?" Pecker was momentarily confused and asked curiously, "Do you mean Shadow Nine?" Mike smiled and shook his head. "When he wakes up, he''ll explain it to you himself." Shadow Nine was doing well-Mike had checked on him several times. To fully restore him to human form, [Dream Come True] wasn''t enough. [The Heart of Omnipotence] was also required. And as the world source of the Heavenly Realm, the butterfly wouldn''t make any mistakes in this matter. The reason was simple. Among the nine generations of human Supreme Beings, any failure would jeopardize the grand plan to kill the Supreme Demon God. The butterfly would take this very seriously-it wouldn''t tolerate failure. When dealing with an opponent as rational and intelligent as the butterfly, its actions became predictable. Before leaving, Mike looked at Pecker and said helplessly, "You stole one of my gold coins." "Cough, cough..." Pecker looked embarrassed and apologized, "Sorry, it''s a habit." As the God of Thieves, he loved stealing things-it wasn''t really his fault. "It''s fine. I forgive you." Mike didn''t take the gold coin back. Instead, he let Pecker keep it as a memento. "I''ll come back for it in a few years." With that, Mike''s figure disappeared from the Temple of Truth. "What a good person," Pecker said, holding the gold coin and sighing. "Are all human Supreme Beings such good people?" "The others are," said a red-bearded god nearby, taking a swig of wine as he walked over. "But I''m not sure about this one." Pecker held up the gold coin as proof. "I stole a gold coin from him, and he didn''t even care!" The red-bearded god just smiled and said nothing. The next moment, Pecker panicked. "Where''s my stuff? Where''s all the stuff in my inventory?!" All the treasures he had stolen over the years-gone! Who could have stolen from the God of Thieves right under his nose? The answer was obvious. After leaving the Temple of Truth, Mike visited many places and met many people. Old classmates, old friends-he met them all in various ways. The only commonality was that Mike never revealed his identity as a Supreme Being. He wasn''t one to show off. There was no need to tell them that Mike was Thor. Once everything was resolved, he would tell them the truth. Mike had more important things to do. On a quiet night, when no one was watching, Mike took out the petrified butterfly from his pocket. Without hesitation, he crushed it, opening the path home. As the glowing portal pulled Mike in, He finally understood why Apollo had never given him the complete Supreme Mark. At least, not yet. If he had, Mike wouldn''t have been able to return home. Thor''s full power would have been too much for the portal to handle. After a moment of spatial distortion, Mike found himself outside a blue planet. The planet looked somewhat unfamiliar to him. A white dog peeked out from behind Mike, looking at the distant planet. A bold, unmistakable notification appeared before Mike''s eyes: [Earth] Chapter 632: The Grave of Mike Chapter 632: The Grave of MikeEarth. A young man in white appeared on a street that felt both unfamiliar and familiar. Passersby glanced at him curiously. His attire was strange, out of place, and didn''t blend in with the crowd. Nearby was a convention center that regularly hosted anime expos and photography sessions. It wasn''t unusual to see people in costumes around here. The young man looked weathered, as if he had been through a lot. Though he was strikingly handsome, his aura was overwhelming an oppressive presence of authority that made people instinctively avoid him. A passing photographer, intrigued by the young man, mustered up the courage to approach him and asked curiously, "Hey, man, are you cosplaying? Which character are you supposed to be? And what should I call you?" The young man replied politely, "Just call me Thor." Thor? The name was so overused it was almost laughable. From under the young man''s hat, a white dog''s head poked out. It was small, fluffy, and undeniably cute. Clearly, it was part of the cosplay. The photographer began racking his brain, trying to recall if there was any version of Thor in the movies or comics that involved a dog. Before he could figure it out, the young man found his direction and began walking away. The photographer panicked and chased after him. "Wait! Don''t go!" But in the blink of an eye, the young man vanished, as if he had never been there. The photographer stood frozen in place, muttering to himself, "What the hell...?" Mike arrived at a familiar fast-food restaurant. He bought some food and then headed to a park, where he sat on a bench. Mike quickly devoured a chicken wing, leaving only the bone, which he casually tossed onto the ground. The white dog sitting across from him stared at him with a judgmental look. The two locked eyes for a moment before the white dog spoke. "Don''t litter." "Sorry, first time owning a dog. Not used to it." Mike picked up the bone and, without hesitation, stuffed it into the white dog''s mouth. "I remember fried chicken being delicious," Mike said, reminiscing. After a pause, he added, "And expensive." The white dog chewed on the bone for a moment, unsure of what to say. After finishing their meal of fried chicken, burgers, and fries, Mike stood up, holding an imaginary leash. "Let''s go." The white dog asked, "Where to?" "To find traces of my existence." The young man, with a hammer hanging from his waist, walked out of the park, "leading" the white dog. A little girl pointed at their backs and said, "Mommy, that dog can talk!" "Don''t be silly," the mother replied, dismissing her daughter''s claim. "How could a dog talk?" The little girl insisted she had heard it, but the mother explained it was probably someone on a phone call or using voice chat. Their argument caught the white dog''s attention. It stopped, turned around, and looked at the mother and daughter. The two fell silent, staring at the seemingly intelligent dog. Under the little girl''s hopeful gaze, the white dog opened its mouth and said, "Woof woof!" --- After leaving the park, Mike walked with the dog, which pretended to sniff around as if searching for something. Soon, the white dog led Mike to the base of a mountain. Mike frowned and asked, "Are you sure this is the place?" "I''m sure." The white dog lit a cigarette for itself, only for Mike to snatch it away and stomp it out. "No smoking for underage dogs." "What about when I''m an adult?" "Still no." The white dog: ... It didn''t actually like smoking-it just thought it looked cool. Staring at the small mountain before him, Mike fell silent. The rest of the journey was quiet. Neither Mike nor the white dog spoke as they climbed the mountain. If Mike wanted, he could have scanned the entire mountain in an instant and found any trace of himself. But he didn''t. Instead, he climbed like an ordinary person, step by step. Before long, they arrived at a cemetery. Mike walked straight to the deeper part of the cemetery, stopping at a specific row. He walked a few steps horizontally and found a gravestone. It didn''t seem like his first time here. It felt as though he had been here many times before. In front of the gravestone was a bouquet of white flowers and a hamburger. The water in the vase was clear, indicating someone had recently replaced it. Mike''s gaze shifted upward, landing on the inscription on the gravestone. It read: "The Grave of Mike." Mike never expected that upon returning to Earth, he would find his own grave. The white dog was equally stunned by the absurdity of the situation. It was momentarily at a loss for words. "Bro, what do we do now?" Mike thought about the question seriously. When in doubt, eat something first. So Mike sat down, picked up the hamburger from the grave, and began eating. Before he could finish, an old man shuffled over. When the old man saw what Mike was doing, he became indignant. "Young man, of all the things to do, you come here to steal food from a grave?!" Mike corrected him seriously, "This was left here for me to eat." "Don''t lie! Young people these days, I swear..." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man was so angry he was trembling, ready to give Mike a piece of his mind. Suddenly, he froze. As the old man got closer, he naturally noticed the gravestone. At the top of the gravestone was a photo. The young man in the photo bore an uncanny resemblance to the one sitting before him. The old man''s hands shook as he stammered, "You... you..." Mike replied calmly, "Got hungry, so I came up to grab a bite." The old man''s eyes rolled back, and he fainted on the spot. Mike, of course, didn''t let him hit the ground. A gentle breeze caught the old man, and a green light enveloped him. In the blink of an eye, he regained consciousness. Still shaken, the old man stared at Mike. Mike spoke first, "I''m his twin brother. My name''s Mick. I was just passing by to visit my brother." "You scared me half to death! Young man, is this something to joke about?" The old man scolded Mike, then looked at the gravestone and sighed. "It''s been so many years... You haven''t come to see your brother all this time!" Though his tone was stern, it wasn''t overly accusatory. He simply wanted Mick to visit more often. After all, it was a shame for someone so young to have passed away. "I couldn''t find my way home before," Mike said with an awkward smile. "I only just found out Mike had died." As he spoke, Mike took another bite of the hamburger and asked politely, "Would you like a bite? It''s pretty good." "Are you messing with me?!" The old man sighed again. He was the caretaker of the cemetery and had followed Mike in earlier because something had felt off. He hadn''t expected it to turn out like this. After some small talk, Mike asked, "I''ve been away from Mike for a while. Do you know how he died?" "I don''t know," the old man replied honestly. "I just take care of the graves. How would I know how someone died?" "My apologies," Mike said. He then asked, "Do you know who left these things here?" Mike believed the old man would have some idea. "Oh, that? It''s a middle-aged man, a massage therapist. Very chatty-he even gave me a massage once and refused to take any money..." Realizing he was rambling, the old man quickly got back on topic. "He comes every year with his family to visit your brother. " Family? Mike frowned. He was certain the middle-aged man wasn''t related to him by blood. So why was he visiting Mike''s grave? And why was he leaving Mike''s favorite food? After a few more words with the old man, Mike let him leave. The old man felt strangely light on his feet, as if he possessed infinite strength. Unbeknownst to him, Mike had casually cast a healing spell, curing most of his ailments. The old man was now healthier than he had been at thirty and could easily live to 180, breaking the world record for longevity. "Bro, what''s the plan now?" After the old man left, the white dog asked, "Are we going to find the guy who visits your grave?" "No." Mike sat down, finished the hamburger, and removed the vase of flowers. Staring at his own gravestone, he said, "Smash the grave." What?! The white dog was stunned. "I''m still alive. Leaving this grave here- don''t you think it''s unlucky?" Mike made a good point, and the white dog couldn''t argue. "Alright, let''s smash it!" The white dog rolled up its metaphorical sleeves, ready to demolish the grave. Mike rolled his eyes and casually sent a bolt of lightning from his hand. The grave opened. Staring at the empty tomb, Mike''s expression turned cold. "Just as I thought." The tomb was empty. The white dog gasped. "Bro, your body was stolen!" "Don''t talk nonsense." Mike knocked the white dog on the head and said helplessly, "I''m alive and well. This grave was suspicious from the start. It''s likely that I didn''t die but crossed over with my body, and people here just assumed I was dead..." The white dog suddenly realized that this method felt familiar. There was a certain human Supreme Being who was particularly good at pulling off stunts like this. The answer surfaced in both Mike''s and the white dog''s minds simultaneously: Apollo. Morpheus had been skilled at this too, but he had died three hundred years ago and couldn''t have been involved. The only one capable of such a thing was Apollo. The involvement of a human Supreme Being instantly complicated matters. The white dog asked tentatively, "Bro, shouldn''t we investigate what you did here first?" "No." Staring at the empty tomb, Mike''s expression remained cold. "There''s a simpler way." What? Before the white dog could react, Mike turned to a nearby space. The air began to distort. A white horse appeared before Mike. The white horse looked curious. "How did you know I followed you here?" Mike''s answer was simple. "Because I''m strong now. That''s all." Chapter 633: From here on, it’s your era Chapter 633: From here on, it¡¯s your eraThe white horse appeared before Mike, clearly for something important. The white dog, however, was confused, unsure of what the white horse intended to do. "Master, are we heading back already?" They had just arrived-wasn''t it too soon to leave? Coming here just to eat a few hamburgers, look at a gravestone, and then rush back? Wasn''t the schedule a bit too tight? "We''ll go back, but not yet." Mike turned to the white horse and asked seriously, "Can you take me back to the past? To this world''s past-the time when I existed here." The white horse stared coldly at Mike. "Are you doubting me?" No matter the world, it was a Truth Source fragment, an SSS-level talent. Traversing the River of Time was as simple as eating or drinking for the white horse. "Not at all." Mike lowered his head and kicked the white dog lightly, explaining, "This guy is too weak. It occasionally makes me doubt the credibility of SSS-level talents." The white dog, unable to bear the insult, decided to prove itself. It lunged at Mike''s pant leg and bit down hard. But it couldn''t even leave a mark on Mike''s clothes... The white horse nodded slightly, accepting Mike''s explanation. It stood still, closed its eyes, and made no visible movements. When it opened its eyes again, blood tears streamed down its face. The white horse, expressionless and cold, said, "I''ve found the coordinates. You''ll find them... interesting." The white dog, crouched at Mike''s feet, asked cautiously, "White horse, doesn''t that hurt?" The white horse didn''t even glance at it. Not all SSS-level talents were created equal. "Thank you," Mike said. The white horse said nothing. It raised its hind legs and gave a light kick. Mike and the white dog vanished from the spot, entering the River of Time. After sending them off, the white horse stood in silence for a few seconds. Then, it suddenly leapt thirty feet into the air, clutching its eyes with its front hooves, and let out a pained wail. "Ahhh! It hurts! It hurts so much!" Earth. May 25, 2024. A hospital. In the intensive care unit, Mike and the white dog appeared in a corner of the room. The white dog immediately recognized the boy lying on the hospital bed¡ªit was Mike! It was about to exclaim in surprise but quickly shut its mouth. An invisible pressure filled the room, forcing it into silence. Not only that, but the entire space began to tremble, as if it might collapse at any moment. Under this pressure, the white dog was on the verge of losing control. Thor placed a hand on the white dog''s head, sharing some of the burden and allowing it to recover. Mike stared at the familiar figure before him, saying nothing. A middle-aged man appeared in the room. It was Apollo. He walked to the bedside and looked at the boy. The boy was on the brink of death, his organs failing-there was no chance of saving him. After Apollo''s arrival, the boy inexplicably felt a bit better, even managing to speak. "Are you..." The boy looked at Apollo curiously and asked, "From the hospice care association?" He had heard there was a process like this. Apollo shook his head. "No." The boy''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "I''m dying, aren''t I?" Apollo nodded. "Yes." Hearing their conversation, both Mike and the white dog wore helpless expressions. The tone confirmed it¡ªit was definitely Apollo. If he could say one word, he would never say two. Precise, honest, and taciturn. The boy chuckled. "You could''ve lied to me, you know..." He was a humorous person-everyone who knew him described him that way. "But you don''t have to die," Apollo said seriously. "At least, not now." "Oh?" The boy''s interest was piqued. "Not die... Is there some new experiment? Like becoming a superhero, gaining powers, and saving the world?" Apollo tried to understand the boy''s words. He failed. Apollo simply repeated the last part. "Yes, saving the world." The boy became even more intrigued. He hadn''t expected the hospice care association to send someone so interesting. Even less did he expect Apollo to play along with his nonsense so earnestly. He even asked, "So, what do I have to do to save the world? Defeat Mr. Potato and become Burger Man?" "No." Apollo thought for a moment and said seriously, "Just stay alive." Clearly, Apollo''s only requirement for the boy to save the world was for him to live. "Just staying alive can save the world?" The boy found the conversation increasingly strange. "That''s too easy. I really want to stay alive... stay alive..." The light in the boy''s eyes dimmed slightly. Apollo asked again, "So, are you willing to save the world?" The boy smiled. What kind of question was that? "If staying alive is the price for saving the world, of course I''m willing." Apollo corrected him. "Not this world." The boy shook his head, unconcerned. "Any world will do." After confirming the boy''s willingness, Apollo had the answer he needed. He prepared to leave. "Wait..." The boy found the conversation absurd. Even so, he wanted to say something in his final moments. "Why me?" Apollo answered seriously, "Because your body is full of potential. It just needs a chance to realize it." The boy laughed bitterly. "Can I take that as your way of comforting me? Are you trying to make me feel better with those words?" Apollo shook his head and turned to leave again. The boy''s vision blurred. Summoning his last bit of strength, he called out, "Wait a second." Apollo stopped and asked, "What is it?" The boy nodded weakly-just that small motion was exhausting for him. Apollo stood silently, waiting. He had never been one for unnecessary words. "Cough, cough-" The boy coughed twice. "The doctors said my organs are failing. I don''t really understand those terms, but I guess I''m about to die. What you said was interesting. If it''s not a lie, that''d be even better..." Clearly, the boy still didn''t believe the stranger''s words. Apollo frowned slightly and corrected him. "I don''t lie." He might make mistakes in divination, but lying was beneath him. At least, at this point in time, it was. The boy gave a bitter smile and shared his final thought. "If my eyes are still usable when I die, maybe they can be donated to someone who needs them." Since the boy had said it was his last wish, Apollo left after hearing it. Mike removed his hand from the white dog''s head. The white dog into deep thought. So this was the origin of Mike''s Eye of Truth? After a moment of silence, the white dog felt it needed to say something. "Master, what are you thinking?" "I''m thinking..." Mike replied, "I should''ve donated my cock instead." The white dog: ... It had been planning to comfort Mike, but now it felt there was no need. "Heh." Mike grinned. "I was just wondering... if I awakened an SSS-level cock..." The heavy atmosphere was instantly shattered by the joke. On the hospital bed, the boy gradually stopped breathing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alarms- Resuscitation- Declaration of death- Donation of corneas as per the boy''s wishes- The hospital staff bustled around the "body," but in reality, there was nothing there. The white dog was surprised. "Master, you didn''t die?" "Of course not." Mike rolled his eyes and said irritably, "I''m alive and well. Even if the Supreme Demon God dies, I won''t." By now, the events of that time were crystal clear. The crisis of the Supreme Demon God was brewing, and the Heavenly Realm faced potential destruction. So, the Heavenly Realm decided to save itself. The first to act was the world source of the Heavenly Realm. Like the Supreme Demon God, the two sides didn''t waste time-they started at full strength. There was no leveling-up process; it was a direct clash of bosses. The moment the Tower of Truth was built, the Supreme Demon God was born, and the Heavenly Realm''s world source descended. Using the Tower of Truth as a foundation, the Heavenly Realm''s world source sealed the Supreme Demon God. But the seal could only delay the inevitable-it couldn''t kill the Supreme Demon God. Thus, the Heavenly Realm''s world source began a new plan: to kill the Supreme Demon God. It created the Supreme Mark and allowed the Truth Ten Races-specifically humanity-to wield SSS-level talents. The plan was simple: nine consecutive generations of human Supreme Beings would fight the Supreme Demon God to the death. If they succeeded, the Supreme Demon God would die. But the Heavenly Realm''s world source encountered an unexpected problem. Apollo was born. Apollo''s existence posed a question: "Am I a butterfly or a human?" This question consumed a significant portion of the Heavenly Realm''s world source''s resources-resources that should have been used against the Supreme Demon God. Apollo''s personality took up too much of the system''s "CPU." But Apollo''s emergence wasn''t entirely accidental-it was almost inevitable. The plan required at least nine consecutive generations of human Supreme Beings to succeed. For the Heavenly Realm''s world source, relying on others was never ideal. If it could act directly, it would. Thus, it didn''t eliminate Apollo. Instead, it allowed him to exist, hoping he would step up for humanity at the right time. This was part of the plan. But the plan never went smoothly. The Heavenly Realm''s world source hadn''t anticipated that Apollo would break free of its control, splitting the two sides apart. Apollo''s escape was bad news for the Heavenly Realm''s world source. If Apollo refused to fight the Supreme Demon God, the plan would fail. But Apollo chose a different path. This was Apollo''s choice-it had nothing to do with the Heavenly Realm. For the first time, the threads of the story were perfectly clear to Mike. It was as if he were repeating his own thoughts as he said slowly, "So, in the original plan, the Tower of Truth was only open to potential Supreme Beings. If a potential Supreme Being fell, the Supreme Mark would immediately pass to the next candidate, and the process would continue..." To the Heavenly Realm''s world source, humanity''s ultimate fate wasn''t a concern. It only wanted the Supreme Demon God dead. Thus, the Tower of Truth''s original purpose was to mass-produce human Supreme Beings. The moment one Supreme Being fell, the next would be trained. Under immense survival pressure, human Supreme Beings wouldn''t have the luxury of ascending. They would be forced to fight the Supreme Demon God head-on. Even if a few chose to ascend, the Heavenly Realm could immediately train new potential Supreme Beings. But one unexpected factor disrupted this seemingly perfect plan: Morpheus. When Morpheus entered the Tower of Truth, he modified it to be open to all of humanity. This gave humanity the means to resist the Abyss. Human Supreme Beings could now create a safer environment for the next generation, giving them more time and freedom to grow. Most importantly, through his conversations with Apollo and his own research, Morpheus likely uncovered the truth. As a result, he altered the Tower of Truth''s mechanics. Instead of producing SSS-level talents continuously, they would only appear roughly once every hundred years. In other words, the Tower of Truth, originally designed to mass-produce human Supreme Beings, became a sanctuary for humanity''s development. Resources meant exclusively for Supreme Beings were distributed among all of humanity. This was why the earliest Thor received rewards that benefited the entire human race after completing the Tower of Truth. The birth rate of human Supreme Beings was stretched to its absolute limit. The death of the Supreme Demon God-and the destruction of this world-was delayed as much as possible. All of this was the result of Morpheus''s choice three hundred years ago. Even with Apollo''s guidance and the strongest Supreme Mark in hand, What Morpheus achieved was nothing short of a miracle. Only now did Mike fully understand what Morpheus had done. Mike nodded slowly and continued, "After Morpheus, the Heavenly Realm''s world source adjusted its strategy. That''s when Ares came into the picture..." The rise of Ares, humanity''s second Supreme Being, was abrupt and unexpected. Some attributed it to humanity''s luck. But Apollo knew the real reason. "After Ares, the Heavenly Realm''s world source deemed the world ready and personally intervened, becoming the third-generation potential Supreme Being..." "And then it came to another dimension of Earth to find me, making me the fourth- generation potential Supreme Being, to complete the plan to kill the Supreme Demon God..." The white dog: ??? Master, are you reciting the plot summary? Did you sneak a peek at the entire novel''s outline? The white dog couldn''t see it, but a phantom of Apollo appeared before Mike, standing in the River of Time. Everything Mike had just said was what Apollo had told him. Mike was merely repeating it. The power was faint-so faint that the Heavenly Realm''s world source couldn''t detect it or even know Apollo had intervened. It was also incredibly subtle-so subtle that it would only activate when Mike appeared. This was Apollo''s way of safely passing on everything he knew to Mike. After hearing Mike''s repetition, Apollo nodded slightly. "That''s correct." Apollo''s shadow gradually dissipated, leaving behind one final sentence: "From here on, it''s your era. Everything is up to you." Chapter 634: She’s back Chapter 634: She¡¯s backThe feud between the Heavenly Realm and this world was nearing its conclusion. From this moment on, Mike had a choice: He could return and take up the mantle of humanity''s Supreme Being, or he could stay on Earth and become its only god. Mike stood in silence for an unknown amount of time. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, the white dog, trembling slightly, asked cautiously, "Master... are we... going back?" Just moments ago, something had changed. An unfeeling force seemed to sever the connection between Mike and the white dog. Since Mike had awakened his SSS-level talent, nothing like this had ever happened before. The white dog was panicking. "Back?" Mike''s lips curled into a faint smile, but he didn''t answer the question. He strolled through the River of Time, his figure occasionally flickering between clarity and obscurity. In an instant, he reviewed all eighteen years of his life. As a baby, Mike had been abandoned outside an orphanage. His exact birth date was unknown-no one knew when he had been born. Later, during a routine medical checkup, his DNA was uploaded to a database with his consent. To everyone''s surprise, a match was found-Mike''s biological parents. But his parents were already dead, victims of a car accident. However, they had left behind a substantial life insurance policy, with no other living relatives. Mike became the sole heir. He received a large sum of compensation money, but the medical results from the same checkup revealed devastating news. At a young age, Mike was diagnosed with a nearly incurable form of cancer. With the money, he could afford high-quality treatment, but that was all. For his type of cancer, modern medicine could do very little. Fate had played a cruel joke on him. Mike hadn''t expected that this trip back would reveal so much about his past. But none of it mattered to him anymore. The white dog had never felt Mike so distant. Even Mike''s appearance began to blur in its vision. The white dog''s fur stood on end as it trembled, realizing a terrifying possibility... Apollo had given the final piece of the Supreme Mark to Thor! At this moment, Mike was a fully realized Supreme Being! "Don''t be so nervous." As if guessing the white dog''s thoughts, Mike patted its head and said, "You haven''t awakened nine times yet. My strength still has room for theoretical improvement." The white dog wanted to retort, to say something snarky. But before it could, Mike left the River of Time and returned to reality. Suddenly, Mike spoke a single number: "Six." The white dog''s fur instantly bristled, and its body grew larger by a full size. Nearby, the white horse, wearing sunglasses and munching on popcorn in front of Mike''s gravestone, nodded approvingly. "Impressive. Very impressive." Only the white dog knew what had just happened. The Eye of Truth had completed its sixth awakening! But it wasn''t over yet. "Seven." Mike uttered another number, and the white dog''s eyes rolled back as it nearly fainted! For a Truth Source fragment, awakening was a process of unsealing. Normally, this process was painless and risk-free. The white dog had loved awakening before! But now... things were different. The white dog was indeed awakening. But the more it awakened, the more oppressive Mike''s presence became. To the white dog, Mike was becoming increasingly terrifying! Staying near Mike was already becoming an ordeal. But to awaken, this ordeal was unavoidable. Mike spoke another number: "Eight." Boom- The white dog exploded. It was like a balloon bursting, flying chaotically through the air. Thor raised a finger, instantly healing its injuries and isolating its pain. Even so, the momentary terror and sense of being utterly dominated left an indelible psychological scar on the white dog. The jet-propelled white dog eventually landed on the ground, barely clinging to life. Its body no longer felt pain, but its spirit was deeply traumatized. "That''s enough for now." Mike sighed. Forcing a ninth awakening was possible, but the white dog probably wouldn''t survive it. For the white dog, this process was inevitable. All SSS-level talents had to go through it eventually. The white horse offered its own commentary, "Of all the SSS-level awakenings I''ve seen, you''re the loudest." The white dog extended a paw and flipped it the middle finger. Eight awakenings had pushed the white dog to its limit. If it had known awakening would be this painful, it would''ve refused to awaken even if it were beaten to death! "Of course we''re going back." Mike finally answered the white dog''s earlier question, giving a reason it couldn''t argue with: "I still have a Supreme Demon God to kill." Mike cracked his neck, his expression cold and tinged with a faint killing intent. Going back was inevitable. This world was just a stop on Mike''s journey. In a sense, this world had never been kind to Mike. He had little attachment or nostalgia for this Earth in this dimension. "It''s time to go back." Mike adjusted his gravestone, then paused. He decided not to dismantle it. Casually, he said, "If I ever die, you can bury me here. It''d be like coming home." The white horse snorted disdainfully, too lazy to respond. The white dog rolled its eyes and muttered, "With how strong you are now, who could possibly kill you?" Regardless, Mike left the gravestone intact, leaving it as a marker in this world. The Mike of this world was dead. The one who lived on... was still Mike. "Let''s go. Time to go home." With that, a portal appeared before Mike, leading into the void. For the Mike who hadn''t yet become a complete Supreme Being, finding his way back to Earth without coordinates would have been nearly impossible-he would have needed the butterfly''s guidance. But things were different now. Mike was nearly omnipotent. The white horse and white dog followed Mike as he returned to Earth. From their perspective, the journey took less than half a day. But when Mike returned, five years had passed on Earth. Mike understood immediately. His return trip had taken less than half a day. This meant the butterfly''s process of guiding him away had taken four years and 364 days. It had done so deliberately. For the Heavenly Realm''s world source, the longer the delay, the better. The less time Mike had to think and prepare, the more advantageous it was for the Heavenly Realm. But such petty tricks no longer mattered to Mike. "Good thing. I thought it''d be thirty years." In truth, the strong never needed to resort to schemes. The fact that the Heavenly Realm''s world source was scheming at all was a sign of how precarious its situation had become. The situation was now clear: Humanity''s Supreme Being faced two enemies. The Supreme Demon God, the strongest known entity in existence. And the Heavenly Realm''s world source, the entity with the highest known level of existence. Mike calculated his time. Since there was still enough, he decided to take care of a few things. First, he returned to his private space and retrieved two things: A pig and a foundation stone. The pig was the Golden Pig, and the foundation stone was the base of Thor''s Tower. When Mike took the Golden Pig, Vladimir hesitated but didn''t act. He knew very well that, despite Thor''s occasional greed, his heart was fundamentally kind. Mike carried the Golden Pig to the beginner instance of the Tower of Truth. "What are you doing? My chicken wings aren''t even done roasting! Put me down!" After placing the Golden Pig on the ground, Mike glanced at her. The Golden Pig, Lilith, fainted. When she opened her eyes again, they were cold and devoid of warmth. "You''re Thor?" The voice belonged to Levana, the Blood Ancestor. "What do you want?" The white dog sniffed her cautiously. "One body, two souls? No... split personality." Mike had already noticed something was off but hadn''t said anything until now. The Blood Ancestor, like Shadow Two, suffered from a similar condition. One personality was the timid, cowardly, lazy girl from before her embrace-Lilith, the younger sister. The other was the true Blood Ancestor, cold, ruthless, and decisive-Levana. Vladimir undoubtedly knew about this. Dracula might have suspected something, but the lineage suppression within the Blood Clan was too overwhelming for him to confirm the Blood Ancestor''s state. This was why Dracula had relentlessly hunted Lilith, even at the cost of everything he had. If the Blood Ancestor reawakened, even if it meant his death, Dracula wouldn''t lose. With the Blood Ancestor, the Blood Clan would thrive. If Lilith died, Dracula wouldn''t lose either. With the Blood Ancestor gone, he would become the new Blood Ancestor. Mike gave Levana two choices: "Do you plan to continue sleeping, or do something?" "Do what?" Levana sneered coldly. "The critical moment has already passed. The only thing I can do now is find a way to escape to the Heavenly Realm. That''s the only chance I have to survive..." "No." Mike shook his head and said seriously, "The Heavenly Realm isn''t safe either. To be precise, the Heavenly Realm is destined to be destroyed this time." Mike was confident. Even though he didn''t know the entire plan, he believed in his own abilities. Levana''s expression darkened, and she said nothing. She didn''t doubt the truth of Thor''s words. If anyone else had said it, she would''ve dismissed it as nonsense. But if Thor said it, Levana believed the Heavenly Realm was truly in danger. Feeling frustrated, Levana muttered irritably, "Then what else can I do besides sleep?" Mike smiled faintly. "You can help me build a tower." Build a tower?! Levana was furious. She hated building towers! In her previous life, building a tower had cost the entire Blood Clan everything and created the Supreme Demon God. And now he wanted her to build another tower?! Levana was on the verge of developing a phobia of tower-building. Mike said sincerely, "You''re the expert in this field." After a moment of hesitation, Levana didn''t refuse Mike''s proposal. Bat wings sprouted from the Golden Pig''s back. After flapping twice, she knelt before Mike. "As you wish." At the same time... No matter where they were, every member of the Blood Clan felt the River of Blood stir. It was awakening. The River of Blood was returning! Simultaneously, all Blood Clan members inexplicably fell to their knees. Vladimir held out for a few seconds, sweat beading on his forehead, before dropping to one knee. "What''s happening?!" he asked, though he already knew the answer. Dracula, also kneeling, raised his head slightly and gave a sinister smile. "She''s... back." Chapter 635: Shadow Reaper Chapter 635: Shadow ReaperThe construction of Thor''s Tower was progressing at an astonishing pace. With Levana and Fool Master overseeing the project, along with the cooperation of humanity, the resources of an entire snowy mountain, and countless other aids, the tower was being built far faster than anyone had anticipated. Mike, meanwhile, had fully embraced his role as a hands-off leader. But that didn''t mean he was idle. After returning to the Tower of Truth, Mike noticed that the Supreme Demon God''s power was slowly being siphoned away, retreating in secret. To Mike, such petty tricks were laughable. They only served to humiliate the Supreme Demon God further. However, Mike deliberately left one aspect of the Supreme Demon God''s influence intact: The ability to spawn demon creatures. Humanity''s future generations would need opponents to hone their skills. With the Abyss devoid of threats, the Tower of Truth would serve as the perfect training ground. Most importantly, it was safe. In addition to this, Mike effortlessly conquered the Tower of Truth. For Mike, it was trivial. With the white dog, now awakened eight times, by his side, Mike left Earth. He wanted to explore the galaxy, to see what lay beyond. But what he discovered shocked him: This universe was dead. Beyond Earth, there wasn''t a single living being in the entire cosmos. Mike searched every corner, every star system, but found no trace of life. No matter how suitable the conditions, no life could survive. This confirmed the long-held suspicions of humanity''s Supreme Beings: This universe had a strong self-destructive tendency. It wanted to destroy itself, to perish alongside the Heavenly Realm. The Supreme Demon God was its chosen instrument. And Earth was its final hope, its last sanctuary. This was why the Tower of Truth had descended upon Earth. Because the rest of this universe had ceased to nurture life-it was a barren wasteland. Apart from Earth and the last remnants of humanity, the Supreme Demon God had no other options. If Mike thought deeper, the deathly silence of the other star systems was likely tied to the Heavenly Realm. In fact, Mike could sense a calamity brewing-a great Apocalypse. This calamity felt... unnatural. Mike could clearly perceive that something was wrong with this universe''s Apocalypse. And when he considered that the Heavenly Realm had never experienced an Apocalypse... It became clear: The calamities meant for the Heavenly Realm had been borne by this universe instead. No wonder this universe''s will had gone mad, creating the Supreme Demon God to drag the Heavenly Realm down with it. Sensing the Apocalypse''s approach, Mike immediately began searching for the one destined to face it-the bearer of the calamity. It took him half a minute to find them. Mike couldn''t help but laugh. "Why is it you?" Foreskin looked equally helpless. "I was going to ask the same thing." He could feel it-he had been chosen as the bearer of the calamity. But he couldn''t understand why. "There''s... a reason for this," Afterskin said, giving Foreskin a sympathetic look. "The first half of a bearer''s life is always smooth. Very smooth." Foreskin: ... His life had been so smooth that he''d sought out Afterskin as his best friend, hoping to balance things out. Even Afterskin''s legendary unluckiness hadn''t been able to affect Foreskin! Only now did Foreskin understand why... He, too, was a bearer of calamity. "It''s fine," Mike said calmly. "First, resign from your position at the Mystic Market. Do it yourself-don''t take any severance pay." Foreskin: ... After ensuring Foreskin severed as many ties with humanity as possible, Mike took things a step further. He arranged for Afterskin to ascend to the Heavenly Realm on the spot. As Afterskin departed, Mike watched from a distance and gave him one final piece of advice: "Go to the Heavenly Realm and study hard!" An existence as unlucky as Afterskin was better off far away from humanity. Foreskin fully supported Mike''s decision but had one question: "Why not send me along with him?" Mike gave an honest answer: "You still have other uses." Time passed. The Forest of Truth grew wild with grass. Years ago, Violet, who had been awed by a single blade, reached the rank of Ultimate Lord. But upon reaching that height, she realized... Ultimate Lord was nothing. Thor had already become a Supreme Being! She challenged Thor once and was utterly defeated. Afterward, a dejected Violet spent an entire night drinking with her old friend, Deathsinger, venting her frustrations about Thor. Deathsinger: "Yeah, yeah, sure!" The Forest of Truth no longer needed the Guardian Shadow to watch over it. Aside from the occasional memorial, people rarely visited the forest. The grass grew tall, and small animals began to inhabit the area. Deep within the Forest of Truth, a coffin slowly rose from the ground. Under Thor''s protection, humanity enjoyed another century of peace. But one day, that peace was shattered. A hand emerged from the coffin. A pale young man slowly sat up, his expression filled with confusion. "Kill-charge-" He seemed to hear the endless sounds of battle: The clash of weapons, the roar of the wind, the thunderous boom of lightning. Before him, all he could see was mist. From the depths of the mist came venomous whisper: "I died so miserably..." As the whisper echoed, a vision appeared in the young man''s eyes. Calderon, his arms shattered inch by inch, his chest pierced by a gaping hole, his life force fading away... The young man''s bloodshot eyes widened as he tried to leap from the coffin. But he couldn''t. Though he had awakened, he couldn''t leave the coffin. Even with the strength of a Nine-Star Lord, he couldn''t break free of its restraints. The vision of Calderon faded, his dying words still muttering curses. Soon, a new scene appeared in the mist. Cedric, wielding a broken sword, plunged it into a demon god, dragging them both into the Abyss. From the depths of the Abyss came a series of explosions. The young man clenched his fists, veins bulging, wanting to speak but unable to make a sound. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later, a blood-soaked Cedric crawled out of the Abyss. But before he could rest, several more demon gods descended upon him... The young man''s chest heaved violently, his eyes nearly bursting from their sockets. The visions continued to fade and reappear. Nathan''s son, Maxen, wielding a flail, fell in the Supreme Abyssal, exhausted and lifeless... His disciple, Thor, ambushed and killed by the Supreme Demon God... The young man wept blood but remained powerless. Finally, the mist revealed a snowy mountain. The familiar mountain, brought back from the Heavenly Realm, was the place where Morpheus had fallen. This was the true nightmare. Morpheus died before his eyes once more... When this scene replayed, the young man finally broke. He roared, "FUCK!" Boom- He burst from the coffin, attacking everything around him like a mindless beast. Bang- A heavy punch came his way. Consumed by rage, the young man met it head-on, refusing to back down. Boom! When their fists collided, thunder roared! The young man''s right arm hung limp, but his opponent didn''t fare much better, flying backward with a muffled grunt. Clang- A sword energy slashed toward him. The young man didn''t dodge. Using his left hand as a blade, he countered with a reverse slash! Sparks flew as blade met sword. In an instant, the young man shattered the sword energy. He didn''t look toward the mist ahead. Instead, he raised his head sharply. A flail descended from the sky. The young man clenched his left hand into a fist, took a deep breath, and punched upward, colliding with the flail! After a few seconds of struggle, the flail was sent flying. The mist began to thin. From its depths, a dog emerged. The white dog glanced at the young man, and the blood-soaked figure felt an overwhelming drowsiness. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t resist the sleepiness. Thud- He collapsed to the ground, unconscious. The mist dissipated. A group of people slowly approached. Calderon''s right fist dripped with blood, the wound so deep that bone was visible. He nodded slightly and said casually, "Not bad. He took 20% of my strength." Cedric added, "Indeed. He matched 19.99999% of my power." Maxen stood to the side, unsure of what to say. He asked tentatively, "Uh... were you guys seriously fighting him?" He had thought they were just playing around-he hadn''t even used his talent. The two old men glared at Maxen and said in unison, "Get lost!" They wouldn''t miss the chance to beat up Shadow Nine. Especially since Shadow Nine had just been resurrected and was at his weakest. The white dog stepped aside, revealing a young man. The moment he appeared, everyone felt an immense pressure on their shoulders. Looking at the pale young man on the ground, Mike shook his head. "Little Nine, I gave you a chance, and you blew it." With that, Mike''s figure faded, leaving behind only a projection of his power. In the presence of a true Supreme Being, Shadow Nine couldn''t even remain conscious. After Mike and the white dog disappeared, the young man''s face regained some color. He slowly opened his eyes, looking at the familiar faces around him, a hint of confusion in his gaze. But someone as proud as him would never ask questions. Mike, now disguised as an old man with a staff, looking like Gandalf, stroked his beard and said, "To resurrect you, we needed intense emotional stimulation. Afterward, you''ll survive, but you''ll also experience a period of berserk rage..." The group had been trying to stop Shadow Nine''s rampage. Though judging by Calderon and Cedric''s expressions, they might have been settling some personal scores. Shadow Nine, his body aching all over, snorted coldly and said with forced calm, "I know." "Alright, let''s get to business. The Apocalypse will arrive in one year." Mike waved his hand, and a Truth Core crystal appeared before Shadow Nine. Without hesitation, Shadow Nine placed his hand on it. Awakening talent... A golden light shot out from the hundredth floor of the Tower of Truth. With Mike''s permission, the light entered Shadow Nine''s body. SSS-level talent... Watching this, Mike couldn''t help but sigh. "This feels like cheating." It was the same for him back then. No matter what talent you drew, if humanity''s Supreme Being wanted you to have an SSS- level talent, you''d get one. The fusion of the talent took only a moment. Without wasting any time, Shadow Nine headed straight for the Tower of Truth. Moments later, the humans inside the Tower of Truth heard a long-awaited and familiar announcement: "Congratulations to participant [Shadow Reaper] for achieving an SSS-level conquer rating in the beginner instance!" Chapter 636: Just call me Thor Chapter 636: Just call me ThorTower of Truth, First Floor. A young man stepped into the familiar space, ready to begin his journey. This wasn''t his first time here. Years ago, Shadow Nine had walked these same paths alongside Nathan. Standing at the edge of Thunder Valley, he felt the breeze brush against his face and took a deep breath. It was time to begin. Three minutes. That''s all it took for him to conquer the first floor with an SSS-level rating. The Blessing of Truth was still in Thor''s possession, but Shadow Nine didn''t care about such things. His only goal was to grow stronger, to reach the quasi-Supreme level as quickly as possible. For someone like him, who had glimpsed the highest peaks, everything else was just a fleeting cloud. Shadow Nine steadied his emotions and pressed onward. Many of the restrictions that applied to ordinary people didn''t affect a potential Supreme Being like him. Especially now, after centuries of changes to the Tower of Truth. Thor, while building his own tower, had casually siphoned off a significant amount of materials from the Tower of Truth. When it came to squeezing out profits, Thor was unmatched. Shadow Nine surged forward, clearing twenty floors in one go. Feeling he could use a break, he decided to pause. "Truth Core Crystal!" He called out for the crystal, something he hadn''t used much before-Nathan had always handled it. But no matter how many times he called, the Truth Core Crystal didn''t appear. Shadow Nine frowned, realizing something was wrong. After a moment, he gave up trying. He had a sinking suspicion about what was happening. "Damn it!" He''d been tricked by Mike. Outside the Tower of Truth. Mike yawned as he glanced at the tower, then turned to leave. Behind him stood humanity''s strongest warriors: Calderon, Cedric, Maxen, Shadow One, Shadow Three, and Fool Master. "When I reach the Supreme Abyssal, the final battle will begin," Mike said casually. "This one... will last a long time." He had his own matters to attend to an appointment to keep. "When my battle with the Supreme Demon God ends, Shadow Nine should be ready to emerge." Mike turned back, his gaze sweeping over the group. "The Apocalypse is near. There''s no time left." When Shadow Nine awakened, there had been less than five years until the Apocalypse. If humanity didn''t find a way to kill the Supreme Demon God within that years, everything would be lost. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In other words, Mike was preparing to fight the Supreme Demon God for an entire five years. "Maxen," Mike said, "go pick up your Second Godfather." Maxen looked confused. "Isn''t my father about to be resurrected?" Nathan''s impending resurrection was an open secret among humanity''s leaders. Maxen couldn''t understand why he was being sent to fetch his Second Godfather instead of his own father. "Just go. Ares asked for you specifically. If you have questions, take them up with him!" Mike waved him off, adding, "And for the record, I''m never taking you as my godson!" Maxen: ... After sending Maxen away, Mike turned to Calderon and Cedric. "According to Apollo''s arrangements, Nathan could revive at any moment after Shadow Nine''s resurrection. But without reaching the Ultimate Lord level, no one can approach his coffin." This was why Maxen had been sent away. Maxen was too strong, but his level was too low-he hadn''t been able to break through. Cedric, despite his severe injuries back then, had already returned to the Ultimate Lord level. Calderon, however, had been barred from entry due to the high threshold. They were the most suitable candidates to oversee Nathan''s resurrection. "Resurrecting a Supreme Being is unprecedented," Mike warned. "It''s never happened before, and it might never happen again. Keep an eye on things-don''t let anything go wrong." He continued, "When Morpheus wakes up, he might go after the Fifth Demon God. My third brother''s disciple is with him. You can contact him when the time comes." Michael, despite years of effort, still hadn''t broken through. But his relationship with the demon gods had grown increasingly close. The Fifth Demon God had even promised that after his death, Michael could take over as Leader, with full authority to handle his funeral. Calderon and Cedric nodded silently. Mike turned to Shadow One and Fool Master. "When I enter the Supreme Abyssal, Apollo will make an appearance." Fool Master raised an eyebrow. "Did you ask Apollo?" Mike replied confidently, "Do I need to ask? I know what Apollo''s thinking!" "When Apollo comes out, he''ll deal with his own problems first. After that, he might go looking for Shadow Two..." Jokes aside, Mike''s tone turned serious. "This is it. Everything hinges on this moment. I''m counting on you all." If the Supreme Demon God was truly pushed to the brink, every demon creature in the Abyss would go berserk. The Tower of Truth would also unleash countless demon creatures. If humanity wanted to protect its home, it would have to withstand this final onslaught. Supreme Beings had their battlefield. Everyone else had theirs. This war had reached its most critical moment. No grand speeches were needed. No stirring words, no elaborate ceremonies. Humanity had been preparing for this battle for over four centuries. All for this final confrontation. There was no need for heroics or theatrics. Everything was happening in silence, waiting for the explosion. After making all the necessary arrangements, Mike''s figure slowly faded. It was only a projection of his power. The real Mike had already gone to the Supreme Abyssal. Supreme Abyssal. The day was unusually quiet. The stone statue that had guarded the Supreme Abyssal for over a century began to crack. Apollo stood up. From head to toe, his body was covered in intricate cracks, like a shattered ceramic vessel pieced back together. He didn''t look at the Supreme Demon God. Instead, he turned in another direction. A young man in white appeared abruptly in the void. "Third Bro." Mike greeted him casually as he walked forward. Apollo also moved forward. The two passed each other without saying much. Apollo paused, then turned back and said, "I''m leaving everything to you." "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it," Thor replied. Apollo nodded, took a step forward, and left the Supreme Abyssal. The Human Supreme Being Apollo had returned to the mortal realm. A butterfly appeared suddenly before Apollo. Apollo stared at it coldly and said, "We have unfinished business." The butterfly flapped its wings lightly, and in the blink of an eye, both Apollo and the butterfly vanished. That was Apollo''s matter to handle-no one else needed to worry about it. Mike continued walking toward the deepest part of the Supreme Abyssal, as if returning home. He tilted his head slightly, feeling the oppressive energy ahead, and gazed at the unspeakable horrors before him. In a soft voice, Mike said, "I''m Godslayer. Thor." On that day, Thor entered the Supreme Abyssal. Humanity never heard from him again. Everything about him vanished-his white dog, his private space, his Thor''s Tower... Humanity''s strongest tried to investigate the Supreme Abyssal but found nothing. Even the most powerful Ultimate Lords couldn''t approach it-they were repelled by the lightning. It was impossible to determine whether the battle was still ongoing or if the lightning was merely the aftermath. If such intense lightning was only the aftermath of the battle... One question loomed large: How strong was Thor? This question would remain unanswered. Six months passed in the blink of an eye. Nathan was resurrected. Apollo defeated the butterfly. Ares returned. But Thor remained locked in battle with the Supreme Demon God. The fight had lasted six months. Facing the threat of annihilation, the Supreme Demon God resisted fiercely. But Apollo had already prophesied-Thor was close to victory. The end was near. One week later. Shadow Nine was ready to emerge. It had taken him six months to climb the Tower of Truth''s ninety-nine floors. On the ninety-ninth floor, he saw four walls. Messages left by Morpheus, Ares, Apollo... And Thor. "Being invincible is so lonely." Before becoming Supreme, Morpheus had died, Ares had ascended, and Apollo had guarded the Supreme Abyssal... Thor had no one to talk to. Occasionally, he''d use his Deathsinger persona to scam free meals. Starting a smurf account was a small joy in an otherwise lonely existence. Shadow Nine thought for a moment, left his own message on the wall, and turned to leave. Pushing open the door, he stepped out of the Tower of Truth. Thor had trapped him for six months! As Shadow Nine prepared to leave, Shadow Three appeared before him and said gravely, "Thor has been gone for six months." "It seems this battle is incredibly difficult. A six-month-long fight will go down in history." Four years passed. The battle had raged for over a thousand days. For over a thousand days, Thor fought without rest. For humanity. For glory. For the name Thor. People knew of a Supreme Being named Thor, but few truly understood his strength. Thor''s only goal was to kill the Supreme Demon God and prove who was the strongest Supreme Being. Apollo had said it would take nine generations of Supreme Beings to kill the Supreme Demon God. But Thor was determined to prove, through his actions, that he alone was enough. "It''s time to go back." Four and a half years had passed. Mike had finally ended his battle with the Supreme Demon God. He returned unscathed, his body brimming with vitality, without a single wound to show for the thousand-day war. After arriving back in Florida, Mike indulged in a few hamburgers-his favorite pastime- before preparing to set out again. This time, he wasn''t going alone. He intended to bring others along to witness this historic moment. Mike first picked up Maxen, then gathered Cedric, Calderon, and other powerful beings from various races, as well as those connected to the Supreme Demon God. Things didn''t go exactly as expected. Thor was too strong. He had single-handedly beaten the Supreme Demon God to the brink of death. But instead of delivering the final blow, Thor had spent the thousand days of battle contemplating a better way to end it all. "Everyone''s almost here. When do we leave?" Maxen asked eagerly. He couldn''t wait to see the Supreme Demon God''s demise. "Not yet," Thor replied, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "There''s still one key person missing." At that moment, a streak of light shot across the sky. A man wearing a crown and a luxurious robe descended from the heavens. "I''m here!" Mike nodded. "Now we can go." Supreme Abyssal. When Mike arrived with the Fifth Demon God, Shadow Two, Ares, Apollo, and others, a small child approached him timidly. The child quickly hid behind Mike, nervously peeking out at the others. This child was the Supreme Demon God''s benevolence, a fragment of its essence. If the Supreme Demon God died, the child would perish as well. The question now was: How could they ensure the Supreme Demon God''s death in the best possible way? The Fifth Demon God stared at the dying Supreme Demon God, memories flooding back to him. Stammering, he muttered, "I... I am [Truth]?!" In that moment, he finally regained clarity. The others stood silently, saying nothing. Some already knew the truth; others had guessed it. Beside Mike, Shadow Two suddenly jumped up. "Daddy, you finally remembered!" Mike: ??? Fifth Demon God: ??? "You knew all along?" Shadow Two looked confused. "Huh? You didn''t know? I thought it was common knowledge." His father was Truth, the entity that had fled from the Heavenly Realm. Wasn''t that obvious? Fifth Demon God: ... "You''re such a shit child... If you knew, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Shadow Two asked innocently, "By the way, Daddy, why did you run away back then?" Run away? Mike sensed something unusual. Truth had fled to this universe? From the Heavenly Realm? Why had he left, and why had he wanted to return? "Yes, I ran," the Fifth Demon God (Truth) said coldly, casting a glance at the Supreme Demon God. "The Supreme Demon God is powerful because it contains the Truth Source. In the beginning, the Truth Source belonged to the Heavenly Realm. That''s why the Heavenly Realm was immortal and indestructible, why it monopolized all fortune... But it wasn''t fair." Feeling this injustice, Truth had rebelled. It was a bold and courageous choice. He fled the Heavenly Realm and came to this universe. By the time Truth arrived, he was gravely injured and had lost his memory. Driven by instinct, he sought to return home-to the Heavenly Realm. And so, everything that followed unfolded. The will of this universe, seizing its only opportunity, used the Truth Source to create the Supreme Demon God, intending to destroy everything. Everything had begun with Truth, and it would end with him. Truth took a step forward, ready to bring this saga to a close. Mike patted the white dog''s head. "Get a close-up." White dog: ... Shadow Two, who had been building up his emotions, was completely thrown off by this. He had planned to laugh but suddenly burst into tears instead. Truth scanned the crowd and said solemnly, "I can finally die." With that, he merged into the Supreme Demon God''s body, preparing to do one final thing. Truth became the Supreme Demon God. He severed the connection to this universe''s world source, released the other powerful wills. Finally, he began to die. The Supreme Demon God had to die by suicide. If human beings killed him, this universe would be destroyed. If the Heavenly Realm killed him, it would regain control of the Truth Source. This was the only way. Everything had begun with Truth, and Thor had given him the most dignified ending. "Daddy!" Shadow Two wailed in anguish. For a brief moment, Truth felt he might have wronged his son. He glanced at Shadow Two one last time. But what he saw was Shadow Two clutching the white dog, crying hysterically. "Daddy! Why did you turn into a dog?!" "Daddy! Say something! Or at least bark!" Truth: ... Forget it. There was nothing worth staying for. As Truth died, explosions erupted within his body. The accumulated energy of the Heavenly Realm and this universe was unleashed in a single, cataclysmic event. The Supreme Demon God, who had devoured countless things, returned everything in the end. From the explosion, countless worlds were born. Each world held infinite possibilities. Some were filled with mechanical lifeforms. Others were inhabited by massive, ancient beasts. Some worlds birthed miraculous beings with power rivaling Ultimate Lords from the moment of their creation. And some were home to fragile yet infinitely potential-filled humans. One by one, these worlds emerged. Because time flowed differently in each world, some had already developed advanced civilizations, while others remained in their primordial eras. As the creator of these worlds, Mike was astonished. For a moment, he was mesmerized by the infinite possibilities before him. When he snapped out of it, he turned to Apollo and asked, "What will you do next?" "Good question." Apollo stepped forward, returning to the ninety-ninth floor of the Tower of Truth. He needed time to think. Once he figured it out, he would act. Apollo had always been like that. Ares had already left, taking his sword with him. One of the new worlds, filled with master swordsmen, had caught his interest. Morpheus and Shadow Nine chatted idly about their future plans. They hadn''t thought that far ahead yet. "For now, let''s seal him," Morpheus said, glancing at the child. "It''s the only option." The Heavenly Realm was now completely crippled, stripped of its fortune and reduced to the level of any other world. This universe had been saved-for now. But the Truth Source needed to be stored, and the child had to be sealed temporarily. The child tugged at Mike''s sleeve and asked, "Will it hurt?" "No." "...Okay." The child walked into Thor''s Tower on his own. Feeling the child''s presence sealed within the Thor''s Tower, Mike sighed and shook his head. If anything happened to Thor''s Tower, these newly born worlds would be on the brink of destruction. The responsibility was immense. Thor was no longer just humanity''s Supreme Being. He was now the Supreme Being of this universe, tasked with protecting its countless worlds and civilizations. Mike stored Thor''s Tower and turned his gaze back to the infinite worlds before him. From that day on, a pair of eyes watched over these worlds. It was said that the owner of those eyes was the most powerful being in existence, the ruler of countless worlds. Some who had reached the level of supreme being had tried to challenge those eyes, only to be easily defeated by a seemingly insignificant bolt of lightning. The eyes simply watched, silently. Before them lay infinite possibilities. Years later. An old man lay on his deathbed, his body frail and his life nearing its end. His family surrounded him, silently weeping. Suddenly, time froze. Even the liquid in the IV drip hung motionless in midair. The old man, unaffected, looked around in confusion. A familiar figure approached. The old man reached out, his voice trembling. "Mike? It''s been nearly two hundred years since we last spoke. I can''t believe you still look like you''re eighteen." Mike smiled. "Cain, you''ve disappointed me. Your strength hasn''t improved at all after all these years, and now your life is at its end." Cain chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. Seeing my old friend again, I can die without regrets." Mike placed a hand on Cain''s wrinkled forehead. "No, you won''t die. Your future is far from over. The Blood Clan still needs you..." As Mike withdrew his hand, Cain felt a surge of energy awaken within him. It was as if a withered tree had suddenly sprouted roots, branches, and leaves. Cain''s body transformed, his frailty replaced by vitality. His appearance shifted from elderly to middle-aged, then from middle-aged to youthful. For the first time in centuries, Cain felt ancient yet powerful energy coursing through him. He stared at Mike in disbelief. As Mike walked away, Cain called out, "Mike, who are you? How do you possess such incredible, mysterious power?" As Mike disappeared, time resumed its flow. Cain heard a voice echo in his mind: "Just call me Thor."